ã€ŠStop It, Sheâ€™s Remarrying!ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands

    Chapter 1

    Fia Lawson giddily pranced out when she heard the honking from outside the mansion.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re home!¡±

    Through the windshield, Conrad Maxwell looked at his wife waiting to greet him in front of the car.

    During their three years of marriage, she would always see him off when he went to work and greet him

    when he came home. She had never missed a single day.

    However, when the thought that he would never be able to enjoy her greeting and sending him off

    again after this came to mind, he fell into a little mncholic mood.

    ¡°Wee home, honey! Let me help you with your bag.¡±

    He had just gotten out of the car when Fia walked over and took hisptop bag from his hand.

    After they got back to their mansion, Conrad pulled her toward him as they sat on the sofa.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    She was mellow and sincere.

    He was just about to say something when their housekeeper, Mrs. Taylor, approached them with a bowl

    of medicinal concoction that had the color of ck ink.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    When her mother-inw saw that she was still childless two years ago, she took her to the hospital for

    a medical checkup.

    That was when they discovered that she was infertile. Her mother-inw was so enraged at the news

    that she wanted Conrad to divorce her.

    He didn¡¯t.

    Instead, he consoled her. He treated her even better after that day.

    She was overjoyed. Especially because he hadn¡¯t married her willingly.

    After their marriage, he provided her with everything that a husband should.

    Two years passed by quickly and she would drink that bitter, nasty concoction every day.

    As she drank it, she got used to it.

    As she drank it, she began to be hopeful.

    Mrs. Taylor left with an empty bowl.

    Conrad¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at her and he took out a piece of candy as usual.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Fia unwrapped the candy and slipped it into her mouth, and the smile on her face slowly widened.

    The edge of his lips gradually curled up as he asked, ¡°Is it sweet enough?¡±

    ¡°It is!¡±

    She was like a child that was easily pleased as she looked at him with a happy glow in her eyes.

    ¡°What did you want to tell me just now?¡±

    Conrad gulped as he considered how he was going to break the news to her.

    Fia looked at him calmly, but she was growing expectant.

    Tomorrow was going to be their third wedding anniversary. Was he going to buy her gifts? Or was he

    going to take her somewhere for a vacation?

    As long as she could spend time with Conrad, she would be satisfied even if they had to go to the

    countryside and start a farm.

    ¡°Fia, both of us were forced to marry each other three years ago because of the pressure from our

    elders.

    ¡°I remember that you told me that, if possible, you want to fall in love and marry the man you love. To

    live a full life.¡±

    Fia blinked. ¡°Yes, I did. And?¡±

    She knew him from when she was little. Since the moment she fell in love with him¡­ It had been

    decades.

    She had always hoped that he could fall in love with her too. That he would court her and marry her.

    However, the person that he loved was never her.

    If it wasn¡¯t because her cousin had suddenly gone overseas and there was no one left avable to

    solidify the alliance between their families through marriage, he would never have taken notice of

    someone like her. He only noticed her when she was chosen to be the sacrificialmb.

    ¡°I¡¯ll set you free. Go and find the person that you love. Fall in love and get married. When you do, I will

    see you off as part of your maternal family.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?

    The smile on Fia¡¯s face vanished as she looked at him with widened eyes.

    Conrad looked away as he took out a cigarette from its package and ced it in his mouth. He nced

    at her.

    He remembered that she didn¡¯t like him smoking, so he pulled it out and simply held it in between his

    fingers without lighting it up.

    He then whispered, ¡°Esme is back.¡±

    Fia sulked, trying her best to calm herself down while she bit the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°My cousin is back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So? You want a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Our union was a mistake in the first ce. You know that Esme and I grew up together. I want

    everything to return to how it was supposed to be.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡®What about me?¡¯

    Fia could not finish her sentence as she held her tongue. Three years ago, he told her that their

    marriage was a mistake. She was the only fool on the stage, absorbed in her role.

    But he had been the perfect husband for three whole years!

    Was there nothing worth staying for at all?

    ¡°Fia, I hope that you can allow us to be whole.¡±

    Conrad stared deep into her eyes.

    Fia opened her mouth but all she could feel was the dryness in her throat and the tears threatening to

    come out. Her emotions were going to burst out of her chest soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m having a stomachache. I need to go to the bathroom first.¡±

    ¡°Alright. We can continue when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Fia darted off the sofa and stumbled into the bathroom.

    She closed the door and let the tap water run. Her tears began to fall.

    She was very happy in the marriage for the past three years.

    They had been in bed together as the sun rose and set each day.

    They were like a normal, married couple. They ate their meals together. They read together.

    And when the tension was high, he would caress her tightly as they both became one.

    But why? Why must it be so short?

    How¡­ could he say he wanted a divorce so easily?

    There was no love.

    He could only do it so calmly if there was no love.

    But if he had no love, how could he have enjoyed it so much when they were making love?

    If it was her, she could never do it with someone that she didn¡¯t love.

    So, did he love her? Or did he not?

    Perhaps¡­ He did like her. Even if only for a little bit.

    Once she had regained herposure, Fia returned to the living room with a smile on her face.

    This time, she didn¡¯t sit by his side. Instead, she sat alone.

    Conrad flicked off the cigarette in his hand into the bin and said, ¡°Fia, I told you this three years ago.

    Once we¡¯ve divorced, we won¡¯t need to interfere with each other¡¯s affairs anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±

    However, from the moment she became his wife, she had thrown his warnings out of her mind. She

    loved him despite everything. She made him the only reason she was still alive.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    In the past, she would treat her love for him as her own little secret, not even considering it while she

    watched him and Esme mingling with each other.

    She told no one about it. She did not even dare to look at him when there were people around, for fear

    that her secret would be discovered.

    She was just a girl from the countryside. She could notpare to someone like Esme Manning, a

    person of blue blood from a grand household.

    Not only was she well-learned, but she was also a well-known socialite in their city of Gryphon as well

    as an aplished pianist. Only she was worthy of him.

    As he said, they should let everything return to how it was supposed to be.

    Just like when she had a secret crush on him. She only needed him to be happy.

    She would go back to hiding the secret of her love, just like how it was supposed to be.

    It was already a gift from God that they had been married once.

    ¡°About the divorce¡­¡±

    Before Conrad could even finish, Fia quickly said, ¡°I agree to it.¡±

    She lowered her head and looked away, as a chill slowly overcame her.

    They were married for three years. She had taken the medicine for two whole years. It¡­ It was lucky

    that she was infertile and didn¡¯t have his child. Otherwise¡­ How was this going to end for her?

    Conrad could see that her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡¯

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a stomachache. I¡¯m going to be fine after taking some medicine.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He grabbed her wrist as he stood up.

    Fia quickly asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°To the doctor¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s just something minor¡­¡±

    ¡°A lot of illnesses became serious because they weren¡¯t treated earlier when they were minor ones. We

    can¡¯t dy!¡±

    When they were on their way to the hospital, Fia turned and looked at the scenery passing by outside

    the window. She dared not see the man in the driver¡¯s seat next to her.

    She was afraid that if she looked at him, she would not be able to give him up.

    That she would beg him not to leave her.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    She knew that there was no happy ending in her story. If she begged him, she would lose whatever

    was left of her pride.

    At the hospital, Conrad still yed his role as a good husband. He went over to the reception to

    register her and did all the necessary paperwork before taking her to the doctor¡¯s consultation office.

    ¡°Doctor, my wife is having a stomachache. Can you please see if anything¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The doctor nced at Conrad before saying, ¡°Please wait outside.¡±

    Before leaving, Conrad gave Fia a pat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just be outside.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said as she lowered her head and quickly wiped the tears that were starting to fall from her

    eyes as he turned around.

    The doctor took out a stethoscope and said, ¡°Lift up your shirt.¡±

    Her belly was indeed getting a bit puffed. Since they were already paying for the service, she didn¡¯t

    want to waste the opportunity, so she lifted her shirt for the doctor to examine her.

    After a minute, the doctor also checked her pulse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything, so you should be fine.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Fia answered disinterestedly. She was feeling sad as soon as she realized that after this,

    Conrad would no longer be apanying her to the hospital when she felt sick in the future.

    ¡°When was yourst menstruation?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fia asked as she snapped back to reality. Why was he asking about her period?

    The doctor smiled and said, ¡°Despite being in the gastroenterology department, I¡¯m quite skilled in

    alternative medicine if I may say so myself.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, you might be pregnant.¡±

    Fia smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m infertile. Despite me taking medicine, there haven¡¯t been any

    results.¡±

    The doctor frowned and said, ¡°Infertile? Is it because of your general physiology or the size of your

    womb? I should give it a closer examination.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor. But there¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Looks like your husband loves you a lot. Don¡¯t give up. If you have a child, it can improve your

    rtionship and your inws won¡¯t disrespect you as much.¡±

    Fia shook her head. Only she knew the unpleasant situation she was in.

    If he really loved her, would he ask for a divorce at all?

    The doctor then asked, ¡°Should I write a note for a follow-up examination¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, doctor. We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡±

    The doctor sighed. ¡°Well, every family has their own trials to pass. It¡¯s not that easy for two people to

    form a family together. If it isn¡¯t necessary for a divorce, don¡¯t. Our technology is getting very advanced.

    Even if medicine isn¡¯t working, you can try artificial fertilization.¡±

    When Fia heard the word ¡°artificial fertilization¡±, she could no longer hold her tears back.

    She had tried to persuade him in the past. But Conrad refused, saying that he didn¡¯t like children.

    As the memory of it flooded back to her, the fact that he had never wanted to live with her for the rest of

    her life dawned on her. Perhaps, he had been nning for the divorce a long time ago. He would never

    want a child with her if that was the case!

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Conrad asked as he hastily approached her when he saw her leave the

    doctor¡¯s office.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll get better after some rest.¡±

    Conrad pinched her cheek and said, ¡°I told you not to eat so much ice cream. You¡¯re the one in pain

    when you get sick.¡±

    Fia tried her best to give him a smile, but she caught sight of an elegant figure standing not far away.

    It was as if she was forced to take a cold shower. She then stared icily at him.

    When he met her eyes, he exined, ¡°Esme was nearby.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Fia.¡± Esme Manning walked over gracefully and stood by Conrad¡¯s side.

    She looked at the two of them. A handsome man and a beautiful woman¡­ They were still fit for each

    other, just like three years ago.

    In that instance, Fia felt like she was pulled back into the past. She was like a clown, unable to raise

    her head before the noble prince and princess.

    Esme took Conrad¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I heard from Conrad that you¡¯re not feeling well, so I came over to

    check up on you. How¡¯s the examination? Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fia tried to force a smile. ¡°When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°This morning. Conrad picked me up from the airport.¡±

    She came back earlier in the morning. And then, he just couldn¡¯t wait to ask her for a divorce.

    He loved her so deeply¡­ So deep that he was unwilling to wait for even a day.

    Conrad wanted to pull his arm away but Esme didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she said in a graceful tone, ¡°Fia,

    where will you go after the divorce?

    ¡°You like to paint, right? I have lots of friends and one of them operates an art gallery. Do you want me

    to introduce you to him for a job?¡±

    Despite the caring tone that Esme used, Fia felt that the reason Esme wanted to get her to work was

    that she was worried that she would spend Conrad¡¯s money.

    ¡°Esme, you should head back to the hotel. I¡¯ll send Fia home,¡± Conrad said as he felt things were very

    awkward between them as they chatted.

    ¡°We¡¯re all friends. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. Let¡¯s send Fia home together.¡±

    ¡°Esme¡­¡±

    ¡°Conrad, I left the country for three years and so many things have changed. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Your parents are still waiting for you at home.¡±

    Esme held Conrad¡¯s arm tightly and then said in a flirtatious tone, ¡°I want you to send me home. I don¡¯t

    want to go home alone. Come on¡­ Conrad.¡±

    When Fia saw them flirting with each other right in front of her, she felt as if a knife was stabbed right

    into her heart.

    They still hadn¡¯t divorced yet!

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Maybe we can send Esme home first, Fia?¡±

    ¡°You can go. I¡¯m not feeling well so I¡¯m not going,¡± Fia said. She didn¡¯t want to see her uncle and aunt¡¯s

    faces anyway.

    For the past three years, they would always make her up to be a shameless woman who married

    Conrad when Esme was overseas whenever they met up during family gatherings.

    The marriage was decided by her maternal grandmother and Conrad¡¯s paternal grandfather. Three

    years ago, Conrad¡¯s grandfather was critically ill and wanted to see Conrad get married. However,

    Esme was seeing the best years of her career then so she escaped from the marriage by going

    overseas. Her grandmother was so angry that she had Fia marry Conrad instead.

    Even if she didn¡¯t love Conrad back then, she would still have had no choice but to marry him.

    However, her uncle and aunt never considered the situation. They would belittle her however and

    whenever they could. Even her mother was dragged into this.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let your personal assistant, Ss, send her back? I¡¯ve been away for so long and I have

    a lot to talk to you about. You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve suffered out there for the past three years.¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia helplessly and said, ¡°Just stay here for a bit. I¡¯ll have Sse over and pick

    you up.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia hid her pout and looked away after ncing at the two of them.

    When they were out together in the past, he would never leave her alone.

    With Esme¡¯s return, she was no longer the special one.

    ¡°Ah! I left my bag in the reception hall downstairs! I have some very important things inside!¡± Esme

    suddenly said anxiously. ¡°Can you get it for me, Conrad?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go grab it,¡± Conrad said as he turned and left.

    Fia wanted to leave. She got a feeling that Esme intentionally made Conrad leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Fia.¡± Esme pulled Fia by the arm. She put so much force into it that it hurt her.

    Fia used her other hand to free herself from Esme¡¯s grasp and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re getting quite feisty. You must feel so great getting addressed as Mrs. Maxwell for the past

    three years. However, you have to return whatever you¡¯ve stolen in the end, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Fia red at her and said, ¡°Seems like your tongue is getting sharper and sharper.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ¡°So you feel that you haven¡¯t done anything wrong? Do you know why I hated you ever since we were

    kids? That¡¯s because I knew that you liked Conrad for a long time! He¡¯s mine! You have no right to steal

    him from me!¡± Esme said.

    Fia¡¯s face paled. She didn¡¯t realize that Esme knew about it all along.

    If she knew about it, why didn¡¯t she say anything about it? Instead, she would always call her along

    when she had a date with Conrad.

    Why would Esme do that?

    Did she intentionally want to show how loving they could be so she could inflict pain on her?!

    Even if she did have a crush on Conrad at the time, even if Esme was Conrad¡¯s girlfriend at the time,

    she didn¡¯t do anything to her!

    She had to say something! She could not simply let her walk all over her!

    ¡°If you really love him, why did you leave three years ago?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m someone like you? That all I care about is love and romance? I was at my

    career¡¯s peak three years ago! I couldn¡¯t simply marry myself off and have kids!¡±

    As Esme continued, her tone got more and more agitated. ¡°You¡¯re so despicable for marrying Conrad

    when I was away, Fia! You used him to increase your status when you¡¯re just a mere country girl!

    Everything from where you live to what you eat¡­ They¡¯re all supposed to be mine! Not only are you not

    grateful to me, but you also think you¡¯re much better than me! It¡¯s alright. Conrad will leave you. The

    person that he loves is still me!¡±

    Fia was speechless. For the past three years, she did enjoy a life of luxury.

    Conrad would buy her expensive clothes, handbags, and jewelry. Even when she refused, he would

    convince her using the excuse that she was Mrs. Maxwell already, and she couldn¡¯t shame him by

    dressing shabbily.

    She also had to always remind herself that she was Mrs. Maxwell. Wife of Conrad Maxwell. That was

    why she would dress up whenever she had to be in public¡­ Because she didn¡¯t want to bring him any

    shame.

    She did her best to be a wife worthy of him, but in the end, it simply became something that Esme

    could use to attack her.

    ¡°You¡¯re as useless as your sorry excuse of a mother, Fia Lawson! No wonder her man left her, and you

    ended up with no father!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t bring my mother into this!¡± Fia could feel her blood boil.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply telling the truth that your mother had brought shame to the Lawson family name! All our

    uncles are getting headaches by just mentioning the names of you and your mother. Not only are you

    still with the household, you two even want to fight for the family inheritance! I wonder what

    Grandmother is thinking¡­ And why didn¡¯t she get rid of you two!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! My mother and I weren¡¯t fighting for anything!¡±

    Fia lost control after being used once again and pushed Esme away.

    ¡°If your mother isn¡¯t fighting for the family inheritance, why did Grandmother give the house that was

    part of her bride token to your mother?! My mother and yours are both her daughters, so why did she

    show favoritism to yours?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Fia could not say anything. She didn¡¯t know anything about what happened between the members of

    the previous generation.

    However, Esme was right. Her grandfather passed away a long time ago and her grandmother did

    show favoritism toward her mom.

    ¡°Luckily, God is fair. He didn¡¯t give your mother a healthy body since she¡¯s being so shameless and she

    has to survive on medicine. She has to be almost dead by now, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare curse my mom!¡±

    Fia had a very close rtionship with her mother as she grew up solely in her care.

    Esme¡¯s curses made Fiapletely lose her cool and she pushed her with all her might.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Esme fell down in a pretentious manner and struck her head on a metal bench in the corridor. Instantly,

    a bump formed on her forehead. Her right wristnded on the bench too and was showing some

    swelling.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡±

    She cried out in agony.

    If someone was truly in love with another person, that someone could identify even that person¡¯s

    footsteps. Fia heard the firm and anxious footsteps of a man running toward them. She looked at the

    source of the sound and saw Conrad running over with a dark face, ady¡¯s bag in his hand.

    ¡°What are you doing, Fia?!¡± He yelled with a stern voice as he red at her. He then helped Esme up

    by holding her waist.

    ¡°Are you alright, Esme?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just feeling a little bit of pain on my forehead and right hand.¡±

    Conrad looked at the swelling on Esme¡¯s forehead and wrist and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡±

    Before he left, Conrad red at Fia.

    Fia trembled as she chased Conrad and pulled the bottom of his shirt.

    She shook her head and then exined, ¡°It¡¯s her¡­ She cursed my mother first.¡±

    ¡°And what did she say?¡± He asked her in a cold tone.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°She said that my mother had a premarital affair, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?!¡± he replied loudly.

    Fia couldn¡¯t believe what she heard and simply let go of his shirt.

    During their three years of marriage, he treated her mother very well to the point that her mother

    thought that he was alreadypletely in love with her.

    Her mother was d that they were married.

    But now he said that everything Esme said was the truth. The coldness and sneering in his voice¡­ All

    the softness and understanding in the past were gone.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ You¡¯ve always looked down on my mother and me?¡±

    Conrad could see that something had shattered in the woman¡¯s eyes. He wanted to say something but

    Esme¡¯s painful moans cut him off.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m fainting. My wrist is in a lot of pain too. I don¡¯t think I can y anymore either.¡± Esme

    began to sob in his arms.

    As Conrad held her and patted her back soothingly, he red at Fia in a cold demeanor.

    ¡°Do you know that Esme¡¯s right hand had just gone through surgery? She¡¯s a pianist! If her hand is

    injured, it¡¯s a death sentence to her!¡±

    Fia was in shock as she looked at Esme¡¯s limp right hand. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Enough. I have to take her to the doctor. You can go back on your own!¡±

    Fiaughed at herself as she looked at Conrad leaving together with his childhood friend. After a few

    steps, he even swept Esme off her feet and carried her in his arms.

    ¡°Look. That¡¯s your so-called happiness. All of it was just your own wishful thinking.¡±

    She left the hospital dispirited, only to meet up with Conrad¡¯s personal assistant, Ss Whitley, at the

    entrance of the hospital as he rushed over.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ss could see how sad she was, but he couldn¡¯t ask too much about it because of his role as

    Conrad¡¯s personal assistant. He was simply doing what he should.

    ¡°Ss, I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I want to visit my mother.¡±

    Ss put on his Bluetooth speaker and then said, ¡°Let me call Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°No need. He doesn¡¯t have time to care where I go.¡±

    Ss was silent for a moment before calling Conrad anyway.

    ¡°Alright. Understood.¡±

    He hung up and then said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell said that if you¡¯re in a bad mood, you can stay with your mom

    for a few days.¡±

    Fia had on a lonesome smile. In the past, he would never let her stay overnight at her mom¡¯s ce.

    But now¡­ His childhood friend was back. His old me had returned. Everything had changed.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she went back anymore.

    Echo Lawson opened the apartment door and forced out a smile on her pale face. She then weed

    Fia into her home.

    ¡°Why did youe all of a sudden without even a call? Hm? Why is Conrad not here today?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s busy in the office and doesn¡¯t have the time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rare. Every time youe to visit me, he alwayses along.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really just too busy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine then. We can have some girl talk.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want her mother to see her sorrow and so, she faked a smile on her face.

    She went over to the kitchen to wash the grapes and cherries she just bought, put them in a bowl, and

    then walked over to where her mother was sitting and sat next to her.

    Meanwhile, Echo took out a red file from a box next to her.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    ¡°Fia, this apartment is going to be yours.¡±

    ¡°Mom? Why are you suddenly giving me the apartment?¡±

    ¡°Your grandmother gave this to me. I¡¯ve been sick my whole life and didn¡¯t have anything else. All I

    have left is this apartment.¡±

    Fia pushed away Echo¡¯s hand that was holding the file, refusing to ept it.

    ¡°Why do you want to give me the apartment all of a sudden? Are you getting lonely living alone out

    here? I¡¯lle to visit you more often.¡±

    Echo shook her head before she let out a cough.

    ¡°I know my own body best, and it¡¯s deteriorating quickly. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll pass on all of a sudden and

    not settle everything before I go.¡±

    Fia could feel her heart sink as she held her mother in her arms.

    ¡°What are you talking about, mom? You¡¯ll live a good, long life. You¡¯ll always stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°My little girl¡­¡± Echo patted Fia¡¯s back, just like when she was trying to get Fia to bed when Fia was

    still little.

    ¡°You have your own family now. Don¡¯t keep on thinking about me. Think about Conrad. Also, try to get

    artificial insemination done as soon as possible. You may still be young, but bearing a child is still going

    to take its toll on you. Not to mention that carrying a baby conceived through artificial means is very

    strenuous on your body. The earlier you get it done, the more time you have to recover.

    ¡°If¡­¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Echo paused as her tone began to fill with worry. ¡°If you get into a quarrel with him in the future and his

    feelings for you change, you will have somewhere else to go as long as you have this apartment.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Fia held her mother even tighter as she bit her lips tightly. She was worried that she would

    start weeping as soon as she opened up, and cause her mother more distress.

    Echo was deep in her own thoughts and did not realize that something was wrong with her daughter.

    She continued and said, ¡°While this apartment that your grandmother gave me is nothingpared to

    what the Lawsons have, it can at least provide you with a roof over your head.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t have to give it to me. We can live togetherter. What¡¯s yours is mine and what¡¯s mine is

    yours.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my girl. I¡­¡± Cough!

    Echo suddenly began to cough intensely.

    Fia immediately let go of her mother and patted her on the back. ¡°Mom, why are you coughing so

    seriously all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I caught a cold. I took some medicine earlier but I haven¡¯t recovered just yet.¡± Cough! Cough!

    ¡°I¡¯ll grab a ss of water for you.¡± Fia stood up and poured some water for her but all she could hear

    was her mother¡¯s intense coughing.

    When she finally got a ss of water to her mother¡¯s mouth, her face suddenly went all red and she

    suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Mom! Are you okay?!¡±

    Echo could not breathe properly and fainted.

    Fia held her as she took out her mobile and quickly made a call.

    As soon as the call went through, she cried out, ¡°Honey! Come over, quick! It¡¯s my mom, you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    Fia could hear Esme¡¯s voice from the other end of the line and she could sense the chill in her bones.

    She was instantly pulled back to reality.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    She heard the familiar voice of a man. Fia originally wanted to hang up but she grew hopeful and cried

    out, ¡°Conrad! It¡¯s my mom! Can you-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s Fia. She¡¯s at my aunt¡¯s and she¡¯s saying that my aunt¡¯s not feeling well¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. Have her call Ss.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear, Fia? Conrad said¡­¡±

    Fia did not even bother to wait for Esme to finish before hanging up. She had recovered from her

    anxiety and calmed down. She then called Emergency.

    A man¡¯s firm voice came from the other side. ¡°Hello, this is the Gryphonheart Hospital hotline¡­¡±

    ¡°Doctor, my mom suddenly fainted after coughing blood,¡± Fia quickly said.

    The person on the other end stopped for a second before saying, ¡°Give me your address. We¡¯ll send

    an ambnce over now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fia said as she quickly told him the address, her voice trembling.

    The doctor then said, ¡°Now, put your mother on the floor by her side. Don¡¯t let her cough stop her from

    breathing.¡±

    Fia then did as she was told as she began to tear up. ¡°Please,e over quickly. My mom has never

    coughed out blood and I¡¯m very worried.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now. I¡¯ll use my own private phone to call you. This is the hospital¡¯s number.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She had just hung up when an unknown number called in. She picked it up and it was the same firm

    voice from before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Observe your mother¡¯s pulse and blood pressure. If anythinges up, tell me and

    I¡¯ll guide you.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ Sure. Thank you.¡±

    Fia felt as if she waited for an eternity.

    The doctor on the other end did not hang up the entire time.

    She held her mother¡¯s hand tightly and only felt somewhat calmer when she heard the voice from the

    other end.

    ¡°You¡¯re so nice to me, Conrad.¡±

    Esme looked at Conrad putting on some medicinal cream on her right hand as she held her head up

    with her left, as a happy smile widened on her face.

    ¡°Fia didn¡¯t do that intentionally. Don¡¯t hate her.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. She¡¯s family.¡±

    Conrad nodded and quickly finished up with the cream.

    After he was done and wiping his hands with a wet towel, he then walked over to his mobile and picked

    it up.

    On the other side, Fia looked gloomily at her mother lying on the hospital bed. The ringing of her phone

    interrupted her thoughts.

    When she saw who was calling, she wasn¡¯t that happy about it.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°I was helping Esme with some medicine and couldn¡¯t pick it up, so¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stay with her.¡±

    ¡°Did you call Ss? How¡¯s your mother? Do you want me to¡­¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Fia cut him off and then hung up. She could not help but cry again.

    Just then, a good-looking man in a white coat walked in with a stack of reports.

    ¡°You¡¯re Echo Lawson¡¯s rtive? Come with me to my office.¡±

    When Jason Evans received the reports, he could have asked a nurse to call Fia to his office.

    However, when he remembered how sad she was when she was holding her mother¡¯s hand, he felt his

    heartstrings being tugged.

    Fia tucked her mother in and said, ¡°The weather¡¯s quite hot. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t cover her up to the

    neck?¡±

    Jason frowned and put down the reports. He walked over to a nearby cupboard and took out a fresh

    and thinner nket and helped her change.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be hot using this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Fia¡¯s eyes looked at the reports by the bed, took them, and started flipping.

    Jason wanted to stop her but it was toote.

    Fia finished reading a few of the reports as her hand began to tremble¡­ And then she began to be

    visibly shaken.

    She looked up and her eyes met with the young doctor¡¯s. She asked with a shaky voice, ¡°The report¡¯s

    wrong, right?¡±

    Jason gulped and said, ¡°The report¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡­ This is impossible¡­¡±

    Fia swayed and was about to copse.

    Jason quickly helped her up and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk at the office.¡±

    Fia looked at her mother who knew nothing about this and nodded with tears still in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing? Stand up!¡± Jason went over to help her up.

    She shook her head as she kneeled on the floor.

    ¡°Please save my mom! I don¡¯t have anything¡­ She¡¯s the only one I have. Please save her! I¡¯m willing

    to pay any price¡­ So please¡­¡±

    Jason held Fia by the waist to help her up before helping her to a chair.

    He then squatted down, making sure that her eyes and his were on the same level.

    ¡°Saving the sick is the duty of a doctor. I¡¯ll do my best, but your mother¡¯s condition has been dragged

    on for too long and is too serious. You have to prepare yourself.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Jason held Fia¡¯s shoulders firmly and said, ¡°You know that treatment for this kind of disease will cost a

    lot of money. Even then, the treatment might not work at all.¡±

    Fia¡¯s tears blurred her vision as they flowed. She could not even keep herself still.

    ¡°She¡¯s everything to me. She didn¡¯t give me up when I was little. I won¡¯t give up on her now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jason walked toward his office door and gave the Hospital Director a call.

    When Fia heard him telling the director about her mother¡¯s situation and even requesting a discussion

    with the Oncology Department about this, she felt so grateful.

    After he was done with the call, she sobbed gratefully. ¡°Thank you. Thank you!¡±

    Jason looked at the beautiful woman in front of him whose eyes were red from all the crying.

    He felt stuffy in his chest and slowed down as he spoke. ¡°You need to put down 45,000 dors as a

    deposit. The follow-up treatment will also cost a hefty sum. I suggest that¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare the money right now.¡±

    Fia left the office and immediately gave Conrad a call despite her disappointment toward him.

    She had married Conrad before she even finished university and the Maxwell family refused to let her

    work. That was why she had no job and no sry.

    While there was a lot of expensive jewelry and clothing at home, those were given to her by Conrad.

    Technically, she didn¡¯t own them.

    Aside from Conrad, she didn¡¯t know who else she could go to for help.

    When she heard Conrad¡¯s voiceing from the other end, she quickly asked, ¡°Can you lend me

    45,000 dors?¡±

    There was a momentary pause. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Conrad almost couldn¡¯t react to her request. It was the first time she had asked him for money during

    their three-year marriage.

    Fia sniffed and sobbed. ¡°My mom¡¯s been admitted to the hospital. Please lend me 45,000 dors for

    the treatment. Please, lend me some money¡­ I¡¯ll pay you back when I start working.¡±

    ¡°Which hospital are you at right now? I¡¯ll head over soon.¡±

    Conrad hung up the call and gave Esme a look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce, Conrad.¡±

    He gave the white house behind her a look. ¡°You can go. Something came up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see Fia?¡±

    ¡°Something happened to her mother.¡±

    ¡°My aunt¡¯s been sickly all this while. She probably did this intentionally so that you¡¯ll leave me alone.¡±

    Esme gave him a sad face. ¡°I just came home. Can¡¯t you apany me for just a little more today?¡±

    ¡°Esme,¡± Conrad said as his eyes turned slightly colder.

    Esme pursed her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Fine. Give me a call after you¡¯re done. What happened

    between Fia and you was a mistake. It¡¯s time to give each other freedom.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Conrad felt somewhat agitated and quickly left after he got into his car.

    Fia heard familiar footsteps and she quickly turned around to see Conrad walking into the ward.

    ¡°How¡¯s your mom?¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡± Fia couldn¡¯t help but begin to cry again as she held the reports in her hands.

    Conrad took the reports and gave them a read.

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± He asked with a deep frown.

    Fia shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to say anything, worried that her mom would hear it when she

    woke up.

    Conrad understood what she meant and quickly said, ¡°Give me the medical card. I¡¯ll pay first.¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    Conrad paused. He could feel that ever since he asked for the divorce, she had begun to distance

    herself from him.

    After paying the deposit, Conrad then walked over to look for the doctor in charge. Jason then

    exined to him in detail about Echo¡¯s cancer.

    Jason suddenly asked, ¡°Who are you to her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jason straightened up his coat. ¡°If you¡¯re her husband, then be a proper one. When she

    called our hospital, she kept on crying and waspletely left to her own devices when she was in the

    ambnce. She was crying so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe as she held her mother¡¯s hand.¡±

    Conrad swallowed as the image appeared in his mind. He felt especially guilty.

    ¡°As her husband, where were you at the time?¡± Jason asked him judgmentally.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t do the best I could. Thanks for telling me, doctor.¡±

    When Conrad returned to the ward, he looked at Fia¡¯s frail figure and walked over afterposing

    himself.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Fia said as she held her mother¡¯s hand. She remembered the situation that she was in

    with him.

    She forced a smile and then said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Everything¡¯s alright now. You can leave if you want.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±

    ¡°I want to take care of my mom. I can¡¯t leave her here alone.¡±

    ¡°I can hire a private nurse.¡±

    Fia shook her head and said, ¡°After marrying you three years ago, I didn¡¯t spend much time with her. I

    didn¡¯t even know that her condition was this bad. I¡¯m not a good daughter. I can¡¯t leave her again.¡±

    Echo woke up at this time and looked at Fia in sorrow.

    ¡°Go home, Fia. Don¡¯t let me disrupt your life.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, mom? I can¡¯t leave you at a time like this.¡±

    Echo held Fia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. When children marry and form their own families,

    they¡¯ll all leave their parents. No one wants to have a sickness like this. It¡¯s just bad luck on my part.

    I¡¯ve epted it, so don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Fia was stunned.

    ¡°You¡­ You knew?¡±

    Echo smiled weakly. ¡°It¡¯s been a week. I couldn¡¯t ept it for the first few days too. Now¡­ It doesn¡¯t

    matter to me anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste the money on my treatment. It¡¯s useless.¡± Echo had already asked the doctor about it

    when she found out.

    Fia shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Doctor Evans said that if you can keep it under control,

    you can still live a long life.¡±

    Conrad took a step forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money, mom. Just listen to Fia and ept

    the treatment. Stay positive. You still have to take care of our kids in the future!¡±

    His words made Echo¡¯s visions blur from her tears.

    ¡°Alright, then. Work hard. Once you have a child, let me take care of them.¡±

    Fia turned her face away and she couldn¡¯t help but cry from hearing of Conrad¡¯s lies.

    ¡°Why are you crying, my girl? You¡¯re lucky to have someone like Conrad treating you so well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m very lucky.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go home. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can¡¯t ask you to do things for me while you¡¯re here.

    Have Conrad hire a private nurse to take care of me.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over and see you tomorrow.¡±

    Fia had something that she wanted to say to Conrad. And so, she could only choose to leave the

    hospital first.

    When she reached home, Conrad asked Mrs. Taylor to prepare some of Fia¡¯s favorite dishes.

    Meanwhile, Fia immediately went upstairs to their bedroom.

    He saw Fia packing when he went upstairs and immediately grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    She pulled her hand away and said, ¡°Thanks for today.¡±

    Conrad looked at her with a frown. Ever since he asked about the divorce, she hadpletely

    changed into another person.

    She then calmly said, ¡°We¡¯re divorcing. The person you love has returned. When our divorce is

    finalized, you two will marry and she will be moving in. It¡¯s best if I leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Where will you go?¡± Conrad felt his heart sink as he pressed in between his thumb and index finger.

    ¡°My mom has a small apartment. I¡¯m going to move there.¡±

    She looked at the bedroom and then told him in a thoughtful tone as she tried her best to look rxed,

    ¡°When you two get married, you should have another room as your new bedroom. Everything here is

    arranged to my liking. She might not like it.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    ¡°And the clothes in the closet¡­ Burn them all! My cousin is quite prideful. She¡¯ll get angry if she sees

    them.

    ¡°Right, and all the jewelry that you gave me is all in the box inside the closet.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She took out the box and then opened it for Conrad to see.

    ¡°Everything you gave me during the past three years is here. Esme wouldn¡¯t wear anything that

    someone else had worn before, so ask Ss to sell it. Or give it to the household¡¯s servants. Either

    way, do with them as you will.¡±

    She said a lot, arranging everything well.

    Conrad was feeling stuffy. He took out a cigarette, but when he remembered that she didn¡¯t like him

    smoking, he put it back into the box and put the box away.

    ¡°Are you saying you want to erase every single trace of you here?¡±

    Fia let out a cynical smile. ¡°Why not?¡±

    He never wanted her in the first ce. He wanted her gone.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t doing well. If she knew we¡¯re divorcing, she would¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I hope you can keep this a secret for now. Don¡¯t tell her anything,¡± Fia said tearfully. ¡°And

    my cousin and her family¡­ I hope you can control them and stop them from saying anything to my

    mom.¡±

    Conrod tightened his grip on the box in his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy every day and it¡¯s impossible for me to keep tabs on them every second of the day. Now that

    your mother is sick, they¡¯ll eventually ask to visit her.¡±

    Fia¡¯s brows locked together and asked worryingly, ¡°What¡­ can I do?

    ¡°With the condition she¡¯s in, the one person that she can¡¯t let go of is me. If she finds out that I¡¯m

    divorced, she won¡¯t be able to take it!¡± She screamed out as she could feel her mind crumbling.

    Conrad stepped forward and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°We¡¯re not divorcing.¡±

    Fia was stunned in his arms and then slowly raised her head to look at him, hope lighting up in her

    eyes.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Conrad suppressed the befuddling emotions he was feeling inside and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it once

    your mother¡¯s condition has stabilized. Don¡¯t worry about the cost of the treatment either. You¡¯re my

    wife and I¡¯m simply carrying out my duty.¡±

    It would be lying to say that she wasn¡¯t touched. All of Fia¡¯s sorrow that she held the entire time burst

    out at this moment as she wailed in his arms, her hands clutching at him.

    Conrad felt much better when he heard her cry.

    He knew that she had been holding back most of her tears. She was never that strong.

    When he remembered that even a stranger like Doctor Evans had seen her weakness, he could not

    ept that he would have to treat her like an outsider.

    After he calmed down, Conrad led her downstairs to have some supper.

    He helped her with the meal. ¡°You didn¡¯t have much during dinner, so eat some more right now. Don¡¯t

    push yourself. You still have to take care of your mom tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. If you encounter something like this again, let me know as soon as you can.¡±

    Fia stopped for a moment and then said, ¡°I did call you, but Esme picked up.¡±

    Conrad loosened his necktie. He could hear the discontent in her tone. ¡°Sorry. I was helping her with

    the medicine so I couldn¡¯t answer the call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When she imagined that moment in her head, she could feel her heart bleed.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t divorce now, what will you tell her?¡±

    Conrad paused and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with Esme. She¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    After supper, the two of them climbed the stairs back to the second floor. Fia prepared fresh clothes for

    him as usual.

    Meanwhile, Conrad had gone to his studies to settle some work-rted issues.

    She looked at the luggage at the side. They were all clothes that she had worn when she married into

    the family. She did not take anything with her that Conrad had bought for her.

    While they were going to stall the divorce for now, she didn¡¯t take them out of the luggage and put them

    back.

    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± Conrad asked when he was back in the bedroom. Fia was sitting by the bed with a

    nk expression on her face, and her hair was still wet from her shower. She didn¡¯t even bother to dry

    it.

    He walked over to the bathroom and grabbed a towel. He dried her hair using the towel before blowing

    it dry with a hairdryer.

    Fia was like a wooden puppet the entire time. In the past, she felt that she had never been so fortunate,

    especially to have a perfect husband that would do something like that.

    But now, all she could feel was grief.

    He was willing to treat her that well even when he did not love her. When he could be together with his

    childhood friend, how good would that be? Fia wagered that he would pay any price to get her anything

    she wanted.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you being so kind and considerate. Once you¡¯re finally together with your childhood

    friend, you would love her even more, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Conrad turned off the hairdryer and then said, ¡°Your hair¡¯s dry. Sleep soon. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    He changed the subject. He didn¡¯t know why but he didn¡¯t want to answer the question.

    Fia didn¡¯t pursue the subject like a jealous wife would, since she had to hide the fact that she had been

    in love with him for years.

    Conrad could feel that she was emotionally very drained. He patted her and said, ¡°I have a meeting

    early in the morning tomorrow. I¡¯ll have Ss apany you to the hospital so that you can take care

    of your mother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If Sses along, my mom might think something¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pick you up from the hospital after work.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Early next morning, Conrad had just left when Beryl Starling arrived.

    When Fia saw her, she could feel the chill in her spine. It was the same kind of feeling a student would

    have when she saw her teacher or parents.

    ¡°You¡¯re so early today, Beryl.¡±

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t Ie into my own son¡¯s home?¡±

    When Beryl saw Fia, her expression soured. She had liked Esme from the very beginning. Fia, a

    country girl, made her lose face in her own social circle.

    Especially when she found out that Fia was infertile. She was getting even more irritated because of it!

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Conrad?¡±

    ¡°He has an early meeting in the office today.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, I suppose I can tell you this directly. Discuss with him when he¡¯s back.¡±

    Fia sat up straight and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ry it to him.¡±

    She thought that her mother-inw was going to tell her about attending someone¡¯s banquet and

    wanted her and Conrad to present a gift.

    ¡°I¡¯ve consulted with a famous medical expert in gynecology. You can consider artificial insemination

    with your condition.

    ¡°When Conrad is back, let him know about this. You can go and see the doctor tomorrow. I¡¯ve even

    booked an appointment already.¡± With that, Beryl handed her an appointment card.

    Fia took it as her hand trembled, her mind overwhelmed with aplicated feeling.

    Besides the fact that Conrad would never be up for it, even if he was willing, she couldn¡¯t have a child

    at such a time. Her focus had to be on her mother. She had to take good care of her.

    ¡°Can we wait for another two years? I¡¯m not that old, so¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean wait? Do you know how serious it is to not be able to have a child? You¡¯ve married

    into the family for three years and you have had nothing to show for it! Do you know how shameful it is

    when I¡¯mpared to the other madams? This is all because of you!¡±

    Beryl then pushed at Fia¡¯s forehead with her finger and said, ¡°We, the Maxwells, are the jewels of

    Gryphon City. Our prestige is pristine¡­ At least until you came along! Now, I have to avoid having tea

    with others because I would always end up being part of the conversation! They should really learn to

    zip their mouths!¡±

    Fia lowered her head as she held the appointment card tightly.

    She couldn¡¯t say a word. She had been in the same circumstance too many times in the past three

    years. She would alwayse here when Conrad was already at thepany. She loved him and

    knew that he treated his parents with respect. She never told him about it.

    She was worried that he would be angry at her because of his mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for your medicine, madam,¡± Mrs. Taylor came over with a bowl of medicinal concoction and

    cut Beryl off.

    ¡°You should really teach her more about this, Mrs. Taylor! She doesn¡¯t dare to do anything when the

    lights are switched off! She can¡¯t even bear a child! What is she good for!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Mr. Conrad said that Mrs. Taylor doesn¡¯t have to do anything.

    She simply needs to maintain her own happiness.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    ¡°What was that supposed to mean? Are you trying to argue with me too?!¡± Beryl got up from her seat

    and stared at Mrs. Taylor.

    Fia quickly stood up as well and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯ll discuss this with Conrad and go get it done.¡±

    With that, she turned around and took the bowl of medicine in Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand and drank it all in one

    go.

    When Beryl saw that she was being obedient, she calmed down a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just drink medicine alone. If your body isn¡¯t strong enough, you won¡¯t be able to even protect

    your baby! I¡¯ve also arranged for acupuncture. I¡¯ll send the address over to you. Have Mrs. Taylor

    apany you for the session.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia acknowledged her words and didn¡¯t dare talk back to her.

    After Beryl left, Mrs. Taylor unwrapped a piece of candy and gave it to Fia.

    ¡°Madam, you should really tell Mr. Conrad about your situation.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s only doing this for our own good. She doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions¡­ She only wants us to

    have a baby soon.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor frowned and then asked, ¡°Then, the session in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t, she¡¯s going to get cranky again. It¡¯s not good for her to be so irate all the time.¡±

    At a private clinic, Fia was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t help but tremble when the silver needle

    was poked into her flesh.

    The doctor adjusted how deep the silver needle¡¯s pration was. He had seen plenty of women like

    her.

    He then said in a cool tone, ¡°Be patient. A lot of women went through the same thing. Everything will be

    fine once you have a child and your body is healed.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Fia said as she gritted her teeth and sweat rolled down her forehead.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    She was still trying to convince herself that she wasn¡¯t doing this for the Maxwells, but for herself. She

    had to cure herself of infertility anyway.

    Once she divorced Conrad, she would marry someone else. Eventually, she wanted to have a child

    too.

    Mrs. Taylor looked on from beside her and helped wipe her sweat off with concern.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t think about it, it won¡¯t hurt so much. Think about what you want to eat tonight, madam. I¡¯ll

    make them for you.¡±

    Fia tried to find some fun in the pain and said, ¡°I want braised pork loin and fried chicken in sweet &

    sour sauce.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make them all for you.¡±

    Fia could feel her tearsing out. It was so, so painful.

    She heard that the artificial insemination process was going to hurt even more withrger needles.

    But she was not afraid. If Conrad was willing to have a child with her, she was willing to face any pain.

    She smiled bitterly. But there were no more ¡°ifs¡±. He was going to leave her eventually.

    After the session was done, Mrs. Taylor helped Fia out of the clinic while Fia had one hand over her

    belly.

    ¡°Let me call Mr. Maxwell toe to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°No need. He¡¯s busy, so it¡¯s best not to disturb him.¡±

    ¡°Are you still going to the hospital to apany your mother then, madam?¡±

    Fia cheered herself on and said, ¡°Of course. When I visited her this morning I did say to her that I¡¯ll visit

    her again in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Then let me send you over.¡± Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t say much about the situation as she was just an

    employee. She had only found out that Echo had cancer when she apanied Fia to see her mother

    at the hospital earlier.

    ¡°No need. The hospital my mom¡¯s at is just in front. It¡¯ll take just a few minutes. You should go back

    first, Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor could see that Fia wanted to have some time alone. She didn¡¯t force the matter and left.

    When Fia reached Gryphonheart Hospital, she didn¡¯t walk directly into the hospital building. Instead,

    she wandered into the hospital¡¯s park and sat down in a corner.

    Today was the third wedding anniversary between Conrad and her, but it seemed like he had forgotten.

    Her expectations had been shredded into pieces.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    When Fia heard the voiceing from behind, she frowned. She didn¡¯t want to see her. She didn¡¯t

    want to speak with her.

    ¡°Why are you trying to run?!¡± Esme hurried after Fia and stopped her.

    ¡°Is it because you are too ashamed to see me? It¡¯s good that you know what you did was wrong. Now,

    give Conrad back to me and I¡¯ll be graceful enough to give you some extra money when he divorces

    you.¡±

    Fia looked at Esme with her back straight and head high.

    ¡°This marriage is between me and him. How can you point your finger at us? It¡¯s natural that he¡¯s

    spending on me since we¡¯re married!¡±

    The fake smile on Esme¡¯s face quickly disappeared. ¡°I knew it. You didn¡¯t want the divorce in the first

    ce!¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want herself to feel belittled. Her lips curled as she raised her chin and said, ¡°Did he tell you

    that he won¡¯t divorce me temporarily?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to do that!¡± Esme stepped forward and threw her hand at Fia.

    Fia grabbed her wrist and sneered, ¡°Your hand is for ying the piano, not for hitting others.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Esme suddenly cried out in pain as she bent over. ¡°Why did you do that to me, Fia? I already lost

    the ability to y the piano now that my hand¡¯s ruined. Isn¡¯t that bad enough for me?¡±

    After Fia let go of her hand, she immediately pinched her wrist.

    Familiar footsteps rang in Fia¡¯s ears again, with them running toward her urgently.

    He ran toward her like the wind and held Esme in his arms.

    Fia blinked and saw him looking at Esme, concerned. All he could see was her.

    ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ My hand¡­ It¡¯s so painful¡­ Fia, she¡­¡±

    Esme put on an expression of wanting to say something but couldn¡¯t out of the kindness of her heart.

    Conrad carefully held Esme¡¯s right hand and then looked at Fia furiously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that Esme hurt her hand? You just hurt her yesterday, but you did this again today!

    What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want?¡± At this time, Fia¡¯s heart sank.

    She thought that he was very busy working back in the office.

    Instead, he was apanying Esme.

    While she was lying there during the acupuncture therapy session with the needles piercing through

    her flesh until she was in so much pain that she could only tremble, where was he?

    ¡°Conrad, do you remember what day it is today?¡±

    Today was their third wedding anniversary.

    ¡°You forgot, didn¡¯t you?¡± Fia broke into a smile. She could still feel the pain coursing through her body

    where the needles poked her. She couldn¡¯t even breathe freely.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. I was just a little busy,¡± Conrad said with aplicated feeling.

    ¡°You forgot,¡± Fia said as she looked up, trying to control the tears forming in her eyes. ¡°Even if you did

    remember, you consciously chose to forget it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Conrad, if you want to marry her that much, then don¡¯t drag this on.¡±

    Conrad held Esme¡¯s arm tightly as he felt upset with the situation.

    He was being sympathetic toward her because of her mother¡¯s illness. He wanted to dy the divorce

    because of her and that even made Esme cry.

    And she didn¡¯t care about the concessions he made at all?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. We can go get it done right now,¡± Fia said.

    Conrad asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your mother can¡¯t take it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about it, Mr. Maxwell. I¡¯ll exin to her. She¡¯s a very understanding individual

    and knows that our marriage was a mistake in the first ce. She still wants me to marry someone that

    I like. If she knew that we¡¯re in so much pain together, she¡¯d want us to divorce soon too.¡±

    With that, Fia then turned and walked toward the hospital building.

    Conrad nced at Esme and then said, ¡°Go get a doctor to see your hand.¡±

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Esme extended her hand but he avoided it and chased after Fia.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fia gave him a look as she sped up.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to tell her, we should do this together.¡±

    With that, Conrad pulled Fia¡¯s hand and led her to Echo¡¯s ward.

    ¡°Oh, you two are here together,¡± Echo said with a happy smile when she saw them.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    ¡°Fia said that you were busy in the morning. Don¡¯t waste your time on an old woman like me. The

    hospital is pretty good, and the nurse is very attentive. All you need to do now is to focus on your work,¡±

    Echo said to him gently. Even if she didn¡¯t have much strength, she still tried to maintain a smile on her

    face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that busy.¡±

    ¡°True. Even if he¡¯s busy he can still delegate his work to his subordinates.¡± Fia pulled out her hand from

    Conrad¡¯s and then walked over to Echo¡¯s bedside and held hers instead. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something that

    he wants to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Echo asked Conrad with a smile.

    He furrowed his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t think that Fia would be so indifferent about it.

    Could it be that their three years of marriage were really a mistake, just like she had said?

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Because she didn¡¯t love him, that was why she wanted to divorce him to find her one true love?

    ¡°What is it, Conrad? I¡¯m listening,¡± Echo said as she looked at him softly.

    ¡°Today is our third wedding anniversary. I want to have dinner with you too,¡± Conrad blurted out.

    Fia looked at him in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. But I can¡¯t leave the hospital like this, can I? Fia, can you ask Doctor Evans about it?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to leave the hospital. We¡¯ll eat here, in your ward.¡± She nced at Conrad. ¡°I wonder if

    you can eat anything inside a ward, Mr. Maxwell. The scent of disinfectant is quite heavy here.¡°

    She knew very clearly that he hated the smell of hospital disinfectant. There was this one time when he

    was admitted to the hospital because of a high fever. When she was taking care of him and feeding him

    some food, he threw up because of the smell of the disinfectant.

    ¡°Of course, I can. Having dinner together as a family is a happy asion, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s appetizing no

    matter where I am,¡± Conrad said calmly.

    Fia felt that he was being so pretentious. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why he would leave Esme

    behind and y an act here together with her in front of her mother.

    Echo nodded happily and patted Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Then order takeaway from a good restaurant nearby. Get him something that he likes.¡±

    Fia wasn¡¯t very willing and so she said, ¡°He can ask Mrs. Taylor to cook something and then have Ss

    pick it up and deliver it to us.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m hungry now though. So¡­ hurry and get something, would you?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± But before Fia left, she said to Conrad, ¡°Please take good care of my mom. Don¡¯t simply let

    anyone approach her.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad nodded.

    After Fia left, Echo immediately stopped her smile and struggled to sit up.

    Conrad helped her up and then put a pillow behind her back. He asked, ¡°Is there something you want

    to tell me after sending Fia away?¡±

    ¡°Esme is back, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Echo sighed and said, ¡°At the very beginning, my mother and your grandfather forced you two to be

    together, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    The hand that Conrad kept in his pocket clenched tightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any hatred about this?¡±

    Conrad looked at Echo and couldn¡¯t say a thing.

    ¡°You do, don¡¯t you? But you never unleashed any of that hate on Fia, and as her mother, I am grateful.¡±

    Echo coughed as she continued. ¡°But Conrad¡­ You¡¯re innocent¡­ You feel mistreated¡­ But so is Fia.

    She, too, is innocent in this.

    ¡°When you were together with Esme, you took her in as your younger sister. How bad can a girl that

    you see as a younger sister be?¡±

    Conrad looked away. ¡°She¡¯s a kind woman.¡±

    She was so kind that, despite him asking for a divorce and wanting her understanding in that, there

    was no anger, no ming from her. She didn¡¯t even yell at him.

    She was so kind that he felt bad for her. He kept on thinking about what these three years of marriage

    had given her.

    He was a very reserved man. Many women wanted to get close to him before and even after his

    marriage.

    However, he had never epted any of their advances. Even when he got married to Fia, they had

    only invited close family members to the wedding dinner.

    He got drunk during the wedding dinner because Esme had run off to another country to avoid their

    marriage. That night, when he was in the bedroom, he had thought Fia to be Esme.

    There was a lot of anger in him that he directed toward her that night. He bruised her.

    However, after his first time, even when he didn¡¯t love Fia as a person, he fell in love with the taste of

    her flesh.

    She lost her innocence that night. She had be his wife when she was just a girl mere moments

    before.

    The thought had been weighing on him for a long time. If they separated one day and this little girl met

    some other man, what could he do if the other man disliked her for having been married to someone

    else before?

    What if that man treated her badly?

    He even considered that if Esme never came back and he never saw her again, he would consider his

    first love, his childhood friend, dead and buried six feet under.

    Treating this little wife of his well wouldn¡¯t be that bad.

    She wouldn¡¯t make him angry and wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. She was like a gentle little angel.

    ¡°When Fia came to visit mest night, I could tell that she was very unhappy. I didn¡¯t expose her, but

    did you know this, Conrad? I know her very well because I¡¯m her mother. She¡­¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Aunt Echo.¡± Esme suddenly appeared with a smile and a fruit basket in her hand.

    When Echo saw Esme, she frowned and didn¡¯t even want to finish her sentence anymore.

    If Conrad was still in love with Esme, there was no need for her to tell him of Fia¡¯s love for him.

    If a man didn¡¯t love you, there was no point no matter how much love you had for him.

    You couldn¡¯t make him stay even if you sacrificed your life.

    The pain¡­ The humiliation¡­ She had experienced all of it when she was pregnant with Fia. She

    couldn¡¯t let her daughter walk the same path she did.

    ¡°Conrad, my hand hurts.¡±

    Esme finished her sentence while Conrad took the fruit basket from her hand and put it on the table.

    He turned to look at Echo and he felt ashamed for standing right in front of her.

    He was no fool. After what Echo said, he knew that she had guessed everything perfectly.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Esme,¡± Echo said coolly.

    ¡°Yes. I noticed that everyone had changed a lot after going overseas for three years.¡± Esme

    approached Conrad and held his arm.

    Echo raised an eyebrow but said nothing as she gave Conrad a look.

    Conrad wanted to pull his arm away, but Esme came even closer to him even more.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m feeling a bit faint.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The doctor said I have anemia.¡± With that, Esme was going to copse right in front of

    him.

    Conrad held her and helped her to a nearby chair and sat her down.

    ¡°Sit here. I¡¯ll call the doctor toe over and check.¡±

    Esme looked very ufortable as she nodded while massaging her forehead.

    As soon as Conrad left, Esme immediately stopped her act and smiled at Echo.

    ¡°Do you think that he¡¯ll leave Fia?¡±

    Echo suppressed her rising temper and said, ¡°You abandoned him three years ago and left the country.

    Do you think that your rtionship with him can still go back to what it was three years ago after

    coming back?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can. You saw it just now, didn¡¯t you? Conrad cared so much about me.

    ¡°Let me tell you something that I¡¯m very happy with. Yesterday, he was the one that picked me up. After

    that, we shared a meal together. He treated me very well.

    ¡°He even asked Fia for a divorce as soon as he got home. He did this all for me.¡± Esme let out an

    arrogant chuckle.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Echo¡¯s grip around her thin nket tightened. She felt pain when she thought of the hurt her daughter

    must have suffered yesterday.

    She didn¡¯t realize that Conrad could be so heartless.

    She knew from her sister that Esme hade back. She was worried that Conrad couldn¡¯t give their

    past up, so that was why she said what she did just now. She wanted Conrad to treat Fia a little bit

    better.

    But she never expected that he had already stabbed Fia in the back!

    Cough! Cough!

    ¡°Is that all it takes?¡± Esme suddenly stood up and smiled. ¡°Have any of you ever thought about how I

    felt when I left three years ago and it was arranged for Conrad and Fia to be married?!

    ¡°I liked you so much in the past, Aunt Echo! You were so gentle and pretty. I had hoped that my mom

    could be less forceful and be as gentle as you! Now that I think back¡­ It was all so disgusting!¡±

    Esme stressed her words a lot. When she saw that Echo¡¯s disguise was dissolving and she couldn¡¯t

    stop coughing, she was all smiles.

    ¡°Your daughter is just as despicable and shameless as you are!¡±

    Cough! Echo coughed out blood and there was only pain in her eyes as she shook her head at Esme.

    Meanwhile, Esme simply frowned at the sight of blood. She was a little shocked.

    Echo extended her hand at Esme and begged, ¡°¡­Leave her alone, Esme. Spare my Fia¡­ I beg

    you¡­¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± Esme moved away from Echo so that she couldn¡¯t touch her as she stared with venomous

    eyes.

    ¡°Esme¡­ No one had a choice¡­ I¡­ I tried to fight back against your grandmother, but¡­ Uncle Maxwell

    and my mother¡­ They wanted¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop making excuses! Fia had fallen in love with Conrad a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°Fia never wanted to fight with you. Three years ago, it¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! She never should have married Conrad! Conrad could have married anyone else, but not

    her!¡± Esme said with a face full of anger.

    Echo continued coughing and begged. ¡°Please, Esme. She had always been bullied because she

    didn¡¯t have a father¡­¡± Echo tried to hold Esme¡¯s hand.

    Esme kept on stepping back as she spat out poisonous words. Echo kept on coughing and it wasn¡¯t

    long until she coughed out more blood and even fell down from the hospital bed.

    ¡°Esme Manning! What are you doing?!¡± When Fia saw what happened when she came back with the

    takeaway, she immediately dropped the food from her hands and ran over to hold her mother with her

    eyes red.

    When Echo saw her daughter, her tears rolled down uncontrobly.

    ¡°Fia¡­ My poor girl¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me¡­¡±

    She had thought that Fia was being unhappy because she found out that Esme had returned. She

    never would have guessed that Conrad had asked for a divorce.

    Echo¡¯s hand reached out and held Fia¡¯s heart, saying, ¡°Are you alright, Fia¡­?¡±

    Fia cried as she wiped the blood away from Echo¡¯s mouth and tried her best to shake her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, I¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Cough! Echo started coughing again as she felt pain and anxiety drowning her.

    Esme simply said coldly, ¡°This is what you two deserve!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Fia red at her. ¡°Just get out!¡±

    Outside the ward, two tall figures just left the doctor¡¯s consultation office. When they heard Fia yelling,

    both of them ran toward the ward where Echo was in.

    Esme quickly came up with a ploy in her mind and yelled as she threw herself to the floor. She even

    crashed her own head into the takeaway that Fia had bought.

    She screamed as the piping-hot sauce flowed down from her head and she kept on crying for Conrad

    to save her.

    Fia was shocked. She never thought that Esme would be so ruthless after three years.

    The takeaway she bought was still hot. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would ruin her beauty?

    Echo was shocked by what happened and she coughed out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re going to be alright¡­¡±

    Fia cried as she tried to help Echo up to her bed. However, Echo couldn¡¯t use her strength, and Fia

    tried a few times but still couldn¡¯t help her up. She turned and looked at Esme.

    She suddenly heard Conrad console Esme gently. She wanted to tell him to help her mom back to her

    bed.

    However, all she saw was Conrad carrying Esme in his arms with concern on his face.

    Before he left, he growled at her in anger. ¡°Fia, you¡¯ve gone mad!¡±

    When she heard it, she could feel her heart bleed. And he was the one holding the knife to it.

    At this time, a pair of strong arms took her mother from her hands.

    She looked and saw Jason helping her mother up to the bed. He then put some pillows behind her

    back to support her.

    Jason looked up and his eyes met with a pair of teary eyes on a sorrowful face.

    An invisible hand seemed to have clutched his heart.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    However, he could still hear her mother coughing heavily. He had no time to console her and quickly

    said, ¡°Go to the nurse¡¯s station and get a nurse. Quickly!¡±

    Fia turned around and ran.

    When she finally reached the nurse¡¯s station, she encountered Conrad who was still holding Esme in

    his arms.

    ¡°Her face is burnt! Tell all your hospital¡¯s stic surgeons toe here right now! If the treatment is

    dyed I¡¯ll sue!¡±

    Fia felt her heart being crumbling. However, she didn¡¯t have the time and grabbed the hand of a nurse.

    ¡°Doctor Evans asked the head nurse toe to my mom¡¯s ward. My mom coughed out a lot of

    blood¡­¡±

    Jason maintained a very good rtionship at the hospital. The nurse nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call her over right now. Go back to the ward first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Fia had just turned around when she heard Conrad¡¯s roar. ¡°Fia,e over and apologize!¡±

    He had never roared at her like that in the years that she knew him, including the three years when

    they were married.

    Fia tightened her grip and turned over, facing Conrad¡¯s angry re.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, your childhood friend deserves everything that happened to her, even if her face is

    permanently scarred!¡±

    ¡°Fia! Show some heart!¡±

    Fia gave Esme who was still crying in his arms a re. ¡°If you have time to yell at me, Mr. Maxwell, you

    should spend this time taking her to see a doctor!¡±

    The nurse saw that things were getting out of hand. Luckily, she saw a colleague leading several

    doctors from the stic and Reconstructive Surgery Department over.

    She quickly said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, the doctors are here. You should take her to the therapy room.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, this way!¡± Conrad called out to the doctors.

    Fia couldn¡¯t help her tears stream down her face even when she tried to wipe her tears away using the

    back of her hand. She quickly returned to the ward together with the head nurse who was pushing a

    patient transfer trolley.

    When Jason saw Fiae in, he quickly yelled, ¡°Stay outside.¡±

    When Fia saw her mother was coughing to the point that her veins were popping, she quickly got out of

    there, not wanting to dy the doctor from carrying out any treatment.

    She had her back against the wall and kept on hearing the sounds of coughs and vomiting. She could

    do nothing as she clutched her head with her hands.

    She was afraid. Very afraid.

    When she thought of all the love and care her mother showered her when she was little, she couldn¡¯t

    imagine a life without her and what she could do next.

    A long time passed as several batches of doctors walked in and out. They also kept on pushing all

    kinds of machines into Echo¡¯s ward.

    When Jason walked out of the ward, he saw Fia cowering by the wall, hunkered down while using her

    hands to cover her ears like an ostrich hiding its head in the sand.

    She was even trembling.

    He squatted down and held her shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Let¡¯s take a look at your mother.¡±

    Fia raised her head. Her eyes were red, and she was biting her lips. They were bleeding.

    Jason frowned as he took a white handkerchief from his coat and helped her wipe the blood off of

    them.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Fia sniffed as she began to cry again and the tears rolled right into Jason¡¯s handkerchief.

    ¡°Is my mom¡­ She¡­ Is she going to die?¡±

    Jason looked at her in silence. He wanted to console her and tell a white lie, but as a doctor, he was

    not that good at lying.

    He looked down and saw that the two clenched fists that she kept by her side were covered with bite

    marks.

    ¡°All humans will die. That is thew of nature. No one can escape from it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ If she¡¯s given proper treatment, she¡¯ll still have a lot of time, right?¡±

    Jason could feel pain in his heart. He let go of her shoulders as he didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s not doing very well. She¡¯ll have three months at most.¡±

    Fia¡¯s legs gave way as she crumbled under her own weight. She shook her head as she wept.

    Jason continued. ¡°She won¡¯t survive chemotherapy¡­ That would only make her suffer even more. My

    suggestion is to get her discharged and you can spend some time with her and let her enjoy more of

    the food she likes.

    Fia shook her head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s hope yesterday?¡±

    Jason gulped. He didn¡¯t want to say just how much of what happened earlier had hurt Echo.

    He was worried that if he told her, the woman in front of him would not be able to take it.

    ¡°Is there¡­ really no other way?¡± Fia suddenly grabbed Jason¡¯s hand, the way she looked at him with

    those red eyes told him that she desired hope.

    Perhaps it was those eyes. Perhaps it was the way she cried.

    When Jason thought about this muchter, he never understood it. He had seen plenty of beautiful and

    talented women, but he never knew why he had fallen for Fia.

    After Conrad took care of Esme, he quickly rushed over and saw Fia holding another man¡¯s arms.

    She had hope written all over her face, like there was no one else in her eyes except him.

    ¡°Fia Lawson!¡±

    He roared angrily and pulled her up by grabbing her cor.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Fia was swaying, her legs so numb it was as if thousands of ants were biting them.

    Jason quickly stood up and helped Fia up. He then gave Conrad an annoyed stare.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, this is the hospital. Be careful of how you act!¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Conrad stared at Jason angrily. He was so angry that he wished he

    could tear him apart.

    Fia felt like her head was going to split apart. She used all her might to pry away Conrad¡¯s hand that

    was holding her and thanked Jason. She then shuffled back into the ward like a living dead.

    Conrad was about to follow her, but Jason grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I haven¡¯t finished exining to you about the patient¡¯s condition.¡±

    Conrad frowned and freed himself from Jason¡¯s grip. ¡°Tell me, then.¡±

    ¡°This is not the ce to speak. Let¡¯s go to my office.¡±

    As an outsider, there was only so much he could do.

    He had a feeling that Fia didn¡¯t want to face her husband.

    Echo was lying there on the bed with an oxygen mask over her face. When she saw Fia walk in, she

    smiled and tried to raise her hand.

    Fia took in a deep breath and walked over to hold her hand.

    ¡°Mom, the doctor had just asked me to make a very difficult choice.¡±

    Echo nodded with tears in her eyes and opened her mouth under the oxygen mask.

    Fia got closer, putting her ear closer to the oxygen mask.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Fia held her mother¡¯s hand tightly.

    Jason had arranged for the hospital¡¯s ambnce to send them home.

    Echo had just been carried into the ambnce when Conrad ran over and pulled Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Take her back to our ce.¡±

    Fia turned around and stared at him. He must be joking.

    Conrad tightened his grip, worrying that she would pull her hand back.

    ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, we¡¯re still husband and wife. I have an obligation to take care of your

    mother.¡±

    Fia cracked a smile, but her smile was no better than her weeping.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to separate. If you asked my mom to move in, what would Esme think when she looks at

    the mansion?

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fia let out a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have money. All you need to do is get a new mansion, isn¡¯t

    that it?¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t. Doctor Evans told me about your mom¡¯s condition. I simply want to take care of her for

    your sake.¡±

    Fia wanted to refuse him when Echo cried out with great difficulty from inside, ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Fia cried out coldly.

    After Conrad let her go, she quickly entered the ambnce and asked, ¡°How are you feeling, mom?¡±

    ¡°Listen to him.¡±

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t we just go back to the apartment?¡±

    Echo shook her head and said, ¡°If your grandmother knows that I¡¯m ill, she would be worried sick. I

    can¡¯t make her worry about this.¡±

    Fia was hesitating. Conrad wanted to return to how things were with her cousin after all.

    They would separate eventually.

    ¡°Fia, I beg you. Can we please do it step by step? Don¡¯t let your grandma worry so much.¡± Echo

    sobbed as she held her daughter¡¯s hand.

    Fia looked at her mother. She knew what it felt like because she was her mother¡¯s daughter too. Her

    grandma was the only one who loved her in the Lawson household.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Echo let out a cough and said, ¡°Ask Conrad to pick up your grandma and take her there. I don¡¯t have

    much time and all I want is to spend some time with her.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad waiting outside, she then said, ¡°Can you please send a driver to pick up my

    grandma?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad heaved a sigh of relief in his mind. He was worried that Fia would refuse.

    He only wanted to do something for her.

    ¡°What?!¡± Beryl threw the cards onto the table as she grabbed her mobile tightly. She could feel herself

    physically fuming.

    Esme was still exining what happened to Echo to her gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. All of you should leave!¡± Beryl got rid of her friends as she kept on

    comining to Esme.

    ¡°That woman is almost dead! How can she move into my son¡¯s mansion?! She¡¯s going to bring her

    curse along with her.

    ¡°This is all Fia¡¯s fault! This must be her darn idea! That infertile woman! I have never had a day of

    peace since she married Conrad!

    ¡°Oh, Esme. Thank you for telling me this. I¡¯ll stop them right now! I know. I won¡¯t tell Conrad that you

    told me this. You¡¯re still the best, Esme. Once Conrad finalizes his divorce with that useless woman,

    come and marry into our family. We won¡¯t mistreat you!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Esme hung up. If it wasn¡¯t because of her situation, she really wanted to go to Conrad¡¯s home just to

    see how Beryl would humiliate Fia and her mother!

    ¡°Madam, why are you here?¡± When Mrs. Taylor saw Beryl barge in angrily, she quickly walked over to

    greet her.

    ¡°Move out of my way. Why are you blocking me? Can¡¯t I enter my own son¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Mrs. Taylor had no choice but to hold Beryl¡¯s arm with her hands and tried to calm her

    down. ¡°The madam¡¯s mother has cancer, and she has little time left. Can¡¯t this wait for a little while?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Beryl pulled her arm out and pushed Mrs. Taylor away.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to die soon and yet she¡¯s still stirring up trouble while staying in my son¡¯s house! I¡¯ll get rid

    of them today no matter the cost!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor quickly followed Beryl and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, madam. Mr. Maxwell had agreed to

    this, and he was the one that personally took her in.¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡¯s too soft-hearted! If I don¡¯t make the hard decisions for him and clear away all the obstacles

    as his mother, I¡¯m the one failing him!¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Fia was apanying Echo in a gazebo at the back of the mansion, in the garden. Beryl''s shrieks could be heard all the way there.

    She looked at her mother with concern. "Mom, just sit here for a while. I''ll..."

    "Don''t go there alone," Echo said as she held Fia''s hand. "Let here."

    "Mom, Conrad''s mother has a quick temper. She has quite the sharp tongue."

    "I am already on my deathbed. Words can do little to harm me." Echo held Fia''s hands with hers and patted the back of her hand, consoling her. "Don''t be afraid, Fia. If I''m brave enough to move into my son- inw''s house. I''m not afraid of your mother-inw."

    Fia''s eyes turned red. She was moved, but she was also upset.

    Her mother was a gentle woman. There were very few times in her life when she would protect her with her fangs bared.

    She would feel upset anytime she was reminded of her terminal illness.

    If only Asclepius was real. She would dly trade half her remaining lifespan if that meant her mother could be healed.

    "Fia, I had never been able to protect you. I''m sorry," Echo said to her regretfully. She was unable to give her aplete family when she was alive. She had to clear some obstacles for her before she died.

    "Fia!"

    Beryl walked into the gazebo furiously, her eyes filled with hostility.

    "How dare you bring your mother into this house!"

    Fia had always been the submissive one in front of Beryl. This time, however, she stood in front of her mother.

    She could not take things lying down any more for her mother''s sake.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Beryl, this is not the Maxwells'' family residence. This home belongs to me and Conrad. I have the right to take my mother in."

    "Do you think that the Maxwells have gone extinct? You''re not in the position to make any decision like this!"

    "Conrad and I are legally married. My mother is his..."

    Beryl cut her off angrily and said, "Know your ce! Your mother is dying from cancer! You''re taking her in so that you can curse this household, aren''t you?!"

    With that, Beryl walked over and pointed her finger at her.

    "Not only did you not provide any benefits for my son, now you''re trying to harm him! You infertile little whore!"

    Echo quickly stood up and pulled Fia away with a frown. Beryl''s finger didn''t manage to touch Fia.

    "You''re ady from a well-known family. How can you speak like that?"

    "Speak like that? If you want to die, die somewhere else you old, dirty prostitute! Why are you even in my son''s home..."

    "Shut up!" Fia said as she looked at her, her body shaking from anger. "If you''re going to show my mom such disrespect, I''ll tell Conrad about this!"

    "Ha! Go and tell him then! Esme is back now. Conrad will divorce you eventually! He won''t antagonize his birth mother for someone like you!" Beryl yelled loudly with her hands on her waist. She had already lost all her gracefulness from being ady from a grand family after living a life of resentment for so long.

    "Mrs. Maxwell." Echo coughed. "I would advise you to keep in mind Maxwells'' reputation. I''m still Conrad''s mother-inw right now. It''spletely legal for me to stay here. Meanwhile, you''re openly saying tha you''ll find another wife for your son. Are you trying to get him into legal trouble for polygamy?"

    "What are you talking about?!" Beryl pushed Echo with her hand.

    Fia caught Echo just in time before she fell. "That''s too much!"

    "How dare you talk back to me! I''m going to teach you a lesson today!"

    Beryl rolled up her sleeves and then extended her ws trying to grab Fia''s shoulder-length hair.

    Fia let out a scream and grabbed her hair so that she wouldn''t keep on pulling.

    "Stop it!" Echo reached out to Beryl''s hands and tried to free her daughter as she coughed. "This is beyond reasonable!"

    "You darn woman!" Beryl swung her arm and hurled Echo away.

    There was a bang and Echo''s head hit one of the gazebo''s pirs.

    Mrs. Taylor quickly ran over after she had given her employer a call, her face pale like a ghost''s.

    "What are you doing, madam!"

    She first helped Echo up. When she saw she had trouble breathing, she gave her chest a massage hoping to help her breathe.

    "Please, Ms. Lawson. Calm down. Don''t make it worse for yourself."

    Meanwhile, all Echo could do was point at Fia and said, "Go... Go and help Fia."

    "You shameless bitch!" Beryl pped Fia across the face.

    All Fia could do was defend herself. She couldn''t even fight back because of the difference in status between them.

    She was stunned by the p and she could only hear a loud squeal in her ears.

    Beryl used this chance to pounce on Echo and kept pulling at her.

    "If you''re going to die, find somewhere else to die, you darn woman! Don''t die in my son''s home!"

    Mrs. Taylor could only scream in panic. "Madam, stop it! Ms. Lawson''s already quite frail!"

    "Hmph! She deserves it! Both of them deserve it! They should just die already!"

    When Fia heard her mother''s coughing, all the negative emotions inside of her surged forth.

    All the humiliations that she had suffered from Beryl began to y in her mind like a movie. Her eyes turned red as she grabbed Beryl''s hair. "Let her go!"

    Fia''s face was darkened with anger and all her hate began to surface.

    She was no robot. Although she had been enduring it all, it didn''t mean that she wasn''t resentful of a mother-inw like her.

    "Fia..." Cough... Echo wanted to stop the fight instinctively.

    Beryl could feel pain from the tug of her hair. She turned around and then pounced on Fia.

    "How dare you fight back, you infertile piece of crap!" Beryl cursed as she gave Fia''s pretty little face another p.

    Fia suddenly saw Beryl take a cup from somewhere and hurled it toward her a few secondster.

    At that moment, she used all her strength to grab Beryl by the cor of her shirt and pushed her toward the gazebo.

    There was a creak and the rail of the gazebo that Beryl was pushed against broke. When she saw that the rail had broken and Beryl was falling right into the pond behind her, she quickly extended her hand trying to pull her back.

    But it was toote. All she managed to catch was the bottom hem of her dress.

    There was the sound of fabric being torn apart and all she could do was watch Beryl fall into the pond.

    There was a plop and the water sshed. All she had in her hand was a piece of shredded fabric. Everything happened too quickly. Despite Mrs. Taylor reaching the gazebo, she couldn''t help Beryl too.

    She was so nervous about what happened, saying, "Madam, please give Mr. Maxwell a call! Now!"

    Fia''s mind waspletely nk and didn''t remember where she put her mobile. She had just wanted to turn and get back to the mansion when she saw a tall man running over with Esme behind him. "What did you do, Fia?!" Esme yelled out angrily.

    Conrad gave her a nce. She could read the coldness and disappointment in his eyes.

    Fia was stunned as she could hear a water ssh. She didn''t even need to know that Conrad had jumped into the pond to save her mother.

    She was very afraid at that moment.

    No matter how despicable Beryl was... No matter if it was just an ident... She was at least partially responsible for it.

    "Fia!" Echo called out in anguish as she coughed.

    Fia sat down next to her mother like a walking corpse and said, "It''s alright, mom. Everything''s going to be alright."

    Echo never thought that things would be like this. She held Fia''s hands which were curled into fists on her legs. It was ice-cold, and she couldn''t help but cover them with her hands.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, seriously! Forget about Fia. She doesn¡¯t know anything! How can you simply look at her

    fight with Conrad¡¯s mom?!¡±

    Esme berated them like a warrior of justice.

    When Mrs. Taylor saw that Beryl had been saved, she heaved a sigh of relief especially when she was

    found to be physically fine. She then said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, this is not Madam¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you practically watched over Conrad while he was growing up! How can you help an

    outsider!¡± Esme condemned her. ¡°You were here too. Why didn¡¯t you stop Fia bullying Aunt Beryl?

    Don¡¯t tell me that you and Fia are in this together and you wanted to kill her!¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up, you!¡± Fia said as she was somehow emboldened as the situation chilled her heart.

    She stared at Esme and said, ¡°This is a family matter. You have no ce here!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Esme stomped her foot in frustration before jogging toward Conrad and said, ¡°Conrad, just look

    at her! She isn¡¯t even at least apologetic about it!¡±

    Conrad then said with a dark expression on his face, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, help my mom into the living room to

    change into some fresh clothing.¡±

    He trusted Mrs. Taylor. Despite that, he had personally witnessed Fia push his mother into the pond.

    He didn¡¯t understand why someone who was as kind-hearted as her would do that.

    Beryl grabbed her son¡¯s hands and wept, ¡°You have to get back at her for me, my son! Your ruthless

    wife almost took my life!¡±

    Conrad could feel his throat bing dry as he said, ¡°I will investigate.¡±

    He then paused and looked at Fia who was sitting there like a wooden puppet.

    ¡°If she is really trying to murder you, I won¡¯t forgive her.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Suddenly, Fia let out augh.

    She stood up, facing Conrad.

    ¡°Did you know that in the past three years, your mother woulde to our home and harass me

    whenever she liked?¡±

    Conrad frowned and looked at Fia as his brain began to tick. He was suspecting how trustworthy her

    words were.

    He would ask his mother if she had evere to their home to bully her in the past three years and

    she had always said no.

    Why did she suddenly say something like that?

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Fia said as she bit her lips. ¡°No matter how much you love and respect her, I¡¯ll

    tell you right here now that she¡¯s a mother-inw from hell to me!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything about it before this?¡±

    ¡°Because I was an idiot. I thought that as long as I kept my head down and treated her with sincerity,

    she would treat me well eventually,¡± Fia exined as she looked straight into his eyes.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to respond to her with the chilly words he did.

    ¡°Is that why you did that to her? Because you have too much hate inside of you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ha!

    She never expected him toe up with that kind of idea.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Fia cracked a smile as her heart began to chill even more.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Fia?!¡± Echo began to cough again.

    Mrs. Taylor was also getting nervous as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t give such a muddled response out of anger,

    madam! Mrs. Maxwell was the one that hit you and Ms. Lawson first. You were only fighting back¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at Mrs. Taylor, Conrad! The older she gets, the more foolish she bes! She¡¯s even siding

    with an outsider!¡± Berylined as she grabbed her son¡¯s hand.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Conrad pulled his hand away and said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, give the driver a call and send my mom back to

    the family residence!¡±

    His attitude was clear, and he would not allow anyone to go against hismands.

    Beryl knew that this was the calm before the storm and gave Fia a provoking look.

    ¡°Esme, my mom¡¯s not feeling well. Apany her home for now.¡±

    Esme quickly walked over and left with Beryl as she supported her.

    Before Mrs. Taylor left, she still said, ¡°Sir, I hope you can take care of this calmly. She¡¯s really forced¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to exin on her behalf if she can¡¯t exin it herself! Go and call the driver!¡±

    Conrad kicked at the table in the middle of the gazebo.

    Mrs. Taylor wanted to say something but held her tongue. She gave Fia a worried look before leaving.

    Echo stopped herself from coughing and stood up despite her fatigue. ¡°If someone is at fault here, it¡¯s

    me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your mother is unhappy that I came to stay with you in your home. That¡¯s why she started fighting with

    Fia.¡±

    Conrad once again felt his throat bing dry. Was this his fault then?

    He was the one that had forced Echo to stay with them.

    ¡°No matter how you feel about this situation, I hope that you can deal with this fairly. You still haven¡¯t

    divorced Fia.¡±

    ¡°Mom, stop begging him.¡± Fia held Echo¡¯s hand with her back straight. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the apartment.¡±

    ¡°I already told Ss to pick up your grandmother. Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll start guessing things if

    she doesn¡¯t see you here?!¡± Conrad said in an icy tone.

    Echo gave Conrad a stare. She was very unhappy with his tone.

    ¡°Are you threatening us?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Conrad said as he pulled his shirt, trying to get rid of the water droplets off him. ¡°I

    simply don¡¯t want others to talk about me.¡±

    Fia looked at him, all wet. She didn¡¯t urge him to change at all as she suppressed her worry for him.

    She didn¡¯t want to show that she was concerned about him. She couldn¡¯t make herself so meek

    anymore.

    The way he talked to her mother sent chills down his spine. He didn¡¯t even want to y pretend

    anymore as he spoke with her mother in such a tone.

    He only cared about Esme right now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother and I won¡¯t say anything about this!¡±

    She held Echo¡¯s arm and then said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back to the apartment right now. I¡¯ll call Grandma

    and exin everything to her.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Echo said.

    Echo took in a deep breath and then took a step forward as she let Fia support her. However, she fell

    into her arms before she even took her second step, with blooding from her mouth.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Fia cried out in anguish.

    Conrad immediately stood up, held Echo in his arms, and walked toward the mansion.

    ¡°Can you call a driver to send us back to the apartment?¡± Fia asked as she chased after him.

    ¡°Your mom won¡¯t be able to handle it. If you really care about her, don¡¯t fight with me and cause her

    condition to deteriorate!¡±

    Fia¡¯s hands trembled, and she remained silent.

    Conrad showered, changed, and then went directly to the guestroom. He saw Fia guarding by Echo¡¯s

    bedside and whispered to her about when she was little.

    He heard everything as he stood by the door and could feel the sadness of it all.

    That was because Fia had no father and she had been harassed for it since she was little. He had

    helped her a lot because she was Esme¡¯s cousin.

    However, now that Fia and Esme were forced to stand on opposite sides of each other because of him,

    her life was simply going to be even more lonely.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Ss¡¯s whisper came from behind him.

    Conrad turned around and walked out. ¡°Is she here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Downstairs. She wants to see Ms. Lawson and the madam right now.¡±

    ¡°Go and tell Fia that I¡¯ll apany her grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ss said. He only walked into the guestroom after he saw Conrad go downstairs.

    Downstairs, an ancient woman with white hair and a crooked back was standing in the living room. Mrs.

    Taylor asked Thea Lawson to sit a few times but she refused to.

    She knocked on the floor with the walking stick in her hand and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Fia here to see me

    yet? Did Conrad do something to her?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was very fearful of her. Thea was a powerful woman when she was in her prime. She was

    not to be trifled with then, she was not to be trifled with now.

    ¡°That has to be a joke, right? Mr. Maxwell is treating the madam very well.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Thea said as she shifted the walking stick from one hand to the other. She then turned

    around and looked at Mrs. Taylor with a pair of discerning eyes. ¡°Then why did I just see Esme helping

    Fia¡¯s mother-inw leave the mansion? Where is Fia? Speaking of Esme, why is she here with the

    Maxwells when she didn¡¯t even have the time to see me? Her grandmother?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Mrs. Taylor shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a servant. I don¡¯t know much about what is happening

    among my employers. However, I believe that Ms. Manning came here to have a girl¡¯s talk with the

    madam.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Girl¡¯s talk?¡± Thea scoffed at the idea as she raised her head to see Conrad walking down the

    stairs.

    ¡°As for you, Conrad. Perhaps you can start by exining the meaning behind your previous lover

    leaving the mansion together with your mother!¡±

    Conrad furrowed his eyebrows but showed no nervousness at all. He firmly descended from thest

    step and then walked over to hold Thea¡¯s hand as a sign of respect.

    ¡°Have a seat, Grandmother Thea. I have something to tell you too. Mrs. Taylor, please prepare a pot of

    tea.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll give you a hint of respect just because you sent the servants away. If you did

    something to Fia, I will make you suffer even if I have to sacrifice myself!¡±

    Conrad knew full well what a pain Thea was. He didn¡¯t want to sh head-to-head with her.

    He also knew that the old woman was far stronger than Fia and Echo realized. And so, he directly said

    to her, ¡°Fia and Echo want you to stay here for a while.¡±

    Thea frowned and said, ¡°Why did they suddenly ask for me if nothing¡¯s wrong? And Echo¡­ Thest

    thing she wants is to trouble Fia. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Echo, she¡­ is not doing that great,¡± Conrad said with a serious expression on his face.

    Thea grabbed her walking stick tightly as she took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°What kind of disease

    is it?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Conrad lowered his head and had his elbow on his thigh as he pressed his body forward

    toward her and whispered back, ¡°Cancer. Terminal.¡±

    ¡°Cancer? How did she get something so serious?!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s vision was slowly blurred by her tears. ¡°She has been quite frail ever since she was

    little. Her life is one of misery as well. And now, she ends up with such a bizarre disease despite being

    in her prime¡­¡±

    Conrad remained silent. No one wanted to hear anyone they know have this kind of illness.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost ny but God wants me to bury my own daughter!¡± Thea sobbed. She took in a deep

    breath and held her walking stick tightly.

    ¡°I want to see them. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Upstairs. I¡¯ll help you up.¡±

    Conrad had just extended his hand but Thea simply knocked his hand away with her stick. ¡°No, thank

    you!¡±

    She stared at him and said, ¡°Despite all the anguish they must be feeling right now, you still let Esme

    into those doors of yours! Have you ever treated Fia with any sincerity at all for the past three years?!¡±

    Conrad looked her in the eye and replied, ¡°For the past three years, I have always remembered that I

    am her husband.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Then you and your mother are just as blind!¡± Thea walked up the stairs and used her walking stick

    to support her weight. ¡°You want a divorce? Never! Unless these old bones areid to rest!¡±

    Conrad remained silent.

    ¡°Echo! Fia!¡±

    Thea walked into the guestroom with her walking stick. Mrs. Taylor and Ss wanted to help her, but

    she shooed them away every time. They were worried that she would fall if she was thrown off bnce.

    Luckily, they worried for nothing. Thea was still quite tough.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Fia said as she helped her sit down. ¡°You¡¯re an olddy now. Slow down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well,¡± Thea replied. After that, her eyes shifted to Echo who was lying on the bed. Once

    again, she sobbed.

    ¡°I¡­ I wish I have some magical abilities so that I can transfer the rest of my lifespan¡­ to your mother.¡±

    After she finished her sentence, she could no longer hold her tears back and she wept.

    Fia took some tissue to wipe her grandmother¡¯s tears away despite being full of tears herself.

    Echo smiled as she wiped her tears away herself and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do that. Fia has been feeling

    quite depressed for the past two days. Don¡¯t make her cry again.¡±

    As Thea was wiping her tears away, she gave Fia a closer look and saw the handprint on her face.

    ¡°That Maxwell boy hit you?!¡±

    Fia shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then who did this?¡± Thea gave Mrs. Taylor a look and said, ¡°Tell that sorry excuse of an employer of

    yours toe up here!¡±

    Ss then muttered, ¡°He¡¯s gone back to the family residence.¡±

    ¡°That bastard! Very good! Seems like his mother must have knocked all his senses out of him!¡± Thea

    roared sternly as she knocked her walking stick on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t deal with the

    Maxwells just because the old man has kicked the bucket!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. I retaliated,¡± Fia said as she held the olddy¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°I threw his mom

    into the pond.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I feel. I know you¡­ You¡¯re kind but easily taken advantage of! I¡¯m

    going to the Maxwells¡¯ family residence right now. I will force Beryl to apologize to you!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. You can ask Mrs. Taylor about it.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t want things to get any worse, so she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw it with my own eyes.

    Mr. Maxwell saw it too and he personally jumped into the pond to save her.¡±

    Ss, who was listening from the sidelines, waspletely taken by surprise. He never thought that his

    boss¡¯s wife would have such a strong moment! He was feeling somewhat regretful for having been

    arranged to pick Thea up and missing the entire thing.

    ¡°That boy saw it with his own eyes?¡± Thea caught the main point in the sentence.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, he did.¡± Mrs. Taylor wasn¡¯t sure what the olddy wanted to do next.

    Thea grabbed Fia¡¯s hand and then asked, ¡°Did he curse at you?¡±

    Fia bit her lips. There was a lot of anguish in her heart. She had been in anguish since the moment he

    asked for a divorce.

    ¡°Get out, all of you!¡±

    Thea got rid of both Mrs. Taylor and Ss and then asked Fia in a stern tone, ¡°Be honest with your

    grandma and your mother, Fia. What kind of feelings do you have for Conrad?¡±

    Fia was trying to fake it. ¡°What kind of feelings?¡±

    ¡°Do you love him?¡±

    Fia wasn¡¯t sure how to answer.

    ¡°I walked the same path you did. There are so many people in this world, but it¡¯s so hard to fall in love

    with any one of them. If you don¡¯t want Esme to steal your husband, let me help you!¡±

    That was the first time that someone wanted to help her so firmly.

    Desire bloomed in Fia¡¯s heart.

    ¡°How will you help me?¡±

    ¡°Esme is getting old. I¡¯m going to arrange a marriage for her so she¡¯ll get married as soon as possible!¡±

    Fia bit her lips and continued, ¡°What if¡­ What if she divorced? Even Conrad wanted to divorce me.

    Their love is so great, she¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing great about that! That¡¯s pure selfishness! They cared for no one at all!¡±

    Thea was someone decisive. After she tucked her daughter into bed, she made calls to arrange for

    Esme¡¯s marriage.

    Conrad had just sent Esme home. Once he was back in the mansion, he received Esme¡¯s call for help

    as she cried over the phone.

    ¡°Grandmother has gone overboard! She didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion and is forcing me to marry a

    man that I don¡¯t like! They know who I love, and I gave up everything toe back with you! Why are

    they still trying to split us up!¡±

    After he hung up, Conrad was reminded of that moment again as his veins were popping¡­

    Fia pinned his mother at the railing. When she fell into the pond, she stood there unmoving as Mrs.

    Taylor pushed her to make a call.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    He could feel the fire rising in his heart as he rushed to the bedroom on the second floor.

    He kicked open the door. Fia was lying in bed as she red at him with her eyes opened wide and a

    cold expression on her face. She didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡°I want to ask you something, Fia.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Fia didn¡¯t want to move or speak.

    As soon as Conrad entered the bedroom, she could smell the scent of Jo Malone¡¯s Cardamom

    Fragrance from him carried by the cold air outside. It was the same scent that Esme had.

    While her mom and grandmother were both at home, he was busy dating his childhood friend. He had

    already forgotten that he had a family.

    ¡°Fia Lawson!¡±

    Conrad pulled the nket off her and spoke in an angry tone. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±

    Yet, she still didn¡¯t budge.

    He grabbed her arm and pulled her up, looking at her coldly.

    ¡°Are you deaf?!¡±

    Fia blinked and looked at him with simr cold eyes.

    This was the man that she had fallen in love with before she even knew what love was.

    Her lips curled to form a sneer. ¡°You stink.¡±

    Conrad frowned and lowered his eyes to look at himself. He had already showered and changed after

    he got out of the pond. He couldn¡¯t stink.

    He tightened his grip on her arm and said, ¡°Enough with your tantrum. We need to talk.¡±

    ¡°You stink.¡±

    She repeated it again and gave him a look of disdain.

    The look made Conrad suspect that something was wrong with his nose.

    Fia knew that he didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about and decided not to hide it anymore. She

    grabbed his cor and said, ¡°Esme¡¯s perfume is all over you and it stinks!¡±

    With that, she let go of his cor and even blew her hand.

    Conrad also let go of her arm at the same time but said nothing.

    During the entire journey when he sent her home, she kept on crying in the car. He had to stop the car

    to console her, and she was in his arms.

    Other than that, he did nothing else.

    ¡°Conrad, can you at least remove the scent from you before youe home. Also, we haven¡¯t divorced

    yet, so please pay attention to how you act!¡±

    When the thought of Esme being held by Conrad crossed her mind, she felt as if a knife was cutting her

    heart to let it bleed.

    She crawled back into bed and pulled the nket to cover herself.

    ¡°Go sleep in another room.¡±

    Conrad found no words.

    He was supposed to be the one questioning her, but she was the one angry at him instead?

    When what happened to Esme crossed his mind, he calmed himself down and said, ¡°I hope you can

    persuade Grandmother Thea to not marry Esme to someone else.¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me,¡± Fia said as she closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t realize that her grandma

    took such quick actions.

    While she was quite moved at the time, she didn¡¯t agree with it. This was all her grandma¡¯s own n.

    ¡°She loves you. That was the only reason why she¡¯s treating Esme like this. You need to be the one to

    settle this!¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t help but say it louder.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡± Fia roared as she suddenly sat up and pointed at her own face. ¡°Did you question

    your mother when she hit me and my mom?! Not only did you not apologize on her behalf for what

    happened this afternoon, but you¡¯re also screaming at me because of that woman! Do you even have a

    heart?!¡±

    When Conrad saw the red swelling on her face, his temper also quickly rose.

    ¡°My mom fell into the pond! If I didn¡¯te back in time, who knows what would have happened! I¡¯m

    already sparing you some dignity with how I dealt with this! Don¡¯t you dare make me go through this

    with you again!¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go through this again!¡± Fia suddenly calmed down. ¡°You can sue me, and you can call the

    cops on me! Let¡¯s see if the cops will punish me for what happened!¡±

    She didn¡¯t intentionally hurt anyone. She had been simply fighting back after his mother humiliated and

    beat her. She never expected the railing to suddenly break. Everything that happened was an ident

    and her conscience was clear!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re rich and influential. What is there you won¡¯t do?!¡± Fia said as she finally lost all her patience and

    got out of bed barefoot.

    If he wouldn¡¯t leave, then she would!

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Conrad grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the same room with you!¡± Fia pulled her hand away, but she couldn¡¯t free

    herself.

    As the two of them pulled each other, she lost bnce and fell right into Conrad¡¯s arms.

    Conrad could smell the unique scent on her and remembered how tempting she looked every time she

    was in his arms.

    He couldn¡¯t help but gulp, and he said, ¡°Stop it. Your mom and grandmother are both here. They won¡¯t

    be happy if they know we are separated even when we sleep.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to get a divorce eventually. There¡¯s no need to put on a show anymore!¡±

    Conrad quickly had his arm around Fia¡¯s waist and pressed her into his chest.

    As the grown man and woman clung tightly to each other, either¡¯s breathing began to lose control as

    they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat.

    It was a sign of desire.

    ¡°Fi, I apologize about what happened on behalf of my mom.¡± The man¡¯s tone suddenly lowered. There

    was even a hint of gentleness in it.

    Fia was taken aback when he called her Fi! During their marriage for the past three years, he would

    only call her Fi when he wanted it.

    As she smelled Esme¡¯s perfume on him and felt his hand on her waist, she could suddenly feel her

    stomach protesting.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    She instinctively retched.

    Conrad was offended by her reaction and said, ¡°You and I are still husband and wife. You have the

    obligation to help me meet my biological needs!¡±

    With that, he grabbed Fia by the neck to force her to lift her chin and he kissed her.

    When the wood fragrance and Esme¡¯s cardamom perfume scent mixed, it made Fia feel even worse.

    She hit his face and continued to retch.

    No matter how much he had wanted it just now, he had cooled down after all the retching.

    ¡°What is this?!¡±

    Fia said coldly to him as she pressed her hand on her stomach and said, ¡°If you want it, go look for

    Esme. Don¡¯t disgust me!¡±

    Conrad angrily threw her on the bed and said, ¡°Fine. You made me.¡±

    He turned around and left the master bedroom, mming the door behind him with a deafening bang.

    Fia continued to lie on the bed as her tears rolled down.

    She yelled out in sorrow in her own mind. ¡®Are all men this cheap? Even when he has someone else in

    his heart, even if he was so close with her just a moment ago, he could desire something from another

    woman that he doesn¡¯t even like a secondter.¡¯

    Not long after, there was a knock at the door.

    Mrs. Taylor¡¯s concerned voice came through the door. ¡°Are you alright, madam?¡±

    She was worried that Conrad would start a fight with Fia because Beryl fell into the pond. While she

    had already exined what happened to Conrad, she got worried when she saw him with a dark

    expression on his face when he left.

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Fia answered her.

    Mrs. Taylor hesitated for a moment before consoling her, ¡°Madam, I know that you feel victimized.

    However, if you can¡¯t bear leaving Mr. Maxwell, just be patient for now. If you made him angry and he

    left, it would only give advantage to the other woman.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t need to guess who the ¡°other woman¡± was. She was referring to Esme.

    But regardless of whether she made him angry or not, he had already decided to return to Esme¡¯s side.

    What was the difference?

    Her meekness couldn¡¯t make him love her.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Mrs. Taylor waited for a few seconds. When she didn¡¯t hear Fia¡¯s response, she sighed and said, ¡°Rest

    well, madam. I¡¯ll talk with Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia wiped away the tears with the back of her hand as she murmured to herself, ¡°What¡¯s there to cry

    about! I can¡¯t cry like this just because I was touched by a few words from his employee when he

    himself hurt me the most!¡±

    From now on, other than her mother and grandma, she would never be so meek toward anyone else

    ever again!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    It waste at night. Fia went into bed despite how unwell she was feeling. She didn¡¯t know why her

    lower belly was in difort.

    Suddenly, she woke up and she could feel some warmth flowing out from inside of her.

    She gave it a count and realized that her period was about half a monthte. Ever since she started

    taking the medicine two years ago, her period had never gone ording to schedule.

    ¡°Is it my period?¡±

    She mumbled to herself as she got out of bed. She felt a different kind of pain in her lower abdomen

    from the usual pain she felt when she had her period.

    She then remembered the needle therapy that she went through earlier, and so med her pain on the

    treatment. She changed her underwear and wore a pad before going back to bed.

    Several minutester, she looked at themp on the ceiling and couldn¡¯t fall back to sleep no matter

    how hard she tried.

    She looked at the time using her mobile.

    It was two in the morning.

    He was not home yet.

    Did¡­ Did he really go to Esme?

    After being married to him for three years, she knew that he was not someone patient when it came to

    fulfilling his biological needs. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, she would do what he wanted for him.

    There were a lot of ces in this mansion where there were marks of him making love to her.

    And when the thought of him and Esme¡­

    When the thought¡­

    She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but her thoughts were out of her control.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Fia screamed as she covered her head. Her heart was thumping in distress as her body shook

    uncontrobly.

    She grinded her teeth together as she grabbed the edge of the nket and stuffed it into her mouth.

    She chomped it to the point that her veins were popping, and her tears dampened the pillow.

    After a long while, she finally let go when her body was out of strength and she was covered in sweat.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ if possible¡­ I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t help me. I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t be my big brother.¡±

    Then, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him that easily when shecked love. After loving him for so

    many years, her love still was not reciprocated even though she sacrificed her own freedom for him.

    The door was suddenly pushed open as the man walked into the room with cold air from outside.

    Fia raised her head, surprised.

    She thought that he wouldn¡¯te back.

    Conrad gave her a cold look and went to shower after he took his pajamas. After he was done, he

    pulled the nket over himself too.

    Several minutester, he said in an impatient tone, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mrs. Taylor to call me again and again

    next time!¡±

    She had never asked Mrs. Taylor to call him. She never thought that Mrs. Taylor would call him back

    home.

    ¡°Do you know that Esme is raising hell at home because Grandmother Thea is forcing her to get

    married?¡± The man asked in a serious tone.

    Fia pulled the nket again and answered dispassionately, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Suddenly, the man rolled over and put himself over her. One of his hands was on her corbone as he

    gazed at her.

    There was disgust in Conrad¡¯s expression. ¡°I always thought you were a kind woman during the three

    years that we¡¯ve been married. Only now do I realize how maniptive you are! Despite saying that

    you¡¯ll agree to the divorce, you asked your mom and your grandmother to help with dealing with Esme

    instead!¡±

    ¡°Is that how you view me?¡± Fia asked in a whisper as she took in a deep breath, trying her best to

    suppress the pain in her chest.

    ¡°I was originally nning to dy the divorce because your mom had terminal cancer. But seeing that

    this is how you deal with Esme, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore!¡±

    Fia¡¯s coolness once again cracked as her breathing became tumultuous and her chest heaved.

    Before she could say a word, the man lowered himself and kissed her lips before saying, ¡°We¡¯re

    husband and wife, after all. Don¡¯t force me to abandon youpletely!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She screamed as she pushed him away, but he simply caught her wrist and held it

    above her.

    Meanwhile, his other hand grabbed her cor as he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to divorce, you¡¯ll have

    to fulfill a wife¡¯s obligation!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t breathe as he choked her because he was holding her cor. She pushed him away as

    best she could.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my period!¡±

    Conrad was stunned.

    ¡°Get off of me, you animal!¡± She pulled the nket and covered herself as she trembled. It was both

    out of anger and sadness.

    Conrad got up, obviously very agitated from it all.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re on your period.¡±

    A thought suddenly crossed her mind. He came back after only three hours, and he still wanted her.

    Which meant that he didn¡¯t sleep with Esme.

    With that in mind, she was feeling much better.

    Conrad cleaned himself up before leaving the bathroom. When he saw that Fia was still covering

    herself and hiding inside the nket, it reminded him of how she would always look dispirited a few

    days before her period came. Sometimes she would evenin about having a stomachache.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?

    ¡°Do you want to see a doctor?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond to him and simply hid inside the nket to lick her wounds.

    ¡°Get up.¡± He pulled the nket away and was about to grab her arm.

    She moved away in shock like a wolf cub that had been injured. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks!¡±

    The atmosphere was tense for a few seconds. Conrad didn¡¯t push the issue and simplyid on the bed

    and closed his eyes.

    The next day, Fia opened her eyes with heavy eyebags and saw Conrad¡¯s face right opposite hers.

    When she realized she was in his arms, she quickly moved away. However, her movement was too

    sudden, and she woke him up.

    ¡°Sorry for waking you up.¡±

    The moment she said that, she immediately wanted to p herself. That was because it had be a

    habit of hers.

    She would always apologize for waking him up every time.

    When she remembered how the man had hurt hertely, Fia gave him a nk face as she got out of

    bed, grabbed her clothes, and went to the bathroom for a shower.

    She was still experiencing the sinking sensation in her lower abdomen and there was less blood

    compared to her usual period. However, she didn¡¯t think much about it. Every woman hated it. They

    would be much morefortable without it.

    After she was done showering, Conrad was no longer in the bedroom. She put on some makeup to

    cover her eye bags so that her mom and grandma would not worry about her.

    ¡°Good morning, madam. Mr. Maxwell had just gone to the dining room. You should go have breakfast

    soon too.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom and grandma?¡±

    ¡°The driver and butler from the Lawsons are here. Mrs. Thea and Ms. Echo went out, saying that they

    would be back by evening.¡±

    Fia was surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they let me know and take me along?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor said with a smile, ¡°Maybe because they wanted to have some time alone and didn¡¯t want to

    be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Fia answered. She then thought that after she got married, she rarely had the chance to

    cook for her mom. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the dinner. I¡¯ll go get some groceries in the afternoon.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor went silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Then will you still be going to the acupuncture

    session that Mrs. Maxwell had arranged?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m having my period so that won¡¯t do.¡± Fia was worried that Mrs. Taylor was going to get scolded

    too, so she gave her a suggestion. ¡°If she calls you asking about it, just say that you did.¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    In truth, Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t find the needle therapy to be an agreeable method. How painful it must be to

    have all those needles pierced into your flesh. Fia was already suffering from taking the medicine, so

    Mrs. Taylor agreed to her suggestion.

    In the dining room, Conrad was having his breakfast when he saw Fia walk in. He then habitually

    greeted her, saying, ¡°There are the sunny-side-ups that you like.¡±

    Fia nced at the dining table and simply sat down to have her breakfast. She didn¡¯t acknowledge him

    at all.

    After Conrad had finished his breakfast and put down his silverware, he said to her in a frigid tone as

    heid his elbows on the table, ¡°I hope you can convince Grandmother Thea to give up on forcing

    Esme into a marriage. Don¡¯t force her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your childhood friend and old me, not mine. If you find it to be too painful, you can ask

    Grandma about it.¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Fia had only taken a few bites before she put her fork down and prepared to head out. The subject he

    brought up really made her lose her appetite.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Conrad chased after her as she left the mansion.

    Fia moved away to avoid his hand. ¡°To the hospital to get my mother¡¯s reports.¡±

    Conrad swallowed what he wanted to say originally and instead said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t want to hear a word about Esme Manning from you!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Conrad grabbed Fia¡¯s arm and dragged her to the ck Bentley. ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told!¡±

    Fia was offended. This man, while cold, would never say something that aggressive before Esme came

    back.

    It was all because of Esme!

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s in the wrong here?! It¡¯s you and Esme!¡±

    Conrad did not expect someone as gentle as her to ever say something like that. ¡°Are you saying that

    I¡¯m in the wrong for divorcing you?¡±

    ¡°Ha! I don¡¯t have the courage to say that! Since in your eyes, I¡¯m the cowardly, shameless thief that

    stole you from the woman you love when she went overseas!¡±

    Conrad could only frown as he stared at her speechlessly. He was worried that she would cry, and

    wanted to say something but his phone suddenly rang.

    Fia freed herself from him and walked away when he answered the call.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Conrad! I really don¡¯t want to marry someone else! I came back for you! Why is Grandmother forcing

    me like this for Fia?! Conrad, when I die, don¡¯t me her. Take good care of her just like how my

    grandmother and aunt want it!¡±

    After sobbing, Esme hung up.

    Conrad could feel the chill in his bones. Last night, Esme had cried and said that she wanted to end it

    all. The call made him even more worried.

    He quickly got into the car and stepped on the gas, and the ck Bentley sped away.

    Fia, who was walking by the side, didn¡¯t manage to move away fast enough and a gust of powerful

    wind threw her to the side. She stared at the ck Bentley that sped away like an arrow fired from a

    bow before the pain from her bloody palms caused her to tear up.

    After spending a few more seconds to suppress the terrible feeling inside her, she stood up again when

    she suddenly felt a jolt of pain in her lower abdomen. She was in so much pain that she bent down.

    She took in a few deep breaths before cursing under her breath. ¡°Why is my period so painful this

    time?¡±

    She was somewhat worried that the needle therapy in the private clinic had had some sort of effect on

    her and she quickly called for a taxi to take her to the hospital.

    Hospital lobby.

    Jason was wearing a white coat and had his hands in his pockets when he heard amotion ahead.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°She suddenly fainted. Does she have something serious?¡±

    When Jason heard thements, he quickly ran over to perform his duty as a doctor.

    Two nurses who were nearby were quickly calling for a patient stretcher trolley.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He walked past the crowd and asked the two nurses.

    ¡°Doctor Evans. This woman suddenly fainted. There¡¯s no one apanying her.¡±

    Jason managed to get past the crowd and finally saw who was lying on the floor.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell?¡±

    He quickly carried her up from the ground without thinking twice.

    ¡°Doctor, please wait. We¡¯ve already contacted¡­¡±

    The nurses stopped Jason, worried that she might just be pretending to faint and would get the hospital

    into trouble.

    Jason quickly cut her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know her! Leave this to me!¡±

    In a ward.

    Fia struggled to wake up. When she opened her eyes, she was surrounded by walls of white as a tall

    figure entered her sight.

    Fia looked at him before giving him a weak smile. ¡°Doctor Evans. I¡¯m here for my mother¡¯s reports.¡±

    Jason stood by her bed and stared at her with a severe expression.

    ¡°You fainted in the hospital lobby.¡±

    Fia remembered the pain she felt before she cked out. It was like having several surges of cramps.

    Jason then asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t your husband apanying you?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± Fia sulked. ¡°¡­Is very busy.¡±

    ¡°No matter how busy he is, he should at least have some time to apany his pregnant wife. Not to

    mention that you¡¯re physically unwell. It¡¯s not suitable for you to go about on your own.¡±

    Fia was stunned as she looked at him wide-eyed.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,¡± Jason said as he furrowed his brows when Fia struggled to get up. He ced his

    hand on her shoulder to stop her.

    ¡°Lie down and stop moving.¡±

    Fia shook her head as her tears rolled out.

    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m infertile. I ate two years¡¯ worth of medicine but nothing came of it.¡±

    She grabbed Jason¡¯s sleeve. There was no joy in her face, only anxiety.

    ¡°Did you get it wrong, doctor? Yes, you must have gotten it wrong¡­¡±

    Her mind was filled with the thought of divorcing Conrad so she could fulfill his wish to be with Esme.

    But¡­

    How was she supposed to grant him his wish if she was found pregnant at this juncture?

    If she left him, her child would have no father. The child would be born into an iplete family.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Jason bent down and patted her shoulder again.

    ¡°You should be happy that you can still carry a child with your condition.¡±

    Fia shook her head as she zipped her mouth from telling him all her fears and anguish.

    She couldn¡¯t tell him. She didn¡¯t know where to start even if she wanted to.

    No matter how upset she became because of Conrad, she didn¡¯t want to tell an outsider about their

    tragic marriage.

    Jason could see her grief. He asked hesitatingly, ¡°Mr. Maxwell doesn¡¯t want a child?¡±

    His words made Fia well up in her eyes. She let go of his sleeve and then found an excuse for Conrad,

    saying, ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that the timing isn¡¯t right. My mom¡¯s sick, and I need to focus all my effort

    on taking care of my mom.¡±

    Jason straightened up and remembered Echo¡¯s condition. She was indeed in a situation that required

    someone to take care of her as her condition was only going to worsen in the future.

    It was difficult for Fia to get pregnant at such a time. She had only just almost lost her mother.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I can arrange for a nurse to take care of your mother. However, you have to take care of

    yourself too.¡±

    Fia ced her hand on her belly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I had my period.¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She asked Jason uncertainly since she didn¡¯t have much experience with this.

    ¡°That¡¯s not your period. Your body is too frail so you¡¯re having a threatened miscarriage.¡±

    ¡°Threatened miscarriage?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll lose your baby.¡± Jason tried to say it in a gentle way so he wouldn¡¯t frighten

    her.

    Fia felt guilty about the child in her belly as her eyes were once more filled with tears.

    She had vaginal bleeding sincest night. She thought it was just her period and didn¡¯t protect her child

    at all.

    ¡°Is my child alright? I started bleeding since¡­ yesterday.¡±

    She paused as she remembered that Jason was a man. She couldn¡¯t say it.

    While Jason was primarily a surgeon, he was a learned medical practitioner. He was also

    knowledgeable in gynecology.

    He then exined to her, ¡°The bleeding isn¡¯t much and the doctor had already given you a shot to stop

    the bleeding. It should stop now.¡±

    Fia could feel that she had indeed stopped bleeding. She then nodded with a smile.

    A small face appeared in her mind as she quickly asked, ¡°Then what should I pay more attention to

    from now on? How can I protect my child?¡±

    Jason could feel his heart sink. She looked like a girl who had only recently matured, but she was

    already beginning to show motherly love to her unborn child.

    How could her husband not stand guard by her side when she was in so much pain?

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get too tired, and eat your medicine as instructed. Also, you have anemia, so

    you need to take some iron supplements too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will.¡±

    ¡°Also,e back for regr checkups as well. You need toe back for a review once every month

    but since your condition is not that stable, I would rmend you toe every week for a checkup.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fia sniffed as she tried to hold back her tears. ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Jason extended his hand, wanting to wipe the tears from her eyes.

    However, he could hear footstepsing from behind him.

    His hand almost touched her face.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡± Conrad said, his eyebrows were locked together as he gave Jason an icy

    re. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    He saw it. If he had been a second toote, the doctor¡¯s hand would have already touched Fia¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s body¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife and this has nothing to do with you!¡± Conrad said as he loosened the tie around his

    neck. He then red at Fia, who was lying in bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to the doctor like that. I fainted in the hospital lobby. Doctor Evans is the one that saved

    me.¡±

    Fia¡¯s exnation made Conrad even angrier for no reason.

    ¡°How strange! There are so many doctors and nurses in this hospital¡­ But he¡¯s the one that saved

    you?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t even mutter a word.

    Jason let out a sneer and said, ¡°If you, the husband, were at her side at the time, she wouldn¡¯t need

    anyone else to save her!¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Conrad tightened his fists.

    Fia didn¡¯t want him to focus his anger on Jason and quickly said, ¡°Thanks for your help, doctor. I¡¯ll treat

    you to a meal next time as thanks.¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. He was worried that he would teach the man a lesson. He looked

    at the watch on his wrist and said, ¡°I have to go. I have a surgery to go to.¡±

    Conrad stared at Jason¡¯s departing figure before turning his attention to Fia.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°You did this intentionally, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Conrad cut her off with a cold demeanor.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± The little bit of joy in Fia¡¯s eyes disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just had Esme admitted to the hospital! Next thing I know, the nurse from the nurse station called

    to tell me that you¡¯ve been admitted too!¡±

    The man¡¯s words were like a mace mashing into her heart.

    Fia struggled to get up as she leaned against the headboard and looked at him.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m pretending to be sick? So that I can get you away from her?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be such a coincidence!¡± Conrad huffed and puffed. ¡°Do you know

    that Esme tried tomit suicide by jumping off a building? This is all because you got your

    grandmother to force Esme into an unwanted marriage!¡±

    ¡°Jump off a building?¡± Fia¡¯s lips curled stiffly. ¡°Is she dead? From which floor did she jump?¡±

    Conrad stared at her with disbelief. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying right now?!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Oh, still alive?¡± Fia let out a chuckle.

    ¡°That means she didn¡¯t jump from a high enough building, huh?¡± She snickered as her eyes filled with

    coldness.

    Her husband did not ask why she was lying on a hospital bed. He did not even ask if she was alright.

    He began scolding her for his childhood lover!

    And he was treating her as a vile woman!

    ¡°Not only did you not apologize, you¡¯re even cursing her?!¡± Conrad was so angry that he was shaking.

    He didn¡¯t understand how Fia could change so much in just a few days.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been lied to, Conrad. She intentionally cried to get your sympathy so you would always be

    around her!¡± Fia almost screamed out. Then, she remembered her child in her belly.

    ¡®Can¡¯t get angry. Can¡¯t get angry.¡¯

    She took in a few deep breaths as her eyes were as red as blood.

    Conrad saw that her condition was getting worse. With a frown, he walked over to hold her hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She hit his hand away and subconsciously covered her belly with her hands.

    ¡°Are you on your period? Have you seen a doctor? Do you need any painkillers?¡± He subconsciously

    asked just as before.

    Fia stared at Conrad and said, ¡°What if I said it¡¯s not my period? What if I tell you that I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± he answered without thinking twice. ¡°You¡¯re infertile.¡±

    ¡°I said ¡®what if¡¯!¡± She said as she gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to get angry and make her child

    suffer.

    Conrad put his hands into his pockets and remained silent.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even answer such a simple question? Conrad Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me about something like this. It¡¯s pointless. You couldn¡¯t cure your infertility after two years

    of medicine.¡± He growled lowly. However, his voice was filled with disappointment.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    ¡°All I¡¯m asking is what will you do if I¡¯m pregnant? Would you still want the child?¡± Fia refused to stop

    asking till she got an answer from him.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad slowly became agitated and he kicked the leg of the bed.

    Fia trembled from shock.

    He then said heartlessly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that you¡¯re pregnant? I told you already. Our

    marriage. is a mistake and we should cut off the bond between uspletely!¡±

    could feel herself getting short of breath.

    ¡®Our marriage is a mistake and we should cut off the bond between uspletely!¡±

    What she understood from that was¡­

    If the bond between them were to be severedpletely, then even if she was pregnant, he wouldn¡¯t

    want that child.

    I¡¯m so sorry, my baby¡­

    ¡®Daddy doesn¡¯t want you¡­ So, let¡¯s not tell daddy, okay?¡®

    Otherwise, what could she do if he forced her to abort her child?

    She could not let him and Esme find out about this.

    If any of them knew about this, they would not let the child survive!

    ¡°Go,¡± she said, as she turned her face away from him. ¡°Find your Esme. Go take care of her. I don¡¯t

    need you here.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s frown deepened but his phone suddenly rang.

    He picked up the call impatiently and identally put it on speaker.

    A woman sobbed from the other side. ¡°Conrad, my leg hurts! The doctor said that I¡¯ve hurt my bones¡­

    can no longer y the piano because of my hand injury¡­ Would you still love me if I be

    immobile?¡±

    ¡°Stop saying that!¡± Conrad said as he left.

    Fia turned around and looked at him leaving before yelling, ¡°Conrad, remember that you¡¯re my

    husband!¡±

    He stopped and turned to look at the woman lying on the bed.

    During the three years of their marriage, she was always gentle and would always call him honey with

    her

    sweet voice

    But now, she was like a madman.

    ¡°You have a duty to apany me. I want you to stay by my side!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t care anymore as she thought of her child and yelled out her heart¡¯s desire.

    ¡°Ah! Conrad! It hurts! My legs, it hurts! Don¡¯t touch me, doctor! It hurts so much! Just saw it off I don¡¯t

    have anything else anyway!¡±

    Conrad felt as if his head was splitting in half On the other side of the call was his first love, a woman.

    that he cared a lot for On this side, lying in bed was the wife that had been by his side for three years.

    She had never made any mistakes other than all the chaos that she had caused in the past few days.

    It felt like a saw was cutting him off from the middle. He had never been in such difficulty before.

    Fia looked at him with hope when she saw the hesitation and struggle in his eyes.

    That meant that she still had hope. She lowered her voice and begged weakly, ¡°Honey, my stomach

    hurts. Please, apany me, alright?¡±

    ¡°Conrad! I don¡¯t want to treat it anymore! Just let me be disabled!¡± Esme shrieked from the other end of

    the line.

    In the end, Conrad looked away.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re just having a stomachache. You¡¯ll be fine. But Esme¡¯s hand and legs are injured.¡±

    With that, he quickly turned around and walked out of the ward.

    The expectation on Fia¡¯s face ended. She smiled as tears rolled down.

    ¡°Ha. It¡¯s just a stomachache. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she muttered, as her heart throbbed in pain.

    She gave herself a brutal p.

    ¡°Enough, Fia Lawson. Let them be. Stop expecting anything else.¡±

    Then, there was another brutal p.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beg.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, baby. I tried. But you see it, right? Your dad¡­ He doesn¡¯t care about us at all.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Fia had consulted the doctor As long as she paid more attention to

    her condition, it would be fine even if she didn¡¯t check herself into the hospital.

    She was worried that if she didn¡¯t go home, her mother and grandma were going to get worried. And

    so,

    she checked herself out.

    The doctor gave her a week¡¯s worth of medicine and told her toe back for a review in one week.

    She threw away the medicine box out of caution and then ced the medicine in the small pocket

    inside her tote bag. She was worried that Conrad would force her to get an abortion if he saw it.

    There was a market near the hospital. As she wanted to make dinner for her mom and grandma in the

    evening, she walked to the market.

    As usual, she walked around the market and asked the price of each stall before buying those that

    were cheap and looked fresh.

    When she was leaving the market with two bags of ingredients, a slim woman wearing a mask

    suddenly

    stopped her.

    For the past three years, she had be very familiar with all the branded goods. She needed to as

    Mrs. Maxwell.

    The scent on the slim woman was unique and expensive Despite just wearing a in, white dress, Fia

    could identify them all as limited edition clothing pieces.

    ¡°Fia?¡± The woman leaned over and blinked at her. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Eileen!¡±

    Fia shouted and immediately looked around her. Luckily it was too noisy and they were surrounded by

    only middle¨Caged women, so no one paid any attention to the name she yelled.

    Eileen Reid let out a disgruntled ¡°tsk¡± before taking away the bags she was holding and giving them to

    her personal assistant, Lyn, and holding her arm.

    ¡°What are you doing in a market like this, Mrs. Maxwell? This ce is quite some distance away from

    home.¡±

    ¡°I just left the hospital and I wanted to get some fresh ingredients. I¡¯m going to take a taxi home.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re feeling unwell?¡± Eileen scanned her from top to bottom. ¡°Is your mother¨Cinw still

    making. you take medicine?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Fia was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t be taking it anymore.¡±

    She then thought about how foolish she was as she kept on taking the medicine when she didn¡¯t know

    that she was already four weeks pregnant.

    She also didn¡¯t know if it was the medicine that was affecting the child¡¯s development and causing

    signs of miscarriage.

    She was getting even more resentful of Beryl.

    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t look so happy?¡±

    Elieen was Fia¡¯s only best friend. She didn¡¯t hide what happened and said as coolly as possible, ¡°My

    cousin¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Esme Manning?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did Conrad say?¡±

    ¡°He wants a divorce. He wants me to grant them their wish.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Eileen was angry. ¡°What right does he have to force you to give up your identity as Mrs.

    Maxwell as soon as that wh*re¡¯s back?!¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re in love, I guess.¡± Fia let out augh. ¡°I used to think about this too. But I was too blind

    to see how weak our marriage is, and I forgot that I¡¯m still that same little ugly duckling.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Eileen said as she hugged Fia and gave her a peck on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re a swan.

    Have you forgotten how my agent wanted to sign you up as well when you were just apanying me

    for the interview? You¡¯re the foolish one. You should have joined me in creating a career instead of

    being a substitute in a marriage!¡±

    Fia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m in the fine arts.¡±

    ¡°Who said that you can¡¯t be a celebrity just because you¡¯re in the fine arts?¡±

    Fia then changed the subject and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not busy anymore? And why did youe to the

    market? If someone notices you, it¡¯ll get dangerous if they all swarm around you!¡±

    Eileen pinched at Fia¡¯s face as she tried to make a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The reason I

    came to this market near the hospital in the countryside is because it¡¯s less likely for someone to notice

    me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so busy. Do you even have time to cook?¡±

    The personal assistant, Lyn, quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, Eileen wants to learn to cook so she can

    capture

    ¡°Oh, shut up, would you?¡± Eileen cut her off fiercely as she dragged Fia into her ck car.

    The driver and personal assistant had been with her for a very long time and they both knew Fia.

    The two of them asked, ¡°Should we send Mrs. Maxwell back first, Eileen?¡±

    Eileen then asked, ¡°Do you want to spend two days with me, Fia?¡±

    She felt that Fia wasn¡¯t that emotionally stable.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My mom and grandma are staying with me. I have to cook dinner for them!¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    ¡°Oh! I haven¡¯t tasted your cooking for a long time either. I¡¯ll go take a bite!¡±

    The driver then started the car.

    Fia gave Eileen a good look. Three years ago, they were both university students. They were still so

    immature.

    Now, Eileen had already grown to be a sexy and attractive woman, bing Hollywood¡¯s newest

    superstar

    Meanwhile, she had be Mrs. Maxwell. She had no career and she had not improved her fine art

    skills

    at all.

    I¡¯m quite envious of you, Eileen,¡± Fia said from the bottom of her heart.

    Eileen was dumbfounded. She ced her hand one on top of another as she looked at her freshly¨C

    done

    nails.

    She then said, ¡°I was just joking with you. Yes, I have my own home and car, and I¡¯m quite famous

    too¡­ But I lost a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Fia asked worryingly. Eileen was the only one that she was close to.

    Eileen gave it a thought and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We all have to suffer a little in life. Suffering

    isn¡¯t scary What¡¯s scary is that our hearts waver, and we feel like giving up sometimes.

    She extended her arms and gave Fia a big hug. ¡°My dear Mrs. Maxwell¡­ We have to stay strong, no

    matter what ¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Fia gave Eileen a hug as well.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Both of them quietly cheered for each other as they suppressed the terrible thoughts inside them.

    ¡°Mom, Grandma, where have you been? Why didn¡¯t you take me along?¡± Fia asked as she led Eileen

    into

    the mansion hand¨Cin¨Chand.

    Eileen removed her mask and gently greeted them. ¡°Long time no see, Ms. Echo, Mrs. Thea.¡±

    The two of them squinted and looked at Eileen.

    ¡°Eileen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± While Eileen looked prideful to outsiders, she was actually someone warm and friendly

    amongst friends and family. She sat down in between Echo and Thea and continued, ¡°I thought you

    wouldn¡¯t recognize me anymore.¡±

    Echo nodded and said, ¡°I almost didn¡¯t. You¡¯re bing prettier and prettier.¡±

    Thea also agreed. ¡°You¡¯re getting more confident too.¡±

    When the two of them looked at Fia, they both were very saddened.

    The two of them were around the same age, and they didn¡¯t look that different. But now, Fia was much

    more reserved.

    That was the scar left behind by an unhappy life.

    ¡°You should stay here and chat while I cook. Eileen, please take care of my mom and grandma.¡±

    Fia and Mrs. Taylor went to the kitchen while Eileen asked what happened to Fia.

    Echo and Thea knew that the two of them were very close They hoped that Eileen would take good

    care

    of Fia for them.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Eileen said as she gritted her teeth. ¡°It has been three years! How did Esme

    be so shameless?!¡±

    ¡°Fia was worried that we¡¯ll get upset, so she didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Echo said in anguish.

    Thea huffed and continued, ¡°They had already openly shown themselves while holding hands. Now,

    the entire Gryphon knows about this already. They¡¯re not even hiding it anymore!

    Eileen frowned and asked, ¡°So¡­ Will you agree to Mr. Maxwell divorcing Fia?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Echo and Thea said together.

    Eileen then asked worryingly, ¡°But Mr. Maxwell had already said that he wanted to divorce and Fia

    even agreed to it.¡±

    Thea nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why Echo and I will stop Esme instead.¡±

    Echo held Eileen¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Fia¡¯s your best friend, so please talk to her about it. Esme no longer

    treats her as her cousin. Even if she chooses to give up and leave, Esme will not give up hounding her

    Thea then followed up. ¡°Even if there¡¯s no avoiding the divorce, we will protect Fia¡¯s rights. We won¡¯t

    allow her to be kicked about so easily by anyone!¡±

    Eileen nodded. ¡°I believe so too. Once Mr. Maxwell is back, we¡¯ll give him some more pressure. We¡¯ll

    show him that Fia is not alone. If he harasses Fia, we won¡¯t let him have a day of peace!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    The three women were having fun chatting with each other

    Suddenly, a man¡¯s firm footsteps echoed from the front door. The three of them turned over and red

    with hostile eyes.

    Conrad frowned and immediately ignored their hostility.

    ¡°Grandmother Thea. Echo. Where¡¯s Fia?¡±

    Eileen snorted ¡°My, oh my, Mr. Maxwell. You¡¯re having so much fun out there. You¡¯ve already spent one

    full day with your previous lover¡­ Do you still remember that you have a wife at home?¡±

    Conrad looked back at Eileen and simply countered her, ¡°You¡¯re just an outsider. It¡¯s not your ce to

    say anything about how I run my household.¡±

    ¡°HA. At least I¡¯m not as shameless as a certain someone who spent time with another woman while he

    still has a family at home!¡± Eileen said. When Conrad¡¯s cold eyes red at her, she continued, ¡°Fia¡¯s

    my best friend. I told you three years ago to treat her well. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you suffer even if I have to

    sacrifice everything!¡±

    ¡°I did treat her well,¡± Conrad muttered

    Thea snorted and asked, ¡°Where did you spend the whole day, then?¡±

    Conrad refused to answer.

    Echo patted her mother¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Conrad, we don¡¯t mind you spending time with Esme

    as a friend now that she¡¯s back. But today, the headline in Gryphon¡¯s news is a picture of you and

    Esme

    holding hands together. You¡¯re someone with a family. Even if you don¡¯t care about Fia¡¯s reputation,

    you do have to take care of the Maxwells¡± reputation.¡±

    Conrad unbuttoned the topmost button on his shirt.

    ¡°You should rest more, Echo. You should let Fia and I handle our own problems. Stop worrying about

    it.¡±

    Echo began coughing again as Conrad defied her.

    Thea roared out in anger. ¡°If your grandfather is here, he won¡¯t spare you the rod!¡±

    Conrad stood there straight with a simrly hostile tone. ¡°My marriage with Fia is something that all of

    you had a hand in three years ago. If Esme and I did hurt her, you¡¯re the cause of all of her pain!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Thea was so enraged that she couldn¡¯t keep her hand still.

    Eileen darted up from her seat as her temper exploded.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell If you dare stay with Esme Manning without Fia¡¯s agreement in this, I¡¯ll expose all of

    this to the medial¡±

    She was an outsider, yes. She didn¡¯t know a lot of people, but she knew a lot of reporters who were in

    the business! It would be very easy for her to expose someone!

    ¡°Ms Reid

    Maxwell let out a dreadful smirk. ¡°If I remember correctly, I saw you in the Cave of Wonders

    Eileen froze as a hint of anxiety appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°I wonder what the media would say if they found out someone like you did not be popr with

    your

    own talents, Ms Reid?¡±

    Eileen tightened her fists in nervousness.

    Conrad sneered. ¡°Someone as useless as you dare to stir up problems in my house?¡±

    Fia had walked out of the kitchen with a te of freshly cut fruits just in time to see Conrading

    home She had also listened to their conversation.

    She ced the fruits on top of a drawer and took out her phone.

    The picture of Conrad and Esme walking out of the hotel hand in hand had be the hottest news in

    Gryphon. The reporters had spected about all kinds of things.

    She didn¡¯t understand. He was someone that cared about thepany¡¯s reputation and profits. The

    Maxwell Corporation would no doubt be dragged into this.

    ¡°You b*st*rd!¡± Thea yelled.

    Conrad looked calmly at her and said, ¡°I respect you, Grandmother Thea. But I also hope that you¡¯ll

    respect us. Esme is a person, and she has her own freedom. You shouldn¡¯t have set up a marriage for

    her without her agreement.¡±

    Thea growled. ¡°This is madness! I shouldn¡¯t have listened to old Maxwell and let you marry Fia!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Echo coughed and pointed at Conrad, her eyes full of anger.

    Fia quickly walked over with the te and said, ¡°Have some fruit.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    She pretended not to see Conrad as she pulled Eileen¡¯s hand and had her sit down.

    ¡°Have some fruit, Eileen.¡±

    She then turned around and rubbed her mother¡¯s back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, mom. I¡¯m fine¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Echo held her daughter¡¯s hand and only managed to calm down after a long time.

    Thea had also calmed down as she straightened her back. ¡°You want a divorce? Fine. Firstly, you¡¯re

    not allowed to see Esme again before your divorce isplete! Secondly, the reason that I passed you

    the project that Old Maxwell and I were managing was so you would treat Fia well!

    ¡°Now that you want to divorce Fia, you will pass it to her! Have ounting calcte everything clearly

    Pass everything on to her!¡±

    Fia was stunned. She didn¡¯t know that her grandma had sacrificed so much so that Conrad would treat

    her well.

    She was feeling even worse. Was the reason Conrad treated her well for the past three years because

    of that project?

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t pass that to her.¡±

    ¡°I personally started that project and Old Maxwell funded it! Before he passed away, he had already

    written in his will that the project would be given to me. All I¡¯m doing right now is taking back what¡¯s

    rightfully mine. Why can¡¯t you pass it to Fia?¡±

    Conrad sat down on the single seater sofa and then said with a cold expression, ¡°I promised to give it

    to Esme this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Thea screamed out before she promptly lost consciousness.

    The entire living room was thrown into chaos.

    ¡°Mom! Cough! Fia, call the ambnce!¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Fia was at a loss as she tried to find her phone. She forgot that she had ced it in the

    drawer

    Eileen immediately called Lyn. Lyn and her driver quickly ran into the mansion. The driver carried Thea

    to

    the car outside.

    Fia was about to follow after them but Conrad caught her wrist.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    When she looked into Conrad¡¯s calm eyes, she suddenly burst out intoughter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s life and death as long as Esme¡¯s life is not on the line¡­ Is that it?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Ss a message. He¡¯ll take care of the hospital and doctor

    Fia pulled her arm away ¡°You better pray that my grandma¡¯s fine! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you marry

    Esme

    even if I have to die!¡±

    Eileen quickly removed Conrad¡¯s hand from Fia and they followed after the driver and Lyn as they

    helped Echo along the way

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad roared. ¡°Last warning! If you force Esme into a corner again, I¡¯ll make sure that everyone

    you care about will lose everything!¡±

    His words hammered into Fia¡¯s mind, and she stumbled. If it wasn¡¯t because Eileen managed to help

    her in time, she would no doubt have fallen on the ground face first.

    ¡°Are you even human?!¡± She turned around and screamed back as she stared into his amber eyes.

    ¡°My mom¡¯s extremely sick and my grandma fainted because of you, and you still threaten me?!¡±

    Conrad simply replied with a cold expression, ¡°Grandmother Thea has been healthy and tough all

    along. She won¡¯t faint simply because of a few words.¡±

    ¡°What the h¡¯ll do you mean by that?!¡± Fia shouted out in frustration. ¡°Are you saying that my mom

    faked. her illness too? Are you saying that we faked all of this, so you won¡¯t divorce me out of pity?!¡±

    ¡°You must be f*ck*ng crazy, Conrad Maxwell! No one will ever joke about this kind of thing! Forget

    about him, Fia. We have to get to the hospital as soon as possible!¡±

    Echo coughed as she cried and shook her head. ¡°Conrad, you¡¯ve disappointed us all.¡±

    ¡°All I want is for things to return to how it was supposed to be,¡± Conrad muttered stubbornly, refusing to

    face the agitation he was feeling inside.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Fia could feel coldness slowly overtaking her body as her hands by her side curled into tight fists ¡°Don¡¯t

    worry. If my grandma is alright, I¡¯ll divorce you immediately!¡±

    Her tears rolled down as she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°As for the project, my grandma had already said it. You have no right to give it to Esme.¡±

    ¡°Fine ¡°Conrad averted his eyes. The woman¡¯s expression and tears made him feel agitated. He even

    felt somewhat upset. He didn¡¯t want to look at her anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back twice the market price.¡±

    Echo tried to hold back her coughing as she asked, ¡°That project is worth 150 million dors right now.

    Are you sure you want to do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­ You¡¯re really someone who¡¯s willing to sacrifice so much just for your love!¡± Fia couldn¡¯t

    help but sneer before quickly moving away while supporting her mother. Eileen¡¯s hand extended past

    Echo and held Fia. She could feel that her body was cold, so she kept on rubbing her arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fia. No matter what happens, you still have me.¡±

    Outside of the mansion, Ss was already standing in front of the car. When he saw the three of them,

    he quickly opened the car door.

    ¡°Madam,e in. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    Fia let out anotherugh. Eileen¡¯s car was already on the way to the hospital with her grandma in it.

    She had no choice but to use Conrad¡¯s car.

    She smiled. He was so calm even now. He could still arrange for everything, even a driver.

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s go,¡± Eileen urged. She thought that Fia didn¡¯t want to use Conrad¡¯s car out of spite.

    Fia helped her mother up into the car and then said to Ss, ¡°Please tell himter to have the legal.

    department draft the divorce papers.¡±

    Ss paused, wanting to say something. However, he also knew that he was not in a position to say.

    anything.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell him.¡±

    ¡°Start the car then, please.¡± Fia held her mother¡¯s arm tightly as she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    She closed her eyes. She could stop the tears like that, right?

    Once they were at the hospital, Ss got a wheelchair, and he pushed Echo in it. Meanwhile, Eileen

    was supporting Fia When she saw how anxious she was, she consoled her ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your

    grandma¡¯s a good person. She¡¯ll be fine¡±

    Once the door to the operating theater was opened, two doctors wearing green surgical gowns and

    masks walked out. When one of them saw Fia, he quickly walked over

    Before he could even say anything as he removed his mask, Fia quickly asked him about her grandma

    when she saw who it was, ¡°Doctor Evans! My grandma¡¯s inside! How is she?¡±

    Jason frowned and said. ¡°Thea Lawson is your grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Yes She suddenly fainted at home¡± With that, Fia¡¯s tears began to well up again.

    She had been crying a lot these past few days.

    Jason patted her arms and said, ¡°Control your emotions. You still have the ba¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s my grandma?¡± Fia quickly stopped him. She didn¡¯t want the others to know about her

    pregnancy.

    ¡°We managed to save her, but she¡¯s not doing that well.¡± Jason then turned to look at Echo, who was

    sitting in a wheelchair

    Three generations¡­ And two of them had fallen ill. How anxious Fia must be feeling.

    As he had never seen her father or her other rtives, he wanted to ask her about her family situation,

    but he knew that he had to maintain a distance and so he forced himself not to ask her about it.

    Cough. ¡°How¡¯s my mother?¡± Echo asked as she coughed. She pressed her hand on her chest. Only

    with that could she lessen the duration of her coughs.

    Jason smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine for now.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Thank you. Where is she, then?¡±

    Just then, the nurse pushed out a bed with Thea on it.

    Echo coughed by the bed¡¯s railing and carefully called out to her.

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡± Fia called out to her friend. ¡°Can you please take my mom to my grandma¡¯s ward? I have to

    ask the doctor about something.¡±

    Eileen knew that she wanted to avoid Echo and so she did as she was told.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Ss stood there and then asked, ¡°Doctor, about Madam Thea¡­¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡± Fia stopped him. ¡°Remember to tell Mr. Maxwell about what I told you.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I want to stay and help.¡±

    ¡°No need. There are doctors and nurses here,¡± Fia said very firmly.

    She was very disappointed. Her grandma had really fainted, but Conrad had suspected that she was

    faking it. He didn¡¯t evene and had Ss do it instead. What was the point?

    After Ss walked away, Jason then asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone about your pregnancy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But that¡¯s not important right now. Why did my grandma fall unconscious?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Jason couldn¡¯t bear to tell her the truth. ¡°Your grandmother fainted because of a cerebral hemorrhage.¡±

    ¡°Cerebral hemorrhage?¡± Fia had to support herself with the wall. She had heard about her grandpa

    from her mother¡­ He had suddenly passed away because of a cerebral hemorrhage when he was

    fifty.

    ¡°Your grandmother is quite healthy, and she has no other diseases. If her health was any worse, she

    would not have made it.¡± Jason carefully ced his hand on Fia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t make her angry. Be

    careful about her food intake as well. She¡¯ll be fine as long as it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Fia could feel her mind being thrown into chaos.

    Having something like a cerebral hemorrhage was simr to having one¡¯s foot in the grave. No wonder

    Jason warned her about it.

    After her grandpa passed away, her grandma had to take control and be in charge of the Lawsons.

    How could she not get angry?

    ¡°Tell your grandmother not to worry about things that don¡¯t matter. Let the next generation take over

    and enjoy life.¡±

    Fia looked Jason in the eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my mom yet. I¡¯m worried that she can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Evans.¡±

    Fia turned around and saw two people not too far away

    The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. She was sitting in a wheelchair while the man

    was pushing it.

    Despite sitting in a wheelchair, she was not showing a hint of insecurity at all. In fact, she was even

    smiling provocatively with Conrad behind her.

    At that moment, Fia could no longer suppress the anger in her heart!

    She ran over and, for the first time, questioned Conrad like a mad woman. ¡°You told Ss to

    apany me so you can apany her?¡±

    ¡°Fia. ¡°Esme said with a pitiful tone I have no choice. My hands and legs are injured.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fia let out an icy smile as she nced at Esme before staring at Conrad. ¡°You¡¯re really a

    disappointment

    Conrad nced at Jason who wasn¡¯t that far away ¡°We can talk about it when we get back. Don¡¯t yell

    inside the hospital¡±

    He then walked away from the wheelchair and held her arm ¡°I¡¯ll go and see your grandmother with

    you.¡±

    ¡°No thanks!¡±

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t start any trouble here

    ¡°What kind of trouble am I starting?¡± Conrad¡¯s impatient tone worked her up even more

    He was being so soft and gentle with Esme, but with her¡­

    Conrad grabbed Fia¡¯s arm tightly and then said to Esme, ¡°I¡¯ll have Ss send you back to the

    Mannings.¡±

    After he said that, he wanted to drag Fia away.

    ¡°No, Conrad!¡± Esme held his arm and looked at him pitifully.

    I¡¯m not familiar with your personal assistant. He doesn¡¯t like me. He thinks that I¡¯m a homewrecker.¡±

    Fia then turned and looked at Esme who had an innocent, helpless expression on her face.

    She didn¡¯t understand how she could be so shameless¡­ The way she acted and spoke was that of a

    homewrecker!

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    ¡°Ss is not someone like that,¡± Conrad said as he consoled her

    ¡°I¡¯m.. I¡¯m just very sensitive. I feel that people around me are all judging as they look.¡± And with that,

    Esme nced at Jason who was standing not far away.

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go look at your grandmother together?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Esme nodded. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her as well.¡±

    Originally, when Fia thought that Conrad wanted to leave Esme behind with Ss and he wanted to visit

    Thea together with her, it soothed her terrible mood.

    But when she heard that the two of them wanted to visit her grandma together, her temper red again.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Fia struggled again, wanting to pull her arm away.

    ¡°What do you want exactly?!¡± Conrad red at Fia with annoyance. ¡°Can¡¯t you just be as gentle as

    before?¡±

    Fia was stunned as she felt the words cutting her heart again and she struggled even harder

    Jason could no longer watch as an outsider and quickly walked over.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, this is a hospital. Please be mindful of how you act.¡±

    ¡°How am I acting?¡± Conrad stared at Jason as he grabbed Fia even tighter.

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. I can do whatever I want with her. This has nothing to do with you!¡±

    He was getting very annoyed with this Doctor Evans. He would see him getting close with Fia every

    time. he came to the hospital.

    ¡°If you must make a scene in the hospital, Mr. Maxwell, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t call security,¡±

    Jason said as he took out his phone, his eyes tainted by rage.

    ¡°Ha! Even if you call the cops, this is between us husband and wife!¡±

    Conrad pulled Fia next to him. He hated how Jason looked at Fia!

    A wicked thought suddenly crossed his mind as he suddenly lowered his head and kissed Fia¡¯s lips

    while holding her head close.

    The two with them were stunned.

    Esme was the first to recover from the shock as she screamed, ¡°Conrad, what are you doing?!¡±

    Conrad quickly calmed down and let go of Fia as he felt pain in his mouth.

    Fia turned around and walked away as she kept on wiping her lips with the back of her hand.

    Conrad wanted to chase after her but Esme grabbed his legs despite her injuries.

    She immediately fell onto the ground but still did not let go of Conrad¡¯s legs, grabbing them as tightly as

    she could.

    ¡°What are you doing, Esme?!¡± He looked at Fia escaping with annoyance.

    ¡°Let her go, Conrad! There¡¯s no love in your marriage at all! It¡¯s not fair for her! If you want to be angry.

    release it on me! If I didn¡¯t leave three years ago, you two wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±

    Jason frowned deeply and made a beeline for where Fia had headed toward

    Sounds of retching came from the washroom.

    Jason tried to find anything in his pocket. Unfortunately, he had nothing other than his phone and a

    handkerchief.

    He returned to the office and quickly grabbed a bottle of water and a packet of plums before running

    toward the washroom again.

    At the end of the hallway was where Fia stood with a pale face as she watched Conrad and Esme

    leave together.

    Jason could see the sadness in her eyes. He wished that he could beat Conrad up!

    But he knew that at the time, it was most important for someone to care about her¡­ And not to fight for

    her.

    As an outsider, he had no right to do that either way. He would only add to her trouble.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Drink some water.¡±

    looked at the man in front of her who was wearing a white coat. She asked in a daze, ¡°Was I

    wrong?¡±

    Was she wrong?

    Three years ago, she shouldn¡¯t have married him.

    Despite her secretly enjoying it.

    Jason opened the bottle of water and then ced it in her hand.

    ¡°Drink some water first.¡±

    Fia grabbed it. She almost cried when she lowered her head, and she quickly raised her head to drink

    from the bottle.

    When Jason saw that she had finished half the bottle, he quickly took it. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant right now.

    Don¡¯t drink too much water in one go. You¡¯ll throw up.¡±

    Try Your Lucky Draw 8800 Bonus

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Fia looked at the floor and said, ¡°Thanks, doctor.¡±

    Jason closed the water bottle and put it into his coat pocket. He then took out the packet of plums that

    hadn¡¯t been opened yet.

    ¡°Have some of these. It¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±

    Fia looked at the package in his hand with disinterest. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she simply

    asked, ¡±

    What¡¯s this?¡±

    The man carefully exined, ¡°Dried plums. Something that most pregnant women like to eat. This

    brand is known to be very clean so you don¡¯t have to worry if it¡¯s bad for your child.¡±

    With that, he tore open the package and then gave it to her.

    ¡°Here, give it a try?¡±

    Fia took one. The plums were individually packaged.

    Jason took the small packed plum from her hand and tore it open. He then pushed it out and held it to

    her mouth.

    ¡°Open.¡±

    Fia opened her mouth and ate the dried plum in Jason¡¯s hand in a daze.

    It was so sour¡­ So sour that it made her remember something from her childhood.

    She was bullied a lot by kids her age because she had no father.

    Her schoolmates surrounded her one day when she was going to school and stole her school bag.

    They dumped the books from her bag and stepped on them. She didn¡¯t fight back.

    Because she was afraid.

    She had tried to fight back but she would always end up being bullied.

    After that, she learned from her experience. If she stopped fighting back, they would find it

    disinteresting and would leave on their own.

    However, on that particr day, they searched her pockets and took the snacks that her mom prepared

    for her.

    She cried and rammed into one girl and tore at her hair.

    In the end, they pressed her to the ground. They beat her face and kicked her stomach. It was so

    painful. However, Conrad appeared.

    He was riding on a bicycle and he stopped with one foot on the ground, fire burning in his amber eyes.

    ¡°If

    any of you touch her again, I¡¯ll ride the bike into you!¡± He roared and cycled right toward them.

    Everyone ran away in fear.

    ¡°Stop crying! You¡¯re so ugly when you cry!¡±

    He yelled at her while he sat on the bike.

    ¡°Stand up. If theye back, they¡¯ll bully you again!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She crawled back up from the ground and grabbed her snacks. They were all messed up because they

    had been stepped on.

    And so, she started crying. She couldn¡¯t stop no matter how hard she tried.

    The boy got off his bicycle and walked toward her. He then grabbed the snack in her hand and opened

    the packet.

    He pushed the dried fruit out from its packet.

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s not poisoned. Eat it! You won¡¯t die so stop crying!¡±

    She sniffed and bit the dried fruit¡­ Then she broke into a smile.

    The young Conrad gave her a disdainful look and threw that packet away.

    ¡°I hate useless little girls like you the most. If it isn¡¯t because you¡¯re Esme¡¯s cousin, I wouldn¡¯t even care

    about you!¡±

    From that day onward, no one bullied her ever again.

    That was because the boy told the bullies in school, ¡°The crybaby is my sister. If any of you raise even

    a finger at her, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±

    Conrad was known to have good results and was from a good family. He was known not to be trifled

    with.

    After he said that, no one dared to bully her again. Many girls even wanted to befriend her and give her

    snacks, to help them deliver love letters.

    She had received hundreds of them, but she didn¡¯t give him a single one.

    It¡¯s been years, and he would never know.

    That the little crybaby had stopped so many romances for him.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sour,¡± Fia said as she sniffed and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes. She then forced a smile

    at Jason. ¡°But it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    As she had it in her mouth, she could even feel her stomach feeling better.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    He then stuffed the remaining package into her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel that well, eat one of them. You¡¯ll

    feel better.¡±

    Fia nodded. These were things that her husband was supposed to do. However, he was busy taking

    care of his childhood lover.

    ¡°How did you know that a pregnant mother will feel better after having some dried plums? Has your

    wife been pregnant before too?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jason frowned and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m still single. Unmarried.¡±

    Fia was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect someone as learned, kind, and passionate as Jason to not be

    married yet.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re shocked that I have no partner?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re one of the rare doctors. There must be plenty of people that like you.¡±

    Jason nodded and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I like none of them.¡±

    Fia was surprised again and asked, ¡°Are you waiting for your first love too?¡±

    Just like Conrad?

    ¡°No, I have never found anyone I like.¡±

    Jason then looked at the thin girl in front of him earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m not someone that¡¯s willing to

    compromise with my life. If I can¡¯t find the one that I want to live with for the rest of my life, then I won¡¯t

    marry.¡±

    ¡°Doctor¡­ You¡¯re a great man. There must be a girl who likes you earnestly. If she¡¯s alright, give her a

    chance.¡± She didn¡¯t hope for other girls to end up as pitiful as her.

    Jason could see through Fia¡¯s gentle thoughts. He then answered, ¡°They¡¯re not at fault for liking me,

    but I won¡¯t give them a chance to get close to me. If I don¡¯t y with their feelings, then I¡¯m not

    responsible for

    them.¡±

    Fia was stunned. It was exactly because Conrad gave her a chance that she was in so much pain and

    regret in her marriage.

    ¡°We must look forward,¡± Jason said and stopped the topic right there. He couldn¡¯t let things continue

    like this for such a kind woman¡­ Especially if the other person didn¡¯t care for her at all.

    ¡°Thank you for the plums, doctor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have to make my rounds now. See you around.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long after Jason left that Eileen found her way to her.

    ¡°Why do you look so lost? Did that dog harass you again?¡±

    Fia shook her head and said, ¡°This is the result of my own actions. I shouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed

    with my own delusions.¡±

    Eileen frowned and saw the dried plums in her hands.

    And when she connected those to the handsome doctor¡¯s words that Fia had stopped him from

    finishing

    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fia no longer wanted to hide it. It was tiresome to be alone.

    Eileen escorted her to the stairs and had her sit down on the steps with an exasperated expression on

    her

    face.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Fia pulled a long face. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Eileen then asked, ¡°Are you going to tell the dog that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I wanted to, but you can see it too, can¡¯t you? All he cares about is my cousin.¡±

    Eileen then continued asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother¨Cinw wish that you were pregnant? If you can¡¯t

    bear to lose that dog, you can tell him that you¡¯re pregnant! Maybe he¡¯ll have a change of heart!¡±

    Fia let out a bitter smile. ¡°He won¡¯t. I¡¯ve asked him about having a child. I¡¯ve asked him about wanting

    to get a test tube baby. If he wants it, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice anything to give him what he wants.¡±

    Eileen asked, ¡°Then what did he say?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want it. He said that he hates children. And then recently, he said our marriage is a mistake.

    That our bond should be severedpletely.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    "Rubbish! All men are the same!" Eileen growled in anger.

    Fia grabbed Eileen''s arm and kept her close. "But... I just can''t ept it. Especially when I see her in his

    arms.

    "What right does she have? What right does she have to take him back when she abandoned him three years ago? Does she think that she can have him back whenever she wants? We

    are the ones that are married. She has no right to ask me to give him up to her."

    Eileen grabbed Fia''s arm and said, "If you can''t ept it, let me give you an idea. Don''t hide the news about your pregnancy. Instead, we have to let everyone know! Not only do the Maxwells need to know, bu also want Esme to know about it too. We want the entire Gryphon city to know about it! Let''s see if Conrad will kill his own child for his first love!"

    When Fia heard the word "kill", she shuddered.

    "What if... He really wants me to abort my child for Esme?"

    Eileen instantly went silent. She knew that there was nothing more she could say, as the decision was in Fia''s hands.

    The worst part about this was Fia couldn''t ept the consequences of it all.

    "Eileen... What should I do?"

    She could not hold back her tears in front of her best friend..

    Eileen held her tightly and patted her back lightly.

    The lights in her eyes slowly disappeared.

    "If Conrad really is that heartless, then whatever. If you want to bring that child into this world, then don''t worry about the child not having aplete family. We''ll be the child''s parents together. We''ll love and care for the child so that the child grows up happy and healthy!" "Thank you, Eileen..." Fia sobbed again..

    Eileen sighed and consoled her.

    She hoped that Fia would not go through the same pain she did.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    After crying for a few minutes, Fia forced herself to pick herself up.

    "Alright, you should go attend to your matters, Eileen. You''ve already wasted enough time on me and you haven''t even had your dinner."

    Eileen kissed her forehead and wiped her tears away.

    She then said regretfully, "I''m really sorry but I have a banquet I have to go to tonight. I can''t apany you right now but keep in touch. Don''t weather the storm alone, alright?"

    "Sure."

    Eileen took out her phone and realized that Lyn had already sent her a lot of messages to tell her she had to leave.

    "Let''s go to a spa in a few days, Fia. Let''s rx together."

    When Fia heard the humiliation Conrad spewed at Eileen, she could already guess who it was Eileen depended on to be able to be so popr in such a short time. However, if her friend didn''t speak about it, she wouldn''t ask about it..

    Eileen was a good woman. She wouldn''t do anything that harmed others.

    Perhaps... She had her own reasons. Reasons that she couldn''t tell her.

    "Be careful with your work, Eileen. If you''re getting too tired, then have a rest. Since you''re quite rich right now anyway."

    Eileen was stunned. And then she saw the concern in Fia''s eyes.

    She let out a roguish smile and pinched Fia''s face.

    "Don''t worry about me. My zodiac sign is a cat... I have nine lives! Plus, you know how hard it is to be able to advance in this industry. Now that things are working out for me, I need to use this chance to get so She paused before giving Fia''s belly a light stroke. "And the child too."

    "Okay!"

    "I''m going now," Eileen said as she put on her mask. She then called her personal assistant and driver to pick her up.

    Fia walked her to the elevator and then turned to the ward that her grandma was in.

    Inside the elevator, Eileen instantly lost the energy that she had when she was with Fia as she leaned against the elevator wall.

    A blizzard was stirring in those beautiful eyes.

    "I''m sorry, Fia. I can''t leave right now."

    That despicable man had her sign a contract when she fell into his honey trap.

    She''ll have to work for him until the end of her life.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Fia could hear themotion inside her grandma''s ward when she arrived outside.

    She quickly walked in. Then, she heard her eldest aunt''s, Beth Lawson''s, sharp screech as soon as she stepped into the room.

    "You must be getting senile! What right do you have to give that project that Uncle Maxwell and you worked for to Fia? Isn''t it enough that she stole Esme''s rightful ce as Mrs. Maxwell? Is that still not enough "Please, Beth! I beg you! Mom''s health is deteriorating!"

    "Who do you think she''s fooling? She''s always been healthy! The only reason that she''s admitted to the hospital is because she wants to use this as an excuse to stop Fia from divorcing Conrad!" "Beth! Mom isn''t pretending!" When Echo saw that her mother was so angry that her face was turning pale, she stood up with difficulty to pull at Beth''s arm.

    "Don''t touch me! It''s all thanks to you that our family''s reputation is destroyed! Your daughter and you are birds of a feather!"

    Beth pushed Echo away and advanced toward her own mother who was lying in bed, with a vicious expression on her face.

    Fia quickly helped her mother up and went over to stop her aunt by holding her arm.

    "Aunt Beth, this is the hospital!¡±

    While she had never been strong, she would not stand on the sidelines to see her family being harassed.

    "Let me go, you wh*re!" Beth cursed.

    Her aunt was much taller and stronger than her, and even Fia couldn''t stop her for long. She held her by the waist with both her arms and tried to pull her back. She even rang the bell, and a nurse quickly came.

    She and Fia pulled Beth away and stopped her from getting closer to the bed.

    Fia stood in front of the bed and stared at Beth as if she was a mother hen protecting her chicks.

    "Aunt Beth... Are you really grandma''s daughter?!"

    Beth stared at Fia angrily as she pulled back the hair that was on her face.

    "You two have been staying in Lawsons for far too long. So... The reason that your mother never remarried is because of that project!"

    Fia felt that she could nevermunicate with her, so she said to the nurse, "Please make her leave."

    The nurse held Beth by the arm and said, "Excuse me, Ms., please stop. She''s not feeling well and needs rest."

    "Oh, shut up, you wh*re! Your entire family are wh*res too!" Beth didn''t care who she was, and she immediately cursed at the young nurse.

    The nurse was shocked for a few seconds before running out while covering her face.

    "Hmph! Who do you think I am? You think you can stop me?" Beth spat as the nurse left. She then thought of something wicked and yelled out, "Such a vicious pair of mother and daughter! As long as I''m here, don''t think you can get a cent from my mother!"

    "You... You fool!" Thea let out a moan of frustration.

    "Me? A fool? Did you give me a house when I got married? Have I asked you about the project? Are you thinking I''m a fool because I never asked about it?!"

    "Fia." Thea waved at Fia. "Help me up."

    Fia then said worryingly, "Don''t get angry. Doctor Evans said that you can''t be angry."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "She can''t anger me just yet!"

    Thea then pointed at Beth. "You''re no fool! And I wouldn''t dare treat you as one! How much has Manning Corporation leeched off my three sons''panies all these years? Just because we didn''t say anything doesn''t mean you can ignore it!"

    Beth dodged the questions and said, "That has nothing to do with me! I''m saying that you''re ying favoritism and your favorite is her!"

    "So what if I give her an apartment because Echo wanted to watch

    after Fia and refused to remarry? How much is the apartment worth? Meanwhile, your husband took advantage of the Lawsons and bought so many four-bedroom apartments in Gryphon! Shall we talk about that then?!"

    Beth was unable to find anything to refute that and she could only stare at Thea.

    "How heartless can you be?! My three sons care a lot about family and didn''t treat the Mannings as

    outsiders. They passed on so many business opportunities to Hank for free too. And the reason? Because they''re worried that Hank''s business will go bust and you''ll live a miserable life!"

    Fia looked at her aunt in shock.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    During the yearly family gatherings, her Aunt Beth would always say how good her husband was in

    front of her and her mother. She would say how well theirpany was doing and expanding.

    Saying that she had a good life even without depending on the Lawsons, unlike them who were being

    supported by Thea.

    She never thought that they were actually depending on her uncles¡® goodwill!

    Her three uncles did very well in Gryphon. They all had their ownpanies and cared a lot about

    family. Every year, her uncles would shower her with gifts even after she was married.

    Of course, so did Esme.

    During the three years that Esme was overseas, her uncles would directly transfer money to Esme¡¯s

    bank ount instead of giving gifts.

    Her uncles treated her and Esme the same. They had never treated one better than the other.

    ¡°And now, not only are you not grateful that you used our family to transform a little hoodlum like Hank

    into an entrepreneur, but you¡¯ve also even set your eyes on destroying Echo and Fia?! How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Of¡­ Of course, I do!¡± Beth was only embarrassed for a few minutes before going back to her old self.

    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter too! Esme¡¯s your granddaughter too! What right do you have to give that project

    solely to Fia?¡±

    ¡°The only reason I need is that I own the project and I have the right to oversee it! For the past three

    years, the reason I passed the project to Old Maxwell¡¯s grandson is because of Fia. If he didn¡¯t marry

    Fia three years ago, I would have directly passed the project to her right there and then!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Is that how it is, mother? You¡¯ve already decided three years ago?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. You can forget about that project!¡± After saying so many

    things, Thea¡¯s throat was getting a bit dry.

    Fia quickly poured a ss of water for her and said, ¡°Have a drink, grandma.¡±

    After Thea drank a ss of water, she nced at Echo who was hanging her head low. She knew that

    Beth was ambitious and wanted the best out of everything. That was why she would always let her

    choose what she wanted first and that had hurt Echo. She never expected that to turn her into

    someone as shameless as she was now!

    ¡°Mom, Esme is your granddaughter too! You cannot y favoritism with this project! Even if you must,

    then the two of them have to share.¡±

    1 refuse.¡± Thea then said in a strict tone, ¡°You can forget about the project. It doesn¡¯t suit yourpany

    anyway!¡±

    ¡°How does it not suit us? Echo and Fia are too weak. There¡¯s no one that can be a leader

    between the two of them. It¡¯s a waste to give them the project!¡±

    ¡°Fia was in the fine arts and she majored in design back in university. Only she can understand the

    meaning the project holds!¡±

    Beth took a deep breath. She knew how stubborn the old woman was. It was no longer possible to take

    it from her directly.

    And so, she chose to take a step back and stared at Fia.

    ¡°Alright, Fia. Give that project to your cousin. I¡¯ll ask Conrad to buy it from you.¡±

    ¡°B*llsh*t!¡± Thea cursed. ¡°Conrad is Fia¡¯s husband. Why should he spend his money to buy anything for

    your daughter?!¡±

    After Beth was stopped, she became even more brazen and said with a vicious tone, ¡°The two of them

    are going to divorce anyway and he¡¯s going to marry Esme! He belonged to Esme originally anyway!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Beth¡­ You¡¯re so¡­¡±

    So shameless!

    Thea was so angry that she almost choked.

    ¡°We¡¯re not selling.¡± Fia stroked her grandmother¡¯s back and then stared at her aunt, filled with resolve.

    Initially, everything could be discussed.

    She had even decided that as long as Conrad was willing to pay the price, she would give the money to

    her grandma and Esme could have the project.

    But her aunt had disgusted her so much that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Not only did she ignore her and her mother, she even kept on yelling at her grandma. She didn¡¯t even

    care if she was sick! What kind of a daughter was that?

    Even if she was not doing this for herself, she had to do it for her grandma!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my Fia.¡± Thea patted the back of Fia¡¯s hand and gave Beth a stare. ¡°We¡¯re not selling! No

    matter how much you pay!¡±

 Chapter 31

    <strong>Chapter 31</strong>

    Beth was so angry that she stomped her feet. "You old fool! Why do I have a mother like you?!"

    "Ha! How did I ever give birth to a b*tch like you?!" Thea''s words stung even more.

    "What are you all fighting about?" A man¡¯s deep voice rang as he pushed a lovable woman in.

    Beth turned around and hurried over, regaining some confidence as she did so.

    "Conrad! You¡¯re back just in time. I¡¯m speaking with Esme¡¯s grandmother about the project."

    Conrad frowned, and his eyes went to Fia who was standing in front of the hospital bed.

    "Didn¡¯t we already settle this matter? I¡¯ll buy it off her with twice the market price."

    "What? Twice the market price? What for? When will we ever break even like that?!" Beth¡¯s unwillingness was stered all over her face. She could not allow her daughter to suffer such a loss.

    She turned around and wanted to continue her argument with Thea.

    "Ha!" Theaughed out in a bitter voice. "I¡¯ll make this clear today in front of you, Conrad. I¡¯m not selling the project anymore!"

    "You better transfer the title and everything you¡¯ve earned in thest three years to Fia! Otherwise, I can sue you using your grandfather¡¯s will as a basis! Once that happens, I hope you won¡¯t hate me for destroying yourpany¡¯s reputation, and you will no longer be able to continue your business in Gryphon!"

    Conrad had always been a stubborn person ever since he was little. He didn¡¯t even bother asking what happened after being threatened.

    He simply said coldly, "You have three dutiful sons and I suppose you forgot how vtile society can be. Don¡¯t think that you can threaten us Maxwells like that and get away with it so easily."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When Fia saw Conrad pushing Esme into the ward, Fia was so heartbroken that she could only lower her head.

    She didn¡¯t want to look at him at all.

    However, now she raised her head in anger. "How can you speak to my grandma like that?!"

    Conrad looked away when his eyes met hers. Eyes that were filled with rage, disappointment, and disbelief.

    He simply replied, "It¡¯s a two-way street."

    "That project belongs to my grandma. It¡¯s her right to refuse to sell it!" Fia continued.

    Conrad suppressed the agitation that surfaced in his heart as he unbuttoned his cor.

    "My grandfather injected capital into the project. Logically speaking, the Maxwells own part of that project as well. She can¡¯t decide everything about it alone!"

    "Conrad¡¯s right! Half of the project belongs to him, which means it belongs to Esme! We¡¯ll pay Fia a consultation fee for the design and buy the other half!" Beth said confidently. Had she known that Conrad¡¯s appearance would be so effective, she would have asked him toe over earlier. She wouldn¡¯t have had to speak so much, since it was not as useful, anyway.

    "Quiet, you heartless woman!" Thea yelled at her daughter.

    With a disappointed smile and a red face, she turned her attention to Conrad. "I never thought that Old Maxwell¡¯s descendant would be so shrewd! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let Fia..."

    "...Marry you." She finished her sentence in her mind as she closed her eyes, her head throbbing.

    She had been best friends with Old Maxwell for so long. He had the brains of a sessful businessman. That was why she had designed the project, while Old Maxwell had provided the capital.

    In less than a year Old Maxwell had already earned back everything that he had paid for and more. That was why he gave the project back to her in his will.

    But she hadn¡¯t even gotten to that part of her exnation before getting angered by Conrad due to his behavior.

    "Grandma!" Before Thea fainted, she grabbed Fia''s hand tightly.

    The only people that she had mistreated her whole life were her youngest daughter and her granddaughter.

    "Mom? Are you alright?" Echo stood up, trembling.

    Fia quickly mmed at the emergency button as she began to tear up.

    "Now she''s pretending to be sick. She was still screaming at me just a while ago. She''s so strong that she can probably fight off a bear!" Beth mumbled and smiled at Conrad. "Don''t get scared, Conrad. My mom loves to act like this to get us to obey her."

 Chapter 32

    <strong>Chapter 32</strong>

    "Grandma! Grandma! Please, don¡¯t..." Fia was the closest to Thea. She could obviously sense that something was wrong with her breathing.

    "Tsk. I never knew that Fia could win an Oscar," Beth spat, without realizing how dangerously things were developing.

    Fia didn¡¯t have the time to fight with them. She kept on crying out for her grandmother as she pressed the bell.

    "Mom?" Perhaps it was because of their bond, Echo stumbled over to Thea¡¯s bedside and touched her face. Her face was abnormally cold to touch, and she could feel her fear intensifying.

    "Fia... Why is your grandma so cold...?"

    Conrad frowned slightly and wanted to turn around and call the doctor.

    At that moment, Jason and the rest of the medical team arrived.

    Jason gave Conrad a cold nce before entering the ward with a sidestep.

    When Fia saw him, she cried. "Doctor, please look at my grandma..."

    Jason and another doctor took a look at Thea for a few seconds before he said in a stern voice, "Family members, please leave!"

    The nurses quickly escorted them out. "Please leave. Saving the patient needs our full attention."

    "Saving?" Beth was stunned. "Did my mom buy the doctors to act along with her, too?"

    Jason turned and red at Beth, and then said to the nurse, "Just get rid of her!"

    "Understood, doctor," the nurse walked over and attempted to push Beth out of the ward.

    Beth didn¡¯t want to believe it and wanted to push her way to the bed. "I won¡¯t believe it! My mother¡¯s simply acting!"

    Echo pushed Beth away despite her own trembling body. "Mom has cerebral hemorrhage!"

    "Cerebral hemorrhage? Dad died because of this too... And he died so quickly..." What Echo said startled Beth. "She... She¡¯s not acting?"

    Echo could feel pain spread into her heart before she vomited blood and copsed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Mom!" Fia screamed.

    Echo¡¯s blood had sprayed over Beth and she could only try to wipe the blood off her with her hand as she cursed. "It¡¯s all your fault! If it wasn¡¯t because of you, Mom wouldn¡¯t have gotten so angry! And now you spray blood on me? Are you trying to infect me with your cancer?!"

    Amidst the chaos, Jason calmly arranged a team to resuscitate Thea. Meanwhile, he picked up Echo and rushed out.

    attempted to exit the ward.

    "Please move out of the way!" The path was already quite small, and Esme was in their way because of the wheelchair. So, a nurse moved the wheelchair to clear a path for them.

    However, Esme screamed out for help as if she was in great danger. "Conrad!"

    When Conrad heard someone call for him, he immediately walked toward the voice after the reality of what happened to Thea and Echo hit him.

    "Conrad! I almost fell!" Esme grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm.

    Conrad looked around and saw Fia leaving behind Jason with tears on her face.

    He and Esme had been pushed out of the ward as Thea was being resuscitated inside.

    "Conrad... My grandma has always been so healthy... Why would she suddenly get something like a cerebral hemorrhage?"

    Beth could only say sternly, "It must be Echo and Fia¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t because they were quarreling with me and getting my mother angry, she would never have fainted! If something happens to my mother, I will skin them alive!"

    Esme then said, "Mom, give my uncles a call!"

    Conrad suddenly recalled that Thea had fainted in his home. Was that because of the cerebral hemorrhage?

    He didn¡¯t believe that she would faint that easily because of her good health at the time as well.

    If he had known that she had cerebral hemorrhage, he would have controlled himself and wouldn¡¯t have said those things to provoke her.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    ¡°Conrad, please give Esme¡¯s uncles a call. Once they¡¯re here, please speak on my behalf.¡± Beth could

    already hear her heart thumping uncontrobly. If something were to happen to her mother, then she

    had to keep a good rtionship with her brothers.

    That way, she would have no fear of punishing that pair of shameless mother and daughter!

    ¡°Mom, please wipe your face.¡± Esme took out a wet tissue from her bag and handed it to her mother.

    Blood covered her entire face and it made her look like a murderer.

    Beth wiped her face and hands, and then said to Conrad, ¡°Conrad, you love Esme very deeply and I

    watched you grow up. When you¡¯re younger, your rtionship with your parents wasn¡¯t great and you

    spent a lot of time at my ce.¡±

    Conrad gave Beth a frigid nce. He hated it when people talked about his family.

    His rtionship with his parents was bad back then, and it hadn¡¯t improved.

    His grandfather was the one that took care of him. His father spent most of his time out of the country.

    He had not seen him since his grandfather¡¯s passing three years ago.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mom. I dragged him into the mud a lot of times when I was little.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s all thanks to Conrad watching after you. Otherwise, a girl like you would be bullied all the

    time, just like Fia.¡±

    Beth¡¯s words awakened some of Conrad¡¯s memories.

    Fia loved to cry even now. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears whenever something happened.

    ¡°Esme, wait here with your mother and guard your grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going, Conrad?¡± Esme grabbed his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll get worried if I don¡¯t see you.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s mother isn¡¯t doing well. I have to take a look.¡±

    Beth quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. There are plenty of doctors and nurses in the hospital. She¡¯ll be

    fine.¡±

    Annoyance suddenly filled his chest, and he red at Beth. ¡°Do other people¡¯s lives not matter to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Beth wanted to argue, but Esme quickly cut her off.

    ¡°Conrad, please don¡¯t misunderstand her. She¡¯s just a bit rash. She doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions.

    Look at Fia. With both my grandmother and my aunt fainted, she must be terrified. Console her. Don¡¯t

    talk about the project anymore. We can talk about itter.¡± With that, she let go of Conrad¡¯s arm.

    Conrad suppressed the anger inside of him and gave her head a pat. ¡°And don¡¯t give yourself too much

    pressure, too. What happened to your grandmother has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re still injured, so if

    you¡¯re tired, you should go home first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Esme looked at the man lovingly.

    Three years ago, as handsome as he was, he was not the heir to the Maxwells¡® fortune and was just

    another scion.

    But now, he was the improved version of himself back then. He attracted women around him like moths

    to a me.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    She must have him!

    And the status of Madam Maxwell!

    Conrad didn¡¯t know why, but when the image of a crying Fia appeared in his mind, he couldn¡¯t face

    Esme anymore. He turned around and left quickly.

    Esme looked at his figure as the passion within her eyes slowly extinguished.

    ¡°Esme, he¡¯s gone. What are you looking at?¡± Beth waved her hands in front of her daughter.

    ¡°Mom, do you feel that he¡¯s different from before?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s different now! Mr. Maxwell is dead, and his father is useless. He¡¯s now the patriarch of

    the Maxwell household and the leader of Maxwell Corporation! He¡¯s even more attractive and capable

    now!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I just feel that¡­ he doesn¡¯t treat me like he did in the past anymore.¡±

    Beth scoffed and said, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s treating you differently. He doesn¡¯t belong to you alone, after all.

    He has a wife and family.¡±

    She looked around before squatting down and tried toe up with some ideas.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Chapter 33 ¡°Conrad, please give Esme¡¯s uncles a call. Once they¡¯re here, please speak on my behalf.¡±

    Beth could already hear her heart thumping uncontrobly. If something were to happen to her mother,

    then she had to keep a good rtionship with her brothers. That way, she would have no fear of

    punishing that pair of shameless mother and daughter! ¡°Mom, please wipe your face.¡± Esme took out a

    wet tissue from her bag and handed it to her mother. Blood covered her entire face and it made her

    look like a murderer. Beth wiped her face and hands, and then said to Conrad, ¡°Conrad, you love Esme

    very deeply and I watched you grow up. When you¡¯re younger, your rtionship with your parents

    wasn¡¯t great and you spent a lot of time at my ce.¡± Conrad gave Beth a frigid nce. He hated it

    when people talked about his family. His rtionship with his parents was bad back then, and it hadn¡¯t

    improved. His grandfather was the one that took care of him. His father spent most of his time out of

    the country. He had not seen him since his grandfather¡¯s passing three years ago. ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mom.

    I dragged him into the mud a lot of times when I was little.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s all thanks to Conrad watching

    after you. Otherwise, a girl like you would be bullied all the time, just like Fia.¡± Beth¡¯s words awakened

    some of Conrad¡¯s memories. Fia loved to cry even now. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears whenever

    something happened. ¡°Esme, wait here with your mother and guard your grandmother.¡± ¡°Where are

    you going, Conrad?¡± Esme grabbed his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll get worried if I don¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Fia¡¯s mother isn¡¯t doing

    well. I have to take a look.¡± Beth quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. There are plenty of doctors and nurses

    in the hospital. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Annoyance suddenly filled his chest, and he red at Beth. ¡°Do other

    people¡¯s lives not matter to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Beth wanted to argue, but Esme quickly cut her off. ¡°Conrad,

    please don¡¯t misunderstand her. She¡¯s just a bit rash. She doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Look at Fia.

    With both my grandmother and my aunt fainted, she must be terrified. Console her. Don¡¯t talk about the

    project anymore. We can talk about itter.¡± With that, she let go of Conrad¡¯s arm. Conrad suppressed

    the anger inside of him and gave her head a pat. ¡°And don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure, too. What

    happened to your grandmother has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re still injured, so if you¡¯re tired, you

    should go home first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Esme looked at the man lovingly. Three years ago, as

    handsome as he was, he was not the heir to the Maxwells¡® fortune and was just another scion. But

    now, he was the improved version of himself back then. He attracted women around him like moths to

    a me. She must have him! And the status of Madam Maxwell! Conrad didn¡¯t know why, but when the

    image of a crying Fia appeared in his mind, he couldn¡¯t face Esme anymore. He turned around and left

    quickly. Esme looked at his figure as the passion within her eyes slowly extinguished. ¡°Esme, he¡¯s

    gone. What are you looking at?¡± Beth waved her hands in front of her daughter. ¡°Mom, do you feel that

    he¡¯s different from before?¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s different now! Mr. Maxwell is dead, and his father is

    useless. He¡¯s now the patriarch of the Maxwell household and the leader of Maxwell Corporation! He¡¯s

    even more attractive and capable now!¡± ¡°Mom, I just feel that¡­ he doesn¡¯t treat me like he did in the

    past anymore.¡± Beth scoffed and said, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s treating you differently. He doesn¡¯t belong to

    you alone, after all. He has a wife and family.¡± She looked around before squatting down and tried to

    come up with some ideasN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Conrad wiped his face as he was getting more and more agitated. He didn¡¯t know where this agitation

    came from.

    He became agitated when he saw her cry.

    He became agitated when he saw her bing distant toward him.

    He became even more agitated when he saw her showing her pitiful face to Jason.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his identity as her husband.

    He loved Esme for so many years and could not forget her for the past three years.

    He was happy when he knew she had returned.

    The person he loved should still be Esme.

    But¡­ Why was Fia able to affect his emotions?

    Perhaps¡­

    He stared at Fia¡¯s once beautiful eyes. They were red and swollen.

    Her nose and her cheeks were all red, just like when she was little.

    Perhaps¡­

    Once they were divorced and they were no longer husband and wife, he would no longer feel agitated.

    Once they were divorced, he would feel nothing because he was no longer her husband. He would no

    longer care who was getting close to her.

    Yes! That must be the case!

    ¡°Enough talking through your emotions, Fia,¡± he said dispassionately. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to be said

    about the divorce. Let me go, and I¡¯ll let you go too. We¡¯ll have our own¡­¡±

    p!

    The few visitors who were walking by were shocked.

    Fia looked at her throbbing palm. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had just pped Conrad.

    Conrad also couldn¡¯t believe that he had just been pped by her. He even touched his face. It was

    slightly painful.

    ¡°You hit me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Fia controlled her trembling hand. She could also feel movement in her stomach, so she

    quickly sat down on a chair in the corridor.

    No matter how angry she was, she could not hurt her child.

    She took a deep breath and tried her best to control her emotions. She could not allow her negative

    emotions to take control of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too cruel, Conrad,¡± she muttered as her head hung low and her tears dropped on the floor.

    ¡°My mom and my grandma are on the brink of death! But all you care about is the divorce! If it isn¡¯t the

    divorce, it¡¯s the project! All you care about is Esme Manning! If something happens to them¡­ All of you

    are murderers!¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°¡­¡±

    Just then, the door to the operation theater opened, and Jason walked over as he removed his mask.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    He gave Conrad a stony stare and then crouched down in front of Fia, asking her worryingly, ¡°How are

    you feeling?¡±

    Fia was getting nervous as she moved her hand away from her belly. ¡°How¡¯s my mom?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine for now,¡± Jason said and paused for a moment. ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee that she¡¯ll stay like

    this. You need to be prepared.¡±

    Echo¡¯s cancer was worse than what they had first thought. It was spreading quickly.

    He didn¡¯t even dare discuss with Fia about how much time she had left.

    Fia looked at Jason and the concern he had for her as a doctor.

    She frowned and wanted to ask more about her mother, but the sound of urgent footsteps came from

    the other side of the corridor.

    ¡°Doctor Evans, emergency with patient number 5!¡±

    Fia red with wide eyes. ¡°Patient number 5?¡±

    That was her grandmother.

    She quickly stood up and wanted to run toward her grandma¡¯s ward.

    Jason held her arm and said, ¡°Careful.¡±

    ¡°Let go of her!¡± Conrad was like an angered lion and grabbed Fia¡¯s other arm.

    The two men looked at each other with irritated eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, as a husband that keeps on thinking about another woman and keeps sending his wife¡¯s

    family into the operation theater, what right do you think¡­¡±

    The nurse urgently cut him off and said, ¡°Doctor Evans, the patient is not going to make it!¡±

    Jason frowned and realized that he had crossed the line. He immediately let go of Fia.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s arm tightly and dragged her to ward number 5.

    Because of hisrge strides, she could only keep up with him with a small jog.

    Jason looked at all of this and couldn¡¯t help but tighten his fists.

    This was the first time the nurse was seeing the usually gentle Jason look so angry. She timidly asked

    him, ¡°Doctor, do you know that madam over there?¡±

    Jason gave the nurse an icy nce and ignored her as he hurried toward the ward.

    ¡°Mom! You can¡¯t just leave like this!¡± Beth¡¯s cries could be heard outside of the ward..

    Thea¡¯s three sons walked out of the ward with gloomy expressions on their faces before looking at Beth

    with hostility.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°The medical staff said that you were yelling and screaming inside just now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not me! Echo and Fia were the ones who started it!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    When Beth turned around and saw Conrad walking over with Fia, she quickly yelled, ¡°You¡¯re here just

    in time, Conrad! Quick, tell your uncles¨Cinw what happened!¡±

    Conrad looked his three uncles¨Cinw in the eyes and said, ¡°Uncles, if there¡¯s someone that needs to

    be med for this, I¡¯ll take the me.¡±

    ¡°Step aside!¡± The eldest of the three brothers, Wace, said to him and then looked at Fia. ¡°Fia, mother

    told us to take good care of our sister and you.¡±

    ¡°How is Grandma doing? Fia asked, despite her fear.

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought a specialist over. Her condition is currently stable,¡± Wace said with a grimace. ¡°¡­

    You¡¯re a wonderful child. So please say nothing that might aggravate her inside.¡±

    Fia lowered her head, feeling regretful about what had happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Wace. I¡¯ll keep that in mind from now on.¡±

    The second of the brothers, Dous, gave Wace a kick.

    ¡°You¡¯re scaring her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hector, the youngest of the three, also gave Wace a kick.

    As the eldest, Wace instantly felt that he was being isted.

    ¡°Mom isn¡¯t dead?!¡± Beth shouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say she won¡¯t make it?!¡±

    All three of them red at her in unison.

    Wace sneered. ¡°You really wanted her dead, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, Wace. What I¡¯m trying to say is that your doctor is amazing. The doctors

    here can¡¯t do anything, but when your specialist went in, her condition stabilized so quickly,¡± Beth said

    as she looked away. ¡°I was just wondering if Mom was faking it all along.¡±

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± The three of them cursed at the same time.

    ¡°I was just worried about her¡­. she mumbled.

    The three of them ignored Beth and turned their attention to Fia, only to see Fia looking at them with

    hope. Wace quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We got an oncologist over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Visit your grandma.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Maybe I should visit herter once her condition¡¯s much more stabilized.¡±

    ¡°Just go in there. Alone,¡± Wace nced at Conrad¡¯s hand that was still holding her arm. ¡°As for

    you¡­. Stay here!¡±

    Conrad let go of Fia¡¯s arm awkwardly, only to have Beth grab his arm instead.

    ¡°Conrad, Esme isn¡¯t feeling well, so I¡¯ve let her go home first. Come home with me and I¡¯ll cook for you.

    I remember that both you and Esme like the pork chop in barbecue sauce I make.¡±

    With a frown, Conrad pulled his arm away from Beth.

    As he looked at Fia, who was entering the ward, he became curious. He remembered that she also

    liked the dish.

    Mrs. Taylor knew about it too and frequently prepared the dish for them.

    ¡°Conrad? Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve stopped caring about Esme?¡± When Beth realized Conrad was

    staring at Fia, her heart skipped a beat out of anxiety.

    Conrad was bing very perplexed. Despite both her mother and sister being in danger, she was not

    worried at all. Instead, everything she said was centered on him.

    He was just about to say something when someone roared¡­

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    It was Dous, Fia¡¯s second eldest uncle.

    He couldn¡¯t stay silent as his eyes red at the two of them with fury.

    ¡°Are you mad, Beth? His wife is Fia, not your daughter!¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    ¡°Dous! Conrad¡¯s the one who said he will divorce Fia and marry Esme!¡±

    Beth spoke with an expression that showed as if she had been misunderstood. ¡°Conrad was originally

    in love with Esme and they had such a good rtionship. If it were three years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that was three years ago!¡± Hector said harshly.

    ¡°Even you¡¯re getting angry at me, Hector?¡± Beth said with a pout, as if she was a young woman that

    had been wrongfully med.

    ¡°Wace, we¡¯ll visit Echo. You tell her!¡±

    Dous and Hector left. They didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Beth.

    ¡°I was only worried about mom, Wace. You know, I have a bad temper and sharp tongue, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What business?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve helped your husband a lot, seeing that you¡¯re our sister. However, seeing that the Mannings are

    doing better, it seems like Hank no longer needs us to give him any advice. Therefore, I¡¯m now letting

    you know that the Lawsons and the Mannings should keep our distance. Both in terms of our official

    and personal matters.¡±

    Beth was shocked. When she saw that Wace was also going to leave, she quickly caught up with

    him.

    ¡°What do you mean, Wace? Are you saying that you, Dous, and Hector, are going to abandon me

    from now on?!¡±

    ¡°Abandon you?¡± Wace sneered as his eyes moved to Conrad. ¡°Someone will take care of you, right?

    You don¡¯t need us anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you pity Echo because she¡¯s sick? Esme¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t take pity on anyone at all from now on. Since our mother has fallen ill, there are

    plenty of things that we have to worry about. You and Echo can take care of yourselves.¡±

    Beth could only stare at them, stupefied.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to give up on her, too?¡±

    ¡°Fia will take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Fia?¡± Beth frowned. She didn¡¯t believe that Fia had that kind of capability.

    Wace smiled icily and said, ¡°And even you know Fia is frail and not capable, right?¡±

    Beth didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Despite that, you¡¯ve been harassing her all this time.¡±

    Beth felt awkward, but only for a second before saying, ¡°Wace, you¡¯re the capable one. If someone

    needs to help them, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m just a woman and I can¡¯t afford to help anyone.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Wace said before leaving to visit Echo as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the smugness? Don¡¯t worry, we Mannings will do better and better,¡± Beth mumbled to

    herself.

    She turned and looked at Conrad next to her and immediately burst into a smile.

    ¡°Now that your grandmother¨Cinw¡¯s condition is stable, let¡¯s go home and eat with you, Conrad.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. You should go.¡± Conrad gave her an icy stare.

    Beth knew very well how to sense others¡® emotions, especially those that she wanted to suck up to.

    When she sensed that Conrad wasn¡¯t too happy, she quickly left after a few words.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    In a few minutes, Conrad¡¯s phone rang. It was Esme.

    Thinking about how quickly Esme was calling him after Beth had left, he felt somewhat ufortable

    and rejected the call.

    Esme gave him another call, but he still refused to pick it up, so she gave up.

    ¡°What do you want me to say to him, Mom?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even manage to say much to him, and he¡¯s now ignoring me. It¡¯s getting harder to get on his

    good side.

    ¡°He¡¯s different from before, Mom. So don¡¯t simply say things in front of him.¡±

    ¡°I said nothing much. I simply invited him to dinner so I can cook for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you mentioned pork chop with barbecue sauce?¡±

    Beth was shocked. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Esme couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Esme, you¡¯re not going to his house?¡±

    ¡°He refused my call already, which means he¡¯s getting repulsed. We can¡¯t force him anymore,¡± Esme

    said when she remembered that Fia liked pork chop with barbecue sauce too. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mention the

    dishes that Fia likes to eat anymore.¡±

    Beth was surprised at the mention of that. ¡°She likes pork chop with barbecue sauce too?¡± Esme shook

    her head and simply closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Fia had just left the ward when she walked into Conrad.

    She rubbed her nose and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go home with you together.¡±

    ¡°Fine. After I visit my mom.¡±

    T¡¯lle along¡±

    Fia was getting too tired. She didn¡¯t refuse or approve his offer and simply walked away.

    By the time she came back home from the hospital, it was already two in the morning.

    Conrad looked at her pale face and lips. He then walked into the kitchen.

    Fia simply nced at his disappearing figure and walked to her bedroom. She took out the medicine

    from her bag and ate it. Despite her hunger, she was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to cook anything, but

    she also did not want to wake Mrs. Taylor up.

    After taking around six pills, the door to their bedroom was pushed open. She quickly closed her eyes

    with a plum still in her mouth.

    Conrad nced at the person sleeping on the bed and walked over to the table. He then put two tes

    of pasta on the table.

    ¡°Eat something before going to bed.¡±

    Fia opened her eyes. Where did he get something to eat in the middle of the night?

    When Conrad saw that she didn¡¯t move, he pulled her nket away.

    ¡°Wake up. If you die of hunger, the cops will look for me.¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth, but she extended her hand toward Conrad when she remembered what her

    grandma told her.

    Conrad wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still my husband. You should be more considerate,¡± she said as she faked her calmness.

    Conrad could feel something stirring inside of him, but he grasped her hand and helped her up when

    he saw her face was ghostly pale.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly so pretentious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she said without a hint of hesitation.

    Conrad realized that everything had been quite tiring for her as well when he remembered what had

    happened.

    He continued holding her hand and led her to the table despite his original wish of wanting to let go. He

    then helped her into the chair.

    ¡°Eat¡±

    Fia looked at the steamy spaghetti noodles. It waspletely dry and in. There was no sauce, no

    protein, no nothing.

    Her first reaction was that it was going to taste very nasty.

    ¡°It will not taste well.¡± Conrad sat opposite her and saw her disgusted look. ¡°I can¡¯t cook.¡±

    Fia grabbed the fork with difficulty. It would have thrilled her in the past. She wouldn¡¯t be disgusted.

    But she couldn¡¯t do it anymore and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of her pregnancy.

    She tried to give it a bite. It was still hard in the middle and somewhat sticking together. She wondered

    how he made something like this.

    Then, she recalled that he didn¡¯t know how to cook. This was the first time that he had made something

    for her. He touched something inside of her again with the fact that he cooked.

    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Conrad said icily. ¡°Then stop eating.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    He grabbed the fork in her hands.

    She didn¡¯t fight back and simply stood up with her hand on the table. She theny back down on the

    bed, the plum still in the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Fia! Don¡¯t push it!¡±

    She was always so nice and gentle in the past! What was going on?

    Conrad scowled as his eyes fixed on the woman on the bed. He was hoping that she would get out of

    bed and continue eating the spaghetti.

    He would rather she told him it was not tasty. He would rather cook another portion again. But not like

    this.

    But after a few minutes, he had no choice but to ept reality.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Hepromised.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    The woman on the bed moved and said, ¡°I want pork chop in barbecue sauce.¡±

    ¡°Pork chop in barbecue sauce again?

    Conrad then remembered that Beth asked him to go to her ce just now so she could make that dish

    for him.

    He even suspected that she had heard it and simply said it to make him ufortable.

    1 want pork chop in barbecue sauce,¡± Fia said as she got up with irritation.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Conrad turned around and got back down.

    He took out some pork chop from the fridge but didn¡¯t know where to start. But when he remembered

    that there were plenty of videos and recipes on the inte, he took out his phone and began

    searching.

    One hourter, Fia was already fast asleep.

    Meanwhile, Conrad walked into the bedroom with a te of pork chop in barbecue sauce that, at the

    very least, looked edible.

    ¡°Get up. The pork chop in barbecue sauce you ordered.¡±

    Fia groaned and didn¡¯t even move. All she wanted to do was to sleep.

    The bag of plums had already satisfied her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want some pork chop in barbecue sauce? I made some!¡± Conrad stood in front of the bed

    with the dish in his hand.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Fia opened her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer hungry. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    She must have done it on purpose.

    ¡°Eat it yourself.¡±

    She turned and showed her back to him.

    Conrad was so angry that he mmed the dish on the bedside table.

    ¡°You wanted it, now finish it!¡±

    Fia opened her eyes again and didn¡¯t even pay him any attention.

    Conrad then grabbed his clothes and went to take a shower. After he got out, he nced at the person

    in bed and pulled the nket before lying on the bed as well.

    Fia instinctively moved away.

    Conrad, provoked by her reaction, pulled her to his side.

    What are you doing?!¡± Their eyes stared into each other. The mes burning in the woman¡¯s eyes

    made her look much more spirited.

    Conrad suddenly got excited and his hands moved around her.

    Fia frowned and gave him a stony stare and pinched the back of his hand as hard as she could.

    ¡°Ouch! Are you trying to kill your husband?¡± He joked in a deep voice.

    ¡°If murder was not a crime, all cheaters and homewreckers would be dead!¡± Came her violent reply.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about the duties of a husband and wife.¡±

    Fia could only grit her teeth when she heard his tant words. ¡°Conrad, why didn¡¯t I realize that you¡¯re

    such a despicable person?!¡±

    The man¡¯s arm was around her waist. Despite her pinching him, he didn¡¯t even bother to dodge. He

    simply wanted to do what he wanted. He wouldn¡¯t bleed with all those pinches¡­ He would get a few

    bruises at

    most.

    ¡°I was very well¨Cfed in the past, so I didn¡¯t have to do this,¡± he shamelessly mocked. ¡°Do you know how

    many times I got burned by the oil just because of your pork chop in barbecue sauce?¡±

    ¡°And I wish that you would have died from it!¡± She angrily replied as she tried to get away from him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy making a loss in business.¡± In other words, he made her pork chop in barbecue sauce.

    Now, he wanted payment from her. She owed him..

    Fia felt ufortable again, and so did her stomach.

    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±

    The retching made Conrad¡¯s face go pale.

    ¡°Are

    you trying to irritate me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Urgh¡­!¡± Fia pushed him away and rushed to the washroom.

    Conrad gave his temple a massage as he walked over to the entrance to the washroom, only to see

    Fia throwing up in the toilet. He quickly grabbed a ss of water for her and walked in.

    ¡°Water.¡±

    Fia was resting against the toilet. She looked at the man¡¯s slender hands and then epted the ss

    of water. She gurgled her mouth with it and then spat it out.

    ¡°If Esme knew you tried to cook for me in the middle of the night just so you could make me fall asleep,

    1 wonder how she would feel?¡± She sneered in an icy tone.

    Conrad froze. Her words seemed to have parted open the cloudiness in his mind.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    The sound of the toilet being flushed startled him as he got back to his senses. Fia had already walked

    out of the washroom using the wall as support.

    He followed her out and said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°I¡¯ll get you to the hospital for a checkup.¡±

    Fia frowned and then remembered the things that her grandma said to her when they were alone.

    She sat down on the bed and then looked at the pork chop on the bedside table.

    ¡°Why are you so sure that my stomach is the one with the problem?¡±

    Conrad merely said, ¡°Well, how can your stomach be alright if you vomited like that?¡±

    ¡°Ha. Did you know I can vomit like that too if I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t get pregnant,¡± Conrad said with a frown.

    Fia bit the inside of her mouth and looked at him.

    ¡°Why are you so sure that I won¡¯t get pregnant?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression froze and stared at her. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    His words absolutely angered her.

    She grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him. ¡°What do you mean, what are you trying to say?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been three years. Don¡¯t you think I would know if you¡¯re pregnant? What are you up to, saying that

    to me?¡±

    ¡°What am I up to? Are you worried that I will keep your child and take your assets after you¡¯re dead?!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Conrad kicked away a chair. ¡°I¡¯m not dying!¡±

    Fia stared at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not alive, but you¡¯re almost dead to me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why, but Conrad could sense the sorrow and despair in her voice.

    He didn¡¯t understand why she would feel that way.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    He simply looked at her leaving the bedroom before getting up and chasing after her.

    Fia pretended not to hear him and simply walked down the stairs.

    Conrad remembered how she would put him first in everything. But to think that she would now ignore

    him like that¡­ He grabbed her arm from behind.

    Fia let out a scream as she was going to fall down the stairs below.

    Conrad immediately pulled her back and picked her up with a glint of nervousness in his eyes.

    ¡°Why are you still walking like a child when you¡¯re all grown up?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you pulled me!¡± She bit his chest after saying that.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± The two of them froze when a voice suddenly came from somewhere.

    Fia let go of him and looked away.

    ¡°Master, Madam. I¡¯ve prepared breakfast,¡± Mrs. Taylor said with a smile as she stood at the bottom of

    the stairs.

    Fia wanted toe down from Conrad, but she couldn¡¯t as he held her tightly by her back and behind

    her knee.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, her stomach isn¡¯t in the best condition. I¡¯m taking her to the hospital for

    a checkup.¡±

    ¡°Her stomach?¡± Mrs. Taylor asked.

    ¡°Not sure. She threw up early in the morning,¡± Conrad continued.

    Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Is she pregnant?¡±

    Conrad could feel the person he was carrying suddenly freeze.

    He looked down and saw the nervousness in her eyes.

    A thought popped into his head. ¡®Is she really pregnant? She couldn¡¯t get pregnant before, but she got

    pregnant at a time like this?¡®

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Mrs. Taylor. My stomach simply hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently.¡± Fia got away from

    Conrad while he was still stunned by the question.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When she saw Mrs. Taylor looking at her belly, she covered her stomach although nothing was

    showing.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll go get something first.¡±

    When Mrs. Taylor saw Fia running away, she nced at Conrad suspiciously.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, you¡¯ll know if she¡¯s pregnant or not once you get the hospital to give her a proper

    checkup.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t get pregnant.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Master Maxwell¡­ There¡¯s something I need to tell

    you.¡±

    About ten minutester, Fia was preparing to run away after she quickly had her breakfast. However,

    Conrad caught up with her at the entrance, just as she was just about to walk out. He had her against

    the

    wall.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 41

    ¡°What?¡± Fia felt her heart thumping when she saw his deep set eyes.

    Did he notice the medicine that she hid in her bag?

    Did he search for her bag when he went up to the room to search for things?

    That shouldn¡¯t be it. He respected her privacy and would never search her belongings.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Tell you what?¡±

    Fia could feel her heartbeat speed up. Did he really see the medicine in her bag?

    ¡°My mother might have forced you to eat medicine in the past two years, but that¡¯s for your own well-

    being. Even after we¡¯re separated, after you¡¯re cured, you and your future husband can still¡­¡±

    Conrad paused. He felt agitated when he thought of her being with another man.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor told me that not only did my mother yell at you constantly, she even forced you to go for

    some needle therapy. I heard it was very painful.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia couldn¡¯t react just yet.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Don¡¯t you feel sad about it?¡±

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°Would you fight with your mom if I had told you?¡±

    ¡°No, but I would haveined to her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your mom. You know her. If I had told you anything, it would get even worse the next time.¡±

    Conrad sighed. ¡°You still didn¡¯t know how to fight back, just like when you were still in school.¡±

    ¡°Fight back? I did, and she fell into the pond because of her own actions. Then, you assumed I wanted

    to kill her.¡± The way Fia looked at him was filled with scorn, apathy, and disappointment.

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to continue with this topic and suddenly ced his hand on her chest.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia could feel her heart almost jump out of her chest when he suddenly did that.

    Conrad then asked, ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±

    She gulped softly. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad got closer to her deliberately and whispered in Fia¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s been three years. Why

    are you still so skittish? Three years¡­ You never wanted me keenly.¡±

    Fia was speechless. Was he mad? Why did he bring those things up so frequently in the past few

    days?

    ¡°You need to be aware that we¡¯re still husband and wife.¡±

    Just as Fia was getting overwhelmed and was thinking of faking retching to get out of the current

    situation, her savior appeared.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­¡± Ss ran over with a folder of documents, but he immediately turned around when he

    saw the two.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad pinched at Fia¡¯s chin as he supported himself, pushing against the wall behind her.

    Fia tried to crouch down and wanted to leave by walking under his arm, but he simply blocked her by

    moving his arm down.

    ¡°What is it, Ss?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, the divorce papers are ready. I¡¯m delivering them to you.

    Conrad looked at the person in front of him. He suddenly felt that it was very ironic.

    What was he trying to do when they were going to get divorced soon?

    ¡°Can you let me go, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Fia raised her head and smiled at him mockingly.

    Conrad gulped and lowered his arm to his side.

    Fia quickly walked away.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Conrad said as he stopped Fia. ¡°Ss, let her read the papers.¡±

    ¡°Madam.¡± Ss gave her the document with both hands.

    Fia clenched her fists before epting the document and giving it a read.

    Conrad looked at her and then said to her when she was almost finished, ¡°If you have anything to say,

    you can say it now so that I can have Ss change it.¡±

    Fia then said coldly, ¡°Grandma said that she¡¯s not selling the project.¡±

    ¡°We can discuss the price,¡± Conrad said.

    Fia smiled coldly and didn¡¯t even care that Ss was present when she retorted, ¡°Not bad, Mr. Maxwell.

    One moment ago, you wanted to bed me. And now, you want to discuss the terms of our divorce so

    you can buy it for the woman you love.¡±

    ¡°Madam, the price that Mr. Maxwell offered is quite good¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia cut Ss off before turning to look at Conrad. ¡°You can forget about it!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Conrad nced at Ss.

    Ss then said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. Mr. Maxwell, Madam, please discuss this.¡±

    Conrad then grabbed the divorce papers from Fia¡¯s hand before dragging her to the living room where

    he forced her to sit.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 42

    ¡°Alright. Other than the project, is there anything else that you¡¯re not happy with?¡±

    Fia bit the inside of her mouth again and said, ¡°I want you to remain unmarried for the next three years.

    Can you do that?¡±

    Conrad was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The three years that I married to you is also time that I spent. Why should you be free to find your own

    happiness?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± Conrad said instinctively.

    ¡°Then forget about it.¡±

    Conrad frowned and said. ¡°Your grandma taught you that?¡±

    Fia moved her eyes away. ¡°No one taught me that.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­ I can begin a divorce through legal means.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± She let out a stiff smile.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We have to be separated for half a year, at least, or one of us has to do something that breaks the

    marriage.

    She then continued with a sneer. ¡°With that yearning of yours, can you even keep your hands to

    yourself for half a year?¡±

    Conrad felt like he had just been given a p across the face.

    ¡°Oh, right. You can go look for my cousin¡­¡± Fia looked at him with force. ¡°But you better be careful. If I

    manage to gather evidence that you¡¯re cheating and I sue you over that, you¡¯ll have to give me a lot of

    what you own.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past,¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°The same goes for you. Even if it¡¯s a loveless marriage, you would give me some respect at least. But

    for the past few days¡­¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t continue, so all she gave him was her smile.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Nothing happened between Esme and I.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything between us, do you think I can still face you like this?¡±

    Fia was silent.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m no animal,¡± Conrad said. However, when he realized that the reason she didn¡¯t trust him

    anymore was because she thought he had slept with Esme, he got stubborn again.

    ¡°Is the reason you didn¡¯t let me touch you because you think I¡¯m dirty?¡±

    Fia could feel her head thumping. The reason that she felt disgusted was because he still wanted to do

    it with her when he was talking about the divorce. It had nothing to do with him being ¡°dirty¡± or not.

    His words made her want to p herself.

    Was what he did not dirty?

    But she didn¡¯t want a divorce anymore.

    The reason that she didn¡¯t want to divorce was because of something her grandma told her. But after

    she knew she had a child, she wanted to dy it.

    ¡°Esme and I didn¡¯t do what you think we did!¡± Conrad said again, worried that she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    Mrs. Taylor walked in with a sour face at this moment.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, someone¡¯s here for you.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to leave!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to see anyone.

    Mrs. Taylor turned around and took a few steps before stopping and turning around again. ¡°It¡¯s Ms.

    Manning.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want her employer to meet with Esme, but she was worried that Fia would get dragged into

    trouble again if she didn¡¯t make it clear.

    ¡°Who?¡± Conrad turned and asked.

    ¡°Ms. Esme Manning.¡±

    ¡°Hal¡± Fia blurted out a burst ofughter. ¡°Just in time.¡±

    Conrad frowned and stood up.

    Fia then eximed. ¡°Look after yourself. Remember that I¡¯m your wife!¡±

    Conrad remained silent as he nced at her. He then left, the divorce papers on the table.

    Outside the mansion, Esme was sitting in a wheelchair and the Manning family¡¯s driver was behind her,

    pushing the wheelchair.

    When she saw Conrad, she appeared like a scared kitten opening its arms when it saw its master.

    ¡°Conrad, I missed you! I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I came over to see you.¡±

    Conrad walked over and patted her head.

    ¡°You could have called me.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 43

    ¡°Are you angry at me because I came over to look for you?¡± She scanned her surroundings worriedly. ¡°I

    thought I coulde to see you with our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Esme let out a smile before grabbing Conrad¡¯s arm. ¡°Conrad, I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet and

    I¡¯m hungry. Can you ask Mrs. Taylor to prepare something for me? I remember that Mrs. Taylor can

    cook very well, and I miss her cooking so much.¡±

    Conrad hesitated for a moment.

    Esme then said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. I think I can hold my hunger for a bit more. Let¡¯s go find a

    cafe and have something there.¡±

    Conrad recalled how Fia was vomiting early in the morning. She was much better after having her

    breakfast

    Back in the living room.

    ¡°Madam, I told Master Maxwell about his mother harassing you. Did he say anything to you about it?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor asked curiously.

    Fia smiled at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be said. That¡¯s his mother. He wouldn¡¯t start a fight with

    her over me. Not to mention that we¡¯re divorcing.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face paled when she saw the divorce papers on the coffee table.

    ¡°Your rtionship has been quite steady for the past three years. Why are you two divorcing so

    suddenly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just for show.¡±

    ¡°Madam, is your vomiting because of an illness, or are you¡­¡± Before she could even finish, a gentle

    voice

    came.

    ¡°Long time no see, Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor frowned instinctively and tried her best to look at the approaching couple with calmness.

    When she saw Conrad was the one pushing her in, she quickly walked over and said, ¡°Let me do it,

    Master Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Taylor. I¡¯m here hoping that you can prepare breakfast for me,¡± Esme said with a gentle

    voice and a big smile on her face.

    Mrs. Taylor looked at the two and thought of how improper it was.

    His wife was still here. How could Conrad take another woman in openly like that?

    ¡°Ah, have you forgotten about me, Mrs. Taylor? It¡¯s me, Esme. I used to go to the family residence to

    get some free lunch with Conrad in the past.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor nodded awkwardly. ¡°Of course, I remember you.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    How could she not remember? She abandoned her employer three years ago!

    ¡°I remember you too. You missed your cooking when I was overseas. You cook better than my mom.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking too highly of me, Ms. Manning. Mrs. Manning should never bepared with

    someone like me.¡± Mrs. Taylor faked a smile. ¡°Master Maxwell, I¡¯m not feeling well. I don¡¯t believe that I

    can cook.

    Since the madam had already eaten, she could simply make up an excuse to not cook anything for her.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? How unfortunate. But I¡¯m starving. What should I do, Conrad? Do you have other

    servants at home?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor quickly answered, ¡°I¡¯m the only servant around because only the master and madam are at

    home usually.¡±

    ¡°I remember now!¡± Esme suddenly shouted out in glee when she saw Fia sitting there without a word.

    ¡°Fia, I remember you can make very good Bolognese spaghetti! I like it a lot. Can you make it for me?¡±

    Fia looked at Esme in disbelief.

    Meanwhile, Esme merely smiled at her with a seemingly innocent look on her face.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even make some spaghetti for me? I¡¯m your cousin. You ate a lot of good

    food together with me and Conrad.¡±

    Esme looked at Fia gloatingly since Conrad was standing right behind her.

    Fia red at Conrad and said, ¡°What do you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just spaghetti. It¡¯s nothing that difficult.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to make spaghetti for her?¡± Fia felt very humiliated.

    ¡°It¡¯s just spaghetti. I had it a few times and you make some good spaghetti.¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was filled

    with impatience.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Mrs. Taylor quickly said. She knew that nothing good woulde out of this Esme Manning!

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 44

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not feeling well, Mrs. Taylor? I wouldn¡¯t dream of asking you to do it. Fia could do it.¡± Esme

    didn¡¯t let go of the opportunity, an innocent smile stered on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ If you make me

    the spaghetti, I¡¯ll pay you the same price that a Michelin¨Cgrade restaurant charges.¡±

    Esme pressed on knowing that she had the advantage and didn¡¯t even let Fia have a breather.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Mrs. Taylor said.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be on leave for the rest of the day.¡± Conrad said in a stern voice.

    ¡°This is not suitable, Master Maxwell.¡± Mrs. Taylor was filled with regret. If she had known that this

    would happen, she would not have made up an excuse.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Esme¡¯s her cousin and her guest. She has a duty to take care of her needs.¡±

    Fia was so angry that she was shaking, and she was controlling how hard she was tightening her fists.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Taylor. Have a pleasant holiday.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the host and she¡¯s the guest. I should take care of her.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you¡¯re getting old. I think it¡¯s time for me to allow you to retire,¡± Conrad said icily.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m still tough enough. I still wish to serve you.¡±

    ¡°Then rest for today!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor looked at Fia worryingly before being forced to leave.

    ¡°Thank you,

    Fia.¡± Esme sped her hands together and nodded at Fia. ¡°I¡¯m starving right now.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Spaghetti, was it?¡± Fia directly went into the kitchen. She put some cold water into the pot and

    threw the noodles in. She then lit it up.

    Before the water was even boiling and the noodles softened, she simply threw all the seasonings into

    the

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    water.

    A few minutester, Conrad went into the kitchen. Fia was taking the noodles out and was adding

    some

    seasoning.

    He looked at her suspiciously. She was filled with unwillingness earlier, but she was doing it skillfully

    now.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No. I made some for you as well. You¡¯ll be thrilledter when you eat together.¡±

    Conrad did not respond.

    Two tes filled with spaghetti that looked delicious ended up in Conrad¡¯s hands. Fia smiled and said, ¡±

    Enjoy.¡±

    She then grabbed the pork chop in barbecue sauce Conrad madest night, heated it up, and took it to

    the living room.

    Esme hadn¡¯t even started eating. She simply said with a smile, ¡°The noodles you make look so

    delicious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t praise me just yet. I haven¡¯t cooked in a long time, after bing Madam Maxwell. I might have

    made some mistakes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± When Esme saw the pork chop that was badly cooked, her heart skipped a

    beat.

    ¡°This is something nice, cousin!¡± Fia nced at Conrad.

    Meanwhile, Conrad¡¯s expression changed as he stared at Fia.

    ¡°What kind of a nice thing is this?¡±

    Esme frowned. Fia must be getting senile¡­ To make things difficult for her in front of Conrad.

    ¡°Conrad, Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°This really is something nice. Conrad, who has never cooked, cooked this for mest night.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Esme couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°He can¡¯t cook! How is it¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is something that he made for me although he can¡¯t cook. You remember that I like

    pork chop in barbecue sauce, right?¡±

    Esme¡¯s expression darkened as she secretly tightened her fists. She couldn¡¯t believe this!

    Conrad had never cooked for her! He would never cook for her!

    ¡°Oh, right. Initially, he made some spaghetti for me too, I didn¡¯t like it, so he made me pork chop to

    Fia then ced the pork chop in front of Esme. ¡°Quick, have a bite. I just reheated it. Since Conrad

    made this, you will absolutely love it.¡°

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 45

    Esme¡¯s face became pale as she stared dead at the pork chop in front of her.

    No matter how bad her lover¡¯s cooking was, she had to eat it. She had to make it look delicious, too.

    ¡°This is your first time making pork chop, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Conrad said gloomily as he red at Fia. He was very unhappy with what she did.

    Even if what he made for her was not delicious, she shouldn¡¯t have given it to someone else!

    Where was the respect?!

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Fia!¡± Esme pulled the dish toward her as if worried that someone would

    steal it from her. She picked up a piece with her fork and ate it.

    The joy on her face froze. She wanted to spit it out, but she stopped when she saw Conrad looking at

    her.

    She didn¡¯t know how she could swallow the charred, salty, hard, and weird¨Ctasting meat. She

    immediately slurped some noodles.

    That mouthful of noodles almost sent her to her maker.

    ¡°Augh!¡±

    Esme had never eaten something so disgusting, especially the Bolognese spaghetti, which taste she

    couldn¡¯t even describe.

    Conrad frowned as she looked at Esme vomiting on the coffee table. He ate one noodle from his te.

    But just one strand was enough to make his stomach feel ufortable.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Fia?!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± She let out an icyughter. ¡°I told you I haven¡¯t cooked in a long time, so I might have made

    mistakes, but your childhood lover forced me to make it for her. Now it¡¯s my fault? Even if it doesn¡¯t

    taste nice, I still made it. You should at least consider that, Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    Fia red at the pork chop coldly. ¡°Since my spaghetti is bad, you can at least eat the pork chop your

    lover cooked, my dear cousin!¡±

    Esme couldn¡¯t say a word.

    She didn¡¯t want to eat anything. She only wanted to wash her mouth. That was so disgusting.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t eat things that your lover made? Do you really love him?¡± Fia then grabbed Conrad¡¯s

    fork, picked up a piece of pork chop, and ate it. She munched with her mouth full. After swallowing the

    meat, she even licked her lips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it, but I feel like it¡¯s okay. You can¡¯t eat it because you don¡¯t love him enough?¡±

    Fia narrowed her eyes and ate another piece and then mumbled, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m going to visit my

    mom and grandma at the hospital.¡±

    She left a figure painted with solitude and pride.

    Her grandma told her that even if she couldn¡¯t change the ending, she shouldn¡¯t allow those who

    harass her to live a good,fortable life!

    Conrad must have believed that her cousin loved her a lot¡­. Then she would drive a wedge between

    them! ¡°Conrad, I¡­ My stomach isn¡¯t feeling that well. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t eat it.¡±

    Conrad looked at the pork chop that he cooked. He grabbed Fia¡¯s fork and ate one.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He frowned deeply. What in God¡¯s name was that? How could she eat it without a change in her

    expression?

    She loved him?

    How was that possible?

    If she really loved him, how could she have agreed to his request for a divorce in the beginning?

    ¡°Conrad, I love you. More than anyone else. But my stomach really isn¡¯t feeling well and I couldn¡¯t eat

    anything.¡±

    Conrad then had his eyes fixed on Esme. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were starving just now?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re hungry, eat more.¡±

    He then put all the remaining pork chop on top of the spaghetti. ¡°Take it slow. No one will steal them

    from you.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 46

    Esme struggled for a few more seconds before picking up another piece with a fork and then putting it

    into her mouth. At the next second, she could not help but grab at her chest in pain.

    She spat out the pork chop and said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really not feeling thatfortable. I really can¡¯t eat any

    more of this.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯te to me for the time being.¡± Conrad stood up and walked out of the door. He didn¡¯t care

    how Esme was pleading with him. He simply called the Manning household¡¯s driver over and had him

    take her away.

    ¡°Conrad! I couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night because I was thinking of you! Why are you so cruel to me?!¡±

    Esme grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm when the driver pushed the wheelchair by him on the way out.

    Conrad suddenly remembered how Fia had been looking at himtely. The looks she gave him were

    filled with disdain. He looked at the crying woman before he felt himself gasping for air. He pulled his

    arm away and roared at the driver. ¡°Take her back!¡±

    Esme instantly became quiet. She knew he was being stubborn again and she didn¡¯t dare to badger

    him about it anymore.

    It was the same back when they were still in school. Once he got angry and she continued to dog him

    about the same thing over and over, the two of them would get into a Fight. Every time, she would be

    the one that lowered her pride first.

    To be honest, the one thing that she hated about him the most was his pride. However, everything he

    had made her desire him, and that was why she was willing to forgo her pride instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Conrad. For making you upset. I won¡¯t bother you for the time being.¡±

    Conrad nced at her and said nothing.

    When the driver left with Esme, Conrad drove to the hospital.

    In the ward.

    Echo looked even more haggard and worn. She had requested to stay in the same ward as her mother.

    Fia sat in between the two beds and listened to her grandma¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°So, remember what I told you, Fia. If you don¡¯t have to, don¡¯t divorce. If he wants a divorce, you have

    to take that project from him!¡±

    ¡°I want nothing to do with the project, Grandma. Let¡¯s just give it to my uncles.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for them. Only you¡¯re suitable to hold the project!¡± Thea said in a non¨Cnegotiable tone.

    I¡¯ve already spoken with your three uncles and they all agreed to give you that project. If the boy

    doesn¡¯t want to, they¡¯ll employwyers on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°Lawyers, huh?¡± Fia lowered her head. She didn¡¯t want to reach that stage with Conrad.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Fia, listen to your grandma.¡± Echo coughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do in my life, and I¡¯m getting less

    and less capable as the days pass. Your grandma will arrange everything for you.¡±

    Fia quickly stood up and walked over before rubbing her mother¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Mom. Medical science nowadays is very advanced. We¡¯ll find a way.

    Thea turned around and looked away as her tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly.

    She had almost passed awayst night, and it was thanks to the specialist that her sons invited that

    stabilized her condition. She immediately asked the specialist to look at her daughter. However, there

    was nothing he could do. All he could do was to lessen her pain every day.

    Fia walked out of the ward and saw Conrad, who had his back against the wall in the corridor. She

    looked at him warily.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Conrad wanted tough. ¡°Treating me like somemon thief?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a robber?¡±

    ¡°My attitude toward the project remains the same. My grandfather partnered up with your grandmother

    and made the project a sess. The Maxwell household owns half of it.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes became even colder. ¡°Have you ever thought about the reason? Why would your

    grandfather give the project to my grandma in his will?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Conrad had his suspicions, but he wanted to hear her answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t believe that he owned the project anymore.¡±

    Conrad let out a chuckle. ¡°Because it belongs to your grandmother? You¡¯re part of the Lawson

    household, so of course you would speak from their perspective.¡±

    Fia felt a sharp pain in her chest. Ever since she married him, she treated herself as his wife. His

    family. Everything she did, she did for the Maxwells.

    One sentence was all it took to bleed her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re part of the Lawson household, huh?¡±

    ¡°Is there any meaning for my love for him?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know about it and he doesn¡¯t care about it, right?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 47

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad could see the tears from Fia¡¯s eyes and he walked toward her.

    She looked down with a soft chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s the dust.¡±

    With that, she rubbed her eyes, wiping the tears away.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be so heartless, I suppose we¡¯ll take this to court then,¡± Fia said calmly.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Are you sure you want to take this to court?¡±

    The Maxwell Corporation¡¯swyers were all well¨Cknown elites across Fortuna. No one dared to take his

    company to court.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Fia, you have never worked, so you don¡¯t know how much this will cost you. Let¡¯s discuss this. I won¡¯t

    owe you a cent.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t know the result until the end. I simply hope that you¡¯re willing to abide by the court¡¯s rulings,¡±

    Fia said. She trusted her grandma had connections and that they could hire some capablewyers.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it.¡± Conrad shrugged and wanted to go into the ward.

    Fia reacted quickly and stood in front of the room¡¯s door, blocking his path.

    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. You don¡¯t have to visit my mom and grandma.¡±

    She was worried that their condition would worsen if he were to visit them a few more times.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Conrad narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know how annoying you are right now?¡±

    He wanted to put his hands on her throat and wring it so that she would be as obedient as before!

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. From the beginning till the end, there¡¯s nothing that I have that could make you love

    me,¡± Fia said as she blocked the entrance. She refused to let Conrad in.

    ¡°I want to talk with your grandmother about thewsuit.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Our thoughts are the same.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Conrad took a deep breath to suppress his terrible feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t cry to me about this

    afterward. I won¡¯t back down even if you do.¡±

    ¡°You better think about how to console my cousin. From what I know about her character, she will

    definitely cry when she finds out you can¡¯t give her the project immediately.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Conrad refuted her out of instinct.

    ¡°Is that so? Then maybe the cousin that I know and the Esme that you know aren¡¯t quite the same.¡± Fia

    snickered. ¡°Forget about everything I said. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    She then opened the door and entered the ward. She also quickly closed the door, blocking Conrad

    from seeing anything inside.

    As Conrad couldn¡¯t get anything out of Fia, he looked for the director to ask about Thea and Echo¡¯s

    conditions. He then asked him to give them the best treatment avable.

    Once he was out of the hospital, he then gave Esme a call.

    ¡°Where are you right now?

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You finally remember! Today¡¯s my birthday!¡±

    After hanging up, Conrad stood still for a few seconds, thinking.

    He had forgotten her birthday. Impossible.

    Usually, he would not forget about it.

    He searched through his contacts and called Ss.

    ¡°Prepare a birthday gift for Ms. Manning.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Have you prepared the wedding anniversary gift a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­I did. But since you and the madam are talking about divorcing, I didn¡¯t send it out.¡±

    When Conrad thought about the distance between him and Fiately, he couldn¡¯t help but think if it had

    something to do with not receiving the wedding anniversary gift.

    He would send her a gift every year during their anniversary.

    ¡°Send me a picture of the gift.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Give me a minute.¡±

    When he received the picture from Ss, he couldn¡¯t wait to send it to Fia.

    When Fia received the picture and opened it, another of Conrad¡¯s messages came through as well.

    Fia¡¯s icy heart warmed up slightly, but it had already been a few days. Her heart grew even colder after

    that thought passed through her mind.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 48

    When Fia saw those words, she felt somewhatforted.

    After apanying her mom and grandma for the whole day, Fia grabbed a cab and went home

    around. five in the evening.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, is he back?¡±

    ¡°Master Maxwell isn¡¯t back yet. He must be busy at work.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    When Mrs. Taylor saw the expectation on Fia¡¯s face dissipated, she quickly said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything

    urgent, you can call him directly. He¡¯ll pick it up.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Fia lowered her eyes and remembered the baby in her womb.

    During lunch in the hospital, she lost her appetite thanks to the scent of sanitizers. She was starving

    now.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished cooking. It¡¯s your favorite.¡±

    Fia happily followed Mrs. Taylor into the dining room.

    Mrs. Taylor removed the cover and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared your favorite braised fish. The sauce is¡­..¡±

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    The moment Mrs. Taylor removed the cover, all Fia could smell was an overwhelming fishy smell. She

    couldn¡¯t help but retch.

    Mrs. Taylor looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Madam, the fish¡¯s smell is mostly gone. Why are you reacting to

    it so strongly?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Augh!¡± Fia covered her mouth as she rushed to the washroom.

    Mrs. Taylor looked at the braised fish before picking up a fork to taste it.

    It tasted as usual. There was no difference at all. In the past, she would always finish the fish happily.

    What was going on today?

    ¡°Could she really be pregnant?¡±

    After throwing up, she stood at the entrance to the dining room. She didn¡¯t dare to enter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to have any fish today, Madam?¡±

    Fia nodded weakly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this dish away. I¡¯ll keep it for Master Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded even harder.

    Mrs. Taylor realized the madam wasn¡¯t feeling unwell. She was pregnant.

    However, perhaps it was because it was her first time being pregnant. She had mistaken morning

    sickness formon vomiting.

    She took away the braised fish and poured her a ss of warm milk.

    ¡°Madam, have some milk.¡±

    2/2

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Taylor.¡± Fia picked the ss up, but when she smelled the scent from the milk, she

    quietly put it down.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking it, Madam?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat something, but no milk.¡±

    The joy in Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t even be hidden. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re pregnant! You

    can¡¯t treat this as nothing! You can¡¯t just take any medicine because you think it¡¯s a stomachache. It will

    not be good for the child.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t dare to look Mrs. Taylor in the eyes, so she grabbed the ss of milk and finished it in one

    gulp.

    ¡°See, I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor gawked in silence. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Fia then sat down and had her meal. She was much faster than usual. She only wanted to go to her

    room after she was finished.

    She realized that Mrs. Taylor was getting suspicious of her.

    Before she got up the stairs, Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Madam, are you worried that once Mrs.

    Maxwell and Master Maxwell find out about your pregnancy, they¡¯d want to abort it?¡±

    Fia grabbed the railing tightly and didn¡¯t dare to look at Mrs. Taylor.

    She didn¡¯t want to show her fragility to others. All she could do then was cry orin. She didn¡¯t

    want it to end that way.

    Mrs. Taylor was still an employee under the Maxwells. No matter how well she treated her, she had to

    have her guard up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. She had been asking you to take the medicine and to go for treatment, so she

    would naturally want you to have a child. And the master¡­ He was never a heartless man. He would

    never

    kill his own child.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 49

    Fia hesitated for a few seconds before saying with insistence, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it, Mrs.

    Taylor. I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Madam. Since you¡¯re not feeling well, please return to the bedroom and have some rest.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    At ten at night, Conrad finally reached home. The moment he entered through the door, he was greeted

    by Mrs. Taylor¡¯s worried eyes.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, please speak with the madam when you have the time.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I believe that she¡¯s pregnant. However, she probably doesn¡¯t know it herself or doesn¡¯t want you to

    know.¡± Conrad frowned and looked at Mrs. Taylor with a strange look. ¡°She¡¯s infertile. Not to mention

    that being pregnant isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of. If she really is pregnant, why wouldn¡¯t she tell

    me?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor had no answers to his questions.

    That was true. If she really was pregnant, the madam would be overjoyed.

    She had to endure so much pain during the therapy and even with her mother¨Cinw. The reason that

    she did all that was so she could bear a child for Master Maxwell, right?

    ¡°Have I really over¨Cthought things?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re too bored, you can exercise in the park together with some friends.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking, Master Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I can even ask Ss to drive you.¡±

    Conrad walked up the stairs and Mrs. Taylor quickly asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I already did.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor felt it wasn¡¯t right on her madam¡¯s behalf. Ever since her cousin came back, Master

    Maxwell never came back as scheduled anymore.

    After Conrad went into the bedroom, he took out a beautifully packaged box from his briefcase.

    He walked over to the side where Fia was lying down and put the box in front of her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fia said. She hadn¡¯t gone to bed all this while, thinking about the present in the picture he

    sent her that morning.

    It was a bracelet made of tourmaline crystals. She fell in love with it a month ago when she saw it at the

    Maxwell Corporation¡¯sunch event.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to have paid attention to it and give it to her as a wedding anniversary gift.

    Conrad looked at the woman getting up and then removed the wrapping with her head low.

    He bit the inside of his mouth and said, ¡°Something happened.¡±

    ¡°What happened while you¡¯re on your way home? I told you to drive slowly, but you never listened,¡± Fia

    said a few more words because of her good mood.

    Conrad swallowed what was going toe out of his mouth. He wanted to see the joy in her for a few

    more seconds.

    She removed the ribbons and the wrappings. But when she opened the box, the joy in her expression

    froze.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Conrad quickly asked.

    The corner of Fia¡¯s lips was raised as she closed the box and put it on the bedside table.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Conrad became irritated and stared at her as he sat down on the bed. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not the

    tourmaline bracelet that you wanted, but this ruby bracelet is also something thepany has newly

    launched. It¡¯s even more expensive than the bracelet.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t even want to entertain him with a nce.

    The reason that she liked the bracelet wasn¡¯t because of the price. It was because it matched her taste.

    He had gifted her plenty of jewelry. Many of them were very expensive or were limited editions.

    However, he had never given her something made of tourmaline crystals.

    She really liked jewelry made from tourmaline, in all honesty.

    Yet, she had never asked him to give her anything. She never told him about it either.

    However, on the day of the productunch, she did say that she loved the bracelet the most.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    When she saw the picture he sent to her earlier, she thought he had kept her words in his mind.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you ask what happened?¡± Since he didn¡¯t get an answer out of her, he asked her a

    question again.

    Fia closed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m very sleepy.¡±

    Faced with her coldness, a smoldering wickedness arose in his heart. He then said in a cruel tone.

    ¡°The tourmaline bracelet that you wanted¡­ Esme wanted it.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 50

    Fia could no longer maintain her cool and opened her eyes, ring at Conrad.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It belongs to me. I can give it to whomever I want!¡± Conrad said with cold eyes. Fia suddenly

    remembered something. ¡°It¡¯s her birthday today.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    When he saw the misgivings in her eyes calm, Conrad felt like he was a jester.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s yours. You can give it to whoever you want, even the entirepany.¡±

    Fia turned around and looked at the other side. She didn¡¯t want to see him again.

    Conrad felt his anger reach its tipping point as he pulled her up.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡±

    Fia frowned. She could feel the pain in her arm as he pulled her.

    She raised her head and said, ¡°Can you please stop? It¡¯s the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°And who¡¯s the one that started this?!¡±

    He grabbed her by the neck. He didn¡¯t put any strength into it, but it was firm enough to make her

    immobile.

    Fia looked at him, shocked. This was the first time she was seeing him being this violent.

    ¡°I gave you the wedding anniversary gift. Can¡¯t you ept it happily?! What¡¯s with the cold shoulder?! I

    told

    you that this is more expensive than that bracelet! Isn¡¯t that enough to show how earnest I am?!¡±

    ¡°Earnest?¡± Fia felt like it was all a joke. Despite him not putting any strength into his hands, she felt as if

    a knife was pointed at her throat.

    She scratched his neck, just as he was doing it to her!

    ¡°Every time you bought me gifts, you asked Ss to choose them, didn¡¯t you? You call that being

    earnest?!¡±

    ¡°I paid for them. There¡¯s no difference even if I asked Ss to choose it!¡±

    ¡°Then what about Esme¡¯s gift?¡± Fia grabbed Conrad¡¯s wrist as his hands were still around her neck.

    ¡°You¡¯ll give her whatever she likes, right?¡±

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell¡­ Don¡¯t treat me like a fool, alright?¡±

    Conrad could feel the pain from his wrists. He let go of her neck and looked at the scars on his wrists.

    He then asked, ¡°How would I know that she would suddenly not want the ruby ne?¡±

    Fia was even more infuriated. She immediately grabbed the box on the bedside table and dumped it on

    Conrad.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Conrad darted off the bed and kicked away the ruby ne on the ground.

    Fia roared at him angrily, ¡°You gave her the bracelet without even asking me! You already sent me the

    picture this morning! It¡¯s supposed to be mine already! You didn¡¯t even bother asking me before giving

    it to her!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet! It¡¯s not even that expensive!¡± Conrad didn¡¯t understand it all. When they were

    discussing the divorce, she even asked him to give her jewelry away. It was just a bracelet¡­ But it was

    enough to rile her up that much?

    Looking at how nonchnt he was about it and even thinking she was overreacting, Fia could feel all

    her fury leaving her.

    No matter how angry, how unfair, and how sad she felt, she didn¡¯t want to let it out anymore.

    She simplyid back down on the bed and covered herself in her nket and even pulled it over her

    head. She didn¡¯t want to entertain him anymore.

    Conrad stared for a few seconds before pulling the nket and revealing her head.

    She immediately pulled it back up.

    The two of them repeated a few times until Conrad said in an irritated tone, ¡°If you want to die, just die.

    But don¡¯t die in my bed!¡±

    At the next second, the woman on the bed got up and walked out barefooted.

    ¡°If you walk out tonight, don¡¯te back!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯te back even if you beg me!¡± Fia mmed the door once she walked out of the bedroom.

    Conrad was so angry that he gave the door a few kicks, making Fia¡¯s heart tremble with every step she

    took.

    At this moment, she remembered the youth in his senior high years.

    She was still in elementary school back then. Conrad, Esme, and she all came from the same

    institution. It was a private school in Gryphon that included elementary, junior high, and senior high

    divisions.

    The entire school knew him as the devil reincarnated.

    Despite his excellent results, he would run away from school, smoke, and even start fights. He was a

    student that the teachers loved and hated at the same time.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 51

    Every time the school needed to send students out forpetition events, he would be among the

    chosen ones. He would alwayse back with the number one prize, improving the school¡¯s

    reputation. Conrad was eight years older than her, and two years older than Esme.

    When she was in second grade, her grandmother took her and her cousin to his grandfather¡¯s birthday.

    When Conrad saw the guests in his family home, he acted like he usually did. Full of pride and

    arrogance.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Perhaps it was because of their grandparents¡® rtionship, he would treat her and her cousin slightly

    better. He would actually greet them.

    That time, he had somehow provoked the children from the other households while they were enjoying

    themselves in the family home¡¯s backyard. They attacked him in a group.

    She led her unwilling cousin into the fray. Of course, they couldn¡¯t push back the others and she then

    went and called the adults.

    When the adults came, the war stopped.

    Afterward, she went to look for the Maxwell¡¯s family doctor to look at her cousin, who had a swollen

    face from being bashed.

    She had said something to himter.

    After a while, he would always snort at her and call her a coward.

    Meanwhile, he became the white knight of her cousin¡¯s.

    He would always give whatever that was nice or enjoyable to her cousin whenever he got it.

    He would always apany Esme to and from school.

    Sometimes, Esme would take her along with them. However, she didn¡¯t dare get too close to them.

    Ever since she was very little, she had been very mature. She quickly realized her fondness for him.

    She

    no longer dared to stand before him like an innocent child and call him ¡°big brother¡°.

    After she left the mansion and walked on the trail paved with cobblestones, she finally realized

    something

    Her cousin must have said something to Conrad all those years ago. That was why he called her a

    coward.

    Perhaps, he believed her to be unreliable because she ran during the fight.

    Perhaps, he believed that only someone who fought the other group till the end was worthy of his

    eternal

    trust.

    However, he would never know that Esme didn¡¯t want to go to help. She evenined about him

    being too aggressive and too bizarre.

    He would never know that she had gotten pinched in the arm because she went to disturb the adults.

    The bruise was all blue and purple¡­ It only fully healed after an entire week.

    ¡°How silly.¡±

    Fia stopped and looked into the night sky. She smiled.

    It happened so many years ago¡­ If she were to tell him about it now, he would not even listen to a

    word

    she said. Instead, he would look down on him, wouldn¡¯t he?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing left to be said. I just don¡¯t have to be so stupid in the future anymore.¡±

    Half an hourter, when Conrad didn¡¯t see Fia after his shower, he couldn¡¯t sleep after remembering

    how she liked to sleep.

    He cursed and went downstairs. He saw a skinny figure outside the mansion sitting by the flowerbed.

    He approached her from behind. He then saw the tears in her eyes and the dried tears on her face

    under the bright moonlight.

    She cried again.

    He knew that would happen.

    ¡°Go back to sleep!¡±

    Fia was so surprised that she yelped when she heard him yell at her so loudly. She turned around in

    terror.

    Conrad pulled her up and then picked her up to carry her inside, seeing that she couldn¡¯t even walk

    properly.

    He then said, ¡°You sounded so resolute when you left, but you didn¡¯t even leave the gates?¡±

    She looked up and saw his chin under the moonlight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you shave?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to please me so we can make up?¡±

    Fia raised her hands and put them around his neck. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to start another fight with you.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 52

    ¡°You¡¯ve been mistreating metely, so that¡¯s your fault.¡±

    Conrad frowned and stopped as he looked down at her.

    That was how she was supposed to act in the past three years, but something felt different.

    Fia thought about a lot of things when she was sitting by the flowerbed. She couldn¡¯t continue the fight

    with him and continue to escte their fights. It would only benefit Esme.

    No matter how lowly she would be, it wouldn¡¯t be better. She had to consider things for the child in

    her womb now, too.

    She had to tell him about her pregnancy, so that he would ept the child¡¯s existence.

    Once they were back in the bedroom, Fia pulled him into the shower and helped him shave, just like

    she did in the past.

    When he saw how gentle and obedient she was, he could feel the mes of desire slowly burning

    inside of him. He had been abstaining for two weeks now.

    He ced his hands by her waist and growled with a heavy hint. ¡°Fia. We¡¯re not divorced yet.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t anger him as she did in the past. She put her hand on his and said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m not

    feeling well.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling very ufortable here, in my belly. It¡¯s affected me emotionally. That¡¯s why I started

    fighting with you so muchtely.¡±

    Conrad instantly became a thoughtful husband. He pulled her into his arms and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Honey¡­¡± She paused and looked at the two people holding each other in the mirror. ¡°My menstruation

    hasn¡¯te for two weeks now.¡±

    Conrad ced his hands on her belly and gave her a light massage. ¡°You¡¯re frail, so you need to look

    after yourself more. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fia said, with a glint of light in her eyes.

    While he wanted it that night, he simply held her in his sleep because he was worried about her illness.

    He didn¡¯t have her that night.

    The next day, he drove her to the hospital after breakfast. He registered her for the Gynecology

    Department.

    When it was her turn, he took her into the doctor¡¯s office.

    When the doctor saw Fia¡¯s name on theputer screen, he looked at the two of them and asked,

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    Conrad then said dutifully, ¡°My wife is not feeling well, especially around her belly, and her

    menstruation

    iste for half a month now.¡±

    The doctor then asked the usual questions as per the procedure. He asked about thest menstruation

    and wrote a note to get a routine blood test, ultrasonic scan, and urine test done.

    ¡°Get the tests done for now. First, get the blood test done, and then the ultrasonic scan before you

    urinate. Do the urine testst. Once you have the results, bring them to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, doctor,¡± Fia said. She was nervous. She wondered what expression Conrad would

    have on his face once the results were out. After the battery of tests was done, the two of them waited

    near the self¨Cservice machine where they could get the test results. Conrad looked at Fia, who was

    ying with her fingers nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It should be something minor.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fia lowered her gaze. She wasn¡¯t nervous. She was feeling guilty.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I would like you to consider thewsuit carefully. Ourwyers are the best of the best. I don¡¯t

    want

    us to¡­¡±

    Fia frowned and cut him off. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t want to sell the project. I¡¯m of the same opinion.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just worry about your health for now.¡± Conrad was feeling somewhat irritated.

    Thewyers at Maxwell Corporation had never lost.

    He didn¡¯t want the both of them to end up in court.

    Half an hourter, the results were finally out when Fia refreshed her phone¡¯s browser, which was

    linked to her patient registration card number.

    She nced at the man next to her and quietly took in a deep breath. She tried her best to calm herself

    down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can print the results now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Conrad said, and took her patient registration card to the self¨Cservice machine. He inserted the

    card, and it began printing the results.

    As they were waiting, the blood test results were out first.

    He took a glimpse, and there were one up and one down symbols.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The second one was the results of the urine test. The machine had only printed it halfway through

    when his phone rang.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Conrad! Come to my house now! The man that my grandmother wants me to marry is here! I don¡¯t

    want to see him! Quick, you have toe here and help me!¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 53

    Conrad turned around and walked over to Fia. He took the results and ced it on her thighs.

    ¡°The machine is printing two more results. You can take it yourself. I need to go.¡±

    Fia dragged his hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°This is all thanks to your grandmother!¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°It¡¯s Esme again? I told you I¡¯m not feeling well. We still have to see the doctor after taking the results.

    Won¡¯t you go with me?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°You can take the results and ask the doctor about it! You¡¯re not made of

    ss!¡±

    With that, he pulled his hand away and ran.

    Fia looked at her hand that was trying to hold him just now and let out augh.

    ¡°Oh, Fia. What¡¯s the point of telling him you¡¯re pregnant? With that attitude of his?¡± Conrad had just left

    the hospital and Fia followed soon after. She didn¡¯t take the printed results. She already knew about

    her pregnancy after all.

    The only reason she wanted him to apany her during the checkup was because she wanted him

    to take the reports and hear the doctor saying to him, ¡°Congrattions. Your wife is pregnant!¡±

    But he was no longer around. There was no point in continuing this act.

    Fia looked at the peopleing and going on the streets, feeling that she had no anchor in this world.

    Her mother and grandmother were both ill. She didn¡¯t want to visit them with how bad she was feeling

    at the time, which would only add to their worries.

    ¡°Eileen, are you busy?¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She sent a voice message over to Eileen.

    Eileen immediately called and said, ¡°Fia, thepany just told me I can rest. Are you at home? I¡¯ll

    come to visit you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not at home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then send me your location right now.¡±

    About ten minutester, Eileen¡¯s van was parked next to the streets.

    When Eileen saw Fia standing by the road in her loneliness, she quickly rolled down the window.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    When Fia realized who was calling for her, her eyes seemed to regain some of her warmth.

    The door was opened, and Eileen helped Fia into her van to sit by her side.

    Why are you alone on the streets? Where¡¯s Conrad?¡±

    Fia looked away. ¡°He went to look for Esme.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop him?¡±

    ¡°I did, but¡­.¡±

    Fia looked at the hand that he had simply let go. ¡°His heart is not here with me. I can¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Eileen held Fia in her arms as she felt the pain in her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all going to be okay.¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­ I feel terrible¡­ I feel really terrible¡­¡±

    The personal assistant who was also sitting next to them quietly gave her some tissue. Meanwhile,

    Eileen continued to hold Fia in her arms, her eyes bing red.

    ¡°Try not to love him that much anymore. Do it slowly. Love yourself more.¡±

    After Fia had somewhat recovered from all her crying, Eileen then suggested, ¡°I¡¯m free today. Let¡¯s go

    shopping.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°We went to all the cheap shops when we were in school, so let¡¯s go to all the shops that sell luxury

    goods! Let¡¯s max out his card!¡± Eileen blinked and gave her a sexy smile.

    Fia nodded and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve never used his card since we got married.¡±

    The van stopped at the mall where the most luxury shops were.

    When she got out of the van, Fia became hesitant.

    Eileen pulled down her hat and covered her face properly with her mask. She scanned her

    surroundings like she was a thief.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 54

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry in, Fia. There are too many people here. I¡¯m worried that other people might recognize me.¡±

    Eileen took out the mall¡¯s VIP card so that the staff could take a look at it before pulling Fia into the

    mall. The moment they went in, they saw Maxwell Corporation¡¯s giant signboard.

    Eileen let out a ¡°tsk¡± next to her ear. ¡°This ce really is the biggest mall in Gryphon. The renovation

    was sovish. Your man is quite the big spender.¡±

    ¡°Should I find another mall?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to change. We¡¯re here to shop! We¡¯re notmitting a crime! Not to mention that the

    security here is quite tight. It¡¯s safer for me too.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Eileen hid the fact that she knew Esme would be here beforehand.

    Before she picked Fia up, her boss had given her a call. She had heard Conrad and Esme¡¯s voices and

    so she asked what they were doing.

    Her boss said that he was shopping with his good friend and his girlfriend.

    She did something so that her boss and Conrad would be away. If she was right, Esme was shopping

    alone right now.

    When Fia saw Eileen call the elevator and press the button for the top floor, she asked curiously,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to shop floor by floor?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go directly to the top. The most expensive stuff is on the top floor.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Fia frowned. ¡°It must be very expensive on the top floor, huh?¡±

    ¡°Several hundred thousand of dors, but it¡¯s just small change to him!¡± Eileen said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t

    worry. Conrad owns the entire mall. The money you spend will go into his ount anyway!¡±

    Fia felt morefortable after giving it some more thought.

    Once the elevator stopped on the top floor and the elevator door opened, two ushers with very good

    figures stood by the side.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Eileen then led Fia to the front. They had only visited two shops when they saw Esme sitting in her

    wheelchair.

    She was shocked. ¡°Fia, how did she end up in a wheelchair?¡±

    ¡°She tried to kill herself and injured herself when she jumped from the second floor.¡±

    ¡°Suicide? She¡¯s just using it to buy others¡® pity, isn¡¯t she?!¡± Eileen led Fia directly toward Esme.

    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, you faker.¡±

    Eileen was very aggressive the moment she opened her mouth.

    Esme¡¯s expression froze. She couldn¡¯t stand the woman standing next to Fia. She was a great debater

    and had nock of wit.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to shop too, huh? Fia?¡±

    She chose to ignore Eileen and concentrated on Fia.

    Fia merely smiled but she didn¡¯t want to speak to her at all.

    Esme smiled and said in front of the saleswoman saying, ¡°I thought your mom is fighting terminal

    cancer. Why aren¡¯t you taking care of her and shopping here instead?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to force you to do anything. I¡¯m just worried. She¡¯s going to need a lot of money

    for her treatment. You aren¡¯t working and don¡¯t even have the money for the treatment. Why are you

    here shopping in such luxury shops?

    ¡°Fia¡­ You can¡¯t do something that is bad for you just because things are going tough. We¡¯re family!

    You can tell me if you¡¯re having a hard time. I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    After what Esme had said, the saleswoman began to look at Fia with contempt.

    She looked pretty but wasn¡¯t working¡­ She had to be someone¡¯s mistress.

    ¡°Ha, not only are you the one wanting to wreck a family and seduce someone else¡¯s husband, you¡¯re

    even using her of the deed?¡± Eileen countered.

    ¡°Stop making things up! You don¡¯t even dare to remove your mask. It must be because you don¡¯t dare

    to show your face to society atrge, am I right?¡± Esme red at Eileen andid a trap for her.

    Eileen let out augh. ¡°Ha! I don¡¯t dare to face society because I¡¯m wearing a mask?¡±

    Esme pressed the issue and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you remove your mask, then?¡±

    Eileen said, ¡°If I remove my mask, will you acknowledge yourself as a homewrecker?¡±

    ¡°Enough with the lies. You don¡¯t even dare to remove your mask!¡± Esme was sure that Eileen wouldn¡¯t

    dare to remove her mask because of her identity.

    Fia tugged at Eileen and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry with her. If you showed your face here and

    attracted all your fans, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Eileen patted Fia¡¯s hand and blinked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson or two for that, phony. Your ego is getting too big for your own good.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 55

    Eileen immediately removed her mask.

    Esme was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Eileen would do something like that for Fia.

    Meanwhile, the saleswoman next to her immediately changed her tune. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Ms. Reid. You

    haven¡¯t visited us for a long time.¡±

    Esme gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How can a celebrity like you fuss about something like this with me?¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m a celebrity, yes. However, I¡¯m also human!¡± Eileen said as she had her hands around Fia and clung

    to her tightly. ¡°Look at how you¡¯re treating my best friend. If I don¡¯t do something, you¡¯re just going to

    continue pestering her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Esme scanned her surroundings. All the salespeople on the floor were approaching them, attracted by

    Eileen¡¯s poprity.

    Some of them were Eileen¡¯s fans, and she was instantly at the disadvantage

    However, she panicked only for a moment before straightening her back and tightening her grip around

    the arms of the wheelchair.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here alone, Fia. Are you sure you¡¯re going to treat me like this?¡±

    Fia looked directly into Esme¡¯s threatening eyes. She let go of Eileen¡¯s hands that were holding her and

    approached Esme.

    She couldn¡¯t continue to be a coward and hide under her mom¡¯s, her grandma¡¯s, and Eileen¡¯s wings.

    She needed to learn how to fight back.

    ¡°Fia, we grew up together.¡±

    Esme let out an arrogant smile. She was sure that she would apologize to her because Conrad was

    here with her in the mall!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of rtionship you had before this, but I¡¯m his wife. And you¡­ You¡¯re just a

    homewrecker now,¡± Fia said in a calm tone. Then her eyesnded on Esme¡¯s left wrist. There was a

    bracelet made of tourmaline crystals.

    Esme realized what she was looking at and scowled.

    What happened next was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Fia immediately grabbed her hand and took

    away the bracelet.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Esme screamed.

    Fia held on to the bracelet tightly as she looked at Esme with indignant eyes.

    ¡°Cousin¡­ You love pieces of jewelry that are expensive. How hard was it for you to lower your own

    standards just so you can steal things that were meant for me?¡±

    They grew up together, after all. So, she had some understanding of Esme, too.

    Esme frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that. We¡¯re all girls here and we all like

    jewelry. Sometimes, the ones that we like are expensive. Sometimes, the ones that we like are cheap.¡±

    ¡°Calctive tart!¡± Eileen let out two words from her mouth.

    Fia then said, ¡°Are you saying that you didn¡¯t steal things from me?¡±

    Esme smiled and said, ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Conrad about it.¡±

    When the salespeople heard his name, the expression on their faces froze.

    Eileen Reid was at most a celebrity, but Conrad Maxwell was their employer!

    ¡°Conrad! Over here!¡± Esme cried out to Conrad, who was at the entrance of the shop.

    Conrad stood there for a few seconds, feeling somewhat guilty.

    Fia had her back against the entrance. She didn¡¯t see Conrad walking toward them, but she knew it

    was him from just the sound of his footsteps.

    Her husband¡­ The person who was supposed to apany her to the hospital was shopping in a

    mall, together with another woman.

    ¡°Where did you go, Conrad? I waited for you for a long time.¡± Esme took the initiative and grabbed

    Conrad¡¯s arm and pulled him to her side.

    Fia blinked and looked at the two. One was standing, and the other was sitting.

    However, he didn¡¯t seem to show any signs of wanting to pull his hand away from her.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Conrad looked at Fia with his dark eyes as he tried to maintain his usual

    calm.

    Fia showed the tourmaline bracelet in her opened palm.

    ¡°Now, allow me to ask you something in front of all these people here. Is this bracelet the wedding

    anniversary gift you bought for me?¡±

    Conrad was just about to say something when Esme shook his arm and said, ¡°But Conrad, I really love

    this bracelet.¡±

    ¡°The ruby ne suits your skin color, and it¡¯s worth more, too.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t want to get dragged

    into their fight, so he gave a muddled response.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 56

    ¡°All I¡¯m asking is that¡­ Did you intend to give this bracelet to me originally?!¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°Fia, how can you speak to Conrad in that tone!¡± Esme scolded her.

    Fia stared at Conrad and simply continued. ¡°Please, tell me the answer in front of these people.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Can you please stop making a scene?¡±

    ¡°Making a scene? Do you know who started this?¡± Fia red at Esme with a stony stare. ¡°Your

    childhood lover, the one that you¡¯re willing to divorce me to get your hands on, she started it!¡±

    All the salespersons were terrified. Was it alright for them to listen to all this? Would they get fired?

    Before Conrad could say a word, Ss hurried in and ushered all the staff away.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The only people remaining there were Fia, Conrad, Eileen, and Esme. Ss left them on his own

    ord. Eileen could hear the sorrow in her words and went over to hold her hands.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, someone who¡¯s well¨Cknown like you should be careful of how you act. Aren¡¯t you worried

    that yourpany¡¯s stock prices are going to get affected by you openly strolling around with your

    lover?¡± Conrad gave Eileen an icy stare before sending out a text message.

    A handsome man in a blue coat and pants swiftly came over.

    ¡°Eileen!¡± The man¡¯s voice was rough but firm.

    Eileen looked away and didn¡¯t dare to look at the entrance.

    Fia could sense her best friend¡¯s fear. She was just about to turn around and see who it was when

    Eileen stopped her from turning her head. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    She then whispered into her ears with a giggle, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia. Looks like I can¡¯t hunt down the

    homewrecker with you today.¡±

    Fia then asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°My creditor.¡±

    ¡°Creditor? Do you owe him money? I still have some savings¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not that kind of creditor.¡± Eileen held Fia tightly and patted her back. ¡°He¡¯s my boss¡­ And he can

    be very strict.¡±

    ¡°Then you should go.¡±

    ¡°So, remember, Fia. If anyone bullies you like that next time, you can¡¯t just let them roll over you. Even

    if you can¡¯t win, give them the fight of their lives. You cannot let them think that you¡¯re someone to be

    picked on easily.¡±

    Eileen was taken away by the man that suddenly came.

    Fia stared at the man and woman opposite her and could sense how alone she was.

    ¡°Fia, why did your friend leave just like that? You haven¡¯t even shopped, have you?¡± Esme asked

    pretentiously. If one didn¡¯t know better, one would think that she cared about Fia.

    Fia didn¡¯t even bother answering her and simply said, ¡°Give her the ruby ne. However, I must

    take this bracelet.¡±

    Conrad looked at the bracelet in her hand. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Conrad, I really love that tourmaline bracelet.¡±

    ¡°I remember she likes diamonds and other precious gems, and not something as cheap as this!¡± Those

    were the words that Esme told her a long time ago.

    ¡°Stop making things up! I like jewelry made from various kinds of materials.¡± Esme grabbed Conrad¡¯s

    arm tightly and shook it. ¡°Tell Fia to give the bracelet back to me. I can buy it from her.¡±

    It was no longer about a bracelet.

    Whoever didn¡¯t have the bracelet was the one who lost.

    Conrad instinctively wanted to pull his arm away, but Esme held it even tighter.

    When he looked at Fia¡¯s bright but resentful eyes, he became even more agitated.

    ¡°Give it to Esme!¡±

    Fia was stunned. ¡°On what grounds? I wanted it first!¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 57

    ¡°On the grounds that it was manufactured by Maxwell Corporation, and as thepany¡¯s owner, I can

    give it to whomever I want!¡± Conrad said as he unbuttoned his cor. He then extended his hand to

    Fia.¡± Give it to me.¡±

    Fia never expected that one day, Conrad would want something back from her that forcefully.

    Humiliation, sorrow, shame, and all kinds of negative emotions crashed into her.

    With her eyes red and filled with tears, she stared at Conrad.

    ¡°So¡­ this is your choice.¡±

    Conrad frowned slightly. He felt that what she said made little sense.

    Fia let out a bitterugh as she walked toward a nearby window and flung the bracelet from it.

    ¡°Conrad! Look at what she¡¯s doing!¡± Esme said with a cry.

    Conrad looked at the woman in front of the window. He was shocked for a moment, thinking that she

    would do something that was too extreme again.

    Fia turned around and smiled coldly at Conrad.

    ¡°You want to give it to her, right? It has to be something that I don¡¯t want anymore. Do you want it?

    Well, you can go out there and pick it up before giving it to her!¡±

    Conrad was startled.

    Even she herself never knew that she could be so intense and stubborn.

    It seemed like the cowardly crybaby had finally grown up.

    ¡°And about the divorce¡­¡± Fia looked at Esme tauntingly. ¡°I¡¯ll never sign the papers as long as my

    demands aren¡¯t met! You want to marry him? Well, I¡¯ll have to leave first!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Esme gnashed her teeth. If it wasn¡¯t because of Conrad¡¯s presence, she would have hurled

    every imaginable insult at Fia already.

    Fia then took out her phone and snapped a picture when they were still frozen from shock.

    ¡°I await the next time I¡¯ll be able to take pictures of you two, perhaps in bed. Maybe Mr. Maxwell will be

    forced to give up everything during the divorce trial!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Esme was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stop trembling and her fingers dug deep into

    Conrad¡¯s arm.

    Conrad lowered his eyes and nced at Esme warily.

    ¡°Conrad, even I feel bad for you. You have all of these thanks to your own hard work! This has nothing

    to do with her! How can she want to force you to give up on everything?! And you treat her so well too,

    arranging for the best hospital and doctors for Aunt Echo!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something a husband should do?!¡± Fia said firmly.

    Esme immediately said to Conrad after Fia shut her up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just feeling bad for you, Conrad. You

    treat her as family, but she wants you to leave with nothing.

    When Fia saw Conrad merely looking at her coldly and not even bothering to stop Esme, she could feel

    the anger inside of her burn even stronger. She felt even more disgusted at them too.

    ¡°Trash!¡± She cursed as she turned and left.

    When Ss saw Fia walk out, he greeted her. ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    Fia gave him an icy nce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me. Go clean up the trash inside!¡±

    Ss, ¡°¡­¡±

    Did he look like a trash collector?

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Conrad, since when did her temper get so bad? And she even wants to take over the Maxwell

    household. My grandmother must be the one that taught her all this.¡±

    Esme mumbled, despite the glee she felt in her heart. The more Fia acted like that, the more Conrad

    would dislike her!

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± Conrad answered her coolly.

    Esme raised her head and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?!¡±

    ¡°Esme¡­ You should keep your mouth shut about certain things,¡± Conrad said. He was very unhappy

    with how she tried to signal to him Fia¡¯s ambition.

    From his understanding, Fia was not someone like that.

    ¡°But she already said it just now¡­¡±

    ¡°Ss!¡± Conrad cut her off.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Ss walked in anxiously. He was worried that he was going to be fodder.

    ¡°Send Ms. Manning back to her home.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me you would apany me today?¡±

    Conrad forcefully pulled his arm away from Esme and said, ¡°The person your grandmother arranged for

    you won¡¯t be going to the Manning¡¯s household for now.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 58

    ¡°But I was affected and now I¡¯m distressed!¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s feeling distressed right now, especially Fia!¡±

    Esme¡¯s expression changed. She was running out of time. She had to drag him into bed or the result

    would be out of her control.

    Fia was walking on the streets for a while before she finally reached out to catch a cab. However, just

    as she was getting into one, someone pulled her arm.

    She turned around and saw a pair of amber eyes.

    She wanted to get away from him as she could still feel her anger smoldering inside, but she simply

    didn¡¯t have the strength to do it.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the hospital toplete the checkup. Then we can go see your mother and

    grandmother together.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start a scene out here!¡± He forcefully pulled her into his car.

    Fia knew she didn¡¯t have enough strength to fight back. However, she also didn¡¯t want to force it as she

    was worried that they might harm the child.

    She sat in the passenger seat and nced at the man getting into the driver¡¯s seat.

    She then said, ¡°I never expected you to leave her behind.¡±

    Conrad massaged his forehead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When it¡¯s just us, let¡¯s not talk about Esme.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it because you feel guilty whenever you talk about her?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Conrad gave her a re before putting both his hands behind the wheel and

    stepping on the gas.

    Fia grabbed the safety handle tightly. ¡°All you think about is her, but you were forced to be my

    husband. You can lie to yourself as long as we don¡¯t talk about her. You can even pretend that I¡¯m her,

    right?¡±

    There was a screech when Conrad suddenly braked.

    Fia¡¯s body was thrown forward, but the safety belt dragged her backward almost immediately.

    To the point that she could feel the tearing pain in her chest.

    She knew that this conversation was cutting into him, but she didn¡¯t want to stop.

    For the past three years, before Esme came back, she could lie to herself and others.

    But now that she reyed all those memories in her mind, there was only suffering.

    ¡°Do you remember the night we signed our marriage papers? You were drunk. You held me as you

    called out for Esme. As you made love to me. Aren¡¯t you simply making me her recement?

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Do you think she had always believed that we¡¯re married in name only? That all of this is

    just a pretend y?¡±

    Conrad red at Fia.

    Fia continued sneering at him as she raised her head. ¡°Since I didn¡¯t get pregnant, she would definitely

    convince herself that you never touched me. That you¡¯re still her white knight all those years ago.

    ¡°Shut! Up!¡±

    He said sternly. If looks could kill¡­

    ¡°What? Hit a sore spot? Did you two spend the night together after she came back? Did she ask

    whether you slept with me? Your wife?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Conrad was stunned.

    He never knew that the crybaby could dare speak something like that.

    ¡°Maybe, she believed that you¡¯re someone with low libido and the wife you married is only there for

    show. Or maybe¡­

    Fia¡¯s smirk was bing wider. She was going to continue when the man suddenly moved toward her

    and kissed her lips maddeningly.

    ¡°You must be crazy, Fia.¡± He bit her lip and refused to let it go. ¡°Do you know what kind of madness

    you¡¯re spouting about?¡±

    Fia pushed him away and red into those amber eyes that were only inches away. She smiled and

    said, I¡¯m mad? Or maybe you simply don¡¯t dare to admit that you only made love with your wife by

    pretending that she¡¯s someone else?!¡±

    Conrad thought she didn¡¯t care about that night. Maybe she didn¡¯t know about it.

    He never would have thought that she knew everything from the get¨Cgo and could even say it to him as

    if it was a joke.

    Since when did the little wimp be like this?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 59

    When Conrad was still stunned, Fia opened the car door and left.

    She then caught a cab right in front of him, got in, and left.

    ¡°Where are you heading to, miss?¡± The driver turned around and looked at Fia, who was sitting at the

    back. He saw the tears and sorrow on her face, and he pitied her.

    Fia wiped the tears away and said, ¡°To Gryphonheart Hospital.¡±

    She had already wasted too much time today. She had to visit her mom and grandma first.

    Outside the ward, Fia could hear someughtering from the inside. She was confused.

    Who was the one able to make her momugh so happily?

    She went in and saw a tall man wearing a white coat.

    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle again tonight.¡±

    It was Jason.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He turned around and saw Fia, who was standing by the doorway. His lips formed a smile. It was so

    warm.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Ms. Lawson.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks, doctor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is the duty of a doctor.¡± Jason nodded and left after walking by her side. He

    couldn¡¯t help but frown when he realized from her eyshes that she had cried.

    Fia closed the room door and put the tortellini that she had bought on her way there on the table.

    Thea and Echo ate the tortellini that Fia bought and talked about Jason.

    Echo said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a responsible doctor like Dr. Jason.¡±

    Thea agreed and said, ¡°True. He¡¯s young, dutiful, and handsome! If Fia didn¡¯t know who to marry in the

    future, someone like him would be great.¡±

    Echo then said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, mom. It¡¯s a shame that Fia can¡¯t pick the right man for her.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I never understood what was good about that boy. Even my other granddaughter fell for him!¡±

    Fia lowered her head and sat next to them, deep in her own thoughts.

    She was thinking about something¡­ About the existence of the child in her womb.

    She now wanted to keep the child. Other than Eileen, no one else knew about it.

    Meanwhile, she had lost all urges to tell Conrad about it.

    However, she shouldn¡¯t hide it from her mom and grandma.

    She also wanted to tell them so that they could be happy for her. Maybe if they¡¯re happy, their body

    could somewhat recover as well.

    Since her infertility had always been something that kept her grandma and mom worried.

    ¡°Fia? Fia.¡±

    Fia snapped back into reality and saw her mother¡¯s worried look. She quickly stood up and asked,

    ¡°What happened, mom?¡±

    ¡°Your grandma¡¯s talking to you. What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so deep in your thoughts that you

    completely missed it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fia lowered her head. She wasn¡¯t sure how to tell them about the pregnancy.

    ¡°Come, Fia. Sit next to me.¡±

    Thea pulled Fia¡¯s hand and then looked at her with her discerning eyes.

    ¡°Did something happen? Did he bully you again?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to tell you two¡­¡±

    Fia took in a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m preg-¡±

    The door suddenly opened, and the neer¡¯s voice was soft and gentle.

    ¡°Grandmother, Aunt Echo. My mom and I are here to visit you. She even made some chicken soup for

    you.¡±

    Fia swallowed the remaining words she wanted to say.

    Thea red at both Beth and Esme before patting Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. What did you want to say to me just now?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 60

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing important.¡± Fia had her guard up against Esme.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to worry about a thing as the madam of the Maxwell household. She doesn¡¯t have to

    worry about getting fed or clothed. Unlike my poor little Esme!¡± Beth said in a bitter tone.

    Esme then continued and said, ¡°I never expected Fia to know how to tame a man that well. If I could

    have half of her skills, I wouldn¡¯t have to live through such hardship.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe you¡¯d have a child or two with Conrad already!¡± Beth said.

    ¡°Oh, enough, both of you!¡± Thea said with a frigid expression on her face. ¡°Get out! And take your soup

    with you!¡±

    ¡°Mom! This is how we show our love to you. You can¡¯t do that.¡±

    When Fia heard her tone, she knew they would start fighting again and it would be bad for her mom

    and grandma.

    She didn¡¯t want to get into a conflict with them because of the baby in her womb, so she wanted to ring

    the bell to call the nurse.

    ¡°Why do you want to ring the bell?!¡± Beth immediately ran over and pulled Fia¡¯s hand, stopping her

    from calling the nurse.

    Meanwhile, Esme moved her wheelchair herself and blocked Fia¡¯s exit. The two of them surrounded

    her.

    ¡°Oh, Fia. You should be more understanding. We¡¯re simply here to visit Aunt Echo and Grandmother,

    yet you want to call the nurse to get rid of us,¡± Esmeined to her. ¡°If Conrad knew you were so

    lacking in sympathy, he would be disappointed in you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him!¡± What she said provoked Fia.

    ¡°Why are you yelling? Your cousin told you about it for your own good. You¡¯ve been married to him for

    three years and you don¡¯t even have a child! You don¡¯t even look like a proper madam and you¡¯re just

    disgracing yourself!¡±

    Meanwhile, Esme didn¡¯t stay put in the wheelchair and kicked Fia in the leg.

    On the other side, Beth continued to berate her and even pinched her at her waist.

    Fia cried out in pain and pushed Beth away intuitively.

    ¡°Oh, my god! Mom, just look at her! Since Echo can¡¯t teach Fia properly, as Fia¡¯s aunt, I¡¯ll help Echo

    teach her daughter a lesson instead!¡± With that, she threw a fist at Fia.

    ¡°Beth Lawson! Stop right now!¡± Thea roared and wanted to stop her, but she fell down from the bed

    instead.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Echo also fell down from her bed because of her nervousness.

    Fia yelled out for her mom and grandma out of worry, but since she was surrounded by Esme and her

    aunt, she grabbed Esme¡¯s hair out of anger.

    Esme felt like her hair was getting pulled off her scalp and she screamed.

    When the nurse nearby heard the scream, she quickly came in.

    What happened next was the nurse trying to calm them down. Both Jason and Conrad ran into the

    ward at the same time,

    When Fia saw her mother and grandma being helped up to their beds, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Meanwhile, Esme cried as she hugged Conrad¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Conrad, Fia pulled my hair! It¡¯s so

    painful! She pulled so much of my hair out!¡±

    She showed the hair in her hand to him. ¡°Look, Conrad!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Fia was speechless. If she had pulled her hair out, shouldn¡¯t the hair be in her hand instead?

    She was sure that Esme pulled her hair herself!

    ¡°How dare you, Fia! You went overboard!¡±

    Beth pushed Fia away, and she lost her footing and fell. Her stomach mmed right into the bedside

    table.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    Conrad wanted to go check up on her when Esme grabbed him even tighter.

    He was about to free himself from her when he saw Jason walk around the bed and help Fia up.

    The two of them were very close, as if no one was watching.

    At the same time, Conrad pushed Esme away with an angry expression on his face.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jason asked her with worry on his face.

    ¡°Doctor, my belly hurts.¡± Fia was terrified. As she grabbed Jason¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes were filled with

    apprehension.

    Jason didn¡¯t have time to worry about anyone else as he picked her up and ran out of the ward.

    The atmosphere changed quickly in an instant.

    Esme then said softly, ¡°What¡¯s with her and that doctor?¡±

    ¡°What else?!¡± Beth sneered. ¡°Fia was always so pretty since she was little. There were plenty of boys

    that chased after her. I never thought there were still other people chasing after her after she¡¯s

    married!¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 61

    ¡°Enough! Shut your mouth!¡± Thea yelled furiously. If she had a stick in her hand, she would beat Beth

    with

    it!

    Her words were simply too vile!

    ¡°Mom, how can you y favoritism at a time like this? I didn¡¯t make things up because we all saw it!

    Don¡¯t fret, Conrad. I¡¯ll get justice for you!¡±

    Meanwhile, Esme carefully whispered to her, ¡°Mom, I think you should tone it down. Conrad isn¡¯t

    feeling that well right now.¡±

    She knew Conrad very well, and she could feel that he was on the edge of going berserk

    Conrad couldn¡¯t even think straight with all the noise surrounding him. He even felt like the arms

    around his waist made it hard for him to breathe.

    He pried Esme¡¯s hands away and pushed her away.

    However, he put too much strength into it and he managed to push her and the wheelchair about a

    meter away.

    ¡°Ah! You surprised me!¡± Esme cried out as she held onto the wheelchair nervously, showing how

    helpless she was.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad¡¯s expression was even colder.

    ¡°She¡¯s still my wife right now. I hope that the two of you will pay more attention when you speak!¡±

    He then walked out of the ward with huge strides. He couldn¡¯t rest easy knowing that some other man

    had picked Fia up and left. They hadn¡¯t divorced yet. How could she allow another man to pick her up

    like that?

    Conrad immediately walked over to Jason¡¯s office, but there was no one there.

    He was a bit nervous, and he then questioned the nurses nearby.

    In the examination room, Fia wasying on the bed as she carefully held her belly with both her hands

    in

    tears.

    Jason left after he discussed the case with his colleague from the gynecology department.

    When the doctor saw how nervous Fia was, she consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s start with an

    examination.¡±

    When she ced the scope on her belly, Fia grabbed the doctor¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°What is it? Do you feel pain anywhere?¡±

    Because of Jason, the doctor was very friendly and patient with her.

    ¡°I would like to ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If anyonees and asks about my condition, please don¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    The doctor frowned and asked in a confused tone. ¡°You¡¯re not talking about Doctor Evans, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, not Doctor Evans. We¡¯re friends and he¡¯s a good man.¡± Fia knew that the doctor was being

    presumptuous and quickly cleared the situation up. She didn¡¯t want to get Jason into any sort of

    trouble.

    ¡°Sure.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t ask anything else. Every family had their own issues.

    Just as Fia had expected, Conrad came over a few minutester.

    Jason stopped him outside of the examination room.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Conrad said, full of hostility.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, your wife is undergoing an examination inside.¡±

    ¡°She just got knocked over. How bad can it be?¡± Conrad asked with her brows locked together.

    It would have been fine if he had just shut up, but the moment that he said that Jason could no longer

    hold his anger back and hurled a fist toward him.

    The thrown fist immediately broke the uneasy truce between the two men. Neither side showed any

    mercy and began to fight right outside the corridor.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound outside?¡± Fia heard how noisy it was outside. She seemed to hear Conrad¡¯s voice

    as well.

    When she remembered how he used to fight all the time when he was in school, she became worried.

    The doctor continued her examination and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s focus on the

    examination for now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia could hear the intense tone in the doctor¡¯s voice, and she began to feel the butterflies in

    her stomach again.

    ¡°Rest here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll inform Doctor Evans!¡±

    The doctor immediately went out and said, ¡°Doctor Evans, your friend needs to be admitted to the

    hospital now!¡±

    However, the entire corridor was already thrown into disarray as she saw several female doctors from

    the oncology department trying their best to separate the two men. Jason was being mounted by a man

    of simr build on the ground.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Her life¡¯s in danger! Doctor Evans, admit your friend into the hospital right now!¡±

    The two men instantly calmed down. Jason pushed Conrad away, and Conrad got up and ran into the

    examination room.

    He looked at the screen¡¯s information, but he didn¡¯t know what all that meant because he was not

    trained in medicine.

    He looked at Fia who was on the bed and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 62

    When Fia saw the concern on Conrad¡¯s face, she felt so wronged that she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    She thought that he wouldn¡¯te over. That he would only stay by Esme¡¯s side.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you simply crying? How are you doing? Tell me.¡±

    Jason and the gynecologist came in and the two of them walked to Conrad coldly.

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡± Fia looked at Jason, asking for his help.

    Jason quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged for a private ward for you. We¡¯ll transfer you over right

    now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why does she need to be admitted to the hospital?¡± Conrad asked in irritation.

    ¡°Who are you to the patient?¡± The gynecologist questioned him.

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡±

    She frowned and said, ¡°Then do you even know that your wife-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue this after we transfer her to her ward,¡± Jason cut off his colleague.

    Conrad could see Fia¡¯s face turning pale, as if she was in a lot of pain. He decided to stop asking

    questions too.

    He went over and held Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Fia looked at the firmness in his eyes and somehow felt safer.

    Yes. She was that despicable. Despite being hurt again and again in the past few days, she still had

    hopes for him every time he did something for her.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m begging you. Please promise me one thing.¡±

    Fia was on the hospital bed while she was being transferred to her ward, and Conrad was following her

    and holding her hand. She believed that this was the best chance for her to ask him for something.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°I beg you. Seeing that we¡¯ve been married for three years, please tell Esme and her mother to stop

    disturbing my mom and grandma.¡±

    Conrad looked at her suspiciously with a frown.

    ¡°She did tell me about going to visit them.¡±

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re too sensitive. Esme and her mother are only there to pay them a visit¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Fia pulled back her hand from his. She closed her eyes and looked away.

    How could he believe that it was just a normal visitation after that fight of theirs.

    When she got into the ward, Conrad was stopped by the nurse outside the door.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°The doctor is examining the patient. Family members cannot enter at this time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if you¡¯re her husband.¡±

    Conrad turned around and saw Jason standing on the side in his white coat. He also didn¡¯t enter Fia¡¯s

    ward and it made him feel better.

    The two men exchanged very unfriendly nces with each other.

    Conrad said, ¡°Doctor Evans, is it? Fia has a husband.¡±

    Jason sneered and said, ¡°d that you know. Now, be a better husband.¡±

    Conrad growled. ¡°You don¡¯t have any right to say that to me!¡±

    Jason then snapped back at him. ¡°And you have the right to say anything to me?¡±

    The ward door opened and the female doctor just now appeared before closing the door. She then said

    to Jason, ¡°Doctor Evans, please speak to the director from our department at the surgery theater.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jason turned around and ran.

    Conrad pulled the doctor¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Which department are you from? What¡¯s going on with my

    wife?¡±

    The doctor looked at Conrad with an eyebrow raised. She remembered how hard Fia pleaded to her

    back in the examination room.

    She didn¡¯t know what happened between the young couple¡­ To think that the wife didn¡¯t dare to tell

    her husband that she was pregnant¡­ She was a woman too. So, she chose to stand with her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this once her situation stabilizes. Please stay out of our way or you¡¯ll slow us from

    saving the patient!¡±

    Conrad let go of her.

    The doctor went back in and closed the door. She even pulled the curtains

    Conrad couldn¡¯t see anything from the outside as he stood there.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 63

    When Fia opened her eyes again, only white greeted her.

    The doctor from earlier and Jason came over.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Jason asked.

    Fia looked around the ward.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The doctor looked at Fia pitifully. ¡°You mean your husband?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He was waiting outside originally. However, he left after answering a call. It should be something

    urgent.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Fia said. The brilliance in her eyes drifted away.

    Jason quickly switched the topic and said, ¡°The baby¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry and take care of yourself.¡±

    When Fia heard it, she gave them a thankful smile.

    ¡°Thank you

    The doctor patted Fia¡¯s head and said, ¡®You should thank Doctor Evans. He¡¯s been hard at work.¡±

    Fia looked at Jason and saw the scar on his lips. She didn¡¯t even have to think twice to know that

    Conrad must have done that to him.

    ¡°You two should chat. I have to go back to the examination room.¡±

    After the doctor left, Jason wiped the bruise on his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a bruise.¡±

    Fia looked at Jason with guilt. ¡°You¡¯re a good doctor. It¡¯s so unlucky for you to have met me.¡±

    Jason pretended to consider it for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Before meeting you, my life has been

    quite boring. Things are only starting to look uptely. So, it¡¯s not exactly unlucky. It¡¯s a good thing,

    overall.¡±

    Fia was touched as she tried to sit up. ¡°Doctor¡­ Does he know about my pregnancy?¡±

    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡±

    She closed her eyes as she didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    It was her fortune to be able to meet with such a passionate doctor when she was at her hardest.

    She didn¡¯t want to make it harder for him too, but she didn¡¯t know who else she could ask for help.

    Jason saw her deep frown and said, ¡°I believe that you can tell your husband about the pregnancy. As

    the child¡¯s father, he has the right to know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t dare to.¡±

    Fia put her hands on her belly, slowly curling into a ball.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard enough for someone with my health to have a baby¡­ I can¡¯t take the gamble¡­¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Jason was startled. ¡°Are you saying that Mr. Maxwell wouldn¡¯t want the child?¡±

    Fia bit her lips. ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, doctor. After seeing what happened with my family, you should be

    able to make an assumption.¡±

    Jason thought about how Conrad threw his wife behind and left with another woman. He pitied her

    even

    more.

    ¡°Do you love him?¡± he asked.

    Fia smiled bitterly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t love him, do you think I would let all of this happen to me? Do you think I

    would want to have his child through all this hardship?¡±

    ¡°You want to give birth to the child behind his back.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can protect my child.¡± Fia raised his eyes and looked at Jason. ¡°Can you help me?¡±

    Jason frowned and hesitated. ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a need in the future, you must protect my child.¡±

    Jason frowned even more. ¡°A father wouldn¡¯t kill his own son. Maybe you¡¯re being too sensitive.¡±

    How could anyone hurt a good girl like her?

    ¡°I have to be prepared for the worst,¡± Fia said as she took a deep breath. Not only did she have to face

    Conrad, but she also had to face Esme and her aunt too.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient, just pretend that you never heard any of this¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my private number.¡± Jason cut Fia off. In the end, his emotions got the better of him.

    The two of them had just exchanged their numbers when a nurse hurried in and said that Jason¡¯s

    assistance was needed at the surgery theater.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Stop It She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 64

    Jason had just left when Beth pushed Esme into the ward.

    Fia looked at the Mannings warily.

    ¡°What are you afraid of, Fia?¡± Esme looked at her gently. T¡¯m just here to tell you that something

    happened back in thepany and Conrad needed to go first. He¡¯lle backter.

    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about your mother and grandmother too. That Doctor Evans looks very skilled. The

    entire hospital is under hismand and they¡¯re taking good care of them.¡±

    It was at this time that Fia felt Esme was like a stunning, venomous snake. And it was flicking its

    tongue at her.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Mom, can you push me over? I want to speak with her alone.¡±

    Beth did as she asked. Before she left, she wanted Fia, ¡°IF you hurt your cousin, Fia¡­. I¡¯ll take your

    life!¡±

    ¡°Oh, hush, mom. Fia couldn¡¯t even protect the child inside of her¡­ How could she hurt me!¡± Esme said

    gently with scorn in her tone.

    Fia clutched at the nket on her leg and stared at Esme cautiously.

    ¡°Wondering how I found out?¡± Esme sighed as she moved the wheelchair closer to her.

    She then patted Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re too careless. You simply left the results in the bin next to the self¨Cservice machine. You didn¡¯t

    even shred it. I saw it when I was there to take my results.¡±

    Fia gulped as she tried to be confident and not show any fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act in front of your cousin, you know?¡± Esme took out her result and began reading it

    with emotion. ¡°Four weeks old. Fetal heart is unstable. Miscarriage is possible. And the name on this

    slip is yours. I didn¡¯t think I read it wrong, did I?¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth and said nothing. She was consumed by her sadness at the time and left the

    hospital before dealing with the results properly!

    She was too sloppy!

    After staying silent for a few seconds, Fia asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Esme tore the result in front of her.

    She was too good!

    She never thought that Fia could do so well!

    Not only did she be the madam of the Maxwell Family, she even seduced Conrad to sleep with

    her!

    And she even got pregnant!

    She was so envious that she was going mad!

    If she could, she wanted to tear apart that blob of flesh inside her womb using her own two hands!

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a trade.¡± Esme maintained a gentle smile.

    Fia wasn¡¯t sure what she wanted and didn¡¯t dare to enrage her at such a time.

    She wanted to see what kind of game she wanted to y.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Esme then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want that project anymore. Get rid of it!¡±

    The cousins exchanged res when Fia spoke to her in a tearful tone. ¡°Conrad and I are going to

    divorce eventually. The child can¡¯t be a danger to you.¡±

    ¡°Do you

    think I¡¯m a fool? If the child remains, it would be the biggest threat to me! Fia, I¡¯m willing to give you the

    project, so don¡¯t force me to do things that I didn¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not like this in the past.¡±

    ¡°Because you forced me! Conrad¡¯s mine! How can you steal him after I went overseas?!¡± Esme

    squeezed Fia¡¯s hand as she became even more agitated.

    ¡°I treated you like my own sister, but how do you treat me? Grandma would always side with you! What

    does that make me and my mom?! I have enough of this!¡±

    Fia looked at Esme¡¯s twisted expression in a daze.

    ¡°Does Conrad know this side of you?¡±

    Esme froze before letting go of Fia¡¯s hand. She organized her hair and restored herdylike

    appearance.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You and Conrad are a mistake. Not only that, but you also

    don¡¯t have to be a single mother in the future. You¡¯ll be able to see a better man. You¡¯ll fall in love, get

    married, and grow old together. You don¡¯t have to cut off your own future for it.¡±

    Fia would somewhat believe that what Esme said was really for her own good if she had said that to

    her before everything that had happened.

    But anything that came out of her mouth right now only make her feel disgusted!

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 65

    When Esme saw Fia staying silent for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How about it? Have you

    reached a decision?¡±

    Fia raised her head and looked at Esme, still saying nothing.

    Esme continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t even dare to tell Conrad about your pregnancy. It¡¯s proof that you know

    that he doesn¡¯t love you and he would never allow you to have that baby! Rather than him finding out

    about this and forcing you to abort it, why not use it to make a trade with me?¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. But I want the project first.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that you¡¯re someone so materialistic,¡± Esme said with sarcasm. ¡°I thought you Conrad

    deeply.¡±

    ¡°No matter how deep my love is, it won¡¯t sustain me.¡±

    loved

    ¡°True.¡± Esme sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve been destined to be different since we¡¯re little. I have had my father¡¯s love

    since I was little, and you didn¡¯t. Now, I¡¯ll have Conrad¡¯s love and you won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I pity you, really. Unfortunately, we¡¯re enemies. I¡¯ll pity you, but I won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡±

    Fia bit her lips and said, ¡°Enough! Have Conrad give me the project by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Wait for my news!¡± Esme was confident that she could convince Conrad.

    In the afternoon, Conrad had just walked out of thepany lobby.

    Esme stood up with the help of her driver. ¡°Conrad!¡±

    Conrad nced at her foot which was heavily bandaged and quickly took her hand from the driver.

    She thenid in his arms and put her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Your leg is still not okay. Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to you about the project.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression froze for a second. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the project. I¡¯ll give you an exnation after

    everything¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore,¡± Esme said in a childlike tone as she held his neck tightly.

    Conrad quietly looked at her and asked, ¡°Someone threatened you?¡±

    Esme shook her head. ¡°Pick me up and get me into the car. Can you take me to a restaurant? We¡¯ll talk

    as we eat. I¡¯m starving right now.¡±

    Fia¡¯s pitiful face appeared in Conrad¡¯s mind. He then pushed her to the driver.

    ¡°Get her into the car.¡±

    ¡°Conrad?¡± Esme couldn¡¯t believe that he would reject her like that.

    ¡°I need something from the back of my car. You should get into the car first,¡± Conrad said.

    Esme instantly calmed down. It¡¯s not that he was unwilling to hold her, but it was because he had

    something else to do.

    In the restaurant, Esme was sitting like a princess. Conrad would order for her and even poured the

    wine

    for her. He took care of her impably.

    When the steak was served, Esme picked up her fork and knife and wanted to cut the steak. She then

    nced at Conrad.

    ¡°Conrad, my hands don¡¯t have enough strength.¡±

    Conrad looked at her delicate hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the waiter to cut it for you.¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Conrad?¡±

    Esme was shocked again.

    Conrad gave his forehead a massage and asked the waiter toe over. He then exined to Esme

    saying, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired today.¡±

    Esme smiled gently. She knew that he didn¡¯t refuse her because of nothing.

    She poured another ss for him and then said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be a workaholic. You have to rest

    more.¡±

    Conrad took a sip and said, ¡°What¡¯s with the project? Why did you suddenly decide to drop it?¡±

    Esme then said in a guilty tone, ¡°Fia looks very tiredtely. We still have to maintain our rtionship

    with the Lawsons, which means that we would have to speak to her eventually. I don¡¯t want this to

    affect our rtionship that badly.¡±

    ¡°And you want to give up on the project because of this?¡± Conrad looked at Esme suspiciously. In his

    mind, she was not someone that easily convinced.

    Esme gritted her teeth quietly. Despite her unwillingness, she still showed him a face of generosity.

    ¡°Treat it aspensation for the divorce.¡±

    Conrad drank the ss of wine and licked his lips.

    ¡°I already told the legal department to get prepared to go to court with Thea.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Esme was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you. I simply believe that my grandfather deserved to have a piece of it too,¡± Conrad

    continued.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 66

    Esme was freaking out on the inside. If Fia didn¡¯t get that project, would she tell Conrad about the

    baby?

    She had to think of a way to stop her!

    ¡°Now, tell me. What did Fia say to you to the point that you¡¯re willing to give her the project?¡±

    When faced with Conrad¡¯s invasive eyes, Esme¡¯s brain went into overdrive as she began to weave a

    plot.

    After spending some time in her mom¡¯s and grandma¡¯s ward, Fia went back into her own. She was

    surprised by the man sitting in her ward.

    ¡°When did you get here?¡±

    Conrad suddenly turned with red eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Fia sniffed and smelled the scent of wine. ¡°You¡¯re drunk?¡±

    Suddenly, he rushed over.

    Fia noticed that his emotions were unstable. She was about to leave the ward when he grabbed her

    and threw her on to the hospital bed.

    His hands pressed near her corbone so that she couldn¡¯t move, his eyes icy cold.

    ¡°Do you want a child that badly?!¡±

    Fia looked at him, confused.

    ¡°You lied to Esme saying that you¡¯re pregnant just so she would give you that project?!¡±

    Despite him saying it in a hushed tone, it was like a p of thunder had just boomed in her ears.

    Fia slowly realized what had happened. Esme had dug a hole for her instead.

    While she herself didn¡¯t want to abort the child, she really never expected that Esme would do this.

    Saying that she lied about her pregnancy?

    She was sure that she wouldn¡¯t tell him about the child.

    And she was also sure that Conrad wouldn¡¯t want the child!

    How cocky of her!

    ¡°Speak!¡± Conrad squeezed Fia¡¯s chin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re angry about,¡± Fia said calmly.

    ¡°What I¡¯m angry about? I told you that we¡¯re a mistake, right? Now that Esme¡¯s back, I didn¡¯t want to

    waste your time and immediately asked about a divorce! You agreed to it yourself but you started so

    much trouble to dy the divorce! Now you even lied to Esme saying that you¡¯re pregnant! Forcing her

    to be jealous and to force you to abort a non¨Cexisting child! All of this was just because of a project!

    You wanted to make her into a crook!¡±

    What he said was enough to daze Fia and she felt something within her shatter.

    She had underestimated Conrad¡¯s love for Esme.

    She let go of her phone in her hand. She had wanted to let him hear the recording from the morning.

    She wanted to see what kind of expression Conrad would have if he could hear the recording.

    But his words had made it all clear to her.

    Even if Esme forced her to abort the child, it was still her fault.

    She shouldn¡¯t get pregnant. She shouldn¡¯t make Esme jealous. She shouldn¡¯t make Esme into a crook.

    ¡°Ha¡­. Ahaha!¡± Fia burst out inughter uncontrobly as she looked at the angry man. Even her tears

    came out.

    She steered the conversation with Esme so that Esme would say that she was willing to make a trade

    with the price being her abortion.

    But no matter what kind of technique or n she used, it was no match for his love for her.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t know why but he was getting nervous.

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t stopughing. So that was how it felt to beughing out of extreme anger.

    She wanted to stab herself so that she would stopughing like a madman.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    When Fia stoppedughing, she grabbed her phone and hurled it at Conrad.

    The two of them were very close and Conrad didn¡¯t realize she would suddenly do that. A bump

    instantly formed on his head.

    He pressed her even harder. ¡°Are you mad?!¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 67

    Fia was feeling the piercing pain from being pressed against the bed. She red at him and roared,¡±

    Conrad! You¡¯re heartless!¡±

    She loved him that much¡­ She loved him so much that she put him on a pedestal¡­.

    And this was how he treated her in the end?!

    ¡°Is it me that¡¯s heartless? Or is it you that¡¯s disgusting? You can¡¯t get pregnant but yet you¡¯re lying

    about. being pregnant!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Their eyes crossed and Fia red at Conrad hatefully.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m disgusting because I¡¯m pregnant? Does that mean if Esme¡¯s pregnant, that¡¯s not

    disgusting?!¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Stop putting words in my mouth!¡±

    ¡°Do I even have to?¡± Fia scratched his face with her nails.

    She wanted to disfigure him!

    Unfortunately, Conrad reacted too quickly and caught her wrist. Then, he pushed it away.

    There was too much of a difference in strength between them. Fia could not go against him at all.

    He pressed her on the bed as the smell of alcohol polluted the air between their breaths.

    A few secondster, he let go of her and picked up the phone from the ground.

    The screen was shattered but it could still be used.

    He put in his birthdate to unlock the phone and yed a recording.

    Fia lied on the bed and listened to the exchange she had with Esme. Her heart almost stopped, and

    she didn¡¯t even dare to move a muscle.

    When it rained, it poured.

    After listening to the recording, she would probably be even more disgusting to him.

    After he was done listening to it, Conrad tossed her phone away.

    It shattered into pieces. He then said as he heaved, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you¡¯re so scheming?!¡±

    Fia closed her eyes in fatigue.

    ¡°You lied about your pregnancy, steered her to say those words, and recorded it. What are you

    thinking?! You want to destroy her with this?!¡± The louder he yelled, the more Fia wished she was deaf

    and couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡°Listen to me, Fia Lawson!

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re really pregnant, you can forget about the project! All your scheming made me see you

    for who you really are! You¡¯re disgusting! We¡¯ll continue with thewsuit! I won¡¯t show you any mercy!¡±

    Thanks to his drunkenness and his anger, the words he said became more and more brutal.

    Fia lied there like a corpse. She didn¡¯t move. All she could feel was the pain in her heart.

    After a long time, when Conrad was about to leave the ward, she whispered, ¡°Karma wille for you.¡±

    She loved him from the bottom of her heart. She had never done anything wrong. But he hurt her like

    that.

    ¡°I curse you, Conrad. I curse you that you¡¯ll feel everything that I do. I curse you that you¡¯ll lose the

    person you love the most.¡±

    It was only a whisper, but it was chilling to the bone.

    Conrad stood there as he held the door frame. He countered her out of drunkenness, ¡°You¡¯ll never see

    that even in your death.¡±

    Jason went to Fia¡¯s ward as soon as he was done with the surgery.

    All he saw was her lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling with a pair of lifeless eyes. She was like

    the walking dead without a soul.

    ¡°Ms. Lawson?¡±

    He went over and pushed her arm.

    Fia looked at him mechanically and forced an ugly smile at him.

    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°Where? Your belly?¡± Jason was immediately on alert and prepared to call his colleague from the

    gynecology department.

    ¡°Not there¡­ Here.¡± Fia ced a hand on her heart. ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Jason was silent for two seconds before he moved a chair and sat in front of the bed.

    He then said to her, ¡°What you have is from your heart. You need to be more open¨Cminded. Don¡¯t

    force. yourself into a corner. It¡¯s not good for you and the child.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Fia turned around and rolled into a fetal position, holding herself with her arms.

    She mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Jason then said, ¡°Rest well for a few days. Don¡¯t get down from your bed and remember to eat your

    medicine on time.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 68

    Her tone was calm and didn¡¯t have much life in it.

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you into another ward and have your information kept private. They

    won¡¯t be able to disturb you then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your mother and grandmother as well. I¡¯ve told them to not let anyone visit them for

    the time being.¡±

    Fia wept. It really warmed her heart to have someone treat her well at this point of time.

    After she switched into another ward, no one disturbed her anymore.

    She would rest in the ward every day and would visit her mom and grandma in the afternoon.

    She noticed, for the whole week, her grandma would speak with herwyers regarding the project¡¯s

    lawsuit.

    One weekter, the doctor said that everything had stabilized, and she could finally be discharged. Fia

    finally let out a sigh of relief.

    After she had finished packing up, she went to see her mom and grandma. It only took one week but

    her mother had be even frailer.

    As her grandma needed to worry about her matters, she looked even older too.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something that I need to tell you,¡± Thea said as she handed her a document.

    Fia flipped through it. It was a court document regarding the project.

    ¡°Grandma, do you need me to do anything?¡±

    ¡°I need to go to court the day after tomorrow. Your mom is not feeling well, so apany her in the

    hospital.¡±

    Fia hesitated and said, ¡°Maybe I should go, Grandma? You¡¯re not that tough anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Old Maxwell¡¯s will with me, we can¡¯t lose thiswsuit,¡± Thea said with a smile as she

    consoled her. ¡°Take care of your mother and wait for my victorious return.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°The hesitation in Fia¡¯s mind disappeared.

    She also believed that with Grandpa Maxwell¡¯s will, her grandma would win the case.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    On the day the case went on trial, Thea woke up early and Fia helped herb her hair.

    Thea nced at Echo who had just gone to bed after eating her medicine and she said, ¡°Fia,

    apany me downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia was helping Thea to the elevator when Thea suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. Find

    somewhere that we can talk.¡±

    Thea pulled Fia and entered the stairwell. The automated light switched on and the two of them sat on

    the stairs.

    ¡°Fia¡­ While your mom is quite sleepy most of the time because of her sickness, I know what¡¯s

    happening. From youing to our ward the whole day for the past few days and the scent of

    sanitizers over you.. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re admitted to the hospital too.¡±

    Fia froze. She didn¡¯t know how to face her grandma.

    Thea stroked her face with her old hands and said, ¡°What happened? How¡¯s your body?¡±

    Fia lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Thea frowned. ¡°When you¡¯re eating with us, your taste changes too. Are you pregnant?¡±

    Thea sighed and said, ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t want to hide it from you. I was just concerned that you¡¯ll get worried.¡±

    ¡°Why did you get admitted to the hospital? Is the baby not doing well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re fine now. I can leave the hospital today.¡±

    Thea patted Fia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. But remember not to get careless after this. You have to

    keep yourself healthy and protect the child.¡±

    Fia was silent.

    Thea held her face and looked into her eyes with concern.

    She then said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want the child?¡±

    Fia¡¯s tears filled her eyes as she shook her head. She felt med.

    She wanted the child, but Conrad didn¡¯t!

    ¡°Fia¡­ You¡¯re very fragile and it¡¯s not easy for you to have this baby. You must protect it, alright?¡±

    Thea hugged Fia and whispered, ¡°I know that it¡¯s hard for you, but everyone has their own trials in this

    life. It¡¯s a bit tougher for you, but it¡¯s not that tough whenpared with your mom

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 69

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Fia sobbed and said with a cracked voice. ¡°If he wants to divorce me, I don¡¯t know what my child and I

    will do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Thea said with a stern voice. ¡°You cannot divorce for the sake of this child! If you do, it¡¯ll be

    even harder for you to protect the child! Esme and her mother won¡¯t let the baby survive!

    ¡°Fia, you experienced the life of living without a father yourself. You know how hard it would be for a

    child to grow up without a father.¡±

    Her grandmother¡¯s words were like needies punctured into her beating heart.

    Everyone has called her a b*stard since she was little. Everyone bullied her because she had no father.

    She didn¡¯t want her own child to suffer the same way.

    But Conrad wanted a divorce no matter what.

    Thea grabbed Fia¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Think about your child. Stay strong! You are Madam

    Maxwell. As long as you refuse to sign the paper, he can¡¯t go through the process alone.¡±

    ¡°But if he demanded it?¡±

    ¡°Buy time. At least until you give birth to your child safely.¡±

    When Fia returned to the ward, her mother had already awakened.

    ¡°Fia, where¡¯s your grandma?¡±

    ¡°She went to the courthouse.¡±

    Echo frowned. ¡°Is she going to be okay alone?¡±

    ¡°My uncles are going too, right?¡±

    ¡°Your grandma is stubborn and didn¡¯t tell your uncles about it.¡±

    Suddenly, everything her grandma told her just now resurfaced in her mind. Fia could feel herself

    getting

    nervous.

    ¡°Mom, is it alright if you stay here alone? I want to apany Grandma.¡±

    ¡°I can. Go!¡±

    Fia took a cab and got to the courthouse. However, the staff stopped her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The court is in session, and no one is permitted to go in anymore.¡±

    ¡°Please, my grandma is the intiff. I¡¯m her granddaughter.¡±

    When the staff saw that Fia was almost weeping, he told her, ¡°You can give someone inside a call and

    have them take you in.¡±

    Fia was stunned. After her phone was smashed by Conrad, all she had left was the telephone card in

    her pocket.

    ¡°Sir, my phone is damaged. Can you lend me yours?¡±

    The staff was just about to take out his phone when he saw someonee out. He mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.

    Looks like they¡¯re done. Didn¡¯t they say that both sides are social elites and it¡¯s going to take a very

    long time? Why is the door opened so quickly?¡±

    With the staff still confused, she saw Ss, who was in formal attire, push the reporters away.

    And then Conrad followed after him with a woman in his arms.

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she took a step forward and saw who that person was.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Conrad paused for a second before ncing at her with a frown. ¡°To the hospital, now!¡±

    There were a lot of people in the corridor. Fia stared at the surgery theater with her back on the wall as

    she silently prayed.

    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed when the door opened and the doctors walked out.

    A group of people rushed over and she was pushed away by someone.

    She then heard the doctor¡¯s apologies¡­

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    There was a scream. It was Beth.

    After she finished crying, she began to scan her surroundings and immediately rushed over to Fia who

    was at the back.

    She immediately smacked her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why must you ask Mom for the project and help you

    with thewsuit?! She can¡¯t even die in peace and had to die in court! You did this!¡±

    Fia could only feel her head thumping.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She pushed Beth away and ran forward.

    She then grabbed that doctor by the cor. ¡°Where¡¯s my grandma?!¡±

    The doctor frowned but before he could even say anything, someone had already dragged Fia away.

    Her three uncles stopped her and spoke to her in a severe tone.

    ¡°Enough, Fia!¡±

    ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s funeral is most important now!¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to your mom. We can¡¯t lose her too!¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 70

    ¡°The Lawson household is in a mess right now. We can¡¯t take care of you now, so don¡¯t start any more

    trouble!¡±

    ¡°Take good care of your mom!¡±

    They then quickly left to take care of their mother¡¯s matter while leaving Fia by the wall.

    Conrad, who was not that far away, saw how helpless she was. In the end, he approached her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to tell your mom.¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡± Fia screamed as she flung away Conrad¡¯s hands.

    She glowered at him with blood red eyes, a handprint from Beth still on her face.

    Conrad could feel anger rising inside of him. When would she learn to protect herself?

    It seemed like anyone could simply hit her!

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡± She wailed his name, trembling with dismay.

    ¡°You¡¯re the murderer!¡±

    Conrad frowned and tried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Something was wrong with the will.¡±

    ¡°You killed her!¡± Fia used him. ¡°You know how unwell she was! Why must you continue with the

    lawsuit?!¡±

    ¡°Fia, your grandma is the one who wants to continue with thewsuit! Yesterday, I called¡­¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t stop her tears when she remembered the conversation she had with her grandma that

    morning. ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now!

    ¡°I won¡¯t agree with the divorce! I won¡¯t let you and Esme have your happy ending!¡±

    Conrad lowered his eyebrows. He realized that, despite her words, he wasn¡¯t that angry with her.

    When he realized that, he was quite puzzled.

    He didn¡¯t know what was happening to him.

    ¡°I want you to suffer! As long as I don¡¯t agree to the divorce, you can forget about being with her

    openly!! will always be your wife! She will be a homewrecker at best!¡±

    She roared with tears still flowing out of her eyes, and even her veins at her forehead and neck were

    popping out.

    Conrad suddenly felt pain when he saw her screaming her heart out.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    He took a step forward and wanted to caress her.

    She immediately took a step back and said, ¡°Stay away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Conrad had been thinking about the whole thing. In his eyes, Thea had always been the

    strong one. But he didn¡¯t expect that when the judge announced that the will was fake, she would

    be so emotional to the point that¡­ Before she could even say a word¡­

    Fia walked to her mom¡¯s ward with tears in her eyes. She was thinking about how she would tell her

    mom what had happened.

    Her mom was already doing so badly. If something happened to her, what would she do?

    When she arrived at the door of the ward, she brushed her tears away and opened the door with a

    smile.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Where¡¯s your grandma, Fia? How did thewsuit go?¡±

    When faced with her mother¡¯s hopeful eyes, she cleared her throat, forced a smile, and said, ¡°We won.¡±

    ¡°Really? Where¡¯s your grandma then?¡±

    ¡°She requested to be discharged from the hospital and went back home already. She said there are

    plenty of things waiting for her.¡±

    Echo frowned and said, ¡°Fia? Are you lying to me?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from bing red as she lied to her, but a man¡¯s voice came from behind.

    ¡°Mom, I lost the case.¡±

    It was Conrad.

    He walked in with a bitter smile and a defeated expression on his face.

    Echo looked at him and said, ¡°My mom won thewsuit?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That project has nothing to do with you and Esme anymore, does it?¡±

    Esme¡¯s disappointed face appeared in his mind but he nodded at Echo. ¡°As she wished, that project

    belongs to Fia from now on.¡±

    Echo let out a rxing smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Fia!¡±

    Fia held her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, Grandma said that she would be quite busy. She asked

    me to take care of you. Once you¡¯re feeling better, I can then take you back home.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Stop It, She''s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 71

    When Conrad saw how Fia was trying to be strong, he found it unpleasant.

    He then said to Echo again, "Mom, I would like to apologize for everything that happened before this.

    Echo looked at Conrad with mixed feelings. Her days were numbered.

    Naturally, she wished that Conrad could protect Fia.

    "Conrad... Fia has suffered a lot since she was little. I was selfish to hope that she could marry you. I was hoping that you could protect her from others so that she would not be harassed anymore. "But everything you didtely... You did them to hurt her."

    Conrad could hear the disappointment in her words. He quickly said, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything. I won''t let Fia get hurt again."

    "You''re a smart man. I don''t want to say too much to you. Before you''re divorced, I don''t want to see you and Esme together again," Echo said to him in a serious tone. A tone that she very rarely used. Fia turned to look at Conrad subconsciously.

    He simply said, with a steady tone, "Alright. I promise you."

    "Fia," Echo said as she patted Fia''s hand. "There are nurses taking care of me here. Go home with Conrad."

    After Fia and Conrad left the hospital, Echo got down from her bed and approached the window, using the wall as support. She looked at the people walking around below her, and her tears streamed down un "Wait for me, Mom. Once I''ve arranged everything for Fia, I''ll go and see you."

    Once Fia got into the car, she nced at Conrad who was driving.

    "Thank you."

    ''Thank you, for saying what you did in front of my mom. Thank you for not revealing my lies."

    She simply didn''t want her mom to be sad anymore.

    Conrad remained silent. "You''re my wife. I''m simply doing what I should."

    "Haha,. She smiled coldly. "Aren''t you worried that you won''t be able do as you promised in front of my mom?¡±

    "Since I''ve promised her, I''ll do it."

    Fia closed her eyes and didn''t want to say another word.

    When the two of them reached home, Mrs. Taylor pulled Fia to the side and said, "Madam Beryl is here. She brought a doctor along."

    "You''re quite weak. You should let the doctor take a look."

    "I''ve been looking at doctors at the hospital every day. I don''t want to see a doctor when I''m home!"

    It was very rare for her to speak with such an adamant tone. "Conrad, can you please ask your mom to stop dragging me into any mess anymore?!"

    Conrad had already found out from Mrs. Taylor that his mother would always find some medicine and

    forced Fia to eat it. He was unhappy about it too.

    "I can help you, sure. But let''s sleep properly tonight. Don''t fight."

    "Sure."

    Conrad took her hand and led her into the living room.

    "Why are you here, Mom?"

    Beryl smiled when she saw her son, but her expression turned cold when she saw Fia.

    "What else? I''m worried about you every day because you married a woman that can''t bear any children."

    She then pointed to a doctor next to her. "This is a doctor from my hometown. He''s very skilled at curing women with pregnancy problems. Let him give Fia a look."

    Fia simply hid next to Conrad. She didn''t even want to look at Beryl and the doctor from nowhere.

    "Why are you hiding?!" Beryl yelled loudly. After she had fallen into the pond, she believed that her son would no longer be helping Fia.

    Looking at how his mother was trying to start a fight, he was stunned. He frowned and wanted to say something, but Beryl cut him off and shouted, "You did nothing for the three years you married into the familContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 72

    Stop It, She''s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 72

    "I''m warning you, Fia. I''m giving you one month. You either get a child in your womb or leave!"

    Beryl was doing the calction in her head.

    Since Esme was back and her son loved her so much, he would never touch Fia.

    No matter how beautiful she was, if Conrad didn''t want to touch her, she couldn''t have a baby no matt how hard she tried!

    Not to mention that she was barren all along!

    Fia tugged Conrad''s sleeve and mumbled, "You hear her?"

    Conrad''s eyebrows locked together as he nced at Beryl icily.

    "Mrs. Taylor."

    "I''m here, Master Maxwell" Mrs. Taylor stepped forward with her head low.

    "Is this how my mom has treated Fia for the past three years?"

    Mrs. Taylor was stunned and looked at Beryl carefully

    Meanwhile, Beryl stared at her. It was a voiceless warningN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    After hesitating for two seconds and remembering how Fia treated her with respect, she then straightened her back and said with her head lifted high, "Yes, Master Maxwell." "Are you getting senile, Mrs. Taylor? Do you not even know who your employer is?!"

    "Mom," Conrad said in a calm voice. "You are the Madam of the Maxwell household, not a shrew."

    Beryl looked at him in disbelief. "Did you just call me a shrew?"

    Conrad held that small hand in his and reaffirmed his position.

    "Mom, Fia''s my wife. Please at least treat her half as good as you would treat me."

    "Bull!" Beryl cursed without even considering her choice of words. "You''re divorcing soon! She''s no wife of yours!"

    Conrad looked at her mother speechlessly. When he thought that this was how she treated Fia for the past three years, he became even more ashamed.

    He was busy at thepany most of the time and he thought that she would have afortable time at home. He didn''t realize that this was the life she led

    "Fia, if you know what''s good for you, you''ll divorce my son as soon as possible. We might give you somepensation! If you don''t..."

    "Did my cousin teach you that?" Fia broke her silence and asked her in a frigid tone.

    Conrad turned and looked at her.

    Fia was provoked by the way he looked at her. She felt that he looked at her because he wasn''t happy

    with how she med it on Esme. She immediately pulled her hand out from his.

    "Or maybe, the two of you are ying good cop bad cop, so you can make me leave sooner?"

    There was a cynicalugh as she said that.

    "It''s not what you think," Conrad instinctively replied to her.

    He realized that she was like a hedgehog, and she would raise her shield of quills at any time.

    "Beryl, I have had enough of you!" Fia increased her voice and said angrily.

    Beryl was shocked. The Fia in the past would never speak to her like that. All she would do was take it lying down.

    "How... How dare you speak to me like that?!"

    "You''re not worthy of getting my respect!" Fia pushed away the hand that Conrad extended to her. "From today onward, none of you can interfere with my life! Doctor? Why don''t you let him take care of you? S you can get a few more brothers and sisters for your good son!"

    Her words stunned everyone present.

    "Ha! That''s right." Fia let out a wintry smile. "My father-inw didn''t even want toe back. You can''t have children even if you want to. Why not divorce him and find

    a new husband? It''s best if you can find someone young and strong!''

    "Fia!" Conrad warned her in a low voice. "What are you talking about?!"

    Beryl was so angry that she couldn''t stop shaking. "You despicable piece of- I''ll kill you!"

    Conrad stopped Beryl and yelled at Fia, "Apologize!"

    "Apologize?" Fia stared at them determinedly. "Why don''t you tell her to apologize to me for everything. she did to me for the past three years?! I''ll apologize to her then!" "Let me go, Conrad! I''m going to kill her!"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 73

    ¡°I dare you!¡± Fia said as she gritted her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back as I did in the past! If you touch me, I¡¯ll

    return it back to you two fold!¡±

    Beryl kept on cursing and pushing Conrad away, wanting to pounce at Fia.

    Conrad had never been so irritated before. He had always believed that her wife and her mother had a

    good rtionship. He never thought that they despised each other so much.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    He roared out in fury and flung Beryl to the sofa.

    When Beryl was thrown into the sofa, she was stunned.

    ¡°Oh, God! Just what kind of sins had Imitted?! My husband¡¯s not loyal to me, and now even my

    son is

    Fia turned around and went upstairs. She didn¡¯t have time for Beryl¡¯s drama.

    In the past, she would pity her.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t feel any sympathy for her at all.

    Those who were pitiful were never wholly innocent. The same went for her.

    Three years ago, she wanted Conrad for herself. She married him like a fool. That was how she ended

    up in this situation three yearster.

    The entire living room was filled with the sound of Beryl¡¯s whining to the point that Conrad was getting a

    headache.

    He called the driver and asked him to send Beryl back to the family home.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good, son!¡± Beryl refused to leave as she grabbed Conrad¡¯s hand. ¡°You and

    Esme are meant to be together! They separated you! You can¡¯t show them any mercy!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Conrad asked as she looked at him with doubtful eyes. ¡°If you really want us to separate, why

    did you bring the doctor here?¡±

    The doctor, who had a strange look on his face, merely said, ¡°If no one here needs my treatment, I¡¯m

    leaving.¡±

    Conrad was bing even more suspicious and grabbed his mother¡¯s wrist immediately.

    ¡°Why did you bring this doctor here this time?¡±

    Beryl¡¯s expression froze and she looked at Mrs. Taylor, begging her for help.

    ¡°Speak, Mrs. Taylor!¡± Conrad said.

    Mrs. Taylor hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Yesterday, Madam Beryl called and asked me if the

    madam looked like she was pregnant. I didn¡¯t think too much about it and told her that she didn¡¯t have

    much appetitetely and her taste changed.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor then nced at Beryl with a frown and said, ¡°She probably thinks that the madam is

    pregnant.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! She¡¯s barren! She can¡¯t get pregnant!¡± Beryl kicked Conrad¡¯s leg before saying, ¡°How can

    you be so heartless and doubt your own mother?! I don¡¯t want to be concerned about you two

    anymore! It has nothing to do with me whether she¡¯s pregnant or not!¡±

    Conrad saw a hole in his mother¡¯s argument and didn¡¯t loosen his grip around her wrist.

    He then turned to the doctor with murderous eyes.

    ¡°Your turn.¡°¡±

    The doctor stuttered and said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know anything. She simply asked me toe here to

    examine someone, saying that¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Beryl lost control and used her free hand to try and scratch Conrad¡¯s face and neck.

    ¡°Continue!¡± Conrad could feel the chills in his spine. He could already guess what had happened,

    looking at how she was acting.

    The doctor couldn¡¯t handle Conrad¡¯s intimidation. He reasoned to himself that since he didn¡¯t do

    anything, he would be fine, and he exined all her ns.

    After he finished hearing it, Conrad wanted to snap his mother¡¯s wrist.

    Mrs. Taylor yelled out in horror, ¡°Madam Beryl, how can you even think of something like that! If the

    madam really is pregnant¡­ The child might be your own grandchild!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to give me a grandchild! I want Esme to give me one!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what you did is criminal!¡± Conrad growled.

    ¡°Why are you growling at me?! She might not be pregnant! Maybe Esme got it wrong!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned even colder. ¡°Even if she¡¯s not pregnant, you can¡¯t do that to her!¡±

    Second floor. At the corner of the staircase.

    Despite it being the middle of June, Fia felt nothing but chilliness.

    Her lips curled as she dragged herself to the bedroom with numb feet.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 74

    Every step she took felt like she had ants nibbling on her feet. It was painful and numbing.

    From today onward, she must get her act together and fight back against those who wanted to destroy

    her!

    Conrad personally sent his mother to the family home before driving over to the Manning household.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Maxwell. Ms. Esme was making a scene just so she could go and see you!¡± When the

    servant of the Manning family saw that it was Conrad, he quickly led him in.

    He walked into the Manning family home indignantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Conrad!¡± Esme stood up with a gentle smile.

    When she sensed Conrad¡¯s anger, she became even more gentle and said, ¡°My legs have almost

    recovered and I can move around now.¡±

    Conrad stood there and asked in an icy tone, ¡°Did you ask my mom to plot against Fia using a doctor?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Esme asked in a confused tone. ¡°I simply told her that Fia might be pregnant and told her to

    treat her better.¡±

    Conrad looked at her quietly, wanting to see her reaction and if she was telling the whole truth.

    ¡°Did something happen? Did she make a mistake with my intentions? Is she pregnant?¡±

    Esme¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Could it be that she had done it and removed Fia¡¯s child from the picture,

    but Conrad found out about it?

    Did she throw her to the wolves?

    ¡°Conrad, say something. Don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Esme¡¯s tears began to roll down her cheeks as she sobbed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to look at her tears, but when he remembered the time they spent together in their

    youth, he said, ¡°My mom mistakenly thought that Fia was pregnant and almost did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did she do?¡±

    Conrad then patiently told her about how his mother had invited a doctor to his home. She wanted to

    have the doctor inject drugs into Fia to induce an abortion.

    Esme looked at him in disbelief. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Why would she do something like that?¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 75

    ¡°I think she¡¯s getting obsessive.¡± Conrad stared at Esme. ¡°She had always wanted you to be her

    daughter-

    inw.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry. She¡¯s not pregnant, right?¡±

    ¡°Even if she¡¯s not pregnant, the drugs would hurt her body. If I wasn¡¯t there today, with her personality,

    she would¡­¡± When Conrad thought of what could have happened, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in his

    chest.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine just how much she would suffer when he was no longer by her side,

    ¡°Esme, don¡¯t get in touch with my mom from now on.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s your mom. How can I ignore her?¡± Esme instinctively reacted.

    Conrad then looked at her with: suspicious eyes. ¡°If something like this happens again, I will treat you

    as

    an aplice!¡±

    Esme¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How can you say that to me? I wouldn¡¯t even step on a fly! Why would

    you paint me to be so cruel?¡±

    Conrad frowned. He also didn¡¯t understand why he would be suspicious of Esme.

    ¡°If you want to be suspicious of me, fine. But she¡¯s your mom. No matter what she did, you can¡¯t just

    ignore her.¡±

    ¡°I know that!¡± Conrad nced at Esme. ¡°Another thing I must warn you. You and your mom mustn¡¯t

    disturb Fia¡¯s mother.¡±

    Esme was stunned. For the first time since they had known each other, he was giving her a warning.

    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Conrad, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Conrad also realized that he was somewhat strangetely, but he didn¡¯t want to think too deeply into it.

    He turned around and headed out.

    ¡°You want to leave so soon? You¡¯ve just arrived.¡±

    Esme chased after him and grabbed his arm.

    ¡°My mom had always wanted to treat you to a meal at home. Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    Conrad stood still and remembered his promise to Echo earlier in her ward.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 76

    She pried open his shirt as her heart throbbed and tried to remove his belt with shaking hands.

    However, she realized that his belt was designed in a very strange manner. She couldn¡¯t unbuckle it no

    matter how she tried.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± She cursed and gave up on the belt. Instead, she directly pulled the zipper on his pants.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Conrad woke up with a headache and grabbed Esme¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Conrad? You¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Esme was regretting her actions right now. If she had known, she would have listened to her mother

    and added more drugs!

    Conrad flung away Esme¡¯s hand. ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, you suddenly fainted so I helped carry you into this room to rest. I¡­¡±

    Esme bit her lips and said. ¡°I became obsessed, and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Conrad heaved as he felt his heavy head.

    All he could remember was Fia¡¯s pitiful face and he headed toward the door dizzily.

    Esme knew that there was no way she could finish it, but even then, she would not let Fia get her way!

    She ran over and grabbed Conrad by the waist.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I love you too much¡­ I want you.¡±

    Outside the door, Fia was pointing the dagger at Beth and her husband, Hank.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡±

    Hank yelled, ¡°You¡¯ve gone overboard, Fia! Not only did you crash into our gate, but you also have a

    knife on you?!¡±

    Beth continued and said, ¡°We can call the cops on you!¡±

    ¡°Go on! Call the cops!¡± Fia said with all abandon. ¡°Show the cops just how dirty your family is! Helping

    your daughter to steal another woman¡¯s husband¡­ Shameless! You¡¯re all shameless!¡±

    Hank then countered, ¡°Don¡¯t make things up! Conrad wasn¡¯t feeling well after dinner and we simply

    moved him to a room to rest.¡±

    ¡°Ha, then why stop me? I¡¯m his wife and I¡¯m here to take him back home!¡± Fia swiped the dagger in the

    air.

    ¡°Give him to me!¡±

    Hank gave the servant a look to signal him to pounce on Fia when she was not prepared.

    She suddenly pointed the dagger at the servant and retreated toward Esme¡¯s bedroom door.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let Conrade out, I¡¯ll fight until the end even if it costs me my own life, you hear me?!¡±

    Inside the door, Conrad could hear the woman¡¯s raging scream. He forcefully pried away Esme¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Esme fell to the ground. ¡°You hurt me!¡±

    Outside the door, Fia could hear Esme¡¯s cry. She began to tremble.

    Impossible!

    She believed that Conrad was at least someone principled!

    Conrad turned around and looked at Esme. Her dress was half torn and her hand was on a pair of

    scissors. She was bleeding.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    He frowned and opened the door.

    When the door opened, Fia fell backward as she had her back against the door. She fell right into the

    man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Conrad took away the dagger in her hand with a frown.

    Fia¡¯s back was right in his arms. She could sense his warmth. She turned around and faced him.

    His pants were still on, but his shirt was already missing.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She didn¡¯t know anything about the act between a man and a woman. He was the one that slowly

    taught her.

    No matter how well¨Cdressed someone was, they would all be the same after they showed their

    true

    selves.

    And she thought that he had done something with another woman.

    Fia pushed him away and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    She looked behind him and saw him standing there with Esme¡¯s face red, her hair disheveled, and her

    dress unkempt.

    A man and a woman inside the same room.

    They couldn¡¯t be talking about work, could they?

    ¡°Conrad, you said you wouldn¡¯t see her. You¡­¡±

    Fia could feel her body slowly freezing as she trembled. Her tears rolled down and she couldn¡¯t even

    say

    another word.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 77

    Fia looked at Conrad with her eyes red. She shook her head and sobbed like a wounded animal.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Conrad tried to exin.

    Fia¡¯s tears began to roll down even faster as she shook her head. ¡°You¡­ You liar.¡±

    She suddenly felt her throat sore. She could feel the pain in her heart. She was so cold and in so much

    pain.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Darkness consumed her as she fainted out of anger.

    Conrad managed to grab her in time. That was one of the times when he wanted to p himself.

    Why would a cowardly girl that couldn¡¯t even speak with a louder voice during a fight rush into the

    Manning household with a dagger?

    When he left with her in his arms, he saw the gate that had been crashed open and the warped hood of

    the car.

    He grabbed the fainted Fia in his arms tightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Esme chased after him barefooted. ¡°Conrad!¡±

    Conrad opened the car door and put Fia in the back seat and then got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Esme mmed into the hood of the car and cried. ¡°Conrad! Don¡¯t be angry with me! It wasn¡¯t

    intentional! I just wanted everything to go back as it was supposed to! You belonged to me originally!¡±

    Conrad grabbed the driving wheel tightly. He had said simr things to Fia. He just wanted everything

    to go back to the way it was. But at this moment, he suddenly realized that they couldn¡¯t go back

    anymore.

    Whether it was Fia, Esme, or him¡­ They had all changed.

    After so many things had happened, they couldn¡¯t just go back to where they were on a whim.

    Esme fell to the ground and looked at Conrad driving away without saying anything to her.

    Her expression slowly turned cold as she stood up and looked into the night sky.

    ¡°Why?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would love me forever?

    ¡°Why? Why did you change when I only left for a little while?¡±

    Hank stood in front of his home and said irritably, ¡°Look at what you two did! Conrad is not the same kid

    years ago! Did you think your n would actually work against him?!¡±

    Beth countered angrily. ¡°And it¡¯s my fault? Esme¡¯s the one that couldn¡¯t go through with it! She said that

    she was worried that the drugs would hurt him if we overdosed! Look at how things are now. We still

    lost him despite having everything in the bag already!¡±

    Esme couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard her parents¡® argument.

    Why would so many people love that ugly girl when she had no father?

    Look at her parents. They would always worry about their own selves. They would never put her first.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ You¡¯re mine¡­ I¡¯ll take you back! No matter the cost!¡±

    The doctors¡® office in the hospital.

    Jason saw Conrad walking in without a shirt and frowned unhappily.

    But when he saw Fia in his arms, he stood up immediately.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Conrad looked at him coldly. ¡°Are there other doctors?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on night shift today.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t even be bothered to argue with him. He pointed at the bed by

    the wall and said, ¡°Put her down there. I¡¯ll give her a look.¡±

    Conrad knew how urgent things were and immediately put Fia on the bed to be examined.

    Jason grabbed his stethoscope and blood pressure monitor as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°She got too upset and fainted.¡±

    Jason paused. He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of difficult situation she was facing again.

    He quietly ced the scope on Fia¡¯s chest and concentrated.

    Conrad stared at him as he examined her.

    Two minutester, Jason heaved a sigh of relief. He then walked away to grab a small bottle and came

    back.

    He then said to Conrad coldly, ¡°Help her up.¡±

    Conrad did as instructed and Jason opened the bottle and put it under Fia¡¯s nose.

    As he let her smell the scent from the bottle, he also massaged the point between her nose and lips.

    A few secondster, Fia slowly opened her eyes and looked somewhat dazed.

    ¡°Ms. Fia?¡± Jason closed the bottle and then swayed his hand in front of her eyes.

    When Fia smelled the scent of grass and bitter medicine, her eyes slowly regained their brilliance.

    ¡°Doctor Evans.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 78

    Jason smiled. It was as if a spring breeze had just blown.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Fia blinked her eyes out of fatigue. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for bothering you again.¡±

    Jason tapped her shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Your husband was the one that sent you here.¡±

    When she heard it, her expression turned cold as she straightened her back. She didn¡¯t want to get

    close to Conrad anymore.

    Conrad frowned and pretended nothing had happened. ¡°Since you¡¯re alright now, let¡¯s go home.

    She remained silent.

    He then said, ¡°It¡¯s toote at night and you shouldn¡¯t disturb your mother. She¡¯ll get worried. I¡¯ll send

    you to visit her tomorrow morning.¡±

    Fia got down from the bed quietly and tried to grab her shoe using her foot.

    When the two men saw what she wanted to do, both of them crouched down at the same time and

    each of them grabbed one of her shoes.

    Fia instinctively grabbed the shoe from Conrad.

    Meanwhile, she said to Jason, ¡°I can wear it myself, doctor.¡±

    Jason nodded and put the shoe in front of her slender, pale foot.

    Fia put her foot into the shoe in front of her and wore the other one that was in her hands. She then

    said to Jason, ¡°Doctor, I still owe you a meal. Are you free?¡±

    Jason was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re not free. Later¡­¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Jason said immediately.

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll take you to supper. What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    Fia looked at the clock inside of the office and said, ¡°If you have the time, let¡¯s go eat some seafood?¡±

    Jason nodded. ¡°I¡¯m on night shift so I can¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Fia quickly said, ¡°I know a good seafood restaurant near the hospital. You cane back for your

    nightshift after supper. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform my colleagues.¡± Jason then took out his phone and sent a text to his colleagues.

    Conrad was standing there, stunned. He nced at Fia and saw that she didn¡¯t even want to look at

    him.

    He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and said, ¡°Can you treat me to supper too?¡±

    Fia showed him a stony expression and sneered. ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Maxwell. Go have supper

    with your lover.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. When I woke up.

    Before Conrad could even finish, Fia turned around and headed toward the exit.

    ¡°Doctor Evans, quickly.¡±

    Jason quickly chased after her.

    Conrad pushed him away. ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, this corridor doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Fia red at him coldly. She then walked around

    Conrad and stood by Jason¡¯s side.

    Conrad frowned. He really wanted to eliminate Jason who was in between the two of them!

    After they left the hospital, there were plenty of passersby on the streets.

    Conrad, who was walking around shirtless, was too eye¨Ccatching. He pulled Fia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t

    have anything on me. It¡¯s not suitable for us to eat like this.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you along! Let go!¡± Fia said with a cold expression on her face. Her tone was simrly ice

    cold.

    And so was her heart.

    ¡°Wait for me then. I¡¯ll go grab my suit ande over.¡±

    The moment he let go, Fia smiled coldly and said to Jason, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jason looked at Conrad jogging away. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to wait for him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She walked away.

    Jason chased after her and then asked, ¡°You fought?¡±

    ¡°Doctor, can we not talk about it?¡± Fia wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.

    She already wanted to cry from just hearing someone asking about him.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk about food.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In the past, Eileen and I would go food hunting all over the ce. I

    think we explored the entire Gryphon. We know all the good food and the bad ones too!¡±

    She pretended to be cheerful and began speaking boisterously. ¡°Doctor, if you want to bring your

    girlfriend for a meal but don¡¯t know where to go, you can ask me. I can introduce you to some good

    ces.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Jason said as he looked at the woman¡¯s bright eyes. The tears inside of them were like

    shattered

    stars.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 79

    Fia expertly led Jason into a deep alley and arrived at a wooden door that was covered with dust.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Jason looked around. ¡°Are you sure that there¡¯s food here?¡±

    ¡°Technically, the only thing they sell here is seafood, and nothing else.¡±

    Fia pushed open the wooden door eagerly.

    Jason followed her through the door and everything that entered his eyes was made of old wood. Even

    the floor and walls were made of wood. It felt like he had entered a wooden house back in the 50¡¯s.

    The wooden floor even creaked when he walked on it

    Fia ran over to the counter and said, ¡°Hey, sis!¡±

    Thedy by the counter raised her head and looked at Fia for a few seconds before happily holding her

    hands..

    ¡°You haven¡¯te in such a long time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here now, though.¡±

    The owner of the restaurant held Fia¡¯s hand, walked away from the counter, and whispered, ¡°Your

    friend didn¡¯te with you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just making it difficult, sis. It¡¯s not that convenient for her anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. You two used toe to my ce to eat all the time. It¡¯s been three years now. Now that

    she¡¯s a superstar, what about you? What are you doing right now?¡±

    A sense of embarrassment appeared on Fia¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m staying at home.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re married?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    When she saw Jasoning over she asked happily, ¡°Is that your husband?¡±

    Fia quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No! He¡¯s just a friend.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The owner looked at Jason merrily. ¡°What a handsome young man. How about introducing

    him to my daughter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to me. You have to ask Doctor Evans first.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor? No wonder he¡¯s wearing a white coat. Which department is he from?¡± The owner asked

    enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s great being a doctor. My daughter is a nurse, actually!¡±

    Jason regretted it already. He didn¡¯t even take off his coat before following Fia.

    The owner continued asking with wide eyes. ¡°Which hospital?¡±

    Jason replied politely, ¡°Gryphonheart Hospital.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! My daughter¡¯s working at Gryphonheart hospital too!¡± She immediately let go of

    Fia¡¯s hand and took out her phone. ¡°Just wait for a minute. Everything you¡¯re ordering is my treat today.

    I have to call her toe back now.¡±

    Fia saw the displeasure in Jason¡¯s eyes and quickly stopped her. ¡°Sis, this is the first time I¡¯m bringing

    him here. And he has to go back for his night shift right after this. Maybe next time.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s fine, too.¡± The owner realized that she was being too pushy and smiled embarrassingly. ¡°I¡¯ll

    take you up.¡±

    After ordering a seafood cioppino, the owner gave them a fruit tter and two sses of corn drinks

    before serving the other customers.

    Fia then said jokingly, ¡°Luckily we came at night.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯te here in the morning?¡± Jason asked curiously.

    Fia bit her fork and said with a smile, ¡°She has plenty of patrons here at night and she doesn¡¯t have the

    time for you. If youe here in the morning when there are fewer people, she will definitely call her

    daughter back.¡±

    Jason smiled awkwardly. ¡°She¡¯s so passionate.¡±

    ¡°The three of them are all very passionate. The owner only has one daughter, L. She¡¯s quite pretty

    and has a good personality.¡± Before Fia finished her sentence, she gave Jason a nce. ¡°If you don¡¯t

    have a partner, I can introduce you to her. Maybe this will be the beginning of a beautiful rtionship.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jason said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s someone in my heart already.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you pursuing her?¡± Fia asked curiously.

    Jason raised his head. His ck eyes were very bright thanks to the reflection of the light.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that chance yet. Next time, maybe.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said as she grabbed the leg of a crab from the pot and gave it to Jason. ¡°Give it up if it¡¯s

    one- sided.¡±

    The doctor was a good person. She didn¡¯t want him to experience the same pain she went through.

    Jason gave her a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad was walking around the hospital. He couldn¡¯t find a ce where seafood was served.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 80

    He gave Fia¡¯s phone a call but all he received was a message that it could not be reached. Only then

    did he remember that he had smashed her phone..

    He kicked a flower pot by the road, and it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth.

    ¡°Fia! How dare you eat with another man behind my back? Darn, you!¡±

    He scratched his short hair before contacting Ss to find out Jason¡¯s number.

    ¡°Doctor, your phone is ringing.¡± Fia drew Jason¡¯s attention to it.

    Jason took out his phone from his pocket. It was an unknown number.

    But his sixth sense was telling him that it was Conrad calling him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take it?¡± Fia asked.

    Jason rejected the call, put the phone on silent, and put it back into his pocket.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just spam.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are so many spam calls these days. We can¡¯t stop all of them even with our apps,¡± Fia said

    as she ate her food.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jason said as he tightened his grip on his spoon. ¡°Ms. Fia, my name is Jason Evans.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia looked at him nkly.

    ¡°The same Jason from the famous Greek legend. The Argonauts and the Golden Fleece,¡± Jason said

    carefully, worrying that she didn¡¯t catch him..

    ¡°Jason Evans? Alright. I remember it.¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re friends, don¡¯t call me Doctor Evans anymore. My friends call me Jase.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not that suitable, I think?¡± Fia gave it a thought. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I can still call you Jason.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    As long as she was saying his name.

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°You have a good name.¡±

    ¡°My mother gave it to me,¡± Jason said as he raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Like you, I followed my

    mom¡¯sst name.¡±

    Fia was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t¡­¡±

    She was being careful. She was curious, but she was also worried that she would salt his wounds.

    Jason smiled gently. ¡°My dad married into my mom¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I thought¡­¡± Fia was feeling awkward. He did have a father. She almost wanted to ask

    if he lost his too.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Meanwhile, on the first floor. The owner had just finished tending to her patrons and was drinking some

    water.

    She then saw L walking through the door with a tall and handsome man.

    She quickly stood up and asked, ¡°L, who¡¯s he?¡±

    She had just seen a handsome doctor just now.

    And her daughter had already found a boyfriend?

    L said with a slight blush on her face, ¡°I met him on the way home, Mom. He said he was looking for

    his friends who were having supper.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The owner greeted Conrad. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Conrad scanned the surroundings with a frown. The ce was so dpidated that it looked like an

    abandoned house in the countryside.

    He could not believe that food was served here.

    He also didn¡¯t believe that Fia would treat someone to supper here.

    ¡°You serve seafood here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The owner instantly lost her enthusiasm. She could see that the man looked down on her

    establishment.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone named Fia. She¡¯s here with another man.¡±

    Her expression froze. ¡°You¡¯re here looking for Fia?¡±

    ¡°Who are you to her?¡± She asked as she scanned him.

    Despite his good looks, he was wearing a zer in such hot weather.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath it too and she could see all the skin.

    There must be something wrong with his head to be wearing something like this?

    Fia was a good girl. She had to make sure.

    She didn¡¯t want to get her into trouble if this was just some madman following her around because of

    her

    beauty.

    Chapter 81

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 81

    L skipped happily. ¡°You¡¯re here for Fia? I know her! She used toe here with Eileen all the time!

    But after Eileen became a celebrity, they no longer do.¡±

    ¡°With Eileen Reid?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯re best of friends!¡± L answered happily. She then turned and asked her mother,

    Mom, is Fia here?¡±

    The owner red at her daughter and watched Conrad like a protective mother hen. ¡°If you¡¯re Fia¡¯s

    friend, why didn¡¯t youe with her?¡±

    ¡°I waste,¡± Conrad said with a frown. He was quite unhappy with how Fia left without waiting for him.

    ¡°You could have called her to pick you up! She¡¯s your friend. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know her

    number?¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say a word.

    It was his first time getting interrogated like somemon criminal.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to be so aggressive. He¡¯s here for Fia. Just tell him if she¡¯s here. Why are you

    asking so many questions?¡± L asked her mother unhappily. She was not happy with her mother¡¯s

    attitude.

    This was her first time meeting such a mature and handsome man on the streets.

    That dispassionate expression on his face was so cool. Luckily, she always liked to be the one to go on

    the offensive. That was how she managed to get to know him.

    If he was really Fia¡¯s friend, she could ask her to introduce her to him. Maybe he could end up as her

    boyfriend!

    ¡°Quiet!¡± The owner said with a severe tone, her eyes never leaving Conrad.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? I¡¯m warning you¡­ We live in awfulmunity now. If you wish to do

    anything to her, we can call the police on you!¡± The owner spoke as she ced her two hands on her

    waist, making her look intimidating.

    Conrad habitually moved his hand to where the button on the cor of his shirt would be, but awkwardly

    realized that he was only wearing a suit.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± the owner yelled. ¡°We have security cameras here!¡±

    Conrad was getting a headache from all the sounds. He got his wallet out from his pocket, took out all

    his cash, and dropped it on the counter.

    ¡°Can you tell me if Fia¡¯s here?¡±

    The owner was taken by surprise.

    It was her first time seeing someone drop a bundle of cash in front of her.

    He was either very rich or a fool.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs!¡± L pulled Conrad¡¯s arm and dragged him upstairs.

    The owner cursed and chased after them with the cash in her hand.

    Fia had already eaten some prawns and ms. She was going to take a crab leg next.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Jason held her wrist and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t eat crabs.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? Crabs are very delicious.¡±

    ¡°Crabs are too risky and might causeplications to your pregnancy. You¡¯re quite frail already.¡±

    When Fia heard his words, she quickly put the crab back.

    Jason hadn¡¯t even managed to let go of her hand when the door to the private room opened.

    The two of them turned to see Conrad standing in front of the opened door with a darkened expression

    on his face.

    L stood next to her. When she saw Fia, she happily ran over.

    ¡°Is it really you, Fia? It¡¯s been such a long time! Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡±

    Fia gave Conrad a nce and then said to L with a smile, ¡°Sorry, my phone was damaged.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m so lucky to see you here! Oh, right, is he your friend?¡± L pointed at Conrad.

    Conrad stared at Jason¡¯s hand that was holding Fia¡¯s wrist. He walked over and said, ¡°Let go.

    Jason gave him a sneering nce and let go of Fia¡¯s wrist.

    He then took a few prawns into his te, deshelled them, and proceeded to put them into Fia¡¯s bowl in

    front of him.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 82

    ¡°Have some prawns.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jason,¡± Fia said with a daze. Why would a mere acquaintance of hers treat her so well,

    when Conrad¡­

    She was afraid to tell him about her pregnancy. It was because of him that she could not sleep soundly.

    He made her weep in despair.

    When Conrad saw how Jason was taking care of Fia, and how she called him so affably, his

    expression turned even darker.

    ¡°Ha¡­ How long has it only been, and you¡¯re already on a first¨Cname basis!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Fia countered him coldly.

    ¡°Something wrong with me? While I¡¯m looking for you, you¡¯re having a feast with a man right here.

    Have you ever treated me as your husband?¡±

    Fia then said with a sneer as she looked into Conrad¡¯s angry gaze, ¡°What about you? When I can¡¯t

    sleep at home, whose bed are you sleeping in?¡±

    Her words shocked L and the owner who were waiting by the door.

    Jason frowned even deeper, looking at her with his heart bleeding.

    Conrad looked at her in disbelief. He had never thought that she would say something like that out loud

    in front of outsiders.

    ¡°Unbelievable, isn¡¯t it? I told you. You better respect me before our divorce. I won¡¯t grovel for your love

    as I did in the past anymore. I also won¡¯t let the tension in our family stay hidden anymore. So, before

    you say or do anything, you should think twice. Even if I end up disgracing myself in the process, I

    won¡¯t hide it for you anymore!¡±

    She held the fork in her hand tightly, her eyes filled with decisiveness.

    Conrad was stunned.

    Nothing had happened between Esme and him. Not in the past, not now.

    But looking back, it was normal for everyone to be suspicious of him,

    When he saw how painful it was for her, a thought appeared in his mind.

    He then asked eagerly, ¡°So, the reason you took him here for dinner is to make me angry?¡±

    ¡°You can do it, but not me?¡± She scoffed. ¡°I am simply taking him out for a meal. And you?¡±

    Conrad had just wanted to say something when Fia continued in a severe tone, ¡°Where were you when

    my mom fainted after she vomited blood?

    ¡°Where were you when your mother harassed me and my mom?

    ¡°Where were you when Beth and her daughter gued us in the hospital? And¡­¡±

    She closed her eyes in pain. She couldn¡¯t say a word about her pregnancy. She must protect the child.

    She then let out a lonesome smile. ¡°Every time, you choose to stand by Esme¡¯s side. You choose to

    hold her, protect her.

    ¡°All you have in your mind is her. But never me, your wife.¡±

    Conrad clenched his fists tightly as he listened to her usations. Everything that happenedtely

    shed through his mind.

    Suddenly, he realized that he hadn¡¯t been a proper husband.

    ¡°What does this have to do with him?¡± Conrad tried to find fault in Fia.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking him out for a meal to thank him! On the day that my mom fainted, I called you. Esme

    answered the call. I had no other way. It was lucky that I met someone like Doctor Evans, otherwise, I

    would have beenpletely helpless.¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Fia¡¯s tears slowly rolled down as she spoke.

    Jason gave her his handkerchief.

    She shook her head and wiped her tears away.

    ¡°You watched me as I grew up. I have no father. My mother and I only have each other. She¡¯s more

    important to me than my own life. But you¡­ Everything you didtely has hurt me and my mother. And

    my grandma¡­¡±

    Her eyebrows locked together as she could feel her heart throbbing in anguish. She could no longer

    hold it in and began weeping.

    She hadn¡¯t cried after everything that had happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Conrad walked over, pulled her up, and held her in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Fia bit his shoulder as she hit him while she sobbed.

    ¡°I hate you¡­ I hate you!¡±

    And she wished that she had never seen him. That way, she would never have fallen in love with him.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 83

    Jason took back his handkerchief with a heavy heart.

    He stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Fia is a good woman. Treat her well.¡±

    Conrad held Fia in his arms tightly as he watched Jason with cold eyes. ¡°Thank you for your help,

    Doctor Evans. But you won¡¯t be needed anymore.¡±

    Jason looked at the woman in his arms and said, ¡°Hopefully.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to cry in front of so many people. She quickly regained herposure.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She pushed Conrad away and then smiled apologetically at Jason with red eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t even have a meal in peace.¡±

    Jason smiled and said in a faint tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡°Let me send you back to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯ste. Go back and rest well. Take care.¡±

    With that, Jason turned around and headed out. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Fia again.

    He could see that she loved Conrad very deeply. So deep that she didn¡¯t want to use his handkerchief

    to wipe her tears, worried that Conrad would misunderstand her.

    He was worried that his lust might show unwittingly if he remained any longer.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be your husband, Fia.¡±

    The owner looked at them with aplicated expression on her face and then handed them the cash

    that Conrad gave her earlier.

    ¡°Take this money back, Fia. I had a misunderstanding with your husband just now.¡±

    Fia looked and said, ¡°Take the money, sis. For the meal.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. What you eat isn¡¯t worth this much.¡±

    ¡°Then put it on my tab. I¡¯lle again next time.¡±

    Conrad then frowned. ¡°With him?¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with you!¡± Fia shouted and wanted to leave.

    Conrad pulled her and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Eat with me. Owner, give me the exact same dishes

    that they ordered!¡±

    The owner looked at them and then at the cash in her hand.

    ¡°Fine. Just wait here.¡±

    Before she left, she said to L out of worry that they would start fighting again, ¡°Stay with Fia.¡±

    ¡°Alright, mom,¡± L said with a disappointed face as she cleaned up the table. She also peeked at

    Conrad during that time.

    Why would such a good man marry so soon?

    She didn¡¯t feel that Fia was better than her. She was prettier at most.

    She was so slim, and her chest wasn¡¯t asrge as hers. She was also not younger than her.

    Another seafood cioppino was served.

    Maxwell looked at it with surprise.

    Fia caught the change in his expression.

    ¡°Did you think that only the five¨Cstar restaurants out there can serve something as good as this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that at all.¡±

    ¡°Your expression betrayed you! You¡¯re born with a silver spoon¡­ It¡¯s only natural that you would look

    down on ces like this!¡±

    Conrad then said with embarrassment, ¡°Other than parties, I don¡¯t eat out often. It¡¯s normal that I don¡¯t

    know hidden ces like this.¡±

    When he smelled the nice scent of the cioppino, it made him very hungry.

    He was preparing to eat and ced a crab leg on Fia¡¯s te.

    ¡°I know that you like to eat crabs. These ones look nice. You should eat them.¡±

    Fia stared at the crab on her te but didn¡¯t touch it.

    She remembered Jason¡¯s advice from earlier.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s stubbornness came again.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 84

    ¡°You can enjoy a meal with that Jason guy but you lose your appetite when you¡¯re eating with me?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fia spat out. ¡°Since you like Esme that much, why don¡¯t you tell her to eat with you!¡±

    Conrad remembered what happened at the Mannings and knew that he was in the wrong. He quietly

    ate and said nothing more.

    L looked at the two of them and then poked at Fia¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°Fia, how did you and your

    husband meet?¡±

    Fia said in a daze, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were very young.¡±

    ¡°Childhood friends, huh?¡± Lmented with an innocent look on her face. But in her heart, she was

    thinking that even childhood friends could be enemies. Seemed like the two didn¡¯t love each other

    that much.

    Fia then sneered. ¡°Childhood friends, yes. But I¡¯m not a childhood friend.¡±

    Conrad red at L icily and said, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy even when we¡¯re eating!¡±

    L was so shocked that she quickly said, ¡°Take your time then. I¡¯ll go downstairs to give my mom a

    hand.¡±

    When the owner saw Ling down, she quickly pulled at her arm and said, ¡°Did you see that

    doctor?¡±

    ¡°What doctor? Fia¡¯s husband?¡±

    ¡°Ptui! That man, a doctor? He looks like he¡¯s in the mafia! I mean the man who ate with Fia just now.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± L said as she pouted. ¡°He looked like a gentleman, and he¡¯s quite tall.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s as tall as Fia¡¯s husband and is handsome too. He doesn¡¯t look as angry as Fia¡¯s

    husband

    He¡¯s definitely someone that takes care of his wife after marriage!¡±

    The more the owner thought about it, the more she believed that Jason was a good man.

    ¡°Oh.¡± However, everything that appeared in L¡¯s mind was Conrad¡¯s cold, handsome face. He was so

    seductive.

    ¡°Right, Fia¡¯s friend is also from Gryphonheart Hospital. He¡¯s a doctor there. Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. I just transferred a month ago. I don¡¯t even know everyone in my own department.¡±

    ¡°Then ask about it when you¡¯re back in the hospital. Ask him to have dinner here with everyone once in

    a while. You two might get into a rtionship once you two know each other better!¡± the owner said.

    L frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that doctor!¡±

    The owner then pped L¡¯s buttocks and said, ¡°Then who are you interested in? I¡¯m warning you,

    don¡¯t find someone like Fia¡¯s husband. I can tell that he¡¯s very hard to deal with. Not to mention that he

    cheated on her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Fia doesn¡¯t have the skills. If it¡¯s me, I would make sure that I serve him so well at

    home that he won¡¯t have time to go out to have fun.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± The owner smacked at L¡¯s behind again.

    L made a funny face at her mom before running back up.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you,¡± Conrad said as he put down the fork in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Nothing

    happened between me and Esme.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re not even wearing your clothes but nothing happened? Do you think I¡¯m a three¨C

    year¨Cold

    kid?¡±

    ¡°I swear to God Almighty. If I lie to you, I¡¯ll die a death so horrible that even my body isn¡¯t recoverable!¡±

    Conrad said angrily.

    Fia was stunned and her heart trembled.

    ¡°You¡­ Why did you swear like that? If it¡¯s realized¡­ Don¡¯t me it on me.¡±

    ¡°I never did something like that, so, of course, I won¡¯t die!¡± He gritted his teeth.

    Seeing her eyes shifting, he knew that she had stopped being angry, and deshelled a crab.

    He then ced the crab meat on her te.

    ¡°Eat some.¡±

    Fia looked at the crab meat on the te. ¡°I want some prawns too.¡±

    She remembered Jason¡¯s advice. Pregnant women should not eat crabs.

    Conrad raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°You¡¯re so choosy.¡±

    ¡°Esme isn¡¯t choosy. You can go take care of her.¡± Fia stood up after she said that to him but he pulled

    her back down to sit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deshell it for you!¡±

    He could deshell prawns very quickly and her eyes blurred.

    In the past three years, as long as they ate together and they were served prawns and crabs, he would

    always deshell one for her first.

    Every time, she would thank him with her sweet voice out of happiness.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Despite being touched when she was thinking back, she still asked him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re

    so good at this because you deshelled the prawns for her in the past?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Here you go again! Can¡¯t you just let it go?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 85

    Cold light reflected in his amber eyes as he could feel his anger burn.

    Fia would never work him up like this in the past. She would always let him have his way.

    Not anymore. If she was going to suffer, she would make him suffer too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go alright¡­ When I¡¯m dead!¡±

    ¡°Then forget about it!¡± Conrad smashed the te in front of him.

    Fia smiled coldly and said, ¡°Forget about it and let the homewrecker turn into your wife? You should be

    the one forgetting about it, unless I¡¯m dead.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, you¡­¡± Conrad was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    ¡°Let me tell you something. Even if I die, as long as we¡¯re not divorced, I will still be yourte wife.¡± Fia

    became more and more excited when she said that. ¡°Even if you marry her, she¡¯ll always be known as

    the second wife, and I¡¯ll always be her better!¡±

    The atmosphere was so bad that it couldn¡¯t get any worse. Conrad stared at Fia.

    ¡°Why have I never realized that you can be so mean¨Cspirited? All these years¡­. You¡¯ve been acting?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why would she change so much?

    Perhaps¡­ Was it because he had never understood her?

    ¡°We¡¯ve been married for three years. I have my own temper too, but you respected me and I gave you

    the same respect. You were the one that broke our peace.¡± Fia finished her sentence and felt that her

    mouth was dry. She grabbed a ss off the table and downed the water inside. ¡°Unfortunately, as long

    as ! refuse, you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    She mmed the ss back on the table and tried to leave from the other side, so he couldn¡¯t catch

    her.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad roared lowly. ¡°Who allowed you to leave?¡±

    Fia walked out even quicker with her back straightened and mmed the door behind her loudly.

    L smiled awkwardly outside the door.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping, Fia. I wanted to ask if you guys wanted to order anything extra, but I didn¡¯t

    dare to knock on the door when I heard the fight inside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fia forced a smile and walked down.

    When L saw her leaving, she toughened herself up and walked into the private room.

    ¡°I thought you already left? Why are you back here!¡± Conrad yelled in a loud voice. However, he only

    realized when he turned around that it was L. With a frown, he asked, ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I thought you guys have already finished so I¡¯m here to clean up the table,¡± L said with her

    face

    slightly red. She carefully looked at Conrad and did her best to suppress the excitement in her. Conrad

    massaged the spot between his eyes as he felt very agitated.

    ¡°Do you have any wine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±

    ¡°Give me a bottle.¡±

    L nodded and quickly walked to their family¡¯s wine cer to take a bottle of rice wine that her parents

    brewed themselves. As it had been kept for a long time, it had a very strong taste.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already, Fia?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fia nodded. She felt embarrassed when she thought about what happened earlier, especially

    because it was at someone else¡¯s ce.

    The owner walked out from behind the counter and held her hands. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the two of you to

    get together in the first ce, and it won¡¯t be any easier for you to stay together. If it wasn¡¯t anything

    huge, just make do with it.¡±

    Fia raised her head to look at the owner and asked, ¡°And you and your husband¡­ You¡¯re making do,

    too?¡±

    ¡°I know, right? I mean, despite how honest he looks right now, would you believe what a troublemaker

    he was in the past? He drank, gambled, and didn¡¯t even work. If it wasn¡¯t because he was traumatized

    when I was admitted into the hospital and almost died this one time, he would never have grown up.

    Fia¡¯s thoughts were scrambled as she blinked, and an idea formed in her mind.

    If she were to die one day, what emotion would Conrad feel?

    Perhaps it was freedom. He would finally feel free and could live with Esme as husband and wife.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    But why was there a hint of sorrow in that thought?

    ¡°Fia, there are few women in this world that could live happily forever. Don¡¯t think too much about it and

    let it go.¡± The owner gave Fia a hug before leaving to serve another customer.

    Fia left the restaurant. Standing on the streets, she didn¡¯t know where to go.

    She had crashed the car that she drove to the Manning¡¯s and she came here with Conrad¡¯s car.

    It was not possible for her to turn around and find him.

    She had also left her bag in the car. She had nothing on her other than a few dors.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    She walked on the streets and finally saw a shop that had a public phone. She called Eileen.

    ¡°Eileen, are you busy?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Eileen was having dinner and she looked at the man opposite the candlelight before asking in a low

    voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed? It¡¯s already sote.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Fia took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I don¡¯t know where to go.¡±

    ¡°You fought with that sorry excuse of a man?¡± Eileen¡¯s voice subconsciously raised. ¡°Tell me where you

    are right now. I¡¯ll pick you up!¡±

    As soon as she hung up, she stood up and took her purse. What she did entered the man¡¯s deep eyes.

    She said awkwardly, ¡°Boss, my best friend fought with her husband and she has nowhere to go. I have

    to go pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Your best friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My only one.¡±

    That man burst out augh. ¡°If I remember, he¡¯s Conrad¡¯s little wife, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± Eileen forced out a smile. She was worried that he would go crazy and stop her from

    going.

    ¡°Go,¡± the man said, and wiped his mouth with a napkin. When she saw Eileen already walking away

    impatiently, he followed suit.

    ¡°What are you doing, boss?¡± Eileen had just left the restaurant when the man held her wrist.

    The man¡¯s hand then went down and caught her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Eileenughed awkwardly as she used her other free hand to push the sunsses up and adjusted her

    mask. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, right? It won¡¯t be good if the reporters shot us together.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust my driving skills?¡±

    Eileen remembered how fast he could drive just for the sake of losing the paparazzi.

    He had even forced a paparazzi into an ident once.

    ¡°Or are you lying to me?¡± The man¡¯s thin lips tightened as he clenched her hand tightly.

    Eileen gritted her teeth. ¡°Then thank you, boss.¡±

    About ten minutester, a ck Lincoln suddenly stopped by the road. The gust of air that came with it

    almost made Fia lose her bnce.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Eileen stepped down from the Lincoln and ran toward Fia, helping herb her messy hair.

    ¡°Why are you walking all alone on the streets in the middle of the night? What if you run into robbers?¡±

    Fia let out a lonely smile. ¡°I was thinking of something, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Fia closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Will he cry for me if I die some day?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Eileen held Fia in her arms. ¡°Come on, get into our car. I¡¯ll take Eileen

    then pulled Fia into the back seat and ordered, ¡°Please send us home.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± the man asked intentionally.

    Eileen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Bellwood Hills.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the man said with a smile.

    Fia tried to look at the man in the driver¡¯s seat, but she couldn¡¯t see his face.

    He looked familiar.

    Forty minutester, the car stopped at a mansion with a garden in Bellwood Hills.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the house you bought in the city center?¡±

    you

    home!¡±

    Eileen then said awkwardly, ¡°I bought this property that¡¯s close to the countryside recently so that the

    paparazzi would stop stalking me.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia instinctively nced at the man in the driver¡¯s seat and then quickly pulled Eileen out of the

    car.

    She thought that after they got out of the car, the driver would leave.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to push open the driver¡¯s door and get out.

    Finally seeing his face, her jaw dropped.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 87

    ¡°Surprised?¡± the man said with a faint smile.

    Fia hadn¡¯t even managed to react yet when she felt Eileen¡¯s body freeze.

    She held Eileen¡¯s hand and said as she steeled her heart, ¡°Long time no see, Victor.¡±

    ¡°Looks like my little cousin¡¯s wife is much more courteous than he ever will be.¡± Victor Maxwell looked

    at

    her amiably before turning his eyes to Eileen. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eileen lowered her head and dug into her finger.

    Fia was very familiar with that action of hers. She would do that every time she was nervous.

    She looked at Victor leaving on his Lincoln before holding Eileen¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Stop it. Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡­¡±

    Eileen didn¡¯t know where to start.

    While Fia was quite curious, she didn¡¯t ask.

    She then told her what she was facing right now.

    ¡°My grandma passed away and my mom still doesn¡¯t know about it. My uncles don¡¯t want me to go

    back either. But my grandma treated my mom and me so well¡­ How can we not see her off onest

    time?¡±

    Eileen quickly held her arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk more.¡±

    As soon as they got into the mansion, Eileen served Fia some floral tea.

    ¡°The weather¡¯s getting warmer. Your body is quite weak and you also have a child. Have a drink and

    warm yourself up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eileen also poured a ss for herself. The two of them drank their tea as they sat on the sofa,

    supporting

    each other.

    The two of them were in somewhat low spirits.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll ask when your grandma¡¯s procession is. You can goter on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Eileen said worryingly. ¡°But¡­ Now, all three uncles of yours are upset with you. Your life

    back with the Lawsons won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not going back to the Lawsons. I won¡¯t be a thorn in their eyes.¡±

    When she remembered how her three uncles doted on her when she was little but became so cold

    because of her grandmother¡¯s passing, Fia felt very bad about it.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to spend time thinking about it. Just her mother¡¯s sickness and Conrad alone

    were enough to torture her.

    ¡°Fia, about me and Conrad¡¯s cousin¡­¡± Eileen started with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated. I didn¡¯t mean

    to hide it from you¡­ I just don¡¯t know where to start.¡±

    Fia quickly put her ss down, held her hands, and said, ¡°All I want is for you to be well. Everything

    else

    doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Eileen shook as she put her ss down. She then took out a pack of cigarettes from under the table.

    She quickly took out ady¡¯s cigarette and popped it into her mouth. She had just wanted to light it up

    when she remembered Fia was pregnant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She gave up and dumped the cigarette on the table.

    ¡°The other reason I didn¡¯t tell you is because I felt filthy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about yourself, Eileen,¡± Fia said as she hugged Eileen and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re not at

    fault. for falling in love.¡±

    She loved that man deeply. She could see from Eileen¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ve been thinking about somethingtely. If I didn¡¯t get into showbiz, I would never have met him.

    We would never have started this darn rtionship.¡±

    Fia quietly listened to her.

    Eileen sat in afortable position and ced her head by Fia¡¯s shoulder.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°I was pregnant with his child once, you know?¡±

    Her voice was calm and dispassionate.

    However, Fia could sense bone¨Cshattering pain in those words.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 88

    ¡°When I was at your ce that day, Conrad said that I became famous for no real reason. He wasn¡¯t

    wrong, because what he said was true.¡±

    Fia instinctively held Eileen in her arms. A thousand different thoughts yed in her mind, but none of

    them formed words that she could say to her.

    She had met Vincent a few times. She met him during the Maxwell¡¯s family dinner with Conrad.

    Every time, the same woman would stand by his side. She heard that it was his fianc¨¦e and they had

    already been engaged for five years.

    At the time, she was curious why they hadn¡¯t gotten married in those five years.

    Not to mention that Victor was two years older than Conrad. Were Conrad¡¯s uncle and aunt not getting

    anxious?

    Now that she knew her best friend had a rtionship with Victor, she didn¡¯t know if she should tell her.

    ¡°Fia¡­ On the day that I found out I was pregnant, I was so happy. I even bailed on a bigshot director

    just to tell him back at thepany. And he¡­¡±

    Eileen identally bit her own tongue as she shuddered. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°He told

    me to abort the child and he would make me a popr celebrity..

    ¡°I agreed to it. I didn¡¯t want to dream anymore. I would fall into depression every time I think about that

    child for the past two years.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but cry, envisioning the potential moment that Conrad might ask her to abort her child

    once he knew she was pregnant.

    ¡°Eileen¡­ Our lives will be better and better.¡±

    She rubbed Eileen¡¯s arm, hoping to warm her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Eileen raised her head and looked at the chandelier. She wiped her tears and got out of Fia¡¯s

    caress.

    She then smiled at Fia as if nothing had happened and wiped Fia¡¯s tears away instead.

    ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m doing great, aren¡¯t I? Not only am I a celebrity, I¡¯m even a skilled actress.¡±

    Fia suppressed the sorrow in her heart and forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so envious of you, Eileen.

    A lot of people like you.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? I¡¯m actually quite good!¡± Eileen raised her head high and once again returned to her cool

    big sister persona. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry so I¡¯m going to the kitchen to cook up something. Want anything?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust your cooking skills. Let me do it.¡± Fia pulled Eileen¡¯s hand.

    Eileenughed and pulled her toward the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re the head chef tonight and I¡¯m your sous¨C

    chef.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Bang!

    A wine ss was thrown to the wall and it shattered into a million shards.

    L carefully walked toward Conrad and pushed his arm.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­ Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Conrad burped and pushed L away.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    He got up wobbly.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Mr. Maxwell. I¡¯ll take you to the guest room in the loft for a rest.¡± L summoned her

    courage to help him.

    ¡°Fia!¡± He suddenly roared. ¡°You¡¯re getting quite audacious!¡±

    L froze and said, ¡°What are you talking about, honey? I¡¯ve always been very meek.¡±

    ¡°Meek? Ha!¡± He let out a coldugh. ¡°You already crashed a car into someone¡¯s gate and threatened

    another person with a dagger! You? Meek?¡±

    When L thought about it, she couldn¡¯t imagine the gentle Fia doing something like that.

    She would sometimes watch financial news, so she felt that she had seen Conrad somewhere before.

    All of a sudden, it hit her and she remembered that he was the heir of the Maxwell¡¯s household, the top

    household in Gryphon.

    She was overjoyed as her heart beat faster and a wicked idea appeared in her mind.

    A man like him would never stay loyal to a woman. He probably had a few other women on the side.

    Since Fia couldn¡¯t control him, she could help her. At least, it would be better than giving him up to all

    the other women out there.

    Once she had his child, all she needed to do was beg Fia and build up a good rtionship with him.

    With her kind personality, she would definitely let the child join the family legally.

    Then, even if she couldn¡¯t be the madam of the Maxwell family, she should be able to get

    something from her son¡¯s status. Perhaps, with someone like Conrad¡¯s status, he would give her a

    million. dors or two?

    A million dors¡­ Her parents couldn¡¯t even save that much money despite spending so much of their

    time managing the business.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. L then helped Conrad up and walked

    toward the loft.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 89

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Eileen, I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Eileen slurped in a mouthful of delicious spaghetti and nced at Fia who didn¡¯t take a

    single bite.

    Fia took out her SIM card and said, ¡°My phone is dead and I haven¡¯t got the time to buy a new one yet.

    Do you have an old one? I want to make a call.¡±

    ¡°Hang on.¡± Eileen stood up and walked over to a cab. She then took out a box from a bunch of

    phones. ¡°You can keep this.¡±

    It was a new model that wasn¡¯t even avable on the market yet.

    Fia felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate and quickly said, ¡°This is new. Just give me something you¡¯re not

    using.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? With our rtionship, if I give it to you, just use it. The manufacturer was

    the one that gave it to me. I didn¡¯t have to pay a cent.¡±

    Since Eileen put it that way, it would make Fia feel like a stranger if she continued to refuse.

    She then removed the packaging and put in her SIM card.

    She then called the owner of the seafood restaurant.

    When the call went through, she immediately asked, ¡°Sis, has my husband left?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention, but L cleaned up the room. Let me ask her.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, sis.¡±

    She then hung up and waited.

    She felt somewhat uneasy, wanting to know if he had left or not.

    After ten minutes, the owner called her back.

    ¡°Fia, your husband was drunk. A woman came and took her away.¡±

    Fia was stunned. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know either. Maybe you can call your husband.¡±

    After that, the owner quickly hung up. However, before she did, Fia heard her scolding her daughter.

    ¡°Did you hit your head or something?!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I told you. I saw he was drunk, so I helped him to the loft to rest seeing that he was Fia¡¯s

    husband. I wasn¡¯t going to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The owner pped her. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because thatdy and I made it in time, what were we

    going to do if he did something to you when you¡¯re drunk?!¡±

    L¡¯s face turned red. She spat and quickly ran back up.

    She hated them all for interrupting her!

    ¡°Conrad? Conrad?¡± Esma patted Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°Wake up. Do you know something almost happened

    to you?!¡±

    Esme was furious. If it wasn¡¯t because she had installed a tracker in his phone, she would never have

    found him.

    Who knew where that harlot came from who almost slept with him!

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I¡¯m so disappointed in you! You shouldn¡¯t get drunk outside without being on your guard!¡±

    The moment she thought that, aside from Fia, there may be other women that had gotten their hands

    on him, she grinded her teeth. She wished she could kill all the women that had their eyes on him!

    It was at this time that her phone rang. When she looked at the number, she furiously answered the

    call.

    ¡°Are you stupid, Fia?!¡±

    Fia frowned and had the phone a little away from her ear. ¡°Is Conrad with you?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t pick him up, the girl would have slept with him!¡± Esme screeched.

    Fia frowned and remembered how innocent L looked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use others.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Once he¡¯s awake, I¡¯ll tell him that you plotted with others to make him drunk

    so that he would fall into a trap!¡± With that, Esme then hung up the call.

    Fia was so angry that she started to tremble.

    She didn¡¯t know how Esme could speak in such a righteous tone.

    ¡°What happened, Fia?¡± Eileen held her trembling hands.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ He¡¯s with Esme again,¡± she said as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s drunk.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 90

    ¡°Drunk?¡± Eileen quickly got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to find him. We can¡¯t have that woman toy with your

    husband!¡±

    Fia sat there unmoving.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Eileen looked at her with worry and looked at her

    belly. ¡°Is the baby alright?¡±

    ¡°I stayed in the hospital a few days ago. My pregnancy is alright,¡± Fia said as she raised her trembling.

    hand and massaged her temple. ¡°I¡¯m mentally ufortable, physically tired, and generally just

    upset.¡± Eileen knew how it felt and quickly sat by her side saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re tired. But you haven¡¯t

    given up your feelings for him yet. You¡¯re also his wife. You can¡¯t just let him be and let him have fun

    with other women out there.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you something¡­¡± Fia gasped for air. ¡°I drove to the Manning¡¯s family home earlier tonight.

    He didn¡¯te out and they refused to let me see him. I forced them to open the door with a dagger in

    my hand.¡±

    Eileen looked at her in shock and she didn¡¯t dare to imagine what happened.

    How much love¡­ And how much suffering¡­ Forced her to act that way? So different from her normal

    self? ¡°When I opened the door, he wasn¡¯t even wearing anything. Esme wasn¡¯t wearing her clothes

    properly either. Ha! He told me that nothing happened between them¡­ How could I believe them like

    that?¡±

    Fia felt like her head was almost bursting. ¡°And now, they¡¯re together again. Doing what they hadn¡¯t

    finished. And this will be the second time¡­¡±

    Eileen¡¯s eyes turned red. No matter how scummy Victor was, the two of them weren¡¯t husband and

    wife. She could at least find an excuse to not care about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Fia. If you can¡¯t stay with him, don¡¯t.¡±

    Eileen held the trembling Fia in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money for your mother¡¯s treatment. I

    don¡¯t have much¡­ But I do have money.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia said in an icy tone. ¡°Why should I be the one to leave? Why should I bless their union? I want

    to stall them until the end of time¡­ No matter how much they love each other, as long as I¡¯m here,

    she¡¯ll always be known as a homewrecker!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°You¡¯ll only suffer, Fia. You¡¯ll destroy yourself if you continue.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t love anyone else in this lifetime. It¡¯s fine if I must fight with them this way.¡±

    Eileen held her tightly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    She then took her phone on the table and called Victor.

    Where are you right now, boss?¡±

    ¡°Going to bed.¡±

    ¡°I need your help.¡±

    There was a pause on the other side. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, find that sorry excuse of a man Conrad Maxwell and take him home!¡±

    Fia was stunned as she stared at Eileen. ¡°Eileen, you don¡¯t have to¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fia. He has slept with me for three years. He needed to do something for me eventually.

    He owes me this¡­ I don¡¯t owe him anything!¡±

    Eileen didn¡¯t hang up, waiting for the man from the other end to respond. She wanted him to hear all of

    it.

    On the other end, Victor pulled back his bangs and sat up. ¡°Fine. Even if he¡¯s sleeping with another

    woman, I¡¯ll take him back to his little wife.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Eileen said in a cold tone before hanging it up.

    Victor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What a heartless woman!¡±

    Even her words of thanks were so half¨Chearted!

    ¡°Ah! Who are you? What are you doing?!¡±

    Esme was just driving Conrad back to the Mannings when two cars forced her to stop.

    Several men in ck got out of the car and opened her car door. When they realized they couldn¡¯t

    open it, they immediately went to take an ax from the trunk of the car, preparing to smash the window.

    ¡°Ah! What are you doing?!¡± Esme screamed out as she covered her ears.

    Conrad opened his eyes with a terrible headache as hey in the backseat. Tworge men dragged

    him

    out

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He punched one of the men on the face like an angry lion.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, cuz?¡±

    A man with short hair came down from a Lincoln, still wearing his blue pajamas made of silk.

    He thenzily nced at Esme, who was still screaming inside the car.

    ¡°I seriously don¡¯t get you, cuz. Why would you give up that beauty of yours at home for something

    like¡­ this?¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 91

    Conrad shook his heavy head and stared at his older cousin Victor.

    While he hadn¡¯t gathered what had happened, he could still feel the insult that was hurled his way.

    He freed himself from Victor¡¯sckeys and pounced on him.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Victor let out an amusedugh as he looked at his cousin staggering toward him and the punch

    he threw at him.

    He yawned and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word. All he wanted to do was go back to sleep.

    He then said to his men, ¡°Send Mr. Maxwell home. If there¡¯s even a single bruise on him, you know

    what will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Understood. What about the woman in the car?¡±

    Victor gave her a nce and said, ¡°That shrieking bird¡¯s not part of the family, so stop being such a

    busybody.¡±

    ¡°I got him and am sending him back.¡± Victor gave Eileen a call. ¡°When will youe over to

    apany me?¡±

    Eileen looked at Fia as she held her phone in her hand. Fia was simply sitting in the living room staring

    into the air.

    ¡°Not today, boss.¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Eileen, now that he¡¯s back home, if you don¡¯t send his wife back, what if another woman sleeps with

    himter?¡±

    Despite Victor¡¯s teasing, there was a hint of iciness in his tone.

    Eileen remembered theplicated rtionship they were in and his motto¨Cthe end justifies the

    means. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll head over to your ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to your ce now. Send my cousin¡¯s wife back home before I get there.¡±

    Eileen couldn¡¯t say anything.

    After hanging up, she walked over to Fia with a sense of guilt.

    ¡°About that¡­ My friend ising.¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡¯s cousin?¡± Fia asked.

    Yeah.¡±

    Fia furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯ll go home then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a driver to send you home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eileen.¡±

    Before she left, Fia pulled Eileen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up between you and his cousin, but he has a fianc¨¦e. They¡¯ve been engaged for 5

    years.

    Eileen didn¡¯t say a word with her head lowered.

    Fia said it gently and didn¡¯t want to aggravate her. ¡°If you want to stay by his side, ask him what he

    wants from this. If this is going to be long¨Cterm.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­ The rtionship between the two of us¡­ It¡¯s not like what you think.¡±

    Eileen paused. ¡°He¡¯s my boss.¡±

    She loved him back then and so signed her freedom away. She could only work for hispany until

    the day she died.

    ¡°But you love him,¡± Fia said as she held Eileen¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t love him, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed

    with him after what happened.¡±

    Eileen could feel her heart slowly freeze. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore whether there¡¯s love in this. I¡¯m simply

    hoping that he would get tired of my body one day and let me go.¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t make this sound that bad. Actually, I¡¯m doing quite well. Meanwhile, I¡¯m very worried about

    you.¡±

    Eileen carefully touched Fia¡¯s belly. ¡°And your baby.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect my child!¡± Fia said resolutely.

    On her way back, Eileen¡¯s driver said nothing as Fia simply looked at the night sky outside the window.

    When she was almost home, she suddenly asked the driver. ¡°Is she happy?¡±

    The driver and her personal assistant, Lyn, followed Eileen to work every day.

    He treated Eileen as his own younger sister and couldn¡¯t help but say a word or two.

    ¡°Despite looking bright and happy on the outside, Eileen¡¯s feeling very empty on the inside. She¡¯s quite

    tough, so she doesn¡¯t want to say anything.¡±

    Fia muttered a word of acknowledgment. Despite the pain she was feeling for her, she didn¡¯t know how

    to help her.

    She couldn¡¯t even handle her own matters.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lawson. Eileen doesn¡¯t have much difficulty in her everyday life. You taking care of

    yourself and not making her worry is helping her already,¡± the driver said to her earnestly.

    ¡°Thanks. I know.¡±

    Fia had just put in the security number and entered the door when Mrs. Taylor came out, hearing the

    sound.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 91 Conrad shook his heavy head and stared at

    his older cousin Victor. While he hadn¡¯t gathered what had happened, he could still feel the insult that

    was hurled his way. He freed himself from Victor¡¯sckeys and pounced on him. ¡°Oh?¡± Victor let out an

    amusedugh as he looked at his cousin staggering toward him and the punch he threw at him. He

    yawned and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word. All he wanted to do was go back to sleep. He

    then said to his men, ¡°Send Mr. Maxwell home. If there¡¯s even a single bruise on him, you know what

    will happen to you.¡± ¡°Understood. What about the woman in the car?¡± Victor gave her a nce and

    said, ¡°That shrieking bird¡¯s not part of the family, so stop being such a busybody.¡± ¡°I got him and am

    sending him back.¡± Victor gave Eileen a call. ¡°When will youe over to apany me?¡± Eileen

    looked at Fia as she held her phone in her hand. Fia was simply sitting in the living room staring into

    the air. ¡°Not today, boss.¡± ¡°Eileen, now that he¡¯s back home, if you don¡¯t send his wife back, what if

    another woman sleeps with himter?¡± Despite Victor¡¯s teasing, there was a hint of iciness in his tone.

    Eileen remembered theplicated rtionship they were in and his motto¨Cthe end justifies the

    means. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll head over to your ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to your ce now. Send my cousin¡¯s wife back home

    before I get there.¡± Eileen couldn¡¯t say anything. After hanging up, she walked over to Fia with a sense

    of guilt. ¡°About that¡­ My friend ising.¡± ¡°Conrad¡¯s cousin?¡± Fia asked. Yeah.¡± Fia furrowed her

    brows. ¡°I¡¯ll go home then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a driver to send you home.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eileen.¡± Before she left,

    Fia pulled Eileen¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up between you and his cousin, but he has a fianc¨¦e.

    They¡¯ve been engaged for 5 years. Eileen didn¡¯t say a word with her head lowered. Fia said it gently

    and didn¡¯t want to aggravate her. ¡°If you want to stay by his side, ask him what he wants from this. If

    this is going to be long¨Cterm.¡± ¡°Fia¡­ The rtionship between the two of us¡­ It¡¯s not like what you

    think.¡± Eileen paused. ¡°He¡¯s my boss.¡± She loved him back then and so signed her freedom away. She

    could only work for hispany until the day she died. ¡°But you love him,¡± Fia said as she held

    Eileen¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t love him, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed with him after what happened.¡± Eileen

    could feel her heart slowly freeze. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore whether there¡¯s love in this. I¡¯m simply hoping

    that he would get tired of my body one day and let me go.¡± ¡°Eileen¡­¡± ¡°Ha, don¡¯t make this sound thatN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    bad. Actually, I¡¯m doing quite well. Meanwhile, I¡¯m very worried about you.¡± Eileen carefully touched

    Fia¡¯s belly. ¡°And your baby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect my child!¡± Fia said resolutely. On her way back, Eileen¡¯s driver

    said nothing as Fia simply looked at the night sky outside the window. When she was almost home,

    she suddenly asked the driver. ¡°Is she happy?¡± The driver and her personal assistant, Lyn, followed

    Eileen to work every day. He treated Eileen as his own younger sister and couldn¡¯t help but say a word

    or two. ¡°Despite looking bright and happy on the outside, Eileen¡¯s feeling very empty on the inside.

    She¡¯s quite tough, so she doesn¡¯t want to say anything.¡± Fia muttered a word of acknowledgment.

    Despite the pain she was feeling for her, she didn¡¯t know how to help her. She couldn¡¯t even handle her

    own matters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lawson. Eileen doesn¡¯t have much difficulty in her everyday life. You

    taking care of yourself and not making her worry is helping her already,¡± the driver said to her earnestly.

    ¡°Thanks. I know.¡± Fia had just put in the security number and entered the door when Mrs. Taylor came

    out, hearing the sound

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 91 Conrad shook his heavy head and stared at

    his older cousin Victor. While he hadn¡¯t gathered what had happened, he could still feel the insult that

    was hurled his way. He freed himself from Victor¡¯sckeys and pounced on him. ¡°Oh?¡± Victor let out an

    amusedugh as he looked at his cousin staggering toward him and the punch he threw at him. He

    yawned and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word. All he wanted to do was go back to sleep. He

    then said to his men, ¡°Send Mr. Maxwell home. If there¡¯s even a single bruise on him, you know what

    will happen to you.¡± ¡°Understood. What about the woman in the car?¡± Victor gave her a nce and

    said, ¡°That shrieking bird¡¯s not part of the family, so stop being such a busybody.¡± ¡°I got him and am

    sending him back.¡± Victor gave Eileen a call. ¡°When will youe over to apany me?¡± Eileen

    looked at Fia as she held her phone in her hand. Fia was simply sitting in the living room staring into

    the air. ¡°Not today, boss.¡± ¡°Eileen, now that he¡¯s back home, if you don¡¯t send his wife back, what if

    another woman sleeps with himter?¡± Despite Victor¡¯s teasing, there was a hint of iciness in his tone.

    Eileen remembered theplicated rtionship they were in and his motto¨Cthe end justifies the

    means. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll head over to your ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to your ce now. Send my cousin¡¯s wife back home

    before I get there.¡± Eileen couldn¡¯t say anything. After hanging up, she walked over to Fia with a sense

    of guilt. ¡°About that¡­ My friend ising.¡± ¡°Conrad¡¯s cousin?¡± Fia asked. Yeah.¡± Fia furrowed her

    brows. ¡°I¡¯ll go home then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a driver to send you home.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eileen.¡± Before she left,

    Fia pulled Eileen¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up between you and his cousin, but he has a fianc¨¦e.

    They¡¯ve been engaged for 5 years. Eileen didn¡¯t say a word with her head lowered. Fia said it gently

    and didn¡¯t want to aggravate her. ¡°If you want to stay by his side, ask him what he wants from this. If

    this is going to be long¨Cterm.¡± ¡°Fia¡­ The rtionship between the two of us¡­ It¡¯s not like what you

    think.¡± Eileen paused. ¡°He¡¯s my boss.¡± She loved him back then and so signed her freedom away. She

    could only work for hispany until the day she died. ¡°But you love him,¡± Fia said as she held

    Eileen¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t love him, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed with him after what happened.¡± Eileen

    could feel her heart slowly freeze. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore whether there¡¯s love in this. I¡¯m simply hoping

    that he would get tired of my body one day and let me go.¡± ¡°Eileen¡­¡± ¡°Ha, don¡¯t make this sound that

    bad. Actually, I¡¯m doing quite well. Meanwhile, I¡¯m very worried about you.¡± Eileen carefully touched

    Fia¡¯s belly. ¡°And your baby.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect my child!¡± Fia said resolutely. On her way back, Eileen¡¯s driver

    said nothing as Fia simply looked at the night sky outside the window. When she was almost home,

    she suddenly asked the driver. ¡°Is she happy?¡± The driver and her personal assistant, Lyn, followed

    Eileen to work every day. He treated Eileen as his own younger sister and couldn¡¯t help but say a word

    or two. ¡°Despite looking bright and happy on the outside, Eileen¡¯s feeling very empty on the inside.

    She¡¯s quite tough, so she doesn¡¯t want to say anything.¡± Fia muttered a word of acknowledgment.

    Despite the pain she was feeling for her, she didn¡¯t know how to help her. She couldn¡¯t even handle her

    own matters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lawson. Eileen doesn¡¯t have much difficulty in her everyday life. You

    taking care of yourself and not making her worry is helping her already,¡± the driver said to her earnestly.

    ¡°Thanks. I know.¡± Fia had just put in the security number and entered the door when Mrs. Taylor came

    out, hearing the soundConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 94

    She was staring at the ceiling. He wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking.

    His possessiveness took over as he pulled her into his arms.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°You were very beautiful and obedient just now, Fi.¡±

    Fia¡¯s body tensed up as she covered herself using the nket.

    She was supposed to be angry, but she was very embarrassed instead.

    Love¡­ It really could make someone so cheap.

    She lost all her bottom lines.

    When Conrad saw how she was acting, he let out a cheeky chuckle.

    ¡°Get out!¡± She raised her knuckle and whacked him twice although she was still under the nket.

    That was the first time he was like that after being married for three years. She was blushing like there

    was no tomorrow.

    It felt¡­ Very strange.

    The more she thought about it, the more she yearned for it.

    ¡°Fi, be honest with me. Are you old acquaintances with Doctor Evans?¡± Conrad¡¯s ire had been doused

    as he asked her that with her in his arms.

    Fia closed her eyes and said, ¡°I only got to know Doctor Evans recently. Nothing you said had ever

    happened!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡±

    However, the peace didn¡¯t evenst until daybreak as the two of them were woken up by the phone.

    It wasn¡¯t from a call. It was from a ringtone set for Messenger.

    The ringtone was from a very popr song that was all the craze recently. It was about an old man¡¯s

    deep love for his dead wife.

    Her favorite part of the lyrics was this: The shining stars above in the night sky are like your eyes,

    lighting up my passion and giving me life.

    Conrad grabbed the phone and frowned when he saw who was making the video call. He turned and

    looked at Fia next to him.

    Fia looked at him with a pair of innocent eyes, but she knew from the way he looked what was

    happening. ¡°My cousin, isn¡¯t it? This ringtone is quite nice!¡±

    Conrad gulped and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with the ringtone.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± She turned around feeling howughable that exnation was.

    It was his phone. It was his ringtone. He didn¡¯t know about it? Did a ghost do it then?

    Remembering what they just did, she felt like she wanted to give herself a few ps!

    Conrad refused the call, but the person on the other end called again.

    He then remembered how he was dragged down from a car. He also didn¡¯t know how he ended up in

    her car in the first ce. So, he answered.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Conrad, I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Let me die! How could they treat me like this?! How am I

    supposed to see you ever again¡­¡±

    Conrad could feel his head thumping. And then he remembered how brutal and scheming Victor was.

    He instantly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°They¡­ They crashed my car and harassed me. I¡­ I have never done anything bad in my life¡­

    Why¡­ Why would they do that to me?¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    Conrad remembered the men that served Victor and he could feel chills down his spine.

    He couldn¡¯t even hang up when his eyes coldly looked at Fia, who had her back to him.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t even react when he forcefully turned her around.

    ¡°Did you ask Victor to do something to Esme?!¡±

    Fia looked into Conrad¡¯s anxious eyes and heard the sobbing from the phone. Her brain froze.

    ¡°I¡­ Didn¡¯t tell him to do anything,¡± she mumbled.

    Conrad had just wanted to say something when he heard Esme¡¯s parents¡® screamsing from the

    phone.

    He didn¡¯t even think twice before leaving Fia behind, grabbing his clothing and running outside.

    Fia looked at how anxiously he left without even caring about how he looked. And he was someone

    that

    cared about his image.

    Esme Manning¡­ She could take him from her with just one call.

    But she was his wife!

    ¡°Oh, Fia Lawson¡­ How cheap can you be?¡± She sobbed silently as she got into a fetal position,

    hugging the child in her womb.

    She kept on crying quietly and refused to wail out loud, worried that it would affect the baby.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 95

    It was four in the morning. After Conrad left, Fia did not shut her eyes.

    It was only when Mrs. Taylor came to wake her did she mechanically rise from bed to wash up.

    ¡°Why are your eyes so puffy, madam?¡± Mrs. Taylor asked worryingly.

    Fia replied calmly, ¡°Allergy.¡±

    ¡°Did you fight with Master Maxwellst night? I noticed that the car he usually drives isn¡¯t here. When

    did he leave?¡±

    ¡°He went to look for love,¡± Fia answered before heading to the dining room.

    She ate alone, Slept alone.

    She would sometimes look at where he would usually be.

    However, he would slowly change.

    There would be a day.

    When all her love for him finally was consumed.

    Perhaps, she would be free when the time came?

    Fia¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce. She didn¡¯t have much appetite when she looked at the food that

    she used to like to eat.

    Ever since she got pregnant, her taste had changed.

    She got up and went to the kitchen after taking a few bites.

    She opened the fridge and saw big mangoes inside.

    It was Conrad¡¯s favorite food.

    Mrs. Taylor and she would always buy some for him.

    There must be something special about it if he loves eating it so much, right?

    In a moment of clouded judgment, she peeled a mango and gave it a bite.

    ¡°This is¡­ So tasty¡­!¡± She began munching on it as tears rolled down.

    It had such a unique taste¡­ It was so soft and tasted so sweet and fragrant. She could even smell the

    sweet aroma.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    No wonder he loved this fruit so much! It was so delicious!

    ¡°What are you doing, madam?!¡± Mrs. Taylor was shocked the moment she went into the kitchen and

    grabbed the remaining mango from Fia¡¯s hand.

    She then said angrily, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re allergic to mangoes!¡±

    Fia cried andughed as she licked the mango juice in her hand.

    ¡°He loves this fruit so much. I can¡¯t eat it, but I¡¯m so curious about its taste. Thest time I ate it, I was

    still very little. I can¡¯t remember what it tastes like anymore.¡±

    After she ate the mango that time, she was sent to the hospital because of her allergy. Her mother was

    so scared and had cried while ming herself.

    After that, her mother never bought her anything with mangoes.

    The second day after she got married to Conrad, her mother even came to tell Conrad and Mrs. Taylor

    about her mango allergy.

    Mrs. Taylor had sighed and said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Master Maxwell¡¯s favorite fruit.¡±

    How terrible it was when two were not destined to be together.

    They couldn¡¯t even eat the same food.

    ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor tossed away the mango in her hand and held Fia, who was slowly swaying.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fia pushed away Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor looked and saw red dots starting to appear on her neck. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s your allergy!

    You know that you¡¯re allergic to mangoes! Why did you still eat it?!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor continued toin.

    ¡°I never use the mangoes to make desserts. The mangoes in the fridge are for Master Maxwell, not for

    you!¡±

    Fia sobbed. ¡°All I wanted to know is what it tastes like¡­ The taste that he likes¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stupid?!¡± Mrs. Taylor helped Fia to the living room before calling Conrad.

    It rang for a few seconds before someone picked it up.

    ¡°What is it, Mrs. Taylor?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 96

    ¡°The madam ate some mangoes and she¡¯s having an allergic reaction. Please,e home quickly.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that she¡¯s allergic to mangoes?¡± Conrad asked with a calm voice. ¡°She ate it

    intentionally?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was taken aback. ¡°Please juste back, Master Maxwell! Did you two fightst night?

    She hasn¡¯t even eaten breakfast.¡±

    ¡°She started this, she can see this through!¡± With that, the call was hung up.

    Mrs. Taylor looked at Fia and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, her phone was of an older model and was quite loud. Fia could hear everything.

    She shut her puffy eyes to stop herself from crying.

    She tried her best and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Taylor. I only ate a little, so I¡¯m going to be fine.¡±

    When Mrs. Taylor saw the red dots already appearing on her neck, she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll give Ss a call.

    I¡¯l have him take you to the hospital!¡±

    When Ss picked up, he was waiting outside a ward. He peeked at Conrad who was sitting by the bed

    inside.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Mrs. Taylor. From the sound of it, her allergic

    reaction isn¡¯t that bad. I¡¯ll grab some medicine and send it back.¡±

    ¡°Al¨CAlright. Quickly!¡±

    Ss wanted to turn around and tell Conrad about it but was worried that he wouldn¡¯t allow it, so he left

    immediately.

    He met a doctor in the corridor and quickly asked, ¡°Excuse me, but what kind of medicine should I get

    for treating allergies?¡±

    Jason looked at Ss for a while and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Maxwell¡¯s personal assistant?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our madam has an allergic reaction from eating mangoes.¡°

    Jason¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What happened? Does she not know that she can¡¯t eat mangoes?¡±

    ¡°She does! But somehow, she ended up eating some. It might be by mistake.¡° Ss couldn¡¯t help but

    continue, ¡°My boss likes to eat mangoes despite the madam¡¯s allergy. My guess is that the maid made

    some food with mangoes in it and forgot to tell her.

    Jason couldn¡¯t help but curl his hands into fists as he pitied the woman even more.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t eat mangoes. Why would she marry someone that liked the fruit?!

    She would inadvertently harm herself since she was still so young.

    Not to mention that she was carrying a baby in her!

    ¡°Take me there. I¡¯ll prepare an ambnce,¡± Jason said.

    ¡°An ambnce? It¡¯s not that serious, right?¡± Ss was stunned. He had never seen someone with an

    extreme allergic reaction and didn¡¯t know how dangerous it could get.

    Jason quickly said before running off, ¡°Just in case!¡±

    ¡°Madam! What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you¡­ You only ate half a mango! Why would there be so many

    red spots on your face? Ss¡­ Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor mumbled nervously.

    Fia had just wanted to console her when she suddenly felt her heart miss a beat and she couldn¡¯t

    breathe properly. She was starting to choke on her words.

    ¡°Madam! Your face is turning blue¡­ Please no¡­..¡±

    Mrs. Taylor urgently gave Conrad another call.

    Conrad took out his phone. When Esme was crying and hugging him, she identally knocked it from

    his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m so scared, Conrad! Why did they do something like that to me? I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ Why¡­¡±

    Conrad held her back hesitantly and patted her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll forget in a few more days.¡±

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t sleep! I will remember them pulling me¡­ dragging me¡­ I begged them, but they¡­¡±

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes burned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll force them to apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Conrad. You¡¯re the best. Please don¡¯t leave me¡­ I can¡¯t live without you. I really can¡¯t!¡±

    The woman¡¯s sobbing and screaming drilled deep into his heart.

    He looked at the phone that was now on the ground. He wanted to bend down to take it, but Esme was

    worried that he would push her away, and hugged him even tighter.

    ¡°Esme, just let go for now and let me pick up the call.¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    Conrad took in a deep breath and while holding her arm, he picked up the call.

    ¡°What is it, Mrs. Taylor?¡±

    ¡°Master Maxwell, the madam¡¯s situation is very bad. She¡¯s having difficulty breathing and her face is

    turning blue¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor cried.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 97

    Conrad frowned but he knew that Mrs. Taylor wouldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°Why is it that serious?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drive alone again! Please don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡±

    Mrs. Taylor froze. She was not deaf. She could clearly hear everything that Esme had said.

    Even through the phone she could already imagine how her master was holding Esme.

    She then looked at Fia, who was sitting on the sofa as she gasped for air. Even someone like her who

    was

    not involved in their affairs could feel her heart turning into stone.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor?¡± Conrad looked at the phone. She didn¡¯t even finish before hanging up the call.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Mrs. Taylor helped Fia up as she cried.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Why would fate treat someone as gentle as her madam like this?

    The ambnce siren could be heard once she was outside and she saw Ss get out of the

    ambnce with Jason.

    ¡°How is the madam doing, Mrs. Taylor?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t breathe¡­ Can¡¯t speak¡­¡±

    Jason looked at her with a darkened expression. ¡°She¡¯s suffering an anaphctic shock.¡±

    He carried Fia into the ambnce and put her on a stretcher, then began giving her first aid with his

    colleague¡¯s assistance.

    The woman in the hospital bed opened her eyes and all she saw was white.

    She looked with numbed eyes. Was this all a dream?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The man next to her bed held her hand tightly.

    ¡°You scared me.¡± Fia blinked and her vision began to focus as she looked at the man that was so close

    to her.

    So handsome. Well¨Cdressed.

    So unlike him when he was in his youth. It kept reminding her of how he looked in the past.

    ¡°Fia?¡±

    Conrad bent forward slightly and waved his hand in front of her.

    Fia stared at him, listening to his soft words. She sobbed and her tears rolled down uncontrobly.

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    His tone became even gentler, worried that it would surprise her. He quickly helped to wipe away her

    tears.

    Fia gulped trying to ease the pain from her throat and asked like a helpless child, ¡°Why?¡±

    She wanted to ask why he was so gentle. To make her sink deeper?

    Conrad was stunned and he held her hand tightly.

    ¡°Why did you eat that mango? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is? You suffered an anaphctic

    shock.¡±

    She stared at him. ¡°When did you know about this?¡±

    She remembered clearly what he said when Mrs. Taylor called him. ¡°She started it, let her see it

    through.¡±

    His dispassionate tone was like a hand pushing and holding her under the water, stopping her from

    breathing.

    He couldn¡¯t help but say it in a severe tone, ¡°When I knew about it, they were already saving you.¡±

    He could still remember his heart tightening at that time.

    He thought that everything was going to be alright, not expecting that something like this was

    happening.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat mangoes. Why did you eat one?¡± He was obsessed with this.

    She gently asked him, ¡°Did I interrupt you from apanying her?¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°So¡­ You tried to call me back, even willingly using your life as a wager?¡±

    Fia let out a weak smile. ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Conrad let

    go

    of Fia¡¯s hand as his expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re at fault this time. Apologize to Esme with

    me next time.¡±

    Fia was outraged as she asked him, ¡°So, I have to apologize to her because I got admitted to the

    hospital and interrupted you from spending time together?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Conrad cut her off.

    ¡°Do you even know who Victor is? Why did you ask him to have his people antagonize Esme!¡±

    There was confusion in Fia¡¯s eyes, but she wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction.

    She was deliberately going against him.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 98

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything. I won¡¯t apologize to her.¡±

    ¡°You were not like this in the past, Fia!¡±

    When Conrad remembered how Esme wouldn¡¯t eat or sleep and only kept on crying after the shock, he

    felt agitated.

    ¡°This is between us and should have stayed between us. You shouldn¡¯t have asked Victor to interfere!¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Fia turned her head away.

    If Victor hadn¡¯t found him, would he have gone back?

    When Conrad saw that she had somewhat recovered, he said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    After he left, Fia got herself up and pressed the bell.

    A nurse quickly came by. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Is my baby alright?¡±

    The nurse looked at her strangely and looked at her records.

    ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant. You were admitted to the hospital because of anaphctic shock. Doctor Evans

    took you in.¡±

    Fia was stunned. ¡°Can you help me get Doctor Evans, then?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The nurse had just left when she saw Jason walking in her direction in haste.

    ¡°Doctor, your friend¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    As soon as Jason entered the ward, he closed the door and looked at her from the front of the bed.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°No, just a bit tired.¡± Fia looked at Jason gratefully. ¡°You helped me hide the fact that I¡¯m pregnant,

    right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. None of the other doctors and nurses here know about it. I know that you want to keep it a

    secret so I hid it from you.¡±

    Jason paused before continuing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the baby¡¯s alright.¡±

    The worry in Fia¡¯s heart was finally dispelled as she carefully massaged her belly and apologized in her

    heart. I¡¯m sorry, my baby. I was being stupid. I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±

    Jason looked at her quietly and something emerged in his heart.

    ¡°Fia¡­ If you¡¯re not happy, get a divorce.¡±

    Fia trembled. After Eileen, Jason was the second person to tell her that divorce was a much better

    option.

    ¡°What would happen to my baby? What about the father?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    Before Jason could even finish speaking, the door opened and he turned around.

    He looked right into Conrad¡¯s burning eyes as he helped a woman in.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you, Fia.¡±

    Esme¡¯s face was pale, with her eyes appearing darker. It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t gotten any rest

    lately.

    When Fia saw the two of them appear together, her mood instantly fell into the abyss.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    She grabbed her nket tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you two ever again!¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m just worried about you. I heard that you got into an anaphctic shock and almost didn¡¯t make

    it.¡± Esme quickly approached the bed with Conrad helping her.

    Fia immediately grabbed the water bottle on the nightstand and threw it at Esme. ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Esme screamed as the water bottle hit her foot. She turned around and grabbed Conrad¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It hurts¡­ Conrad, it hurts¡­¡±

    Conrad scanned Fia coldly and put Esme on a chair so that she could see Fia next to her.

    ¡°Stop making a scene!¡±

    Fia was so angry that her body was shaking, her eyes burning red.

    ¡°Me? Making a scene?¡± Her head tilted to the side.

    It hurt so much.

    How many wives in this world were as cheap and useless as her?

    Not only did a homewrecker dare to taunt her, but even her husband was scolding her.

    She was already in the hospital, and yet he took her here to disgust her.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell! Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? Ask yourself what I have done to deserve this from

    you?!

    Why are you walking all over me like this?!¡± Fia roared uncontrobly like a madwoman.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Conrad could feel his rage burning.

    He shouted back at her, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me, but you did that to Esme! You shouldn¡¯t have asked Victor to interfere with our matters and got Esme into a shock!¡±

    Fia felt something break inside of her. She didn¡¯t want to exin anymore.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t ask for someone to look for you despite being your wife! I shouldn¡¯t have pulled you out of your lover¡¯s car!

    ¡°I should have called for an orchestra instead! To make it even grander for the two of you!¡±

    Conrad eyebrows locked together. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you even a little regretful of what you did?¡±

    Jason could no longer simply watch and do nothing, and he stood between him and the bed.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Fia is now my patient and I need to take care of both her physical and emotional health. Please take this miss here with you and leave!¡±

    Conrad had nowhere to unleash his rage and simply stared at Jason.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡±

    Jason took a step forward and blocked Conrad from looking at Fia.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, this is the hospital, not yourpany.¡±

    Conrad let out a bold smirk and said, ¡°I can destroy this hospital at any time and rebuild a better one. And you... You¡¯ll be fired at any time!¡±

    Jason took another step forward and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡±

    He didn¡¯t like to fight with others.

    But when Fia was at stake, he had few options.

    ¡°Doctor Evans...¡± Esme asked in a curious voice. ¡°Do you like Fia?¡±

    Conrad frowned and immediately hurled his fist at Jason.

    Jason raised his hand and used his palm to block his fist. Then, he threw a punch back at Conrad.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Conrad used his arm to block and immediately raised his leg and gave him a kick.

    Jason quickly took a step back and knocked into the hospital bed.

    When Fia saw Conrad was going to pounce at Jason, she threw a pillow at him.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    She used too much strength and lost her bnce. She was about to fall from the bed.

    When Esme saw that, excitement shed in her eyes.

    Conrad managed to help Fia up before Jason did.

    After Fia managed to steady herself on the bed, she pushed his hand away as she red at him.

    ¡°Conrad! You¡¯re like a feral dog!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes instantly turned dark. ¡°You¡¯re protecting him?!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± She heaved. ¡°I want to rest, and I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±

    Conrad then sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t, but that darn doctor can?¡±

    Fia raised her head and asked, ¡°Only you can do it?¡±

    She pointed at Esme who was sitting on the side. ¡°You held her, embraced her, and spent all your time with her. What about me? When I was sleeping alone in my bed, have you ever thought of me?¡±

    After that, tears began to roll down her cheeks as her eyes lost focus.

    There were some things that she could hide, but some things were impossible to be hidden.

    Two pairs of eyes looked deep into each other.

    When Conrad saw how hurt and heartbroken she was, most of his wrath disappeared.

    ¡°Esme heard that you¡¯re admitted and wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her to visit me!¡± Fia screamed. She could feel her heart beating irregrly and put her hand on it. She tried to calm down as best she could. ¡°You can take her wherever she wants, but please don¡¯t bring her here to disgust me, alright?¡±

    When Jason saw the pain on her expression, he quickly asked, ¡°How painful are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°You should leave too, Doctor Evans.¡± Fia was feeling very tired.

    It was already hard enough to rify things when it was just Conrad, Esme, and her. She didn¡¯t want to add another person into the mix.

    Esme stood up and said, ¡°I won¡¯t me you for what happened, Fia. But you shouldn¡¯t be screaming at Conrad in front of outsiders.¡±

    Two women.

    One a wailing hag and the other a gentle beauty.

    Conrad could feel the irony.

    Fia looked at Esme while she sat on the bed. If it wasn¡¯t because she was worried about her baby, she really wanted to tear her mouth apart!

    She had just managed to calm Conrad down, but Esme wanted to ignite his anger all over again.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, Fia?¡± Esme ran and hid behind Conrad, crying.

    ¡°Conrad, the way Fia is looking at me is so scary. She made me remember...¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Conrad could feel another headacheing. He stared at Fia saying, ¡°No matter what, you have to apologize to Esme about what happened to herst night.¡±

    Fia tightened her fists and asked coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to hold you responsible for this as well!¡±

    ¡°Hold me responsible? Did I bite her? Or did I slice her?!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Conrad, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Esme screamed and held Conrad¡¯s arm again, screaming as loudly as she could.

    Fia¡¯s eardrums were hurting from the screaming.

    Jason frowned and started to get rid of the two. ¡°Please leave, both of you.¡±

    Conrad was worried about Esme as well. He took her in his arms and quickly left to look for a doctor.

    Fia¡¯s tensed body rxed. Even when she sat on the bed, all she could do was look down as her tears blurred her vision.

    ¡°There¡¯s something that I forgot to tell you.¡±

    Jason then told her about it without her asking.

    ¡°Thatdy was admitted in the middle of the night with wounds all over her body. She almost jumped down from the hospital¡¯s balcony because she lost control of her emotions.¡±

    Fia trembled and tried to persuade herself. ¡°She does that every time. Last time, she purposely jumped off her family home¡¯s balcony to injure her legs.¡±

    ¡°On the tenth floor. One floor above you.¡±

    Fia looked out from her room¡¯s balcony, stunned.

    Did something happenst night?

    Did Victor really have someone do something to her?

    But Eileen and she didn¡¯t ask him to do anything.

    Jason then said slowly, ¡°She¡¯s hiding all her injuries under the clothing.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Fia suddenly remembered that Esme loved to wear dresses. She would wear a dress even when she was admitted to a hospital before this. She would never wear a hospital gown.

    But when she came by, she was wearing arge and loose hospital gown.

    ¡°What kind of injury?¡±

    ¡°Sexual assault.¡± Jason tried to lower his voice, worried that he might scare her.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fia retorted. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±

    Jason then took out her phone from her purse.

    She quickly called Eileen.

    ¡°Eileen, yesterday, Esme¡­¡±

    Before she could even finish, Eileen¡¯s panicky voice came from the other side.

    ¡°Fia, can you please talk with Conrad?!

    ¡°My boss really didn¡¯t tell his people to do anything to Esme! He simply told them to send Conrad back before going home.¡±

    Fia was stunned.

    The tears in her eyes finally rolled down.

    It was not because of sadness. Not because of fear. But because of confusion.

    She still couldn¡¯t free herself from Eileen¡¯s words for several minutes after she hung up.

    ¡°Fia, I believe that this has nothing to do with you.¡± Jason tried to console her.

    Fia shook her head and touched her belly.

    ¡°Doctor, please leave. I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    ¡°Come find me anytime.¡±

    She nodded, quietly lying down on the bed and pulling the nket over herself.

    She hated her so much. But when she heard Eileen¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t feel happy at all.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of Eileen¡¯s wailing or because of her pity toward another woman.

    She suddenly wanted to see Esme.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she simply wanted to see her.

    When she was little and had no dad, everyone her age looked down on her and didn¡¯t want to y with her.

    Although Esme was six years older than her, she would take care of her and would share snacks and toys with her.

    When did their rtionship begin to change?

    That year, she had just gotten into second grade. She went to Grandpa Maxwell¡¯s party and saw Conrad being bullied.

    She dragged Esme along to help, and their rtionship began to change.

    But now, it was no longer something as simple as their rtionship changing.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 101

    ¡°Why. Why did they treat me like that? Conrad! Please help me. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±

    Conrad could feel his heart thrown into turmoil and he ced his hand hesitantly on Esme¡¯s shoulders

    T¡¯ll help you get justice.¡±

    They had just gone to see a psychologist, and ording to his analysis, she had Post¨CTraumatic

    Stress Syndrome.

    If she were to recover, she would need to be apanied by someone she trusted the most.

    As Thea had passed away, Beth and Hank had to be at the Lawsons¡®. With what happened to Esme,

    he needed to stay with her right now.

    ¡°Conrad, I know I¡¯m holding you up.¡±

    Esme had been crying to the point that her eyes were swollen and she looked at Conrad pitifully.

    ¡°Go back to thepany and work. I can ask my mom to apany me.¡± Conrad frowned. He was

    worried that Esme¡¯s parents would start a fight with Fia.

    ¡°Esme, can we talk about it? Let me handle this, alright?¡±

    ¡°How are you going to handle this?¡± Esme looked at Conrad pitifully.

    Conrad gulped and said. ¡°By not dragging Fia into this.¡±

    Esme raised her eyes and looked at him sorrowfully.

    ¡°Conrad, you¡­ You¡¯re worried that my mom will know that Fia ordered Victor to do this and give Fiat

    trouble?¡±

    Conrad looked at Esme¡¯s tears rolling down and said with difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask her to

    apologize

    to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her apology!¡±

    Esme pounced into Conrad¡¯s arms and held his waist.

    ¡°Conrad, all I want is for her to return you to me. I don¡¯t want anything else! You¡¯re my life¡­ My

    medicine¡­ I can¡¯t lose you!¡±

    Conrad stared at the wall.

    There were no words.

    ¡°When will you divorce? You promised me that you¡¯ll divorce her so that we can get back together,¡±

    Esme asked as she cried.

    ¡°I¡± Conrad gulped again. ¡°Esme¡­¡±

    He pulled Esme away from him and bent down to look her in the eyes.

    He then said to her word by word, ¡°I think our rtionship has changed. We need some time to clear

    this up.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t!¡± Esme cried out in pain and once again dived into Conrad¡¯s arms.

    She trembled, doing her best to make Conrad feel pity for her.

    Fia lied down in her bed for a while before she took to the stairs and walked to the floor above.

    She was walking around like an anchorless ghost before finally reaching the VIP wards.

    She had finally reached thest room when she heard Esme¡¯s cries.

    They didn¡¯t pull the curtain, so she could see what was happening inside through the window.

    Esme was sitting on the bed while Conrad was standing in front, and she was holding him tightly.

    He bent down, holding her too.

    What an agonizing moment it was for her.

    ¡°Conrad! There are bad people outside!¡± Esme screamed and kept on diving deeper into Conrad¡¯s

    arms.

    Conrad instinctively looked outside the window and only saw a figure quickly passing by.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a passerby, Esme.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ Is it?¡± Esme shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±

    When Conrad recalled that figure in his mind, he consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll go take a look

    outside.¡±

    Esme nodded briefly and said, ¡°Thene back quickly. I get scared if you¡¯re not here.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad quickly stepped out of the ward and the fear, sorrow, and weakness all disappeared from

    Esme¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me, Fia.¡±

    Fia took in a deep breath and opened the door to the ward with a smile.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Fia.¡±

    Echo tried to sit up, but she was rapidly losing strength.

    Fia walked over and held her shoulder, saying, ¡°Just lie down, mom. Don¡¯t move.¡± Echo forced a wilting

    smile and said, ¡°How are you doing with Conradtely, Fia?¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Fia knew very well that her mom didn¡¯t want her to divorce. And she didn¡¯t want to make her worry.

    She said with a smile. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Is heing back in time to apany youtely?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just like in the past.¡±

    Echo patted Fia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Good. I can rest easy now.¡±

    When Fia remembered her grandma¡¯s passing, she was saddened.

    Suddenly, she wanted to tell her mom about her pregnancy.

    She was worried that her mother would suddenly leave just like her grandma.

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something that I need toe clean with you. You¡¯ll be happy once you know it and you won¡¯t worry that much about me anymore.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Echo looked at her expectantly.

    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±

    She was just about to tell her when she heard familiar footstepsing from behind her. She instantly zipped her mouth.

    ¡°Why are you here too, Conrad?¡± Echo asked.

    Fia turned around and nced at Conrad, lying to Echo and saying, ¡°He went to park his car. That¡¯s why he¡¯s slightlyte.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here first. You should have waited for him.¡±

    ¡°There are too many cars in the parking lot. It smells bad,¡± Fia said with a smile.

    Echo sighed and said, ¡°You were never this delicate when you were little.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She then turned to Conrad. ¡°This is thanks to you too, I suppose. You took very good care of her for the past three years.¡±

    Fia looked at her mom suspiciously.

    She didn¡¯t understand why she would praise Conrad at a time like this.

    To the point that Conrad was feeling somewhat guilty about it.

    ¡°Mom, take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t overthink things. I¡¯ll deal with everything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about anything now. The only thing that I¡¯m still worried about is after my passing, no one will even know that she¡¯s crying alone.¡±

    Echo waved her hand toward Conrad.

    Once he was also by her bedside, she held their hands and put them together.

    ¡°A husband and wife pair are to be one flesh. I hope that, as the husband, you can be considerate of her. She had suffered so much with me.¡±

    After that, she couldn¡¯t help but begin to cough again as she turned to the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I¡¯ll live a good life.¡± Fia pulled her hand that was stacked together with Conrad¡¯s away and patted her back.

    Conrad looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll remember that Fia is my wife.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned before smiling condescendingly.

    A moment ago, he was patiently consoling Esme.

    A momentter, he said that he would remember that she was his wife.

    She never knew that he was such a good actor.

    ¡°Good, good,¡± Echo said after she stopped coughing andy back in bed.

    ¡°Fia¡­ Don¡¯t waste your time on me anymore. I¡¯m getting sleepier and sleepier as time goes by. You should live a good life with Conrad¡­ Stay by his side.¡±

    Fia wasn¡¯t sure what to say when Conrad suddenly held her hand.

    ¡°We¡¯lle to visit you again, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Go on.¡±

    After they were out of the ward, Fia immediately flung Conrad¡¯s hand away and walked away.

    He quickly followed her and held her arm so that she couldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered from your allergy?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Esme is not doing well. Come with me.¡±

    ¡°And do what?¡± Fia stopped and stared at him coldly.

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you looking at me like that.¡±

    He lost all interest inmunicating with her and immediately dragged her along.

    He only stopped when it was outside Esme¡¯s ward.

    He then warned her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want things to go out of hand, apologize to Esme.¡±

    Fia frowned and remembered Eileen¡¯s pleading on the phone.

    ¡°If I apologize, you¡¯ll give up on your ns for those men and your cousin, right?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 103

    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about right now, Fia?¡± Conrad let Fia go and massaged his

    temple.

    He then tried to exin, saying. ¡°She had been humiliated and beaten by those men. She was almost

    raped.¡±

    Fia looked at how annoyed he was and repressed her pity toward Esme.

    She then said in an icy voice, ¡°They didn¡¯t do it to her in the end, right?¡±

    ¡°How could you be so cold¨Cblooded?¡± Conrad looked at Fia in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s your cousin.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s your first love. Your Aphrodite.¡± ¡¯s voice and expression were both biting cold.

    ¡°Fia, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue this conversation. Do you want me to apologize to her? Fine, withdraw the

    lawsuit.¡±

    ¡°What did Victor give to you?¡± Conrad tightened his fists.

    He told her not tomunicate with Victor.

    In the past three years, she had always done her best to perform her duties. Why did she change so

    suddenly?

    ¡°You can think of any reason you want, but if you want me to apologize to her, you¡¯ll do as I ask.¡± The

    four eyes met and Conrad narrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Fine. Apologize.¡±

    The ward door opened and Esme looked at the twoing in with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Conrad, isn¡¯t Fia admitted because of her allergy reaction? Why did you tell her toe here?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s fine.¡± Conrad then pushed Fia forward. ¡°She¡¯s here to apologize for what

    happenedst night.¡±

    Esme gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t expect Fia to be willing to apologize to her.

    ¡°How do you want me to apologize?¡± Fia raised her head and looked at Esme icily. ¡°Spit it out. Don¡¯t

    waste our time.¡±

    ¡°Fia, we used to be so close with each other. Why are you treating me like this now¡­¡± Esme sobbed

    and looked at Conrad pitifully.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the steak from the restaurant near yourpany. Can you buy me

    some?¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia worriedly.

    Esme quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Conrad. Fia and I have known each other for a long time. She won¡¯t

    hurt me. And I can¡¯t hurt her in this state too. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Conrad felt somewhat guilty that what he was worried about was exposed.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go buy some. You cousins should have a chat.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight with her, so don¡¯t you worry.¡± Esme smiled gently and strengthened Conrad¡¯s trust in her.

    Fia hadn¡¯t said a word.

    Before Conrad left, he nced at Fia and said, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll buy one for you on the way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have any appetite. Go and buy food for her!¡±

    ¡°Control your temper,¡± Conrad told her before leaving.

    Fia snorted sneeringly and then looked at Esme, who was sitting there gently.

    ¡°Are you very pleased, cousin?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Esme smiled brightly. In her eyes, there was smugness, mockery¡­ And something else

    hot and terrifying.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fia, you have always been the one to endure it all. I really didn¡¯t expect you to use Eileen to get

    Victor¡¯s help. Conrad and Victor¡¯s rtionship has always been quite bad. You¡¯re quite bold to

    approach him, you know?¡±

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m here to apologize to you. Now, you¡¯ll persuade Conrad to stop pursuing awsuit with

    Victor.¡±

    ¡°What? Ahahaha!¡± Esmeughed as if she heard a funny joke. ¡°Do you know what his people did to me

    last night? Yet you still want me to withdraw thewsuit? Are you trying to make Conrad lose his

    patience toward you even faster?¡±

    ¡°Victor didn¡¯t order his people to touch you,¡± Fia said coldly and scanned Esme with curious eyes. ¡°I

    wonder¡­ If they really did something to you, would you still be able to sit here so calmly?¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 104

    Esme showed Fia all the bruises under her hospital gown. ¡°Look, Fia! This is what you made your best

    friend do!¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Fia sneered. ¡°If I didn¡¯t see what happened to you, I might have believed you. But now,

    I¡¯m sure that you did all of this to yourself!¡±

    Esme was stunned.

    Fia then pursued her brutally. ¡°Your face is so pretty¡­ If a few men really did rape you, how could your

    face bepletely unharmed?¡±

    The more she continued it, the more ironic she found it. Because she needed to thank Conrad for his

    teachings.

    And this made him be more than just a na?ve fool.

    Esme¡¯s face turned pale as she tightened her grip.

    ¡°How can you be so disgusting right now?¡±

    ¡°Disgusting, am I?¡± Fia let out a smile, which made her quite attractive.

    ¡°Cousin¡­ Conrad was the one that cultivated this disgusting person, you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Esme roared as her face twisted from anger.

    Fia then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to remind Conrad of your little trick, then please convince him to

    withdraw thewsuit.¡±

    Esme suddenlyughed out loud.

    ¡°Do you think Conrad would believe you if you tell him all this? If he believed in you, he would not have

    stayed by my sidest night!

    ¡°Fia, you lost. Even if I did bribe Victor¡¯s men and set up this trap, who can prove this? Victor left

    immediately, and his underlings had all taken money for me. All they will do is say that he did it!¡±

    Fia blinked at Esme who was spouting out nonsense excitedly.

    ¡°So¡­ You nned everythingst night?¡±

    ¡°Ha! And I was worried that if I didn¡¯t make some bruises, Conrad would be suspicious of me. But now,

    I¡¯m sure¡­ Even if I have no bruises on me, he would believe me!¡±

    The calmness on Fia¡¯s expression cracked.

    True. No matter if Esme was acting or not, Conrad always chose to believe her.

    She lost.

    From the day she returned, she had already lost.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Esme said proudly. ¡°If you want me to stop pursuing what happenedst night, kneel before

    me.

    Fia tightened her fists. ¡°If I kneel, you¡¯ll give up on suing Victor, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct! If you don¡¯t make me happy, I¡¯m going to let the entire world know what happened! Then,

    even your best friend, Eileen Reid, will be implicated in this. Think about it! She¡¯ll be abandoned by the

    entertainment industry if a celebrity like her was suddenly exposed to have hired a hitman.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll kneel.¡± Fia bit her lips. She was just about to kneel when the door was suddenly kicked open.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, you little whore!¡±

    Eileen walked in with a group of reporters and they all kept on taking Esme¡¯s pictures.

    Esme¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Fia, stunned.

    ¡°You nned all this?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same narrative that you¡¯ve always spun? I¡¯m just learning from you.¡± Fia sighed. ¡°I wonder

    how Conrad will look at you now that the truth is revealed.¡±

    Esme screamed and covered her face in nervousness.

    ¡°Stop taking pictures of me! Stop!¡±

    Eileen walked over to grab Fia¡¯s arm and looked at Esme in disgust.

    She then said, ¡°Everything you said has been recorded. Just wait until Conrad knows how vile you

    really

    are.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes shifted as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Eileen waved her hand and then said to the reporters, ¡°Get some nice photos of her! Then,

    write a good report on how she seduced a married man!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 105

    ¡°What?!¡± Eileen looked at Fia in shock. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use this chance to show what kind of a woman

    she is to Conrad?¡±

    ughed in a defeated tone.

    From what I know about him, even if he knew what happened, he would simply suppress this. The

    reporters won¡¯t be able to publish those reports.¡±

    Eileen scowled as she couldn¡¯t argue against her point.

    Fia then continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why should we waste our effort?¡±

    Eileen then looked at Fia pitifully, ¡°What should we do, then?¡±

    Fia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Leave this to me. All I want is to protect the child in my

    womb. ¡°

    After Eileen took care of all the reporters, Fia went back to Esme¡¯s ward.

    ¡°Fia, I beg you. Don¡¯t tell him what happened or he¡¯ll be very disappointed in me.¡± Esme begged her

    with a woeful look.

    She kneeled on the bed and begged Fia with her hand sped together.

    ¡°For old time¡¯s sake, alright?¡±

    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Fia said in a cold tone. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left between us anymore.¡±

    Esme was stunned. ¡°Then¡­ Then what must I do so you won¡¯t tell Conrad?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t harm my child,¡± Fia said.

    Esme frowned as she suppressed the agitation in her.

    She had sessfully bribed Victor¡¯s people and self¨Cdirected a drama where she was assaulted.

    She even told them to find a chance to attack Fia and make her lose her baby.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force you. But all those audio and pictures that the reporters took are

    in my hands. All I need to do is to give them to Conrad.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Esme said nervously. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know about your pregnancy.¡±

    She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°But you know that the person that Conrad loves is me. Even if he

    knew you¡¯re pregnant, he won¡¯t love you!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me who he loves anymore. The child belongs to me alone.¡±

    There was genuine shock in Esme¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡­ Really didn¡¯t want to tell him about the pregnancy?¡±

    If that was truly the case, then there was no need for her to be so worried.

    She was worried that Fia was lying to her, and that was why she wanted to find a chance for her to lose

    the child.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Fia smiled. ¡°As long as my child is safe, I won¡¯t show him anything that I have. But if something

    happens, I will show Conrad who you really are.¡±

    She paused.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman. You know why Conrad loves you so much, right?

    ¡°All those years ago, I was the one who dragged you over to help. Just because I went to get the

    adults, you used that chance to ruin me and make yourself look like a heroine.

    ¡°All these years, you¡¯re a brave and kind woman. If he realizes that you aren¡¯t as good as he thinks you

    are

    He won¡¯t have it with that temper of his.¡±

    Fia analyzed it for her calmly. ¡°Not to mention that there are plenty of women eyeing him in Gryphon. If

    you plummeted, there are plenty of young, beautiful, and kind women eager to rece you.¡±

    After finishing what she wanted to say, Fia turned and walked away from the ward.

    Originally, she was admitted because of her allergy. Since she had mostly recovered, she didn¡¯t want to

    stay in the hospital anymore. She got discharged after informing Jason.

    When Mrs. Taylor saw her, she quickly went up to her to show concern.

    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon? I was going to deliver you a meal at the hospital.¡±

    Fia smiled at her and took the container from her hand. She then went to the living room, sat down, and

    began eating.

    Mrs. Taylor looked at her and carefully said, ¡°Master Maxwell just called me.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± she asked, taken slightly by surprise.

    ¡°He told me not to buy any mangoes anymore. Saying that he won¡¯t be eating them anymore.¡±

    Fia tightened the fork in her hand.

    ¡°He loves mangoes. Why would he suddenly stop?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so slow, madam? It¡¯s all for you!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was desperately hoping that she could forget about what happened yesterday.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry with him anymore. I believe that he had no choice, and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t

    send you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor¡­¡± Fia looked at her helplessly. ¡°Is it tiring to look at us?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor lowered her head and stood there stiffly.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 106

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve looked after him since he was a little boy, I wish for him to find happiness.¡±

    ¡°He believes that he¡¯ll find happiness by staying with Esme.¡±

    Fia ate only a few bites before heading upstairs.

    After taking a shower, she was feeling sleepy. She looked at a certain spot on the bed and felt that it

    was filthy somehow.

    She pulled the sheets away and lied down only after she changed them.

    ¡°How can you still sleep?!¡±

    Fia had only just managed to fall asleep for a bit before someone pulled her up

    She looked at the person next to the bed in confusion.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    Conrad was so angry that he grabbed her arm even tighter.

    ¡°What did you say to Esme? Why is she asking me to withdraw the suit against Victor too?!¡±

    Fia lowered her head. She didn¡¯t have enough sleep and wasn¡¯t feeling that well.

    She said in a soft tone, ¡°Is that very strange? I told you already before going over to apologize to her.

    I¡¯ll apologize and you¡¯ll withdraw it ¡°

    ¡°Esme is the victim! She never would have asked for it voluntarily!¡±

    Fia raised her head and red at Conrad.

    ¡°So. You lied to me?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression froze and he said, ¡°I was asking you to apologize to Esme so she wouldn¡¯t go

    after you! Otherwise, both the Mannings and the Lawsons would be after

    you too!¡±

    After that, he even continued in a tone that showed he cared for her. ¡°No matter what happened, you¡¯re

    my wife. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Fia let out augh. ¡°You lied to me so I would apologize to a homewrecker? For my own

    good?¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that Esme and I have never stepped out of line?!¡±

    Fia smiled coldly and said, ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t slept together, it doesn¡¯t erase the fact that you¡¯re

    disloyal to your marriage.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression became dark very suddenly.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting back at me?¡±

    ¡°Getting back at you?¡± How ridiculous. If she really wanted to get back at him, she could have easily

    done it with a packet of rat poison!

    However, she had been reluctant from the very beginning.

    Even when he needed to fulfill his biological needs, she would still let him have his way with her.

    ¡°So you¡¯re getting back at Esme? You¡¯re worried that once she¡¯s back, you can¡¯t protect your status as

    Madam Maxwell anymore? Is that why you did what you didst night?!¡±

    The aggression in the man¡¯s voice slowly increased.

    Fia¡¯s resentment was drawn out from her heart and she roared at him, ¡°That¡¯s right! I find it unfortunate

    that no one actually touched her!¡±

    p!

    Fia fell to the bed because of the p. She looked at him with eyes red with resentment.

    She couldn¡¯t control her body as it trembled, and she growled. ¡°Not only do you care so much for her to

    the point of yelling at me, you¡¯re now hitting me for her?!¡±

    Conrad looked at his hands. He was getting too angry.

    He also felt regretful after doing it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I hate you!¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia¡¯s eyes that were almost the color of crimson blood, and he became very anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    He apologized and grabbed her hand to p himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you. Hit me ten times and a hundred times.¡±

    Fia tried to pull her hand but he was simply too strong.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Very quickly, even her hand was hurting.

    She didn¡¯t put any strength into it, but he kept on holding her hand to p his own face hard.

    Something was grabbing at her heart. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and cried out, ¡°Get out! Go back

    to her! Stop disgusting me!¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 107

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Conrad apologized again as he let go of Fia¡¯s hand before turning and leaving.

    He didn¡¯t know what happened either. It felt like he was being possessed. He didn¡¯t even know what

    happened anymore.

    Fia lied back in the bed as she gasped for air like a fish out of water.

    She wanted to cry, but she felt that crying meant humiliation and she refused to be humiliated further.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She wanted to scream, to curse, but she was out of strength.

    She felt like she was going crazy.

    She once again fell into a deep sleep and only her ringtone woke her up in the evening.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    She was too tired to see who called.

    Wace, who was on the other end of the call, was silent for about two seconds. ¡°Fia? It¡¯s me, Uncle

    Wace.¡±

    Fia sat up and held her phone tightly.

    ¡°What is it, uncle?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told your mom about your grandma, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Good girl. Come to your grandma¡¯s funeral tomorrow with Conrad.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fia was worried that the Lawsons wouldn¡¯t allow her to participate in her grandmother¡¯s funeral

    procession.

    That she would have to wait until after her grandma was already buried, until they were all gone, to only

    then be able to visit her grave.

    She was somewhat uplifted that her uncle would allow her to attend.

    However, she wasn¡¯t nning to tell Conrad.

    The next day, Fia went to visit her mother at the hospital after breakfast.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the Lawsons to visit Grandma. I¡¯ll apany you againter.¡±

    There was a hint of pain in Echo¡¯s eyes as she held Fia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Fia, tell your grandma not to

    worry too much about you. You¡¯re all grown up now. You can protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fia did her best to smile calmly.

    Looking at her mother getting weaker day by day, she didn¡¯t dare to tell her about Thea¡¯s passing.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Echo coughed as she struggled to sit up. She then pointed at the carnations in the vase by her

    bedside table.

    ¡°Take these for your grandma. I can¡¯t visit her anymore like this, so speak to her more and give her the

    flowers.¡±

    2/2

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fia said. She almost broke into tears.

    She held the vase with the carnations and left the ward.

    She didn¡¯t know that as soon as she left, her mother began to tear up.

    ¡°Mom¡­ Fia¡¯s having it tough¡­¡± Echo looked out the window with faith on her face. ¡°Please protect her.

    ¡°And Mom, just wait for me, okay? Once I¡¯ve arranged everything for Fia, I¡¯ll go to you.

    Her bony hands were sped together as she prayed toward the direction of the window.

    The Lawsons¡® family home was an old estate that was built during the Edwardian era. Even its gate still

    retained some of its grace of that time.

    Fia got down from the cab and looked at all the funeral decorations of ck and white. Sadness

    washed over her entire being.

    She plucked a carnation from her hand and put it in her suit¡¯s pocket as she walked into the Lawson¡¯s

    family home.

    ¡°Ms. Fia.¡± An old servant of the Lawsons bowed to her.

    She nodded and held the flowers in her arms tightly.

    There was a lot of crying from the great hall as a priest walked around the coffin muttering something.

    When Wace saw Fia arrive, he quickly came out of the main hall.

    ¡°Fia, why are you alone? Where¡¯s Conrad?¡±

    Fia smiled at her uncle helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He didn¡¯t go homest night, so he should be with Esme. However, she couldn¡¯t tell her uncle that

    openly.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 108

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. He must have a lot of things to settle, being the owner of such a hugepany. It¡¯s fine

    as long as you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fia walked into the main hall and saw the Lawsons standing on either sides of the hall, sobbing.

    When they saw here in, all of them looked at her with anger.

    Even if she did grow up in the household, her three aunts and their children didn¡¯t like her because of

    her identity.

    She didn¡¯t believe that she had it tough as her uncles and grandma all loved her.

    However, her grandma¡¯s death made even her three uncles resent her somewhat.

    The Lawson household¡­ Was not a ce she coulde to anymore.

    She held the carnation in her hands as she walked toward the coffin. She knelt on the floor directly,

    ignoring the cushion.

    She put the carnation on the ground as she sped her hands before the coffin respectfully and her

    head hung low.

    ¡°Grandma, thank you for all the years of love that you gave me. I am unable to repay you for it all. I¡¯m

    sorry.¡±

    ¡®But I will take the project back for you!¡±

    As her tears rolled, she stood up with the carnations in hand.

    Wace walked over and led her to the side.

    He then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t me them for not being willing to talk to you. All of them are ming you

    for causing your grandma¡¯s passing in court because of yourwsuit with Conrad.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°It was my fault for not taking good care of her. I didn¡¯t think it through. It¡¯s only normal for

    you to me me.¡±

    Wace patted her shoulders and said, ¡°Apany your grandma on herst journey.¡±

    The Lawsons had their own burial grounds out in the countryside. They were going to bury Thea.

    Fia followed the convoy to the cemetery and sat in thest car. She didn¡¯t want the Lawsons to see her

    and make them unhappy.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When they were at the cemetery, she walked at the back with her vase of carnations.

    Only when everyone was done did she walk over to the tombstone.

    She then saw her and her mother¡¯s names had been etched in the most unnoticeable location.

    She finally cried as she knelt in front of Thea¡¯s grave and put down the vase of flowers.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t go too quickly. Wait for my mom.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do much, but I¡¯ll live on. I won¡¯t make you and Mom worry. So¡­ I can only apany you for a

    bit longer. So please wait for my mom, alright? So you can apany her.¡±

    She sat by the tombstone for a while after her prayer. She was going to leave once she was done.

    She turned around and saw her three uncles.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    The three of them looked at her helplessly.

    Fia smiled and walked over.

    ¡°Uncle Wace, Uncle Dous, Uncle Hector. You¡¯re waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something that we need to talk to you about.¡± Wace started but didn¡¯t know how to continue.

    Dous and Hector pushed him and said, ¡°Wace, just say it. Otherwise, they¡¯re going to start

    shouting again.

    Fia knew they were talking about her three aunts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I won¡¯t take any of the Lawsons¡® inheritance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that, Fia. Your grandma loves you. Despite leaving us early, she had already

    reserved something for you.

    Wace then took out a document. ¡°This is a shop belonging to your grandma. It¡¯s now yours.¡±

    Dous also took out another document. ¡°This is a studio apartment that your grandma left you too. It¡¯s

    located in the center of the city.¡±

    And finally, Hector took out a small box. ¡°These are some gold essories that your grandma left for

    your and your children. So, you must work hard and have Conrad¡¯s child soon.¡±

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°Thank you, uncle. But I can¡¯t take these.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I know that you¡¯re upset with us drawing our distance. However, we all have our own families. We

    need to center our efforts on them,¡± Dous said nervously.

    Hector then sighed and said, ¡°Just take it. That way, we¡¯ll feel better too.¡±

    There were tears in Fia¡¯s eyes as she shook her head.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m an adult now. I can earn them myself in the future. I know that you still love me, uncle.

    But I don¡¯t want to take them and make you fight with your wives.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 109

    She let out a brilliant smile.

    ¡°Save these for your own children, uncle!¡±

    She was no fool. Grandma had passed away too suddenly. Her uncles were the ones who had

    prepared these things for her behind their wives¡® backs.

    She couldn¡¯t take them.

    Not to mention that her grandma had already given her and her mom a lot of love. She never owed her

    anything.

    She couldn¡¯t take anything from the Lawsons anymore!

    The three siblings nced at each other and stopped forcing the things on Fia.

    She was right. If their wives found out, they were going to start fighting again.

    And then they would hunt Fia down.

    They thought that as long as Fia didn¡¯t divorce Conrad and remained the madam of the Maxwells, she

    wouldn¡¯t have such a bad life.

    What they prepared for her wasn¡¯t actually worth much.

    Wace then said, ¡°Fia, don¡¯t fight with Conrad because of this.¡±

    Dous nodded. ¡°Your grandma is very stubborn. We can¡¯t me Conrad for everything that

    happened to your grandma.¡±

    Hector agreed and said, ¡°We won¡¯t be able to help you much anymore. You have to capture his heart

    and live a worthy life yourself.¡±

    When Fia heard what her three uncles had to say, she felt even more regretful.

    They would never shift the me off Conrad for what happened because of how headstrong they were.

    The only reason they said that was because they wanted her to be happy.

    But Conrad¡¯s love wasn¡¯t with her!

    She didn¡¯t want to talk with her uncles about what happened to her anymore and cause them even

    more headaches.

    ¡°Once Conrad gives me back the project, I¡¯ll give it back to the Lawsons.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Her three uncles all refused it.

    ¡°That is something your grandma gave you, and she also had high hopes for you! You have to develop

    that project well and continue on with the good work!¡±

    ¡°Fia, work hard! Once you have the project, don¡¯t be a housewife anymore!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been smarter than Esme since you were little. You should know how important one¡¯s

    career is to a person now!¡±

    ¡°You need to let Conrad see your ability, so he can never turn his eyes away from you again!¡±

    Fia was stunned. They knew everything.

    ¡°Oh, Fia¡­¡±

    Wace patted her head.

    ¡°As your seniors, it¡¯s not right for any of us to interfere with what¡¯s happening between you three.¡±

    Dous then said, ¡°If you can¡¯t let him go, fight on.¡±

    Hector also agreed. ¡°If you¡¯ve already fought the fight but still can¡¯t change the ending, then just let it

    go.¡±

    Fia thanked all three of them but refused to leave with her uncles. She wanted to apany her

    grandma a bit longer.

    After her uncles left, she called Conrad.

    She suddenly heard his ringtone from behind her.

    She turned around and saw him standing there with Esme close by.

    Esme held his arm tightly and looked at her gently with sorrow in her eyes.

    ¡°I was worried that Uncle Wace, Uncle Dous, and Uncle Hector would get angry, so we camete.

    Are you alright?¡±

    Fia ignored her question and walked over.

    She stared at Conrad and asked, ¡°You withdrew thewsuit?¡±

    Conrad said nothing with a cold face.

    Esme then weakly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked him to withdraw it. He won¡¯t pursue this with Eileen

    and Victor.¡±

    Fia nced at her and thanked her.

    ¡°Transfer my grandma¡¯s project to me as soon as possible.¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you,¡± Conrad said coldly. ¡°Withdrawing thewsuit is my bottom line. As my reward,

    the project will be given to Esme.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me! He¡¯s the one who said he wanted to give me the project.¡± Esme took a

    step. back and hid behind Conrad.

    Conrad blocked Fia from staring at Esme.

    ¡°I decided to pass the project to Esme. She didn¡¯t ask me for it.¡±

    Fia could only feel howughable the situation was.

    ¡°You gave her my grandma¡¯s project aspensation? Why don¡¯t you give yourself to her?!¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 110

    Conrad frowned and remembered how Esme had cried and tried to force him to proceed with the

    divorce and marry her.

    He refused it without even thinking twice. He was more willing to go back on his words regarding the

    project than to divorce Fia and marry Esme.

    He was still in a daze about what had happened since yesterday.

    In the past few days, he saw a different Fia.

    Cold, numb¡­ And no longer as obedient and as gentle as she was in the past.

    ¡°I owe you one regarding this project. You like designing things, right? I can send you out of the

    country. When you¡¯re back, I can employ you as Maxwell Corporation¡¯s Design Director.¡±

    Esme looked at him in disbelief.

    The Maxwell Corporation Design Director was not a post simply to be mastered by someone with

    merely a good ability and high education.

    They also needed in¨Cdepth working experience and mastery over all the elements of the fashion

    industry. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Fia felt that this was not a kind idea at all.

    She looked at the man and woman in front with a sneer. ¡°Send me out of the country so you two can

    live life happily?¡±

    When Esme heard that, she felt happy and grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm even tighter.

    ¡°What a good n you have there, Conrad. But I won¡¯t let you do as you wish,¡± Fia said as she quickly

    turned around and left.

    Conrad looked at her walking away in her ck suit in a dashing manner.

    He suddenly remembered how she would wait for him at the door every time he got home.

    She would see him off and wait for his return every day without exception.

    This was his first time seeing her leaving like that.

    ¡°Conrad, are you really trying to send her away for us?¡± Esme couldn¡¯t wait to confirm this with him

    excitedly.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad pulled his arm away and said, ¡°I simply wanted to do something for her.¡±

    Esme felt like a bucket of water had just been doused over her passion. She lowered her head and hid

    her

    resentment.

    She needed to find a way to get all the recordings that Fia had. Then, she would settle the scores in

    one

    go!

    After Fia got into the cab, she told Eileen about thewsuit being withdrawn.

    Eileen thanked her again.

    After that, the two women didn¡¯t say a word for quite some time.

    ¡°Fia, where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just sent grandma away. I¡¯m now in a cab.

    ¡°I¡¯m on vacation. Want to walk around with me?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two best friends decided to go to the mall that they didn¡¯t manage to properly shop atst time.

    Fia had just gotten out of the cab when she saw Eileen¡¯s van already parked by the roadside.

    Her personal assistant, Lyn, popped her head out of the window and said, ¡°Ms. Fia! Go in, she¡¯s waiting

    for you on the top floor!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She took the elevator up to the top floor and it reminded her of how she met both Esme and Conrad at

    the same time.

    The elevator door opened and Fia walked out.

    When the two attendants saw Fia again, they were stunned for two seconds before saying, ¡°Nice to

    meet you, Madam Maxwell!¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°And special assistant Mr. Whitley.¡±

    Fia felt that it was inconceivable and went to look for Eileen after suppressing her shock.

    She heard Eileen calling out to her happily when she entered the first shop.

    She walked into the shop and saw the attendant joking with her.

    When the attendant saw her, however, she stopped herughter and greeted her with respect, ¡°Mrs.

    Maxwell.¡±

    Fia was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what Conrad was nning.

    For the past three years, she had very rarely shown herself.

    Other than the Maxwells, the Lawsons, and the Mannings, few people knew about her.

    She had never been to hispany as well.

    Other than Ss, none of the other staff had ever seen her.

    She knew that he still loved Esme and didn¡¯t want to openly show her around because he was waiting

    for her return.

    And now, Esme¡¯s back.

    So why would the staff here suddenly know that she was his wife?

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 111

    ¡°What are you thinking about, Fia?¡±

    Eileen stood up and then had Fia sit down with her.

    Fia massaged her forehead and looked at all the attendants standing in a row. ¡°Who told you about

    this?¡±

    ¡°Thest time you came, Mr. Maxwell and Ms. Manning were here too. You¡­ you also threw a bracelet

    of hers.¡±

    The senior of the attendants carefully chose her words.

    In her eyes, Madam Maxwell robbed Ms. Manning of her bracelet and threw it away..

    They were talking about it and somehow, it reached their boss¡¯s ears.

    Their boss¡¯s special personal assistant, Mr. Whitley, even came to the shops to warn them. Saying that

    Mr. Maxwell wanted his wife to be treated well.

    That was how the entire top floor knew who she was.

    ¡°That Tourmaline Bracelet was mine in the first ce. I was simply throwing away something that

    belonged to me, not her!¡± Fia said in a stern voice. She was obviously very angry.

    Because of Esme¡¯s return, more and more people were misunderstanding her.

    ¡°Yes, yes. We said it wrongly. Don¡¯t get angry, madam,¡± the senior said with her heart thumping

    nervously. and she gave her a smile. ¡°Several new models have just arrived. Would you like to take a

    look?¡±

    Fia nced at the staff. She wasn¡¯t feeling that happy anymore and didn¡¯t feel like shopping.

    Eileen led her to the counter and quietly advised her. ¡°You not feeling happy is an even better reason to

    spend money. When you buy whatever you like, it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia asked, dumbfounded.

    She was already not feeling happy. If she splurged, wouldn¡¯t it make her feel even more hurt?

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re spending your man¡¯s money, so all you need to do is stop feeling bad for him.¡±

    Eileen then pulled her to where they were selling bracelets.

    ¡°Take a look. Anything catch your eye?¡±

    Fia looked around and finally had her eyes fixed on two tourmaline bracelets.

    They were made from the same materials but of different colors.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When the attendant saw it, she carefully took them out.

    ¡°Madam, the beads used in these bracelets are of the best quality. They are also our limited edition

    ones. Which do you like better?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it, Eileen? We can have one each.¡±

    Eileen gave them a nce. ¡°They do look quite special. Please bag these two.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The attendant smiled happily. While they looked very pretty and had many people asking about

    them, few would actually buy them because of the price.

    A lot of people didn¡¯t find tourmaline to be as valuable as jade or diamond.

    ¡°Use my card!¡± When Fia saw Eileen was taking her card out, she quickly took out a ck¨CDiamond

    Card from her purse.

    She had never used it since Conrad gave it to her.

    The first spending she ever made was on two tourmaline bracelets. Well, she would treat it as

    compensation.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept your gift.¡± Eileen didn¡¯t stop her from using the ck¨CDiamond Card.

    All this while, she had wished for Fia to spend Conrad¡¯s money. So that she wouldn¡¯t be living such at

    restricted life.

    ¡°Madam Maxwell, Ms. Reid, do you need any more jewelry?¡±

    Fia took the card back and shook her head. ¡°No thanks. I have too many at home as it is.¡±

    Other than when she returned to the Maxwell¡¯s family home, she normally didn¡¯t like to wear any

    jewelry.

    After walking out of the first shop, Eileen gave Fia a peace sign.

    ¡°Congrattions on making the first step.¡±

    Fia stroked the bracelet on her wrist, and then stroke the one Eileen was wearing.

    ¡°I really like these two bracelets. They looked like they were made for best friends.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡± Eileen pulled her arm and entered the second shop.

    This shop was selling menswear. They had very good taste, and their prices were simrly very high.

    Fia and Eileen both looked at a silk shirt of deep blue with a golden feather sewn on the pocket. It was

    gorgeous.

    ¡°If your sorry excuse of a man wears this, he¡¯ll definitely be very handsome!¡±

    However, the one Eileen was thinking of was Victor.

    The image of Conrad wearing the shirt appeared in Fia¡¯s mind, but she said, ¡°I think your boss suits this

    very much too.¡±

    The two of them exchanged smiles and said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy it!¡±

    ¡°Madam, Ms. Reid, are you two going to buy the same design with the same color?¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 112

    ¡°The attendant then prompted them, saying, ¡°There¡¯s another wine¨Cred color for this design. Would you

    like to take a look at it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look,¡± both of them said at the same time. Theyughed together again because of the

    great chemistry between them.

    Even the attendant smiled together with them and noticed the tourmaline bracelets that they were both

    wearing that were of the same design but different color.

    She then presented the wine¨Cred shirt to them. ¡°Madam, since you bought a pair of bracelets already,

    why not buy two shirts as well? They¡¯re very suitable for your husband and your best friend¡¯s husband

    too!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband,¡± Eileen said with a stern expression. ¡°I¡¯m buying this for my dad.¡±

    Her rtionship with Victor was a secret and she didn¡¯t want to be the topic of gossip. ¡°That¡¯s

    right! She¡¯s buying for her dad!¡± Fia took out her card. ¡°Use my card.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Madam. I¡¯ll help you pack this up.¡±

    Eileen quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the shirt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I received a new phone from you, right? Consider this payment.¡±

    ¡°That phone of mine isn¡¯t worth anything. Not to mention that you bought me a bracelet already.¡±

    The two of them argued about who was going to pay.

    The attendant could only look at them enviously and suggested, ¡°Maybe Madam can pay this time, and

    Ms. Reid can pay next time?¡±

    Fia tapped Eileen¡¯s face and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want me to feel the happiness of spending

    money? Stealing my turn to pay is stealing my happiness.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Next time if you want to buy something, call me and I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The two of them perused a few more shops before going home.

    When Conrad received one payment notification after another for a while, he could no longer stay in

    the

    office and he headed out.

    ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡±

    He met Ss in the corridor.

    ¡°Home.¡±

    ¡°You still have a meetingter. Are you going to cancel it?¡±

    ¡°Dy it!¡±

    He wanted to see what she bought the entire afternoon.

    He gave her the card soon after they got married but she never used it. What happened was really

    surprising.

    At that moment, Eileen was waiting inside a bank¡¯s VIP room with Fia.

    She nudged her. ¡°I can use this chance to do a few projects. Maybe we can get a card reader and get a

    25

    few hundred million dors from his ount and transfer it to you?¡±

    Fia was stunned. She had never thought about something like that.

    Eileen then said, ¡°Otherwise, your bank ount is all empty. You can¡¯t even buy something when you

    want to make yourself feel better.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°I do have some money,¡± Fia said.

    Eileen then continued, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a job. Where does your moneye from?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°I submit some designs on the inte to earn some money.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ About a few thousand dors?¡±

    Fia lowered her head.

    Eileen sighed and said, ¡°Think more about yourself, girl.¡±

    1 spent a lot of his money already.¡±

    ¡°But those are his shops!¡±

    ¡°He still has to pay them their sry andmission.¡±

    Fia was feeling somewhat agitated. Being a bad woman just wasn¡¯t her.

    She spent a little of her husband¡¯s money for less than half a day and she was already feeling guilty.

    ¡°Not to mention that I still want my grandma¡¯s project back. I can¡¯t step on his toes too many times,¡±

    ¡°Oh, my god! You¡¯re his wife! It¡¯s normal for you to use his money! How¡¯s that stepping on his toes?¡±

    Eileenined as she patted Fia¡¯s head. ¡°Wake up, baby.¡±

    Fia took a deep breath.

    ¡°He said that withdrawing thewsuit is unfair toward Esme, so he wants to give the project to her as

    compensation. I won¡¯t allow that to happen.¡±

    Eileen frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My boss said he¡¯s grateful for this. If you need any help in the

    future, he¡¯s ready to help.¡±

    Fia massaged her head wearily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not do that. I almost dragged both of you into the mud

    this time.¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 113

    When Fia stepped out of Eileen¡¯s van, she could already see Conrad waiting at the gates.

    Her heart tightened as she looked at the bag in her hand.

    Could it be that he was waiting in front of the gate because she spent too much?

    He didn¡¯t like her overspending his money, so was he going to scold her?

    She was going to pretend that she didn¡¯t see him and was going to use the side door to go in with her

    head lowered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Conrad grabbed the shopping bags from her and walked into the living room.

    Fia was stunned. What was the meaning of that?

    She ran in and saw him putting the bags on the sofa, already beginning to unpack them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Seeing what you bought.¡±

    Fia felt humiliated and she pushed him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? If you¡¯re angry, just say it. Don¡¯t make it so weird!¡±

    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Conrad looked at the things she bought and gave her a look of approval as

    he continued to unpack them.

    Fia was speechless.

    What was with that look of approval?

    Was he nning to praise her now only to torture herter?

    ¡°Good taste.¡± Conrad took out that blue silk shirt and measured it to his own body. ¡°For me?¡±

    Fia grabbed it and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can wear it as pajamas.¡±

    ¡°No one said anything about not liking it.¡±

    He grabbed it back and said, ¡°This is the first time you bought something for me in these three years.¡±

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°While I didn¡¯t buy you any presents for your birthday, I cooked your favorite

    dishes.¡±

    Conrad suddenly remembered.

    Every time when it was his birthday, she would prepare a full table¡¯s worth of Mediterranean dishes.

    Mediterranean cuisine tasted much lighterpared to the spicy food that she liked.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly foolish to have used your card to buy you a shirt as a present.¡±

    She tried to make it sound as calm as possible, so no one could hear the sadness in it.

    ¡°While I have no father and grew up with only my mom, my mom dotes on me. I didn¡¯t know how to

    cook before this.¡±

    She raised her eyes and looked at him as he was stunned. ¡°I learned how to cook after I married you

    since all I do is stay inside this house as Madam Maxwell.

    ¡°On the inte, they said that the way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach. They also said that

    men hate women who keep spending their money, and that using a man¡¯s money to buy a gift for him is

    a sign

    of a woman¡¯s uselessness.¡±

    Sheughed. ¡°I see that everything they said is wrong now.¡±

    When Conrad saw how disappointed she was, he grabbed her hand as his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°I like the food you prepared every year.

    Fia was not moved.

    He quickly added, ¡°It was just a mistake. It¡¯s not like what you thought.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Fia shrugged. ¡°Since you like this shirt so much, can we talk about the project again?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression turned cold and he let go of her hand. He continued to remove the packaging on

    the other things.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    All three bags were filled with sexy underwear.

    When Fia saw it, she quickly grabbed them.

    ¡°Those are mine.¡±

    It was a bit awkward for him as well. ¡°I can¡¯t wear them even if you give them to me.

    Fia could feel the heat in her ears. She was somewhat regretting her decision to buy the sexy

    underwear because of Eileen¡¯s encouragement.

    ¡°They look nice,¡± he said. ¡°Can you wear them for me tonight?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. They haven¡¯t been washed yet.¡±

    ¡°You can have Mrs. Taylor wash and dry it. They can be worn in just a while.¡±

    Fia pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything. She really did not understand his actions. First, he told the

    staff on the top floor of the shopping mall that she was his wife.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 114

    And now, he wanted her to wear sexy underwear? So that he could torture her at night?

    Did he have amnesia?

    Their rtionship had already beenpletely ruined the day that Esme came back!

    ¡°Is this for me too?¡± Conrad looked at a dark green necktie. The pattern on it was that of bamboo

    leaves.

    Fia looked at it and made a grab for it.

    ¡°This is not for you.¡±

    She put it back in the bag and then jogged upstairs along with her underwear.

    Conrad gave it a thought before his face darkened.

    He quickly chased after her upstairs and said, ¡°Who¡¯s that necktie for?!¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a dad so don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re giving it to your dad!¡±

    Fia looked at him from the side and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be for your dad?!¡±

    Didn¡¯t he know that he was rubbing salt into an open wound when he kept mentioning that his wife

    didn¡¯t have a father?

    The only reason that he openly talked about it was because he didn¡¯t love her.

    ¡°That¡¯s even more impossible!¡± Conrad followed her into the master bedroom. ¡°My dad usually spends

    time overseas. Why would you suddenly get him a gift?!¡±

    Fia was getting agitated with all the questions.

    Eileen had asked her to buy the necktie and it was meant for Jason as a thank you.

    She remembered that they weren¡¯t able to have a meal in peacest time, so giving him a necktie was

    a form ofpensation too.

    Not to mention that after buying two shirts, the necktie was given a fifty percent discount. So, it was

    very worth it!

    ¡°Tell me! Who did you buy the necktie for?!¡± Jason¡¯s face appeared in Conrad¡¯s mind.

    ¡°For Doctor Evans. To thank him for helping me.¡±

    ¡°You used my money to buy things for him?¡± Conrad stared at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°Sorry then, I¡¯ll transfer the money back.¡± Fia fished out her phone and immediately transferred 1,200

    dors to his ount.

    Conrad took out his phone, saw her transfer, and his hand trembled.

    Despite being a thrifty person, she was willing to buy a necktie that was worth 1,200 dors for him?

    After Fia transferred the money, she took her clothes from the wardrobe in preparation to take a

    shower. But before she could even get into the bathroom, Conrad held her by the door.

    She cried out angrily as her back was in so much pain. ¡°What is it now?!¡±

    ¡°Why did you buy a necktie for him?! And it¡¯s 1,200 dors!¡± He was so angry that his eyes turned red.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Fia found it ridiculous. Compared to how Jason saved her and her mother, that

    amount of money was nothing.

    ¡°Me? Crazy? You like him, don¡¯t you!¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Fia scoffed. ¡°Your shirt is about 2,000 dors. Why didn¡¯t you mention it?¡±

    Conrad was still looking at her angrily. ¡°You used my money to buy it for me, not yours!¡±

    It had a different meaning!

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She pretended to refuse to listen. ¡°I only have several thousand dors in my

    savings. I can¡¯t afford to buy you such an expensive shirt!¡±

    While Conrad was still stunned, she entered the bathroom by bending down and walking under his

    arm. She proceeded to take a shower. He was getting more and more agitated, and he nced at the

    purse on the sofa.

    He opened her purse and looked at all the bills, wanting to see what else she bought.

    Even if that shirt alone was 2,000 dors, it still didn¡¯t match the total amount of all the messages he

    had received. What did she spend the other 10,000 dors on?

    Those few sexy pieces of underwear couldn¡¯t have cost 10,000 dors, could they?

    After he found all the bills and dumped the purse back on the sofa, a strip of pills jumped out.

    He looked at it curiously and gave it a more detailed look.

    Prometrium.

    ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡±

    He then gave her bag a more thorough search and found another strip of pills from the inner pocket.

    ¡°Miscarriage Prevention¡± was written on it.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 115

    Fia was done with her shower and she walked out the bathroom.

    She saw Conrad standing like a wooden stake in front of the sofa.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to take a shower?¡±

    Conrad held the two strips of medicine before turning toward her.

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes shrunk. ¡°You searched my bag?¡±

    ¡°I was looking for your receipts to see if there¡¯s more. I identally saw your medicine.¡±

    Conrad then stared at Fia. ¡°The miscarriage prevention pills are to keep your baby?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not mine!¡± Fia held theb in her hand tightly as she forced herself to calm down. ¡°It¡¯s

    Eileen¡¯s. She put it in my purse and I forgot about it.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I thought you would say it yours.¡±

    Fia looked at him. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To make me believe that you¡¯re pregnant so I would give you the project back.¡±

    His words were calm but he didn¡¯t dare to even blink an eye, worried that he would miss something.

    However, Fia only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you.¡±

    She no longer wanted to torture herself because of his words.

    She then calmly asked as if it was someone else¡¯s problem. ¡°If I really did that, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to get pregnant,¡± Conrad said as he suppressed the thought that he had. When

    he saw the Miscarriage Prevention pills, he instinctively thought if she really was pregnant.

    But her expression told him that it was not possible.

    She had no expression of the joy of being a mother.

    A few days ago, he had asked her about the hospital results when he left suddenly.

    She had told him that it was just stomach¨Cflu¨Cinduced vomiting.

    If she was really pregnant, it was impossible for the doctor not to figure it out.

    When he saw her look at him coldly, Conrad then said, ¡°If you lie to me about you being pregnant

    because of that project, you would only make me hate you even more.¡±

    Fia turned around to head to the balcony, pretending that she wanted tob her hair. She used all

    her might to not shed a tear.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry anymore. It wasn¡¯t worth it.

    He coulde up with so many scenarios, but none of it was her being really pregnant.

    She didn¡¯t know if she should feel lucky or if she should pity herself.

    Conrad approached the balcony and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did you maybe actually

    think about doing it?¡±

    ¡°Think what you like.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how her hair managed to get tangled with herb. She pulled as much as she could

    to the point that she pulled out several strands of hair. The pain on her scalp reached her heart.

    When Conrad saw that, his cold heart warmed.

    He walked over and took theb from her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Fia felt the frigidness in her heart and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is funny?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°You were hating me just now, but you¡¯rebing my hair right now? Are you crazy?¡°.

    She was going to be mentally ill thanks to him.

    ¡°You should value your long hair,¡± Conrad said dispassionately.

    Fia remembered that Esme had the same hair as her.

    ¡°So you remembered Esme while looking at my long hair?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s mood waspletely spoiled.

    He simply left theb in her hair and returned to the bedroom.

    Fia took theb and mmed it on the ground, her eyes all red.

    He was taking a shower.

    She tried her best to go to bed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Half an hourter, he walked out of the bathroom.

    He nced at the woman on the bed.

    ¡°Can you help me find my blue pajamas?¡±

    Fia pursed her lips in disdain and pretended not to hear him.

    In the past, she would prepare his pajamas even without him telling her to. ¡°Fia?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 116

    ¡°You¡¯re still my wife right now,¡± he told her.

    Yet, she ignored him.

    He aggressively opened the wardrobe and looked at the two rows of clothes that had been neatly

    separated. His was on one row and hers was on the other.

    He couldn¡¯t find the one he wanted as they dazzled his eyes.

    He was not a picky person. But for some reason, he wanted to wear something dark blue.

    He instinctively turned to look at the blue silk shirt.

    He wondered if it was because of it.

    Either way, he didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. He made aplete mess before he finally found

    the blue pajamas he wanted.

    After wearing it, he returned to the sofa and read through all the receipts.

    He then turned to look at the strips of pills beside her bag. It seemed like they had not been touched.

    ¡°Ms. Reid¡¯s pregnant?¡± he asked.

    Fia frowned. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±

    She no longer needed to take those medicines after her stay in the hospital. She forgot to get rid of

    them.

    ¡°Victor¡¯s?¡±

    Fia rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to get Eileen into any problems.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    She paused. She had searched for the medicine before this. Other than helping a pregnant woman

    keep her baby, Prometrium also helped with restoring normal menstrual cycles.

    She quickly said, ¡°Those medicines can help with restoring a woman¡¯s menstrual cycle too. Eileen

    jokingly put it in my bag saying that it might help to have your child.

    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s for Eileen to improve her health. Not for miscarriage prevention.¡±

    Conrad stared at the two strips and said nothing.

    Fia then told him, ¡°Don¡¯t start talking to your cousin about it.¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Even if she really is pregnant, I can¡¯t be bothered to tell him.¡±

    He then sat down by the bed and looked at her back.

    ¡°Fia, do you want a child?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t know why he suddenly asked about it, so she threw the question back at him.

    ¡°Do you want a child, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a supporter of the DINK philosophy,¡± Conrad answered without thinking twice.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He paused and looked at Fia. ¡°At least, it¡¯s not suitable for us to have a child right now.

    Ever since Esme came back, their rtionship had been thrown into chaos. All the problems in their

    lives surfaced.

    Even if she was not infertile, he would not want her to have a child right now.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Fia felt her heart throb in pain and she massaged her chest, asking, ¡°So¡­ You want to have a child

    with Esme?¡±

    Conrad frowned.

    ¡°Why do you like to make things up so much nowadays?¡±

    ¡°Go to bed!¡± She pulled the nket over her head and didn¡¯t want to speak with him anymore.

    Next morning.

    Conrad gave her a new phone from a major brand. The box was still new.

    ¡°For you.¡±

    Fia gave it a look. There was a rose¨Ccolored phone on the box.

    Her favorite color.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Conrad extended the box toward her and said, ¡°I broke your phone. This is for you.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. Eileen already gave me one.¡±

    Fia took out the phone that Eileen gave her and Conrad grabbed it the next moment.

    He took out the SIM card from the phone and inserted it into the new phone that he got her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use any of her things.¡±

    Fia raised her head and looked at him. She remembered how he would yell at her assertively in the

    past.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Conrad put the phone in her hand when he felt a bit uneasy from being stared at by her like that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to say that I can¡¯t even afford to give you a phone.¡±

    Fia held the phone tightly and blinked. ¡°A perfect husband¡­ is not a title that you can earn by giving

    me a new phone.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 117

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes looked at her earnestly. ¡°I might not be the perfect husband, but I always

    remember that you¡¯re my wife.¡±

    Fia chuckled. ¡°Fine. As your wife, I¡¯ll use your phone.¡±

    He then looked at her wrist.

    ¡°You bought two tourmaline bracelets. Where¡¯s the other one?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t bother to reply him.

    Then she heard him asking, ¡°Did you buy it for Esme?¡±

    ¡°Why should I buy one for her?¡±

    Was she that stupid?¡±

    ¡°You did throw the one she owned. You shouldpensate her with a new one.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Fia found it ridiculous.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to disappoint you but I¡¯m not nning topensate her for anything. If you want to, you

    can get her one!¡±

    Conrad then said, ¡°There are only two of these bracelets and you bought both.¡±

    ¡°Then tell yourpany¡¯s designer to get a new design!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t wear both anyway.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t want to follow Fia¡¯s line of thought at all.

    He believed that since she bought two different colored tourmaline bracelets, she could always give

    Esme one.

    He wished that the two cousins could return to how it was before everything happened.

    This way, when her mother passed away, there would be someone else that could take care of her.

    ¡°They are a pair, and I will never give the other one to her!¡±

    Her mood waspletely ruined so early in the early morning.

    ¡°You gave it to Eileen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you think I¡¯m going to ask for something back when I already gave it away?¡±

    A wave of anger shed through his eyes. ¡°Then what about the other shirt? That doctor?¡± Fia¡¯s ire

    also red up.

    Conrad walked over and grabbed her shoulders.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of you giving him a shirt with the same design as mine but just a different color?!¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Fia pushed Conrad away. She immediately walked toward the sofa, grabbed the necktie, put it into her

    purse, and walked out.

    When Conrad saw that she had already reached the doorway, he threw the two strips of medicine into

    the bin.

    While he chased after her, he didn¡¯t know why he was so angry.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to see that doctor, I¡¯m going to be furious!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± She turned and looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry with me all the time?¡±

    After mocking him, she quickly walked down the stairs. She didn¡¯t even want breakfast.

    ¡°Where are you going this early in the morning, madam?¡±

    ¡°To apany my mom,¡± Fia said without even turning her head back as she quickly headed out. She

    encountered Ss while she was on her way out.

    ¡°Madam, where are you going? Do you need me to drive you?¡±

    ¡°Go and pick up your boss!¡±

    As she walked, she booked a ride using the app on her phone.

    A cab was passing by and so she hailed the cab.

    ¡°Gryphonheart Hospital, sir.¡±

    She looked at the scenery shing by and thinking how she was getting further and further from

    Conrad¡¯s mansion, she felt the pressure on her slightly lift.

    That home of hers used to provide her with so much joy, but all it gave her now was pressure.

    The master of the house kept on cutting into her heart!

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    When Fia walked into the ward with a smile, she saw someone that she didn¡¯t want to see.

    Esme smiled at her gently. ¡°I¡¯m here visiting Aunt Echo.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, mom?¡± Fia quickly walked over to her mother.

    Echo shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Esme didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 118

    Fia looked at Esme suspiciously.

    Esme then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t get so anxious, Fia. I¡¯m simply getting worried seeing that she¡¯s alone in

    here.¡±

    She stopped and said, ¡°We¡¯ve just reached an agreement. Why would I harass her?¡±

    ¡°What kind of agreement did you make, Fia?¡± Echo asked worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, mom,¡± Fia said. She didn¡¯t believe in Esme and asked her to leave. ¡°Please

    leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle to visit Aunt Echo another time.¡±

    Echo gave a tired smile. She thought that Esme finally had a change of heart.

    But when she heard that the two girls had made a deal, her mood instantly worsened.

    ¡°Fia, no matter how Esme threatens you, don¡¯t make a deal that will harm yourself, alright?¡± Cough.

    Fia nodded and then rubbed her mother¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, mom. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Echo held Fia¡¯s hand and tried not to cough. She then let out a long sigh as she looked at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak, Fia¡­ In the past, Conrad would protect you. But now, he and Esme¡­¡±

    She stopped before finishing her sentence and spoke to her slowly. ¡°Listen to me. You don¡¯t have

    anything else to give. You cannot let her have Conrad.¡±

    ¡°Mom, why do both you and grandma not want me to divorce?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t understand.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Because we know that he¡¯s someone that you¡¯ve loved since you were a little girl.¡±

    Echo¡¯s eyes began to be filled with tears as she had Fia help her sit up. She then patted her hand as

    she held it in hers.

    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter and you¡¯re just like me. We stand our ground to the bitter end.¡±

    Fia frowned and said not a word.

    ¡°And truly, I stand my ground till my end. That is why I would rather die alone than start a new life.¡±

    Echo seemed to drown herself in her memories. ¡°I kept on thinking¡­ How nice it would be if I had

    never met your dad.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had stopped asking her mom anything about her dad ever since she

    could

    remember.

    She could still remember how, as a child, she would ask why everyone else had a dad but not her.

    And every time, her mother would cry.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to eat or sleep properly for the next few days.

    ¡°But if I had never met him, I would never have a daughter as adorable as you.¡±

    Following Fia¡¯s arm, Echo¡¯s hand slowly reached up and finally stroked her face.

    ¡°My life might be a bit tough, but it¡¯s all worth it.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Fia didn¡¯t know what to do or say to console her.

    She didn¡¯t know what happened between her and that man she met.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I know that my days are numbered.¡± With that, Echo began to cough again.

    Fia grabbed her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that! You¡¯re going to live a very long life! You¡¯re going to stay

    by

    side for a very long time! I can¡¯t lose you, mom!¡±

    my

    Echo¡¯s tears began to roll down and she patted her back. She then whispered, ¡°Your uncle knows who

    he is. If you want to find him, ask your uncle Wace. He¡¯ll help you.

    ¡°I went through the same thing. Perhaps, he made you suffer at the time. But once you lose him, you¡¯ll

    suffer even more¡­¡± With that, Echo coughed even more terribly. She then ced her hand on Fia¡¯s

    belly.

    Fia was stunned. ¡°¡­Mom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m useless¡­. but I¡¯ve never ever entertained the thought of abandoning you. Learn from me,

    alright?¡± Echo whispered into her daughter¡¯s ears.

    Fia¡¯s tears began to flow as she held her mother¡¯s hand and trembled.

    She knew everything.

    ¡°Mom, when did you know?¡±

    Echo smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯ve walked through the same path as you are walking on now. I know with just a

    look. I was simply waiting for you to tell me, but you never did. I¡¯m really worried about my little

    grandchild, so I have no choice but to advise you.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 119

    Echo asked, ¡°Did you tell your grandma that you are with child?¡±

    Fia sobbed and said, ¡°Mom¡­ Grandma¡¯s just as smart as you.¡±

    ¡°Good. Very good. That means your grandma can stop worrying about you being infertile.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a bit until Echo fell asleep.

    Fia then went to look for Jason.

    But she saw L in the doctor¡¯s office instead.

    L was talking to Jason about something.

    She was getting somewhat curious. Did the two of them get along?

    ¡°Doctor.¡± She called out as she knocked on the door.

    Jason stood up and said, ¡°Fia. Come in. We can talk.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia walked in and her eyes met with L¡¯s.

    L immediately looked away and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Fia, you should chat with Doctor Evans, I¡¯m going back to my post.¡±

    Before Fia could even say anything, L quickly walked away.

    Suddenly, she remembered Esme pointing her finger at her that night.

    Saying that if she hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Conrad would have slept with a girl.

    Could it be that Esme was right? That L wanted to seduce Conrad that night?

    Fia didn¡¯t want to believe that L was that kind of person. Esme must have encountered L cleaning

    the table or something and med her.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jason knocked on the table to draw her attention back to him.

    ¡°Oh, I went shopping with Eileen yesterday. I bought you a necktie as a thank you for helping me

    multiple times.¡±

    Fia took out a small box with the necktie inside from her purse and put it on the table.

    She smiled at Jason and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Jason opened the box as if his judgment had been influenced by something.

    A dark green necktie with a bamboo leaf pattern. The quality was quite good too.

    ¡°Do you like it, doctor? If you don¡¯t like this color, I can give you the receipt and you can change it for

    something else.¡±

    ¡°I like it,¡± he answered. ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll transfer the money for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I bought a lot of things yesterday so the shop gave this to me as a gift.¡± Fia lied. She didn¡¯t

    want him to worry about the price.

    She treated him as a friend and this present was for a friend.

    A necktie was nothing much. She just wanted to thank him in her own way.

    Not to mention that her sixth sense was telling her that she would need his help in the future.

    ¡°Can you help me with the necktie?¡± Jason took out the necktie and looked at Fia. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to

    tie a necktie because I rarely use one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Fia put down her purse and took the necktie from his hand. She looped it around his neck as she

    moved slightly forward.

    Jason also moved slightly forward. When he saw how earnest she was, his heart slowly softened.

    Why wouldn¡¯t Conrad treasure such a good girl?

    If it was him, he would use everything he had to protect her. He would love her with everything.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Fia looked up and noticed his Adam¡¯s apple while tying the necktie.

    Instantly, she felt that it was inappropriate and quickened her actions.

    ¡°Done and done, doctor.¡±

    She immediately stepped back to make some distance between the two of them.

    Jason held the necktie that she had tied for him and said with a smile, ¡°You have dexterous hands.¡±

    Fia moved her fingers and said, ¡°Not as good as you doctors. You have to operate on patients. You

    need to have attention to detail and dexterous hands.¡±

    Jason smiled as he lowered his head and looked down. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going now. You should go back to work.¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± He suddenly yelped.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 120

    ¡°I told you there¡¯s no need to call me Doctor Evans. You can call me by my name, right?¡±

    Fia remembered that Conrad didn¡¯t like her calling Jason by his first name.

    She then said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Evans then.¡±

    Jason¡¯s eyes darkened. He was obviously somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°Fine. Think of me as your older brother. If anything happens, feel free toe to me.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thanks,¡± Fia said and gave him a smile. She then left after taking her purse.

    Jason looked at the woman leaving, his gentle smile slowly disappearing and his eyes bing

    somewhat sorrowful.

    When he was growing up, his father would always tell him, ¡°Jason, don¡¯t get obsessed about love and

    rtionships. Boys should focus on their career.¡±

    He worked very hard. He was already quite famous in the medical field by the time he was twenty¨Cfive.

    Now, he is already twenty¨Ceight. He held half the stock of this hospital.

    Despite his hard work, why would God send him this trial?

    Making him fall in love with a married woman?

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    And forcing him to witness all the pain she had to go through.

    Today was the day that the Maxwells congregated for dinner.

    Conrad called Fia but his call was refused.

    Ss could only look at his boss on the verge of explosion and carefully said, ¡°Boss, the madam should

    be apanying Ms. Lawson at the hospital.

    ¡°Forget about her! Let¡¯s head to the Maxwell¡¯s family home.¡±

    Ss then said hesitantly, ¡°Sir, you would always take the madam with you to the dinners for the past

    three years. If you don¡¯t take her along, others will speak behind your back.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re getting emotionally distant from each other. It doesn¡¯t matter if she goes or not!¡± Conrad became

    ufortable when he remembered the shirt and necktie that she bought for Jason.

    ¡°Call her and ask her where she is and whether she¡¯s going to the family home. If she¡¯s going, pick her

    up!¡±

    Ss nodded and called Fia through the phone that was connected to his Bluetooth earphone.

    Fia was just feeding her mom porridge when she noticed Ss¡® call. She immediately switched off her

    phone.

    She knew that today was the day that they needed to return to the family home for dinner.

    But she didn¡¯t want to go back at all!

    She just knew her mother¨Cinw, Beryl, was going to make things difficult for her.

    For her child and her own sake, she should avoid them.

    ¡°She¡¯s not picking up.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it then!¡±

    The Maxwell family home. He could hearughter from the inside even when he stood outside. The

    ce was very well decorated.

    Before going in, Conrad tried to give Fia a call, but her phone was still switched off.

    He let out a sigh and entered the family home.

    ¡°Wee home, Master Conrad!¡±

    When the servant saw him, the servant announced his return. Very quickly, Beryl walked over. She had

    another woman next to her.

    When Conrad saw the two of them, his expression darkened.

    ¡°You told her toe?¡±

    His tone was very unfriendly.

    Beryl smiled and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son. I know that you haven¡¯t divorced that woman yet and

    can¡¯t open your rtionship publicly.

    ¡°I just told everyone that I invited Esme over because I missed her. It has nothing to do with you. No

    one will think otherwise.¡±

    Conrad was so mad.

    That was why his mother could never hold his father¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Conrad. Aunt Beryl said she missed me and I missed her too. So that¡¯s why I came.¡±

    Esme said in a pitiful tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that today was the day the Maxwells¡® had dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, son. Everyone saw her already, so you can¡¯t get rid of her, right?¡±

    Conrad snorted coldly and strode in.

    They had all seen her. Getting rid of her would be the same as announcing to the whole world.

    His mother really was a great troublemaker!

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, cuz. Where¡¯s your little wife?¡±

    Victor sat on the sofa with his legs folded and he greeted Conrad with a less¨Cthan¨Cgenuine smile.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 121

    Conrad red at his cousin Victor with vicious eyes.

    He replied, ¡°You¡¯re not that bad either. You always bring your fianc¨¦e to the family dinner.¡±

    He suddenly changed his tone. ¡°But it¡¯s been so long. Why aren¡¯t you married yet?¡±

    Victor frowned and he couldn¡¯t smile again.

    Meanwhile, the woman next to him pushed his arm.

    ¡°You heard that, Victor? They¡¯re not the first ones to tell us to get married.¡±

    Victor patted Sapphire Starling¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have my own ns about the wedding, Sapphire.

    Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Sapphire nodded at him in understanding and then said to Conrad, ¡°It¡¯s not that your cousin doesn¡¯t

    want to marry me, Conrad, but he¡¯s focusing all his effort on his work. You know that, unlike you, he

    didn¡¯t join the family business and started his own business.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Conrad sat right opposite the two of them and said with a cold smile, ¡°Your entertainment

    company is doing quite well. That especially popr celebrity of yours must have earned you quite a

    few coins, huh?¡±

    Victor then spoke with a smile as a glint of light appeared in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re just using each other. She

    can get plenty of good resources as long as she works in mypany.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Conrad said as he had his back on the sofa, his voice tinged with a slight suspicion. ¡°Fia

    and Ms. Reid are best friends. Yesterday, when they were shopping, Ms. Reid left some Miscarriage

    Prevention pills in her purse.¡±

    Victor frowned. ¡°Not your wife¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Esme and Beryl cried out at the same time as they walked in.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They looked at them curiously.

    Esme pressed Beryl¡¯s hand.

    Beryl then straightened her back and said, ¡°Fia¡¯s health is problematic and she¡¯s infertile. She¡¯s been

    working hard to improve her health, but she¡¯s not pregnant.¡±

    Victor frowned again and Fia¡¯s usual cowardly expression appeared in his mind.

    She was quite pitiful. He didn¡¯t expect that fate would be so cruel to her. She was infertile?

    Suddenly, he remembered the child that he asked Eileen to abort two years ago.

    He wondered if it would affect her chance of ever getting pregnant again.

    When she was getting an abortion, the doctor had advised that Eileen¡¯s health was not at her best and

    it would not be easy for her to get pregnant again. He even suggested she avoid the abortion

    altogether.

    1 suddenly remember that I have work to attend to.¡± Victor stood up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°What should I do if you¡¯re gone, Victor?¡± Sapphire quickly said as she stood up.

    ¡°You can stay if you want to. If not, you can go home!¡± Victor said without even turning his head.

    ¡°Aunt Beryl.¡± Sapphire looked at Beryl pitifully.

    ¡°Unlike Conrad, Victor had to put in much more effort, so it¡¯s normal for him to be a bit busier.¡± Beryl

    then pulled Esme and Sapphire¡¯s hands together. ¡°You two should chat with each other since you¡¯re

    around the same age.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sapphire.¡± Esme took the initiative.

    Sapphire looked at her and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you two to the garden. All of your elders are back there.¡±

    Beryl pulled the two young women¡¯s hands and then turned to look at Conrad.

    ¡°Come on, son. Let¡¯s go. Your uncles and aunts are all in the garden.¡±

    Conrad red at her coldly and said, ¡°Not interested.¡±

    He then took out his phone and began to swipe, waiting for dinner. He was going to leave after he was

    done.

    ¡°What are you doing there alone? Esme¡¯s here. Why don¡¯t

    you¡­

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll leave too.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s go to the garden. My son¡¯s old enough now and I can¡¯t say a word to him.¡±

    Esme pulled her hand back and said, ¡°You should go first. Let me talk with him for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Beryl gave her a silent encouragement and then led Sapphire to the garden first.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy, Conrad.¡±

    Esme sat next to him, but she didn¡¯t dare to sit too close to him. There was a gap the size of a person

    in

    between them.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 122

    Lately, she could feel that Conrad was not as patient with her as before.

    Conrad sent Fia a text.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Conrad?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Conrad raised his head and looked at Esme, his eyes unfriendly.

    ¡°I was asking if you¡¯re unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Esme¡­¡± He paused. ¡°To be honest with you, I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t know that today is the

    Maxwell¡¯s family dinner.¡±

    Esme said nothing.

    ¡°Even if I divorced Fia, you shouldn¡¯t havee here, not right now.¡±

    ¡°But Sapphire is here, so why can¡¯t I be?¡± Esme couldn¡¯t hold herself back.

    ¡°You¡¯reparing yourself to Sapphire? She is Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Who are you to the Maxwells?¡±

    As he continued, his tone became frigid. ¡°Esme¡­ Don¡¯t think you two can y me like a fool!¡±

    With that, he headed out. He didn¡¯t even want to have dinner anymore.

    ¡°Are you getting angry because Fia isn¡¯t here?¡± Esme shouted.

    Conrad stopped with her back still facing her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to make silly guesses about my thoughts.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you, Conrad? Fia is currently chatting with Doctor Evans back in the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Conrad countered. ¡°She¡¯s apanying her mom!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but so is her rtionship with Doctor Evans! She even personally gave him a necktie and

    helped him tie it!¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t y ignorant anymore. He knew about the necktie!

    But what he didn¡¯t know was that she had helped Doctor Evans tie it!

    When they were married, she didn¡¯t know how to tie a necktie! She learned it originally for him!

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    And now, she had helped another man tie his necktie after learning how to!

    ¡°Conrad!¡± When Esme saw Conrad walking away, she chased after him and cried, ¡°Fia doesn¡¯t like you

    at all! She¡¯s forced to marry you! You¡¯re not the person that she loves!¡±

    ¡°Then who¡¯s the one in her heart?¡±

    Conrad turned around and looked at Esme while suppressing his anger.

    He was very curious about the identity of this person.

    He hoped that it was not someone with Evans as his surname!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Esme felt somewhat guilty. ¡°She went to school two years earlier than those of the same

    age as her. She married you as soon as she graduated at twenty. There shouldn¡¯t be any chances for

    her to fall for anyone. However, I noticed that she¡¯s been treating Doctor Evans very differently.

    ¡°Also, Fia told me that she wanted to have a doctor as her husband when we were little. You know how

    bad her health was. She wanted a doctor as her husband so that he could take care of her.

    ¡°That doctor¡¯s young, handsome, and he treated Fia and her mother especially well. Even the nurses in

    the hospital are talking about it.¡±

    Conrad got into his car and stepped on the gas, with Esme¡¯s words echoing in his ears again and

    again.

    He recalled that Fia kept on ending up at the hospital and he had already seen her with that doctor

    together quite a few times.

    When she went into shock after eating the mango, Ss said that he had met Jason and that he was

    the one who arranged for an ambnce to pick her up!

    And all of this showed that there was something going on between the two of them!

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Conrad angrily berated anyone that was in his way.

    When the bystanders saw how angry he looked, all they dared to do wasin under their breaths.

    They didn¡¯t dare to openly confront him.

    When he entered the elevator, a nurse was standing at the corner. When she saw Conrad, her eyes lit

    up. ¡°Mr. Maxwell!¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 123

    Conrad looked at her coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? When Fia asked Doctor Evans to have a meal at our home, you met me

    while looking for Fia.¡±

    L gave him a sweet smile with her youthful, innocent face.

    Conrad narrowed his eyes. He remembered now. The seafood restaurant¡¯s daughter.

    He looked at the nurse uniform she was wearing and said, ¡°You¡¯re a nurse at this hospital?¡± ¡°That¡¯s

    right!¡± L said with slight confusion in her eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe with Fia?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I saw Fia looking for Doctor Evans at the office. They¡¯re Um¡­ Sorry, I¡­¡±

    She quickly covered her mouth as if she was saying something that she shouldn¡¯t.

    Esme¡¯s words echoed in his mind and Conrad wanted to confirm something.

    ¡°What did you see them do?¡± His tone was dark like the beginning of a storm.

    L shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me, Mr. Maxwell. Go ask Fia yourself.¡±

    She was making it look like she didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    Conrad gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Helping the doctor tie his necktie?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± L asked in shock and covered her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, Mr. Maxwell.

    Don¡¯t me me for this.¡±

    When the door opened, Conrad walked out furiously.

    L¡¯s hand fell back to her side and she smiled as she mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Fia. I never did say

    a word.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I want to go out and have some fresh air,¡± Echo said when she looked at the bright sun outside

    expectantly.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get a wheelchair from the nurse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Fia walked out of the ward and saw Conrad walking toward her with a dark expression on his face.

    She frowned and walked toward the nurses¡® station.

    ¡°Fia Lawson!¡±

    He cried out her whole name and chased after her. He then pressed her to the wall.

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    ¡°You dare say you¡¯re hurt?!¡± he said, sounding violent. ¡°I can beat you up right now!¡±

    How could she get so close to another man? Who was he to her?!

    A fool?

    ¡°What set you off this time?¡± Fia couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Can¡¯t you be normal just like how you treat

    Esme for once? Why are you always like a madman in front of me?!¡±

    With that, she pushed him away and said, ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Conrad pressed her just above her chest and she had no strength to free herself.

    ¡°Are you in love with Doctor Evans?¡±

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°I told you I gave him the necktie as a gift to thank him!¡±

    ¡°Did you have to help him tie his necktie then?¡±

    She was shocked. ¡°You sent someone to spy on me?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything behind my back, would you be afraid of being followed?!¡± Conrad said angrily.

    Fia growled back, ¡°You pervert!¡±

    ¡°Pervert?¡± He smiled coldly. ¡°Looks like only Jason Evans can reach your standards now!¡±

    His voice became even colder. ¡°No wonder you wouldn¡¯t let me touch you anymore!¡±

    His hand that was pressing on her slowly moved down and then pressed on where her heart was. With

    red eyes, he shouted, ¡°As my wife, how can you love another man?! Who do you think I am? Just a

    puppet to pay for your mother¡¯s medical bill?!¡±

    ¡°I did not!¡± Fia countered loudly.

    Her cry drew a lot of people¡¯s attention.

    She was worried that her mother would hear them. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°If you¡¯re angry,

    we can continue this fight when we¡¯re home. Stop riling my mom up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you,¡± Conrad said as he let go of her and took a few steps back.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 124

    ¡°Is it because of me and Esme that you don¡¯t want to remarry, but you want to cheat on me?!¡±

    Fia let out a smile full of despair and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    How could he, who was at fault for the very thing he was condemning her repeatedly for, use her?

    Conrad tightened his fist and asked, ¡°Esme said that you wanted a doctor to be your husband when

    you were little, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°I did say something like that.¡±

    It was children¡¯s talk. Not to mention she hadn¡¯t fallen for him yet then.

    But to think that Esme would use it against her like this.

    ¡°So, you and that doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Fia cut him off. ¡°You can humiliate me, but don¡¯t humiliate other people. He has nothing to do

    with this, unlike you and Esme!¡±

    The door behind Fia opened.

    Echo opened the door while holding the door frame as support. ¡°Why are you two fighting?¡±

    Conrad looked at his mother¨Cinw. She had lost so much weight in such a short time. Her face had

    lost color, and she was shaking from just standing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Fia quickly went over and helped Echo. She then red at Conrad with red

    eyes. ¡°We can talk about itter tonight when we¡¯re home.¡±

    Conrad wanted to refuse. But when he saw how weak Echo was, he couldn¡¯t do it and simply left with

    fury still in his heart.

    Fia helped her mother back into the ward and closed the door, blocking all prying eyes outside the

    door,

    ¡°Fia, I heard the fight between you two. Doctor Evans was even dragged into this? What happened

    between you two?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, mom. Conrad¡¯s like a rabid dog now and he would bear his fangs at anyone!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he wants to divorce you and leave you with nothing, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s intentionally

    ruining your reputation?¡± Echo said with worry. ¡°He¡¯s very decisive when ites to work. I was

    worried that he would use this against you.¡±

    Fia was stunned and she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    While their rtionship couldn¡¯t be any worse, she could at least trust him on that front.

    Trust that he would not plot against her like how he plotted against his enemies.

    ¡°I believe Esme must have said something in front of him again to worsen our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Then why was Doctor Evans dragged into this?¡± Echo coughed again. ¡°For the sake of your marriage,

    maybe I should transfer?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. He¡¯s just letting his anger take over him. He¡¯ll understand soon enough. Someone

    like Doctor Evans would never fall for me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a good man.¡± Echo wanted to say something else when she suddenly began coughing

    uncontrobly.

    When Fia saw her coughing like that, she was worried that she would cough out her inner organs and

    quickly pressed the bell for the nurse.

    The nurse had just entered when Echo coughed out blood and groaned in pain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my mom, nurse?!¡± Fia cried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the doctor right now.¡±

    The doctor that came was Jason and he asked Fia to leave. Very quickly, the nurses asked for two

    more doctors.

    After an hour, the door into the ward finally opened.

    Fia, who had been squatting by the door, quickly stood up. She almost walked into Jason.

    He held her arms and looked at her with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°E¡­ Evans¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Fia looked at his serious expression and nervousness began to

    overwhelm her.

    ¡°Fia, be prepared.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No!¡±

    She pushed Jason away and ran directly into the ward.

    Echoy there weakly, unconscious. She was already connected to a mechanical venttor.

    A doctor looked at Fia, walked to her, and whispered, ¡°Go and inform the other next of kin.¡±

    Fia shook her head and refused. ¡°No¡­ She¡¯s going to stay with me for a very long time¡­ She¡¯ll look at

    me giving birth to my child¡­ And¡­¡±

    Then something choked her, and she couldn¡¯t say another word.

    She felt fear and despair as she squatted on the floor, wailing.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 125

    Conrad had personally brewed a cup of tea and made a gentlemanly gesture.

    ¡°Please have some tea, Mr. Reginald.¡±

    Reginald held the teacup In his hand and took a sip before putting it back down.

    ¡°Long time no see, Conrad,¡± he said with a smile.

    Conrad nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing back today. If I had known, I would have gone to the

    airport to pick you up.¡±

    Reginald smiled. ¡°You¡¯re running the Maxwell Corporation so well. You must be busy every day. I

    wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, Mr. Reginald. You and my grandpa are best friends. When he was still alive, he always

    told me to treat you like my own grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Your own grandfather? Haha! No, no, no. I won¡¯t cross that boundary!¡± Reginald stopped his smile and

    looked at him severely.

    Conrad frowned and asked, ¡°How long will you be back this time?¡±

    ¡°Not for long. I¡¯ll be going back after visiting Thea¡¯s grave. My family members have all headed

    overseas, and I still need them to take care of me.¡±

    Reginald sighed and said, ¡°Few people our age like to speak in riddles, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point.

    To be honest with you, I was very disappointed when I found out that Thea died because of awsuit

    between you two!¡±

    Conrad tightened his fists. ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened between me and Thea.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know what happened? It¡¯s all because of that project, isn¡¯t it? The reason I came back here is to

    tell you the truth!¡±

    As soon as he left the coffee shop, Conrad immediately called Ss.

    ¡°Ss, get some people to retrieve something from my grandpa¡¯s grave.¡±

    Ss was shocked and swallowed the words he wanted to say. Instead, he asked curiously, ¡°You want

    to dig out the old master¡¯s grave?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°I need to retrieve a document regarding the project.¡±

    While he had heard a long story from Reginald, he needed to see it for himself.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe that the project belonged to Thea just because of a story that Reginald told him.

    If that was true, then he had really be the person that killed Thea, even if indirectly. His grandpa

    would not forgive him from the grave!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you suddenly want to dig out the old master¡¯s grave, but if the others from the family

    find out, they¡¯llin about you.¡±

    Conrad took in a deep breath and was about to refute when Ss quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just received a call from the hospital. They said that the madam¡¯s mother won¡¯t make it. Do you

    want to pay her a visit at the hospital?¡±

    The more Ss spoke, the quieter he became. He was worried all his boss thought about right now was

    Ms. Manning and he didn¡¯t want to hear anything about the madam.

    Conrad suddenly frowned and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m heading to the hospital right now. The retrieval of

    the document must not be dyed. Do not let the others find out.¡±

    Inside the ward.

    Fia guarded Echo as her tears rolled down her face, memories of the past reying in her mind.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    She carefully held Echo¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Is it because of me that you suffered such a serious disease?

    ¡°If I¡­ Stop obsessing about love¡­

    ¡°If I go to school and work¡­ We¡¯d have been able to have a happy life. Grandma wouldn¡¯t have died

    because of me.¡±

    When Conrad arrived, he heard the second half.

    He remembered Thea¡¯s death. He thought that the reason Fia treated him so badly right now was

    because of hiswsuit with Thea.

    At that moment, he hesitated. He was worried that she would be even more upset to see him there.

    Echo slowly opened her eyes and the respirator mask began to form a mist. She tried her best and

    said,¡± Fia¡­ I¡­ Want to go home¡­¡±

    Fia crouched down to listen to what she had to say and saw Conrad. She also heard what her mother

    had to say.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Echo shook his head, and said in a voice weaker than a newborn¡¯s whimper, ¡°Con¡­ rad¡­¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes were filled with red as she looked at Conrad, tears still rolling. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    Conrad quickly stepped forward and crouched on the other side of the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, mom.¡±

    Echo raised her hand with difficulty and grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    She grabbed at Conrad¡¯s hand with as much strength as she could muster, but to Conrad, it was

    merely like a cat lightly pawing at him.

    Conrad instinctively held her bony hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to Fia and my home, alright?¡±

    Echo nodded slowly as if every action and every word had a chance of taking her life.

    In order to buy her some more time, Conrad asked for the venttor to be brought with them.

    On their way home, Echo was so tired that she fell asleep again.

    Fia stared at her chest with her eyes wide. Only when she saw that her chest was rising and falling did

    she feel sure that she was alive.

    Once home, Fia remained by her mother¡¯s side, guarding her. She refused to go anywhere and refused

    to eat or drink.

    At night, she would sleep close to her mother. She didn¡¯t dare to close her eyes as she listened to her

    mother¡¯s light breathing.

    The next morning, Conrad opened the door to the guestroom.

    ¡°Go eat some breakfast. I¡¯ll take care of Mom.¡±

    Fia shook her head.

    Conrad looked at her face which had lost its glow after staying up all night and said, ¡°When Mom

    wakes up and sees you like this, she¡¯ll get worried.¡±

    Fia looked at herself. Her clothing was full of wrinkles. As she easily became sweaty because of the

    pregnancy, she felt like her entire body was sticky.

    When she woke upter, her mother would definitely worry about her and the baby.

    Only then did she stand up, and she stared at Conrad. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower. Help me look after her.

    Don¡¯t leave her alone, understand?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Call me if something happens, alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia went upstairs and showered.

    While she was showering, her ears were perked up as she was highly focused on what was happening

    outside.

    She was worried that her mother wanted to see her, and she would miss Conrad or Mrs. Taylor calling

    for her.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Instead, she heard Beryl¡¯s voice from downstairs when she was halfway through her shower.

    She didn¡¯t even have time to close the valve to the shower or wash the bubbles away from her as she

    grabbed and wore a bathing robe and ran out of the bathroom.

    She could already hear the curses from the guestroom when she was still on the stairs.

    ¡°You cursed woman! Get out of my son¡¯s house! If you want to die, die somewhere else! Don¡¯t die in my

    son¡¯s house!¡±

    It was Beryl.

    Fia almost rolled down the stairs.

    She roared. ¡°Conrad!¡±

    She told him to watch after her mom! How could he let his vile mother get into her room!

    Conrad hurried toward the guestroom when he heard his mother¡¯s curses, with a bowl of porridge that

    he had just prepared from the kitchen.

    ¡°What are you doing, Mom?!¡±

    He ran in and saw that his mother had pulled the respirator from Echo and dragged her off the bed by

    pulling her hair. She even kicked her head.

    He roared out in anger, ¡°Stop!¡±

    He ran over to stop her, but he was pushed away by his own mother.

    ¡°My stupid son! They¡¯re both cursed! How can you¡­¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t control his wrath and flung his mother away.

    Beryl¡¯s head mmed against the wall and she cried out in pain.

    Conrad didn¡¯t even give her a nce as he helped Echo back to the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know she would do this¡­¡± Conrad apologized, his eyes slowly turning red.

    Echo¡¯s pale face was slowly bing red as she tried to breathe. It was as if someone was choking

    her.

    Fia ran into the guestroom and pushed Conrad away as she screamed.

    She held her mom like a mother hen protecting its chick.

    Then, she dialed Jason¡¯s number. ¡°Doctor Evans, please save my mom! Please¡­¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 127

    ¡°Fi¡­ Fia¡­.¡± Echo¡¯s shaking hand touched Fia¡¯s face and she used all her strength to say her

    daughter¡¯s

    name.

    She spat out a mouthful of blood, and her hand dropped.

    Fia¡¯s tears continued to toll, but she waspletely frozen.

    She could no longer feel her mom¡¯s breathing.

    ¡°What an ursed woman!¡± Beryl cursed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you die outside?!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Fia instantly transformed all her sorrow into wrath and pounced on Beryl.

    She didn¡¯t care anymore. Just as Beryl fell to the ground, Fia got on top of her and began to hit her and

    scratch her face.

    Beryl still had the strength to yell and curse, but it didn¡¯t take long before she lost her strength to fight

    back.

    ¡°Save me! She¡¯s going mad! Save me now!¡±

    Originally, Conrad wanted to stop the fight. But when he saw that his mother couldn¡¯t fight back and Fia

    wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged, he stopped.

    It was his mother¡¯s fault this time. Fia needed a channel to let out all her sorrow.

    ¡°Stop it, you brat! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll tell my son to throw your mother into a mass grave!¡±

    Fia let her anger consume her. She bent down and gnawed on Beryl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Beryl let out a scream.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Conrad walked over and pulled Fia away.

    Instead, Fia gave Conrad a p across the face. ¡°Conrad Maxwell! I hate you! I hate you so much that

    I wish the person who died is your mother!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Beryl got up and looked at the woman on the bed who was no longer breathing. She said in a

    panic, ¡°Dead¡­ She¡¯s dead?¡±

    When Fia heard the words from her, she was like an angered lion and wanted to pounce on Beryl

    again.

    Conrad grabbed her from behind, yet she still tried to kick in Beryl¡¯s direction.

    Beryl mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯d die¡­. I¡­ I thought it was all an act¡­ All I wanted to do

    was get rid of her¡­¡±

    When she saw that things had gone out of hand, she turned around and ran.

    Fia screamed out hysterically, ¡°Stop! I want my revenge!¡±

    Conrad held Fia tightly and buried his face in the spot in between her neck and shoulders.

    ¡°If you want to hate someone, hate me.¡±

    His mother brought gifts over saying that she was paying Echo a visit. He believed her.

    He went to the kitchen to prepare some porridge so that Echo could eat something. He didn¡¯t expect

    his mother to actually hit her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she turned around and pushed Conrad away. She then took

    something and hurled it at him.

    He didn¡¯t dodge. He didn¡¯t move. He only looked at her apologetically.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let this be!¡± Fia said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police!¡±

    Once Fia was out of the crematorium, she carried an urn with her carefully.

    Conrad quickly took a step forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a burial site for your mom.¡±

    Fia nced at him icily and said, ¡°Save it for yours!¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say anything.

    After her mom passed away, Jason arrived from the hospital with a letter from her.

    In the letter, Echo told Fia not to bury her. Instead, she wanted to go to the tallest mountain in Gryphon,

    Mount Reditus.

    She wanted her ashes to be spread through the winds. She would go wherever the wind took her.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Where do you want to bury your mom? If you want to bury her in the Lawson¡¯s cemetery, I¡¯ll talk with

    them,¡± Conrad asked with concern.

    Fia didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with him and simply walked further away.

    Conrad¡¯s phone rang and he answered. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Master Conrad, a group of police havee to the family residence and they want to take Madam

    Beryl away.¡± It was a call from the Maxwell¡¯s family home.

    Conrad frowned and looked at Fia who was walking in front of him. When she said she was going to

    call the police, he thought she had said it in a fit of anger.

    He chased after her, saying, ¡°Fia, what my mom did is wrong, but your mom¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your mom destroyed all our hopes!¡± Fia roared.

    Conrad frowned, but the servant from the other side urged him.

    ¡°Master! The madam identally hit an officer when she was crying! You shoulde back as soon

    as possible.¡±

    Fia smiled coldly and said, ¡°Your mom really is quite bold¡­ She¡¯s brave enough to even hit a police

    officer!¡±

    Conrad gulped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the family residence. Wait here for Ss to pick you up.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 128

    ¡°No thanks!¡±

    A car stopped right next to the two of them and Jason got out of the car.

    ¡°Where are you headed to, Fia? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Evans.¡±

    Conrad raised his fist wanting to stop them, but the servant from the other end of the call wouldn¡¯t stop

    talking. He had no choice but to return to the family residence first.

    Fia saw Conrad off and gave him nothing but a sneer.

    What was she hoping for from him?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fia.¡± Jason opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Fia took a ride in his car while holding the urn. ¡°Please bring us to Mount Reditus.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    On top of Mount Reditus, the birds were chirping and the flowers were blooming.

    It was the first time they were climbing up the mountain.

    Standing at the top of Mount Reditus, they could see the entire city of Gryphon.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave her here, Fia?¡±

    In their tradition, it was said that they would only find peace in death when they were buried

    underground. ¡°My mom had been working hard for me her whole life. I¡¯m hoping that I can at least

    grant her her wish.¡±

    Fia sniffed and smiled at the blowing summer wind. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If I miss her, I¡¯ll juste here.¡±

    ¡°Reditus¡­ Reditus¡­ This mountain¡¯s name¡­¡±

    Was causing her so much pain.

    Only now did she realize something.

    Mom had been waiting for that heartless man forever.

    The father that she had never met.

    But she didn¡¯t want to see that man that she had never seen before.

    To her, he was just a stranger that had donated a single sperm.

    There was no love between them¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for him anymore, mom. Go to a better ce with my grandma.¡±

    She raised her hand and spread her mom¡¯s ashes on Mount Reditus.

    If there was really something that she could wish for, let it be that one day she could reunite with her

    mom and grandma.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After spreading the ashes, she sat on a rock and, following her mother¡¯s will, called her three uncles.

    Her uncles were very unhappy. Saying that she should never have created her mother without talking

    with them.

    She didn¡¯t debate with them but simply hung up after their criticism.

    Just as her mother had said, her uncles would never agree to spread her ashes outside.

    Her mom said that she had already limited herself for one lifetime, so she didn¡¯t want to be bound to

    the same ce again after she was dead.

    ¡°Are you alright, Fia?¡±

    Jason could hear the angry roars from her phone and he was quite worried.

    Fia wiped the tears off her face, wanting to force a smile. But all that came were more tears.

    Jason stopped, took out a white handkerchief from his pocket, and helped her wipe those tears away.

    Fia wanted to move away but he held her shoulders.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m your big brother, helping you wipe your tears away is alright.¡±

    Fia raised her eyes and looked at him. His handsome, soft eyes¡­ and his tall figure¡­

    And the trees behind him made him look even more handsome.

    It didn¡¯t feel that bad to have a big brother like him take care of her.

    ¡°Thank you, Evans.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He patted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them made their way down the mountain. Mount Reditus did not have footpaths. It didn¡¯t

    have a path heading to the mountaintop.

    Fia had already reached her limit from carrying the urn up the mountain when they came.

    Jason looked at her carefully. When he saw that she was sweating, he mustered his courage to hold

    her

    hand.

    ¡°Careful, you still have a baby.¡±

    Fia was stunned and wanted to let go, but he held her very tightly.

    ¡°Evans, this is not appropriate.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 129

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be worried about? I¡¯m just taking care of you as a friend.¡±

    Jason smiled gently and hid the feelings in his heart.

    It was only at this moment did Fia realize that he was wearing a shirt and pants, and the necktie he was

    wearing was the one she gave him.

    When she remembered how bothered Conrad was with Jason, she insisted on pulling her hand away.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to go slower.¡±

    Jason frowned. He could see her rejection, so he didn¡¯t force the matter and slowed down.

    However, the two of them didn¡¯t expect it to start raining heavily when they were only halfway through.

    The rain came without warning. Fia wanted to move quicker, but she identally slipped.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Jason was alert enough and saw what was happening, so he pulled her into his arms.

    Someone saw what happened on the mountain.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad¡¯s roar was like a p of thunder. He surprised Fia so much that she pushed Jason away.

    Jason had wanted to let go, but when he saw that she was about to slip again, he held her still.

    ¡°Let go of her!¡± Conrad ran over and gave Jason a kick out of anger.

    Jason saw what wasing, but he didn¡¯t dodge. He was worried that the moment he moved, Fia

    would fall once she lost her support.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia stared at him angrily.

    ¡°What am I doing? Were you going to sleep with him if I didn¡¯te?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Fia was so angry that she hurled her purse at him.

    Conrad blocked the purse with his arms. The purse rebounded back to Fia and it almost hit her face.

    However, Jason extended his hand and blocked it.

    The two men stared at each other, wanting to kill each other if they could.

    Jason then said, ¡°If you want to fight, we can do it once we¡¯re off the mountain!¡±

    He was worried that Fia might slip again because of the rain.

    Conrad looked at Fia and noticed that her clothes were all wet, and he could see what she was wearing

    under her clothes.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    He pulled Fia¡¯s arm toward his side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you down!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Fia refused immediately.

    ¡°Stop fighting, Fia. Conrad didn¡¯t know that Aunt Beryl would start a fight at your home. Not to mention

    that Aunt Echo¡¯s days were numbered anyway. Aunt Beryl was just unlucky.¡±

    Esme was consoling Fia gently like a good person, but it instead stirred up Fia¡¯s anger.

    She stared at Esme and hurled her purse at her.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Esme saw the purse hurled at her, got hit, and she fell to the ground.

    Her white dress was instantly dirtied and some dirt got onto her face too.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Conrad roared at Fia. Since Esme grabbed at his pants, he had no choice but

    to help her up first.

    Once Esme stood up, she held on to Conrad¡¯s arm with a crying face.

    ¡°It¡¯s so slippery! Conrad, don¡¯t push me away.¡±

    Jason stared at Esme coldly and picked up Fia¡¯s purse before kneeling in front of Fia.

    ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll take you down the mountain.¡±

    Fia stared at Esme holding Conrad¡¯s arm and lost her focus.

    Jason turned around and looked at her. ¡°Fia, the rain is getting stronger. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±

    Fia shook her head and tried to walk down the mountain.

    She had her own principles.

    Not to mention that Conrad was like a mad dog. She didn¡¯t want to drag Jason into all of that especially

    when Conrad ignored his own wrongdoings and only focused on hers.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Jason said nervously. Her face was slightly yellow and under her eyes were heavy dark bags. It

    was obvious that she did not have enough rest. If she got a fever from the rain, it was going to be very

    bad.

    With no choice, he pulled her arm, forced her on his back, and proceeded to carry her down the

    mountain.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad roared when he saw what happened. He wanted to chase after them but Esme held his

    waist and stopped him.

    ¡°Conrad, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so slippery¡­¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 130

    ¡°Let me go and I¡¯ll help you down.¡±

    He nervously looked at Jason carrying Fia further and further away. He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be

    able to catch up to them.

    ¡°Conrad, can you carry me? I¡¯ve never walked on a mountainous road before and I¡¯m worried that I

    might slip. My legs have just recovered.¡±

    Conrad was getting a headache because of everything that was happening. Fia didn¡¯t care if some

    other men carried her. So what if he carried another woman?!

    He crouched down in front of Esme and said in an aggressive tone, ¡°Get on!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Conrad.¡± Esme climbed up his back and looped her arms around his neck. She was so

    happy that she grinned.

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t support her at all. Instead, she had to use her own strength to hold him tight.

    There was a tform for people to take cover at the foot of the mountain. The moment that they arrived

    there, Conrad let Esme down and walked directly toward Fia.

    When Fia saw him running over, she pulled Jason, wanting to get in his car and leave.

    However, Conrad managed to grab her arm and he pulled her to his side.

    ¡°How can you be so shameless? You have a husband! How can you let another man carry you?!¡±

    Originally, Fia still felt somewhat awkward and embarrassed. After being roared at by Conrad like that,

    her temper red up too.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! You want to cheat, right? I¡¯ll cheat too!¡±

    ¡°You dare?!¡± Conrad wished that he could break her arm, hoping that she would be as gentle and

    obedient as she had been in the past.

    ¡°Is there anything that I won¡¯t do?¡± Fia sneered back. ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still hoping for me to

    fall in love with you after everything?¡±

    Conrad could only stay silent.

    ¡°Your mother killed my mom!¡±

    Conrad instinctively argued with her, ¡°Your mom was already so sick, and my mom didn¡¯t know about it.

    She thought your mother was just pretending to be weak, so..¡±

    ¡°Stop defending your mother! I want her to sit in jail!¡± Fia roared as her veins popped out.

    Then, she saw how mad she had be in her reflection in Conrad¡¯s eyes.

    Sorrow overtook her.

    When she married him, she had all kinds of hope and joy for her future.

    But now..

    She regretted all of it.

    If she didn¡¯t marry him, none of this would have happened.

    ¡°Must we do this?¡± Conrad asked in a cold voice.

    Esme also consoled her by saying, ¡°Fia, calm down. It wasn¡¯t intentional! Now that she already knows

    what she did was wrong, can you tell the police officers that you won¡¯t be pursuing this matter? This is

    a family matter after all, so it¡¯s not good if we air our dirtyundry in the open.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you!¡± Fia red angrily at Esme. ¡°Another word from you and I¡¯ll make you the hottest topic

    on social media!¡±

    Esme shut up.

    She remembered that Fia still had leverage on her. She had no choice but to lower her head and shut

    up.

    Fia stared at Esme coldly. Eventually, she would expose Esme for who she really was!

    Before her pregnancy, she had generous thoughts of letting Conrad go free and divorce him so that he

    and Esme could live together!

    But now, she would not let them have what she couldn¡¯t!

    If she couldn¡¯t be happy, then neither could they!

    Conrad looked at Esme suspiciously. He could see that Fia¡¯s words threatened her.

    He wanted to ask about it but Fia lowered her head and bit his arm. It was so painful that he let go of

    her.

    After that, Fia quickly retreated and opened up the distance between the two of them.

    She then said, ¡°Your mother will pay for killing my mom!¡±

    The reason that Conrad came over was, firstly, to apany her to see her mom off. Secondly, it was

    about his mom being detained.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the project. Can you let my mom go?¡±

    Fia argued, ¡°That project belongs to my grandma in the first ce. There¡¯s no need for you to give it to

    me! I will use my own power to take it back!¡±

    Conrad pressed on the bridge of his nose. All the things that had happenedtely gave him so many

    headaches.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°About my mom, we can talk it out, right? Tell me what you want.¡±

    Fia believed that there was nothing left to be said.

    However, she wanted to use this chance to see just how much love he had for Esme!

    ¡°p Esme in front of me, then I¡¯ll think about letting your mother go!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 131

    Conrad frowned and looked at Fia as if she was someone unreasonable.

    ¡°Are you joking? They aren¡¯t even remotelyparable.¡±

    ¡°Feeling reluctant?¡± Fia was smiling as her tears rolled down.

    He had pped her before.

    That was the difference between her and Esme

    One was the true love that he cared about more than anything in the whole world. The other was just a

    wife in name only!

    ¡°You aren¡¯t like this, Fia.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad could feel a sting in his heart. For the past three years, she had always been well¨Cbehaved.

    She would never say anything that might harm others. She was even respectful toward Mrs. Taylor.

    Why did she be like this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on me!¡± Fia was further provoked by his disappointing stare.

    He was a husband that cared about another woman at all times. What right did he have to ask her to

    be a dutiful wife?!

    ¡°If you want to continue ying your role of a dutiful son and want me to let go of your mom, p Esme

    in front of me! Otherwise, you can forget about it!¡±

    All she was asking for was a p. She wasn¡¯t even asking him to abuse her physically.

    She could already see how much affection he had for Esme from that alone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Conrad refused. ¡°If you want someone to take it out on, take it out on me. You can hit and yell

    at me as much as you like.¡±

    ¡°Then you can forget about it.¡± Fia looked at him coldly before walking to Jason¡¯s car.

    Jason grabbed a zer and put it over her shoulders. He then closed the car door once she was

    inside. He looked at Conrad who was standing below the tform and said, ¡°Even I feel disgusted at

    you, Mr. Maxwell. And I¡¯m a man.¡±

    Conrad red at him and was about to rush over but Esme grabbed his arm.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now, Conrad. Let¡¯s figure out how to get your mom out of the station first.¡±

    All he could do was watch Jason leaving with Fia in his car.

    Conrad kicked on the tform and pushed Esme away.

    ¡°Call your own driver to pick you up. I have something else to do.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give Esme a nce as shey on the ground miserably.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Esme looked at Conrad driving away, her face pale.

    Resentment filled her eyes and even the expression on her face was somewhat warped.

    She should have pushed Fia down the mountain just now when she was not paying any attention! It

    would be even better if she lost her child because of it!

    She simply wasn¡¯t vicious enough!

    Jason could see Conrad¡¯s car tailing them through the rear mirror. He nced at Fia, who was sitting in

    the passenger¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Fia, Mr. Maxwell is tailing us.¡±

    Fia looked at the back and then said, ¡°Evans, lose him.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go home?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. I don¡¯t want to go to his mansion either.¡±

    All she could think about was that she had simply asked him to do a simple favor to take care of her

    mom while she took a shower. But Beryl had managed to sneak in and hit her mother. She simply

    couldn¡¯t ept this.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Jason stepped on the gas and overtook a few cars. He then went into another street and

    went to another highway.

    After Conrad lost Jason¡¯s car, all he could do was m on his steering wheel out of frustration.

    ¡°Darn you!¡±

    When Jason saw that he had lost Conrad, he slowed down his car.

    He couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip over the steering wheel and ask, ¡°What are your ns after this?¡±

    ¡°After this?¡± Fia¡¯s eyes were red as she leaned on the car window.

    ¡°In the past, I wished that I could have a child. When it¡¯s not so busy on the weekend, I would take the

    child back to visit my mom and grandma, and maybe have a walk together with them outside.

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know what else to do right now.¡±

    Jason suppressed his feelings and said to her gently, ¡°Live well. For those that have passed away.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Fia responded coldly, her heart full of bitterness.

    Grandma and her mom had advised her not to divorce.

    But she was very, very tired.

    Even if she did manage to stop Conrad and Esme from marrying each other, she would also lose

    herself in her revenge.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 132

    Was there really a need for this marriage to continue?

    When Jason saw how sorrowful her face was, he tried to console her. ¡°Think about your child. No

    matter how tough it is, you have to go on.¡±

    Fia slowly touched her belly. One month. She couldn¡¯t even feel anything from it.

    She remembered that as her baby grew, her belly would be bigger. She realized that she had to

    consider a lot of things for the child now.

    First, she needed money. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive on her own in the future.

    ¡°Please let me off in front, Evans.¡±

    Once she was in the city center, it wouldn¡¯t be far from her mother¡¯s apartment. She wanted to go

    home and take a look.

    ¡°Will you be alright alone?¡±

    ¡°My mom¡¯s apartmentplex is just in front.¡±

    Jason gave it a thought and asked, ¡°Koi Gardens?¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jason said nothing and focused on his driving.

    Fia was reminiscing about all sorts of things. When she finally came back to her senses, she realized

    that they were already driving into Koi Gardens.

    She knew that the apartmentplex was very stringent with its rules and would not allow an

    outsider¡¯s car to drive in.

    ¡°You stay here too, Evans?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have an apartment here.¡±

    The two of them got into the elevator together. Jason pressed his apartment¡¯s level first before looking

    at Fia. ¡°Which floor?¡±

    Fia was stunned and she had someplicated feelings over it.

    ¡°Same floor as you.¡±

    Jason was surprised too. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    The elevator door opened and two of them walked out. Fia noticed that Jason¡¯s apartment was just

    opposite hers.

    She remembered the time when her mother fainted. ¡°You really stay here?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Jason then punched the code into the keypad and the door to the

    apartment opened in front of Fia.

    Fia was feeling a bit awkward. ¡°I remembered the time when my mom fainted here and called the

    ambnce¡­

    Jason realized what she was asking. ¡°it was an emergency and I didn¡¯t notice it. Not to mention that I

    usually don¡¯t stay here.¡±

    ¡°Where do you stay then?¡±

    Fia kept on feeling that something weird was happening.

    Jason held the apartment door with one hand and said with a smile, ¡°I used to live with my parents.

    Lately, I want some freedom so I moved here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡±

    Fia realized that when Jason moved here, her mother had been admitted and she herself hadn¡¯te

    over. It was normal that they had never met there.

    She quietly apologized to him for suspecting him.

    ¡°Fia, this is fate arranged by the gods,¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    Fia smiled awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t give him a response when he was saying it so openly.

    Fate¡­ It should not be used to describe the rtionship between man and woman so easily. Jason

    was very smart and immediately added, ¡°We¡¯re fated to be friends.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Fra nodded after she sighed in relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in now. I did two extra surgeriesst night and I didn¡¯t have enough rest.¡±

    Fia quickly said, ¡°Thanks for everything for today. You should go in now.¡±

    Jason went into his apartment, closed the door, and leaned on the door for a long time¡­ Unmoving.

    Fia looked at his apartment door before quietly opening the door to her mother¡¯s apartment and going

    in.

    After he heard the door opposite his apartment close, Jason muttered to himself, ¡°Clearly the gods are

    ying tricks on me.¡±

    He had an apartment right opposite her mother¡¯s, yet he only met her after so much time had passed. If

    he had met her before her marriage, he¡­

    ¡°Whatever.¡± He closed his eyes.

    ¡®Let it be.¡®

    Meanwhile, Fia stood in the middle of the living room as she scanned everything around her.

    Everything was still the same.

    She could smell the wooden scent that her mother loved to use.

    Only her mother was missing.

    She could no longer hold back her tears as her eyes warmed and she began to choke. ¡°Mom¡­¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 133

    Fia fell on her knees as she looked at her surroundings, her vision blurred by tears. She was like a

    child that had been left all alone at the crossroads. She didn¡¯t know where to go from there.

    She held her mom¡¯s shawl tightly as she began to cry like a wounded puppy.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    She felt all the sorrow that she kept inside of her slowly corroding her as she lost herself to her pain.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Just as she could feel the pain in her heading from

    all her sobbing, the doorbell rang.

    She sobbed as she looked at the door in shock.

    Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Fia?¡±

    It was Jason¡¯s voice.

    Fia wiped her tears and simply yelled at the door as she tried to cope with the pain in her heart. ¡°What

    is it?¡±

    Jason frowned outside the door.

    Her voice was very hoarse. She must have cried for a very long time.

    ¡°I slept for a while and I was awakened by my hunger. I wanted to cook a meal for myself, but I realized

    my electric rice cooker doesn¡¯t work anymore!¡± He yelled out loudly, worried that she might not hear

    him.

    Fia sat on the floor and blinked twice before quickly standing up and opening the door.

    ¡°I have a rice cooker. I¡¯ll grab it for you.¡±

    Jason pretended not to see her red eyes and unkempt hair.

    ¡°My electric cooker isn¡¯t working too.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia looked a bit confused. She had cried too much just now and still hadn¡¯t fully recovered.

    ¡°Can I borrow your kitchen?¡± Jason asked carefully.

    Fia simply nodded.

    He smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go whip something up. You haven¡¯t eaten too, right? Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia then looked at Jason as he removed his shoes and headed to the kitchen. She quickly opened the

    shoe cab.

    There was a pair of male slippers inside. It was Conrad¡¯s.

    She hesitated for two seconds, grabbed the slippers, and then chased after him.

    ¡°Evans, the floors can be a bit cold. Wear these.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡±

    Fia then asked, ¡°How do you know where the kitchen is?¡±

    ¡°It has the sameyout as my apartment.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Jason turned and nced at her. ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, can you give me a hand?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He looked at her, ¡°Maybe you can wash up first?¡±

    Fia saw how unkempt she looked from the mirror and said, ¡°Give me a second.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After she left the kitchen, Jason opened the fridge. The fruits and the vegetables in the fresh food

    compartment had begun to show signs of decay.

    He found a bag and quickly cleaned it up before throwing it into the bin in the corridor.

    He then ordered through his phone some vegetables and fruits to be delivered.

    Once Fia was back after freshening up, Jason had already plugged in the rice cooker and defrosted a

    b of beef.

    He said, ¡°There are no vegetables in the fridge so I¡¯ll do something with the beef.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said numbly. She still hadn¡¯t freed herself from her grief and it looked like part of her soul

    was missing.

    He then asked, ¡°Can you eat spicy food? I found a bag of dried chili in your cab. If you can eat spicy

    food, I¡¯ll try and make something out of it and the beef.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    When Fia looked at how he was busy preparing the meal, she awkwardly yed with her fingers.

    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°I can¡¯t find the cornstarch. Can you help me find it?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia opened her cab and realized the dried chili and cornstarch were in the same ce.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 134

    She turned and looked at Jason who was busy chopping up the beef. She suddenly realized

    something.

    She was touched. She tried her best to get her spirits up so that she wouldn¡¯t worry him anymore.

    The doorbell rang and Fia looked at the door in distress.

    Jason saw that and he quickly said, ¡°I ordered some vegetables for the beef through the app. I think it¡¯s

    the delivery man.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The door opened, and Jason¡¯s eyes met with Conrad¡¯s angry stare.

    Before Conrad could shout in anger, Jason quickly closed the door and dragged Conrad a few meters

    away.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Conrad hurled a fist at him.

    Jason frowned after he took the hit. He didn¡¯t fuss about it and quickly whispered to him, ¡°Fia had been

    crying for a very long time at home, so I came over to see how things were. I noticed that something is

    wrong with her. She gets terrified at the sound of the doorbell and she¡¯s being somewhat slow.

    ¡°From my experience looking after patients all this while, I believe she might be going through post-

    traumatic stress disorder.¡±

    Conrad had his eyebrows locked together. ¡°What is post¨Ctraumatic stress disorder?¡±

    ¡°After a patient goes through a hurtful experience either physically or mentally, they develop symptoms

    that include severe anxiety and fearfulness. If her living environment is not supportive of her and it

    worsens the symptoms, she might even develop depression and start hallucinating.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Have you never thought about it at all? You¡¯re not single anymore. As her husband, not only did you

    not put her first, you didn¡¯t even protect her when she was going through so much pain. Instead, you

    antagonize her by always appearing in front of her with another woman!¡±

    Jason continued to berate him with wrathful eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t cherish her, please let her go, and don¡¯t

    appear in front of her anymore!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Conrad threw another punch at Jason and angrily said, ¡°Stop pretending to be some hero of

    justice! These are all lies so that you can have her!¡±

    Jason scoffed. ¡°You unrepentant trash!¡±

    Just when the two of them were about to fight, Fia opened the door.

    ¡°Evans, why is it¡­¡±

    She then saw Conrad who was in the corridor. She instinctively frowned and said with a cold

    expression on her face, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Conrad put down his arm that was about to hit Jason. He then remembered what Jason had said.

    He softened his tone. ¡°My calls won¡¯t go through to you, so I came over to try my luck.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia said icily. ¡°If this is for your mom, forget it!¡±

    Conrad frowned and took a few steps forward.

    ¡°Uncle Wace gave me a call. He said that he¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll be sad alone, so he asked me to

    take you home together with me.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Fia turned around. She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back with you.

    Leave.¡±

    She returned to the apartment and mmed the door behind her.

    Jason and Conrad stared at each other.

    ¡°Why are you wearing my slippers? Remove them!¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes fell on Jason¡¯s feet.

    Even Jason, who was usually quite calm, was enraged. With two kicks, the slippers flew and whacked

    Conrad¡¯s face.

    ¡°What the fu-¡±

    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Fia opened the door again and red at him. ¡°Are you crazy? Why do you like

    putting the me on someone else? If you want to do that, do it somewhere else, not in front of my

    door!¡± Conrad, ¡°¡­¡±

    See! Which part of her looked like she was anxious or terrified?!

    ¡°Sorry, Evans. You should go back!¡± Fia said to Jason. She then noticed the bruise on his face and her

    anger toward Conrad became even more intense.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    Jason hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence and Conrad had already yelled at him.

    Fia was so angry that she walked back in, took out a broom, and started to hit Conrad with it.

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    ¡°Fia! Stop!¡± Conrad¡¯s neck became red from his anger and all the dust he was eating.

    ¡°Fia, I told you¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking and he was almost given a face full of dust. He had

    no choice but to take a step back.

    When Jason saw how lively Fia had be, he returned to his apartment.

    Conrad wiped his face and realized that Jason was staying right opposite of her. His eyes turned red.

    He pointed at the opposite and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Fia?!¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 135

    Fia immediately swiped the broom at him.

    Conrad took a step back as she raised the broom again.

    She stared at Conrad and said, ¡°Leave!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, take this!¡±

    In a moment of weakness, the man grabbed her broom and threw it away.

    He then pushed her back into the apartment.

    He mmed the door shut and pushed her against it.

    Both of them looked at each other angrily as their breaths touched each other¡¯s faces,

    One red at the other from top to bottom while the other met back his gaze from below.

    ¡°Good.¡± Conrad bit her shoulders out of anger.

    ¡°Ouch! Are you a rabid dog?!¡±

    ¡°You called me a dog. Now, you don¡¯t let me bite you?¡± He shouted back. However, as he smelled her

    scent, he let go and didn¡¯t want to bite her anymore.

    Fia had just wanted to curse when she felt her shoulder dampen. Her feet almost lost their strength.

    He licked her shoulder and growled, ¡°I won¡¯t go mad and just bite someone on the streets. They might

    lock me up like a madman.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I can harass my wife.¡± With that, he pinched her waist.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your dignity, Conrad?!¡± She shouted with a trembling voice.

    She didn¡¯t know why. Every time he did something like this to her, she would easily lose her strength.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Conrad put his face close to hers. ¡°Three years of marriage¡­ Did I not treat you

    well?¡±

    Fia could feel her blood boiling inside of her.

    He would always speak about those things now to change the topic.

    ¡°So¡­ Are you trying to cheat on me?¡±

    Suddenly, his words twisted and he became as cold as a snake.

    Fia shuddered and pushed him away.

    She didn¡¯t even manage to take a few steps before he dragged her back into the room.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia cried out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this how husbands and wives make peace? We must have done it too rarelytely to the point

    that you have thoughts of betraying me!¡±

    Conrad grabbed Fia and pressed her to the bed despite her struggles.

    When she remembered how he and Esme were together, the fearfulness in her eyes turned cold.

    She didn¡¯t want to exin anything. She learned from him and copied his tone to mock him. To make

    him

    disgusted.

    ¡°Did my cousin not entertain you well enough that you have started to have thoughts of having two

    women serving you at the same time?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Conrad frowned and the carnal desire in his eyespletely disappeared. He looked at her, his arms.

    holding hers on top of her.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Nothing?¡± What a joke. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? There¡¯s nothing between me and Doctor

    Evans but remember what you called us?¡±

    ¡°You gave him a tie, a shirt, and even helped him tie his necktie in the office in the open! Do you think

    this is what normal friends do?¡± Conrad said emotionally as he held her hands even tighter.

    Fia snickered. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you, so let¡¯s not disgust each other further. Leave.¡±

    ¡°So you can go to the opposite apartment and sleep with him?!¡±

    Fia stared at him icily and didn¡¯t want to speak to him anymore..

    ¡°Did you call him over? Fia, this is where your mother lived! Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯llin you¡¯re

    staining her home?¡±

    Fia could feel a pain stabbed into her heart. Conrad¡¯s words had sessfully enraged her.

    As he held her hands and she couldn¡¯t hit him, she rammed her head into his face.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad cried out angrily and left the bed as he held his nose.

    Fluid flowed out from his nose. He let go and looked at his hand. It was blood.

    He red at Fia furiously as he ran to the bathroom to get some tissue paper.

    Fia blinked as shey on the bed. She smelled the faint fragrance of beef.

    She then remembered that Jason¡¯s spicy beef stew was still cooking. She climbed down from the bed

    and went to the kitchen.

    Conrad managed to stop the bleeding and left the toilet. He saw Fia sitting at the table and eating a

    bowl of spicy beef stew.

    He walked over and sat there as well.

    ¡°Give me a bowl and spoon.¡±

    Fia raised her eyebrow and said, ¡°You want to eat?¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 136

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Ask Evans toe over.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°He made this and he hasn¡¯t even taken a bite yet!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Conrad¡¯s embarrassment and simply grabbed her phone and sent a

    message to Jason.

    Jason was on his sofa scrolling Facebook while he munched on a piece of bread.

    When he received her message, he was stunned for a moment.

    Fia frowned, locked her phone, and put it aside.

    She then said to Conrad, ¡°If you want to eat, take your own bowl and spoon. I¡¯m not going to serve

    you!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Conrad stood up and grabbed a bowl and spoon from the kitchen.

    Fia stared at his figure for a few seconds. Something was brewing in her heart and she immediately

    snapped a picture of his figure from behind and posted it on Facebook.

    She only put a red heart emoji as the caption.

    Conrad walked back to the table and ate a piece of beef.

    Fia asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Then you have to thank Evans. He can cook very well.¡±

    Conrad almost choked.

    Fia smiled coldly and said, ¡°What? Can¡¯t swallow it? Then spit it out!¡±

    Conrad was speechless. He had already swallowed it whole. How was he going to spit it out?

    He gave up and began feasting as Fia looked at him icily.

    Fia looked at Conrad. He didn¡¯t even stop even when it got so spicy that his lips began to swell. He

    even wanted to drink the sauce.

    ¡°I remember you don¡¯t like spicy food,¡± she said.

    Conrad put down the bowl and spoon. He felt as if his stomach and mouth were burning. And so, he

    went to grab a ss of water.

    After two sses of water, it felt like the spiciness intensified instead.

    ¡°Why is it so spicy?!¡±

    He was almost burning.

    Fia munched on another piece of beef. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s spicy. You¡¯re the one that can¡¯t eat any spicy

    food.

    As she said that, she hid the fruit juice under the table,

    Chapter 136

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Ask Evans toe over.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°He made this and he hasn¡¯t even taken a bite yet!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Conrad¡¯s embarrassment and simply grabbed her phone and sent a

    message to Jason.

    Jason was on his sofa scrolling Facebook while he munched on a piece of bread.

    When he received her message, he was stunned for a moment.

    Fia frowned, locked her phone, and put it aside.

    She then said to Conrad, ¡°If you want to eat, take your own bowl and spoon. I¡¯m not going to serve

    you!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Conrad stood up and grabbed a bowl and spoon from the kitchen.

    Fia stared at his figure for a few seconds. Something was brewing in her heart and she immediately

    snapped a picture of his figure from behind and posted it on Facebook.

    She only put a red heart emoji as the caption.

    Conrad walked back to the table and ate a piece of beef.

    Fia asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Then you have to thank Evans. He can cook very well.¡±

    Conrad almost choked.

    Fia smiled coldly and said, ¡°What? Can¡¯t swallow it? Then spit it out!¡±

    Conrad was speechless. He had already swallowed it whole. How was he going to spit it out?

    He gave up and began feasting as Fia looked at him icily.

    Fia looked at Conrad. He didn¡¯t even stop even when it got so spicy that his lips began to swell. He

    even wanted to drink the sauce.

    ¡°I remember you don¡¯t like spicy food,¡± she said.

    Conrad put down the bowl and spoon. He felt as if his stomach and mouth were burning. And so, he

    went to grab a ss of water.

    After two sses of water, it felt like the spiciness intensified instead.

    ¡°Why is it so spicy?!¡±

    He was almost burning.

    Fia munched on another piece of beef. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s spicy. You¡¯re the one that can¡¯t eat any spicy

    food.

    As she said that, she hid the fruit juice under the table.

    Fruit juice and milk can help to lessen the burn from spicy food. Water alone was useless.

    Half an hourter, Conrad was sitting on the sofa as if he had lost a lot of strength. He would breathe

    out from his mouth every once in a while.

    He would even massage his stomach, his amber eyes red with tears.

    After Fia was full, she took out her bottle of fruit juice and drank.

    Conrad looked at her and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s spicy at all?¡±

    ¡°Because I can drink some sweet fruit juice!¡±

    She paraded the bottle of fruit juice in her hand. She loved spicy food so of course she didn¡¯t feel the

    spice. At most, she felt a little peppery taste at the end.

    She drank the fruit juice to help ease her stomach.

    ¡°Give me a drink!¡±

    He tried to grab the fruit juice from her hand.

    She moved her hand. She would rather spill the entire bottle of juice over him than let him drink

    anything!

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say a word when he saw the sticky fruit juice all over his shirt. It even went through the

    fabric and continued running down from his chest.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was simply not holding it properly. You won¡¯t me it on me,

    right?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡± Conrad¡¯s words were cold. No one had ever dared to do something like

    that

    to him!

    ¡°I apologized already. Whether you believe it or not¡­ Well, that¡¯s your problem!¡± Fia said with an

    eyebrow raised. The way she looked at him was particrly provoking.

    Conrad felt that the words somehow cut into him.

    ¡°Are you implying something?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 137

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re quite smart and react so quickly.¡±

    Fia tossed her long hair and let out a burp.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already finished what you¡¯re here for and have even eaten a meal. Can you scram now?¡±

    Conrad scowled. ¡°Why do you speak like that right now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not gentle. You can go find someone that¡¯s gentle.¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me to find Esme?¡±

    ¡°Would you listen even if I told you not to?¡± Fia massaged her forehead. ¡°Who was the one that took

    her along to find me? When it was raining, you carried her down the mountain.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t say a word, his expression darkening.

    ¡°I got it right, didn¡¯t I?¡± Fia said with a cold voice.

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about this, what about you and that Doctor Evans?¡±

    ¡°Conrad, you started this. Don¡¯t keep on throwing the question back to me.¡±

    Fia took a deep breath. She had been in a bad mood the whole day. She didn¡¯t want it to affect her

    baby.

    ¡°Fine. There¡¯s no point in having this conversation with you. You want me to admit I¡¯m cheating? Sure.

    But you have to understand that you started it first.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t confirmed you cheated.¡± Conrad lowered his eyes. ¡°I do admit that the moment that I heard

    you tied a necktie for him, I got very angry. I also got very angry when I saw the two of you getting so

    close¡­ I want to hit him so badly.

    ¡°But when I calmed down, I knew that you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes moved, but she said nothing.

    Conrad gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we end up like this.

    ¡°Yes. I was the one who asked for a divorce and that was very disrespectful toward you. It was my fault

    for not thinking things through from your perspective.¡±

    He took in a deep breath and made a decision. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want that divorce that much anymore.¡±

    Fia looked at him in shock. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even give me any fruit juice anymore,¡± he said as he stared at her.

    Fia looked away. ¡°Or is this a n to coax me to give the project to my cousin willingly?¡±

    ¡°Why would I coax you like that? What does this have to do with the project?¡± Conrad asked with a

    frown. He got inserted into the equation afterall.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something that I want to talk to you about. I¡¯m still not sure if I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the ringtone from his phone cut him off.

    Seeing who was calling, he felt agitated.

    Fia bent over and nced ¡°Looks like your childhood friend and first love is giving you a call. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll talk to you after I¡¯m done with her,¡± Conrad said as he stood up and walked over to the

    balcony.

    He didn¡¯t even greet her. Didn¡¯t even call her name. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Esne was stunned. She felt the sting of his cold words.

    ¡°Are you with Fia right now, Conrad?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Is there a problem?¡±

    The balcony was half open and his words could reach Fia¡¯s ears.

    Fia was slowly drifting away in her thoughts.

    From her understanding of him, she knew that he wasn¡¯t someone pretentious.

    If she didn¡¯t hear it herself, she wouldn¡¯t believe that he spoke to Esme like that.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Do you hate me now? What did I do wrong?¡± Esme started to cry again.

    Conrad pressed the spot in between his eyebrows and said in a tiring tone, ¡°I think¡­ We belong in the

    past.¡±

    With that, he hung up the call and walked back to Fia, sitting in front of her.

    ¡°I want to continue what I didn¡¯t finish,¡± he said as he stared at her.

    Fia somehow felt nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash a bowl.¡±

    Conrad extended her hand to stop her. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it after I¡¯m done.¡± She was shocked again.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 138

    Mr. Maxwell, who had never done any housework, had never washed dishes before.

    Conrad held her arm tightly. ¡°We should stop fighting. I want to tell you right now. I don¡¯t want a divorce

    anymore. I don¡¯t want to be with Esme like we were in the past anymore.¡±

    Fia looked at him numbly, her mind nk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how things could turn out like this. But I can feel that I no longer have the same feelings I

    had for her. Instead, I would keep on thinking of you when I¡¯m together with her.

    ¡°Ever since I asked for the divorce, our peaceful life has been destroyed. I hate this. So¡­. I want to

    take it back. Can we go back to how we were?¡±

    Fia asked numbly. ¡°Back to how we were? How? How were things like in the past?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not divorce. Let¡¯s just live a good life. Just the two of us and no one else.¡± Conrad¡¯s words also

    became much more assertive. ¡°I will break up with Esme. You can¡¯t see that doctor again either.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not like that.¡± Fia instinctively argued back.

    ¡°Can you guarantee that he has no other intentions for befriending you?!¡± Conrad could feel the fire

    burning inside of him again.

    ¡°Here we go again.¡± Fia pulled her arm away. Even that little bit of temptation was all gone.

    She hated how he yelled at her but would always speak gently to Esme!

    And the source of this difference in treatment¡­ All because he didn¡¯t love her!

    He simply couldn¡¯t get back the feelings that he had for Esme in the past. It didn¡¯t prove that he didn¡¯t

    love her anymore. Perhaps, he was just confused.

    Perhaps¡­

    She chose to say it out loud. ¡°You simply don¡¯t like me being out of your control. It¡¯s not about

    maintaining our marriage.¡±

    Conrad remained silent for two seconds as he considered the question.

    ¡°I did think of that before.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to be so stupid as to fall into his trap again.

    And so, she continued, ¡°The only reason you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want the divorce is so that I¡¯ll show

    mercy to your mom so that she can leave the station!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyebrows almost locked together.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Can you please not ask so many questions and simply believe me as you did in the past?¡±

    Fia felt how ridiculous it was.

    She was touched because of a few words from him just now.

    ¡°If you were rne, can you still believe me in full faith?¡±

    Conrad was bing agitated again and he aggressively kicked at the table.

    The table shook and the tes and bowls on the table shook. Some of them even dropped to the

    ground and shattered.

    She began to gasp, wanting to suppress the worsening emotions inside of her.

    She controlled herself and screamed, ¡°Scram! Right now! You make me feel disgusted the moment I

    see you!¡±

    Her voice was very sharp. So sharp that listening to her scream caused pain.

    Conrad¡¯s temper was quickly rising.

    ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for Jason Evans, haven¡¯t you?!¡±

    He grabbed her shoulders.

    She covered her ears as her eyes began to lose focus and she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for him and don¡¯t want to stay with me anymore, do you?!¡±

    Conrad shook her, wanting to hear her refusal.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Are you happy now?!¡± Fia was shaking as she covered her ears, hoping to not hear his

    angry voice.

    She was feeling so ufortable. She felt dizzy and wanted to throw up.

    ¡°Just leave!¡± She wanted to get rid of him.

    That phony man with an ulterior motive!

    The two bangs from the opening and closing of the door scared her so much that she crouched down.

    and covered her ears.

    After a long time had passed, the apartment was now all dark and it waspletely quiet.

    She slowly put down her arms and switched on the lights like a robot as she cleaned up the messy

    living

    room.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 139

    The next day. The doorbell rang.

    Fia stared at the door with terror. Her hands were raised, but she didn¡¯t open the door.

    Jason suddenly realized something and shouted from the outside, ¡°It¡¯s me, Fia!¡±

    When Fia heard the voice, the terror in her eyes quickly disappeared and she went to open the door.

    She opened it with a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°Morning, Evans.¡±

    Jason was momentarily stunned and pretended not to see the eyebags under her eyes getting worse.

    He raised the bag in his hand.

    ¡°The vegetables that I ordered yesterday.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re quite fresh.¡±

    ¡°My electric pot still isn¡¯t working, so I¡¯m here to borrow your kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Come in.¡±

    She moved away and let him in.

    Jason immediately walked into the kitchen and began cooking. When he saw that Fia didn¡¯te into

    the kitchen, he worriedly went to the living room.

    Fia was like a lost girl. She stood in the living room, staring at a spot numbly.

    ¡°Fia?¡±

    He called out to her, but she didn¡¯t react to him at all.

    He then purposely moved a chair to let out a screeching sound as it scraped against the floor.

    Fia returned to her senses and looked at Jason nkly.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Fia was taken aback. ¡°You can make food for yourself. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Jason looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s already ten. Have you eaten breakfast?¡±

    She shook her head. She was not interested in anything.

    He remained silent for a bit before he said, ¡°Fia, you¡¯re not alone.¡±

    Fia blinked and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Jason continued. ¡°You still have the baby in your womb.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She smiled and walked to the kitchen.

    She opened the fridge and saw that it was filled with all the fruits and vegetables that Jason had bought

    for her. There was also milk.

    She grabbed a box of milk and quietly drank it.

    When Jason walked into the kitchen, she said, ¡°I want to have some tomato omelet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make some for you.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Detention cell.

    Beryl grabbed her son¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Conrad, you can¡¯t just leave me here. It wasn¡¯t intentional!¡±

    Conrad had been thinking about it the whole night. From Fia¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°Mom. You must admit your own wrongdoings.¡±

    ¡°Conrad! I¡¯m your mother! Please give some people a call and do something! It¡¯s just a call.¡±

    Conrad was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll need to talk to Fia to settle this. I¡¯ll find a way

    to get her here. You need to apologize to her properly.

    ¡°She¡¯s not a heartless person. If you apologize to her wholeheartedly, she¡¯ll ept a deal.¡±

    Beryl looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You want me to beg her?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°You owe her that much at least.¡±

    ¡°You want me to beg her? Why don¡¯t you just give me a rope and be done with it!¡± Beryl pushed

    Conrad¡¯s hand away furiously.

    ¡°Everyone said that their sons would always be on their side. As for you? You abandon me for that wife

    of yours!¡±

    Conrad stood up and looked at Beryl disappointingly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any remorse over this, then ept thew¡¯s judgment!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Beryl cried out again.

    Conrad took in a deep breath. ¡°You didn¡¯t cooperate with the police that day and scratched his face.¡±

    Beryl was intimidated. ¡°Didn¡¯t youpensate him and it¡¯s all over?¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    ¡°I¡¯m reminding you again, mom! The only reason this didn¡¯t get out of hand is because that officer¡¯s face isn¡¯t severely injured and it could be dealt with with money. But Fia¡¯s mom... That¡¯s not something that money can help!¡±

    With that, Conrad left without looking back.

    Beryl waspletely stunned. So her son was really going to abandon her?

    How brutal was he?!

    ¡°Eat some more, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Evans.¡±

    Fia chewed the tomato omelet and praised him. ¡°You can cook so well. Whoever you marry is going to be so lucky!¡±

    Jason frowned and wanted to say something, but he held it back.

    After they were done eating, Fia cleaned up the tes and utensils while Jason washed the dishes.

    The two of them worked together as they chatted, just like a pair of real siblings.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m going to the hospital for work in the afternoon. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Jason looked at Fia anxiously.

    Fia looked at the apartment and shook her head.

    Jason gave it a thought and said, ¡°You need to go for a pregnancy checkup.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t due for another month, right?¡±

    ¡°Your situation is a bit unique. You haven¡¯t rested for a while. It¡¯ll be safer if you check.¡±

    Fia hesitated for a few seconds. But when she thought about the baby, she agreed.

    Once they were at the hospital, Jason gave his colleague at the gynecology department a message.

    Once it was Fia¡¯s turn, the doctor looked at her name carefully.

    ¡°Who are you to Doctor Evans?¡±

    She remembered that Doctor Evans hadn¡¯t married yet and had no girlfriend.

    She then asked, ¡°Girlfriend?¡±

    Fia gave her a smile and said, ¡°Just normal friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh... peers from school?¡±

    Fia smiled and didn¡¯t reply. She felt that she was asking too many questions.

    The doctor didn¡¯t mind Fia distancing herself from her and simply gave her a document.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this test.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Fia looked at the title of the document and she felt appalled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All future moms thate into our hospital need to do this test. This is so that we can make sure that they¡¯ll have good emotional support and the babies can grow healthily.¡±

    The doctor gave her a sincere smile.

    Fia nodded and began to go through the test after she picked up a pen.

    Half an hourter, the doctor looked at her test and frowned.

    ¡°Ms. Lawson, is your living environment a bit too vtiletely?¡±

    The doctor carefully chose her words.

    Fia directly said, ¡°My grandma and my mom just passed away.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The doctor suddenly remembered the rumor in the hospital. They said that the handsome Doctor Jason Evans had fallen in love with a patient¡¯s daughter.

    And it was said that she was the wife of a famous scion of a local household, the Maxwells.

    ¡°You¡¯re the wife of Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    The doctor was simply too curious.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fia answered with her expression bing cold. ¡°How¡¯s the result of the test?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± The doctor smiled apologetically.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you have symptoms of mild depression. But don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say a word as she looked down. The faces of Conrad and Esme popped up in her mind one after the other.

    The doctor was worried that she might have triggered her, and said, ¡°The cause might be because of you losing your loved ones. You have to adjust your emotional state for it to heal in time. Don¡¯t worry. A lot of pregnant women have bad tempers. Once you have it under control, it¡¯ll all be alright.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia asked coldly. ¡°Why do I keep on reading about mothersmitting suicide with their little babies in the news?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well... This is rted to how much pressure someone can take. My guess is that after they had their children, their rtionship with their mothers-inw was not the best and the difficulty of adapting to a mother¡¯s life caused them to have an emotional breakdown. They only did it because they were forced into a corner.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone give them a hand?¡± Fia mumbled as if it was to herself. ¡°If someone gave them a little bit of warmth before it got to that stage, they wouldn¡¯t have taken that route, would they?¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 141

    ¡°Ms. Lawson, is there something in your life that can¡¯t be solved easily?¡± the doctor asked, seeing that

    she was Jason¡¯s friend.

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m doing alright. Suicide is the easy way out¡­ Living is the tough option. I won¡¯t

    do something so stupid.¡± With that, she gave the doctor a smile.

    Her reaction was so abnormal that the doctor¡¯s hand trembled.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a doctor¡¯s note for an ultrasound. Remember to bring the results back to me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    Fia did an ultrasound. After she received the results, she checked it and analyzed it using the inte.

    Once she was sure that everything was normal with the baby, she didn¡¯t bring the results back to the

    doctor and instead left the hospital.

    In the afternoon, when Jason couldn¡¯t reach Fia through her phone, he went over to his colleague¡¯s

    office. ¡°How¡¯s her results?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good. But your friend is quite strange. I told her toe to me after she got the results but she

    didn¡¯t. Since she¡¯s your friend, I searched her file to give it a look. The baby¡¯s doing okay.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Jason smiled gently and the doctor was charmed.

    When he wanted to leave, she tugged his sleeve. ¡°Doctor, your friend just lost her closest family

    members so emotionally she¡¯s not doing so well. The results show that she has mild depression.¡±

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°Alright. Thanks.¡±

    Fia had just stepped out of a taxi and wanted to go into the apartmentplex.

    Ss stood in front of her and said, ¡°Madam, the boss asked me to take you to the station.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make it difficult for me. I¡¯m just an employee. The boss is getting a headache from

    dealing with his mother and ordered me to take you to her no matter what.¡±

    Fia remembered all those women that were forced to their deaths by their mothers¨Cinw. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll

    go.¡± The door opened. When Beryl saw Fia walking in, she was stunned.

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    Fia sat opposite her and smiled gently as before.

    ¡°Conrad asked me to see you.¡±

    Beryl frowned. ¡°You¡¯re going to let me go, right?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m here to give you a chance,¡± Fia said as she leaned back in the chair.

    Her face was so pale. Combined with her long, ck hair and her ck outfit, she looked like a ghost

    from the old movies.

    Beryl felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±

    ¡°Everyone changes. There¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Well, I told you. I¡¯ll give you a chance. It¡¯s up to you to grab it or not.¡±

    Beryl looked down as her mind quickly made the calctions.

    She couldn¡¯t stand the environment here. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.

    A minuteter, she raised her head and said, ¡°Tell me then. What do I have to do to free myself?¡±

    ¡°First, I want you to ce a memorial in Maxwell¡¯s private cemetery in my mom¡¯s name and apologize

    to her.¡±

    The Maxwells owned a huge cemetery where their ancestors were buried.

    ¡°You can forget about it!¡± Beryl screeched. ¡°How can you think of something so vicious?!¡±

    ¡°Vicious? Compared to you who wants to kill your own grandchild, how is this vicious?¡± Fia cracked a

    smile.

    Beryl stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Esme was telling the truth? You¡¯re pregnant?!¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 142

    ¡°As I thought. She was the one who told you that.¡± Fia massaged her temple. ¡°Just what did she

    promise you? Let me guess.

    ¡°Secretly abort my child, remove me from the Maxwell household, take her into the family, she¡¯ll give

    your son a child, and once she has control over your son¡¯s financial, she¡¯ll share half with you?¡±

    Beryl felt a chill down her spine. Because everything Fia said was right.

    ¡°The reason you don¡¯t like me is not because I¡¯m not my cousin. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m not your son¡¯s

    childhood friend and lover. It¡¯s because I honor my husband above all else and won¡¯t ally myself with

    you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Fia smiled after she was finished.

    Beryl pulled back and said, ¡°You¡¯re spouting lies and trying to destroy our rtionship! I have such a

    great son! I¡¯m going to live a good life until the day I¡¯m dead!¡±

    ¡°True. You¡¯re so luckypared to a lot of mothers in this world¡­ But you wanted more,¡± Fia said with

    a sneer. ¡°Once Conrad realizes who you really are and knows what you¡¯re nning, will he still treat

    you as well as he does now?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Beryl yelled angrily. ¡°Stop specting!¡±

    ¡°Specting, huh?¡± Fia pointed at her own ears. ¡°Last year, during your birthday, I personally heard it

    when I went back to the family residence. You should feel lucky that I went back alone and not with

    Conrad

    because he was busy.¡±

    Beryl¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°I heard everything that you said when you chatted with Victor¡¯s mother. Oh, right. I recorded it all,¡± Fia

    said with a gentle, calm smile.

    Beryl¡¯s teeth chattered. She could no longer yell at her.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Once Fia left the police station, she switched on her phone and made a call.

    ¡°I spoke with your mother. As long as she does everything she needs to, I won¡¯t pursue thewsuit.¡±

    Before Conrad could say anything, she decisively hung up.

    She had lied to Beryl.

    She had heard of Beryl¡¯s ambitions, but she hadn¡¯t recorded it.

    Maxwell Corporation, CEO office.

    Pale, Conrad looked at his phone that had locked automatically.

    He looked at the document that had been patched and his grandpa¡¯s diary.

    Ss whispered, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    He did as he was asked and had found the document from the tomb. After some restoration work, all

    the missing content could be read.

    The content of the document proved that the project that Thea and Old Maxwell worked on together

    belonged to Thea.

    ¡°Leave me and let me think.¡±

    Conrad locked himself up in the office the entire afternoon.

    The diary recorded what happened between his grandpa and Thea when they were in their youth.

    The two of them loved each other, but his grandpa gave up on Thea because of an alliance pact that

    required him to marry someone from another household.

    About that project, Old Maxwell and another overseaspany had both wanted it, and thetter had

    given her a much better deal.

    However, Thea had thought of their past and chose to work with his grandpa to help the Maxwells, who

    were in trouble back then, giving up on the better deal.

    And he¡­ destroyed his grandpa¡¯s rtionship with Thea.

    If he had known, he would have been saddened¡­ He would hate him.

    And Fia¡­ If she knew about all of this, she would be so disappointed in him.

    ¡°She can¡¯t find out about this!¡± Conrad quickly packed the document and diary and locked them up in a

    safe.

    He didn¡¯t know why he cared so much about what she thought about him. He felt very remorseful and

    all he wanted now was to see her. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°At home,¡± Fia answered coldly.

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Conrad said urgently.

    Fia was shocked. It was an hour and a half before he finished work. Why would hee home right

    now? Just to fight with her again?

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Fia took out her jewelry box. Everything that Conrad gave her for the past three years was inside.

    She rarely wore them. She snapped pictures of her pieces of jewelry and posted several sets on an

    online second¨Chand marketce.

    She wanted to sell them. She needed to make the necessary preparations for her child and fight alone.

    Even though Conrad didn¡¯t block her card, she didn¡¯t want to ce her hopes on it.

    Conrad came back and immediately ran toward the master bedroom.

    Fia sat in front of the dressing table and stared at her own reflection with the dark eyebags in the

    mirror.

    Conrad said, ¡°Fia, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    She looked at him in the mirror and said nothing.

    Conrad walked toward her and stood behind her, putting his hand on her shoulder.

    She frowned and hit his hand away.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Her tone was cold and filled with anger.

    Conrad felt very remorseful.

    He pretended to not notice her attitude and spoke to her as gently as before. ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce

    anymore. This is my current stance.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned, but she said nothing.

    She grabbed a lipstick and began drawing on a cotton ball.

    She kept on thinking about why he was doing that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked with your mother. There¡¯s no need for you to say something that is against your

    own will for her anymore.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want a divorce! I don¡¯t have any other motives,¡± Conrad quickly said.

    Fia snapped the lipstick in her hand.

    She then threw the lipstick on the dressing table and red coldly at the man in the mirror.

    ¡°What about my cousin, then?¡±

    Conrad frowned.

    ¡°You said that you can¡¯t be together anymore as you did in the past, but can you guarantee that you

    won¡¯t see her every time that shees looking for you?¡±

    Fia gripped her hands that were on the dressing table even tighter. She was¡­ looking forward to his

    answer.

    if he answered that he wouldn¡¯t respond to her anymore, she would be touched, she believed.

    Once a woman loved a man, no matter how cheap it would make her, she would keep on giving up on

    her dignity again and again.

    For example¡­ In this society filled with wickedness.

    Some married men would say that they were single and tempt women into their trap.

    Once the truth was out, the women would end up being homewreckers.

    But for love, they would choose to forgive the men.

    There were too many pieces of news like this.

    ¡°I can guarantee that if it¡¯s not something important, I¡¯ll ignore her,¡± Conrad answered after he gave it

    some thought.

    The Mannings only had one daughter. Something might happen to her.

    He believed that he couldn¡¯t simply stand by and do nothing.

    And he was also partly responsible for the fact that she was almost raped by Victor¡¯s men!

    If he hadn¡¯t gotten drunk and had kept a clear mind, he would have sent her home.

    He then said with difficulty, ¡°Please understand me, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Understand why you would lie to your wife so that you can stay together with your lover?¡±

    She sneered. ¡°So¡­ you want both of us.¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head, angered by her words.

    He tried his best to maintain his calm and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat Esme as a friend, as your cousin. We won¡¯t have any other rtionship.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t say anything at all at that moment.

    He didn¡¯t think twice before giving that answer. It didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.

    A small voice in her mind reminded her not to get hurt again.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She then said, ¡°Do you know what kind of deal your mom and I made?¡±

    ¡°Regardless, since you¡¯re willing to deal with this in private, it means that you still care about our

    marriage. That you still have a gentle soul.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 144

    ¡°I want her to get a memorial for my mom, apologize to her, and ce it in the Maxwells¡® cemetery.¡±

    Fia saw Conrad¡¯s expression from the mirror. She could see his deep frown. He must be angry and

    unable to ept it.

    Since this was humiliation to his mother and the Maxwell household!

    ¡°Can you still say that you want to live with me in peace?¡± She spoke in a tone that sounded as if she

    was making a joke.

    Conrad looked down and stayed silent for a bit.

    However, Fia was not willing to wait anymore. She grabbed her luggage from the corner and looked at

    Conrad. ¡°If your mom can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll just let thew handle her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Conrad looked at her, still thinking about Thea.

    ¡°Even if I can only lock her up for a short time, my mom would still be happy if she knew, right?¡± She

    tried to smile, but there were only tears in her eyes.

    Conrad walked over and embraced her. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Do you think that we can still continue living like this?¡±

    ¡°Fia, everything I told you came from the bottom of my heart. I want things to go back to how they were

    before. I want to work on this marriage.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you love me?¡± Fia suddenly asked.

    And the question made Conrad freeze.

    ¡°Marriage is the grave of love. And a marriage without love is an execution.¡± Fia sighed. ¡°I¡¯m tired.

    Really.¡±

    She pushed him away. ¡°Please free me.¡±

    Conrad grabbed her tightly and didn¡¯t let go.

    When he saw the luggage, he felt something shattering in him.

    He didn¡¯t have the time to understand what it was, but he would never let her go.

    Nothing tied her down anymore and she could go wherever she wanted.

    And that doctor¡­ He just knew that he wanted something out of Fia.

    If he let her go, it would be difficult to get her back!

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Fia, do you remember when you were little? Every time you were bullied, you would cry and that made

    me very agitated. I would run over and help you.

    1 never told you but, I never really disliked you for being a coward. The people that agitated me were

    those people that bullied you.

    ¡°I think I care about you. I like you!¡±

    He said it in a rush, trying his best to show her his heart so that he could make her stay.

    Fia blinked, trying her best not to feel touched.

    The hand that was carrying the luggage gripped on to it so tightly to the point that her fingers were

    turning white and bing painful.

    ¡°I want to live alone for a while. We¡¯ll talk about the divorce after your mother has apologized.¡±

    Conrad took the luggage from her hand and stared at her.

    ¡°You know what my mom is like? We¡¯ll watch her at the family residence!¡±

    Half an hourter, Fia sat in the car helplessly.

    Conrad wanted to drive her to the family residence.

    He used the memorial to persuade her. Saying that he would stay with her at the family residence until

    his mom apologized.

    It was already nighttime when they reached the family residence. Beryl had been locked up for two

    days and had already fallen asleep out of exhaustion.

    Conrad told the servants to clean up a room while he led Fia to the door of his mother¡¯s room, giving it

    a knock.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Beryl¡¯s normally screeching voice had lowered a lot through the door.

    Fia smiled mockingly when she remembered their conversation back at the detention cell.

    She wondered how her cousin would feel once she knew that Beryl sold her out for herself.

    ¡°Mom, Fia and I will stay here for a few days.¡±

    Beryl sat up. When she remembered how Fia acted back at the station, she could still feel the fear in

    her heart.

    She thought that Fia was stupid. She never thought she was smarter than all of them.

    Barking dogs seldom bit, and this one bit deep!

    Conrad then said coldly, ¡°Mom, I want you to arrange for the memorial as soon as possible.¡±

    Beryl wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, ¡°I¡­ I understand. You should go to sleep. I¡¯m going

    back to bed now so I won¡¯t greet you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 145

    The servants had prepared a bed with red bed sheets and a nket. They had even prepared flowers

    inside the bedroom.

    The moment Fia entered, Grandpa Maxwell came to mind.

    She remembered what happened when she first came to the Maxwell¡¯s family residence.

    He had said to the servants, ¡°Even when I¡¯m no longer here, you must treat Fia well. When she¡¯s back

    with Conrad, you must clean up the bedroom. Oh, prepare a vase of flowers for her. Girls like flowers,

    yes? That¡¯ll brighten her mood.¡±

    Conrad followed Fia¡¯s eyes and looked at the vase of roses.

    ¡°When we came back the first time, the servants prepared a vase of roses too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Grandpa told them to.¡± Fia¡¯s eyes turned red.

    The two of them took a shower andy on the bed. Fia slept at the side.

    Conrad quietly moved over to her. He had just wanted to grab her waist when his phone rang.

    ¡°Ha.¡± She smiled mockingly. ¡°The ringtone you set for her is so lovely.¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say a word.

    He quickly grabbed his phone, refused Esme¡¯s video call, and changed her ringtone to a normal one.

    He didn¡¯t forget to exin. ¡°I didn¡¯t set the ringtone.¡±

    ¡°No need to exin it to me. The more you exin the worse it bes!¡±

    Conrad realized something. ¡°She did it behind my back.¡±

    ¡°Could she have gotten her hands on your phone if you didn¡¯t let her?¡± Fia sneered. ¡°You gave her

    permission!¡±

    Conrad then apologized. ¡°That¡¯s my oversight. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes and turned away.

    His sudden apology shut her up.

    The next day, the two of them got off their bed and went down together.

    The servants had prepared their breakfast.

    Conrad looked in the direction of his mother¡¯s room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not up yet,¡± the servant answered.

    Conrad then said to Fia, ¡°Go and have breakfast first. I¡¯ll get my mom.¡±

    Fia went directly to the dining room. She didn¡¯t want to wait for them before having breakfast likest

    time anymore.

    Beryl looked at the door anxiously when someone knocked.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, mom.¡±

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°Fia has gone to have her breakfast first. I¡¯m here to ask you to join us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Go eat.¡± Beryl held her hands together as she could hear her heart thumping.

    Conrad tried to twist the door knob, but it was locked from the inside. It couldn¡¯t be opened.

    ¡°Mom, I just want to talk to you.¡±

    Beryl eventually opened the door and looked behind Conrad. When she was sure that Fia wasn¡¯t

    around, she pulled him into her room.

    ¡°Why did you bring her back to the family residence?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you promised to raise a memorial for Fia¡¯s mom,¡± Conrad said to his mom stemly. He felt that

    something was off with her.

    Beryl started to get angry again. She worried that Fia could hear her, so she whispered, ¡°Why are you

    siding with her now? I¡¯m your mom. I raised you.¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°You promised her. You have to do it.¡±

    Beryl was stunned. ¡°Do you know what that means? She¡¯s trying to humiliate the entire Maxwell family

    by building a memorial in our family¡¯s cemetery!¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong, mom. It¡¯s justifiable that she wants something like this.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your grandpa won¡¯t rest in peace if he knows about this?¡± Beryl tried to pressure

    him using the dead.

    Conrad looked at Beryl in disappointment. ¡°Grandpa is someone who can tell right from wrong. He¡¯ll

    never side with you on this!¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 146

    ¡°Mom, Conrad, aren¡¯t you going to have breakfast soon?¡± Fia held a small bowl of breakfast oats with

    hot milk. She blew a spoonful to cool it down before eating it.

    Whenever Beryl saw her from then onward, she would feel ufortable.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go have some breakfast. It won¡¯t be nice anymore if the milk cooled down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Beryl said as she turned around.

    Meanwhile, Fia used azy tone as if she was talking about the weather and said ¡°Mom, are you trying

    to dy things and go back on your words? Then Conrad and I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯ll go back on my words?! I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll make an appointment with an expert to talk about the

    memorial.¡±

    ¡°Alright. To be honest, I was hoping you¡¯d forget it,¡± Fia said with a smile and looked at Conrad. ¡°Then,

    we can let thew do its job.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Beryl turned around and red at Fia, but swallowed the curses that threatened to leave her

    lips.

    The woman had evidence against her, so she couldn¡¯t simply make any move.

    At the dinner table, the three of them made ns.

    Fia finished first and stared at Beryl.

    Beryl began to shudder from the staring. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that. I can¡¯t escape when you¡¯ve

    already dragged Conrad here now, can I? He¡¯s not siding with me at all right now.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, he still has a conscience and isn¡¯t on your side.¡± Fia smiled mysteriously, hinting at something

    to Beryl.

    Beryl quickly lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Conrad looked at the two of them suspiciously. In the past, his mother would always be the one that

    spoke haughtily, but she was so cowardly today.

    Something must have happened between them.

    He knew that from how his mother treated her, she would not be able to ept the matter of the

    memorial easily.

    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Beryl said as she stood up.

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed as we¡¯ve said. Please call my cousin over.¡±

    Beryl stared at her for a few seconds and looked at Conrad. ¡°Do you want Esme toe over,

    Conrad?¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to get himself involved in this conversation as he didn¡¯t know what Fia was

    nning.

    ¡°Do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°You and Esme did fall in love once. Now that you¡¯ve settled with her, how tough would it be for

    Esme¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha! Oh, my dear mother¨Cin¡­¡± Fia said with a grin. ¡°You love her so much. Maybe you can end

    our deal. Just force your son to divorce me and have him marry her so that she can show her

    dedication to

    you.¡±

    She purposely stressed the word ¡°dedication.¡±

    Beryl was reminded of her own ambition and knew her son very well. She knew that her ambition would

    only grow stronger.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll invite Esme over.¡±

    ¡°Remember. Not only do you have to invite her, but you also need to reveal everything to her.¡±

    Half an hourter, Esme appeared in the family residence in an outfit that made her look soft and

    gentle. When she saw Fia sitting next to Conrad, she looked at Beryl in confusion.

    ¡°Why did you ask me over, Auntie Beryl?¡±

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Beryl said as she nervously rubbed her hands.

    When Esme saw how nervous she was, her heart skipped a beat.

    She quickly walked over to Beryl, sat by her side, and held her arm.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Fiaughed and looked at Conrad as if she was waiting to see a good show.

    Wondering if he would be touched by how Esme acted.

    However, she noticed that Conrad simply looked at the coffee table with a frown. He didn¡¯t even nce

    at her.

    Could it be that he didn¡¯t have much feelings for her anymore?

    A change of heart?

    Because of her?

    She snuffed out the thought in her mind. She knew her ce. She could never have that heart of his.

    ¡°Oh, Esme¡­¡± Beryl looked at Fia who was sitting diagonally opposite her. ¡°I want to apologize. Despite

    knowing my son has already married, I keep on promising you something that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Esme¡¯s face slowly became white as a ghost.

    ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. Conrad won¡¯t divorce Fia,¡± Beryl said as she quickly nced at Fia

    and lowered her head.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 147

    ¡°Auntie Beryl, I¡­¡±

    Esme¡¯s mind was thrown into chaos. She couldn¡¯t ept what Beryl had said so suddenly.

    ¡°Also¡­ The family heirloom¡­ The bracelet that I gave you before. Give it back to me.¡± Beryl forced

    herself to say it. She hated Fia for forcing her to do this, but if she didn¡¯t do as she was told, Fia would

    tell her son about what she had said.

    She wanted to live an affluent life as part of the Maxwell household. She couldn¡¯t allow her n to fall

    into ruins.

    ¡°What?!¡± Conrad said with a dark expression on his face. ¡°You gave the bracelet to Esme? Grandpa

    told you to give Fia. Why didn¡¯t you do as he asked?!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I thought you and Esme would be able to get married, so I gave it to Esme first. Afterward, I

    couldn¡¯t get it back.¡± Beryl looked at Conrad woefully, hoping that her son would pity her.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Fia burst out inughter.

    ¡°Stop joking. You gave that bracelet to my cousin not too long ago.¡±

    Beryl had just nced up at Fia and wanted to argue with her when Fia said, ¡°Age must be getting to

    you that you¡¯re being so forgetful. There¡¯s a witness when you gave her the bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Beryl asked.

    Esme¡¯s expression turned even paler. She knew who it was.

    Victor¡¯s mother.

    Before she left, she even said something to Beryl with an upset tone.

    ¡°Victor¡¯s mother. Oh, his fianc¨¦e was there too,¡± Fia said with a smile. Eileen was the one that told her

    all

    of that.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Is what she said true, mom?¡±

    ¡°Looks¡­ Looks like I¡¯m really misremembering things. She¡¯s right,¡± Beryl said as a thinyer of sweat

    appeared on her back. ¡°I¡­ I thought that she¡¯s going to divorce you and that Esme¡¯s going to be

    your fianc¨¦e, so I gave her the bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Mom, when Grandpa asked you for the bracelet, why didn¡¯t you give it to Fia? You even lied to him

    and said that you had shattered it!¡±

    Conrad spoke angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me her, Conrad. She was simply hoping that you¡¯d be happy.¡± Esme sniveled tragically with

    tears filling up her eyes.

    ¡°Are you saying that he wouldn¡¯t be happy marrying me?¡± Fia looked at Esme with cold eyes. ¡°Did I

    abuse him?¡±

    Esme frowned and said, ¡°Cousin, since when have you be so mean¨Cspirited?¡±

    ¡°Me? Mean¨Cspirited? Do I look like that, mom?¡± Fia turned and looked at Beryl.

    Beryl finally realized how terrifying Fia could be. She must have secretly gathered a lot of evidence

    against her.

    She was worried that if this took long, Fia would drag her through the mud.

    She immediately said to Esme, ¡°Just give it back to me. Conrad¡¯s grandma gave it to me a long time

    ago. It¡¯s supposed to be passed down to my daughter¨Cinw.¡±

    ¡°How can you take back something you¡¯ve already given to me?¡± Esme was almost in tears as she

    looked at Conrad. ¡°Conrad, maybe you can buy a new one for Fia?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fiaughed out in anger. She used to be so prideful. And now? She was so despicable and

    shameless.

    ¡°Mom, you lied to Grandpa. He may have passed away and isn¡¯t able to deal with you anymore, but I

    want to remind you that the bracelet has been passed down within the family for generations. It¡¯s

    extremely rare and not something that can be reced by any bracelet! And she wants Conrad to buy

    some random bracelet to rece it? Ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Enough, Fia!¡± Esme was so angry that she wanted to hit her. Since when did she have such a sharp

    tongue?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to be a robber now? I can always sue as the daughter¨Cinw!¡± Fia said in a

    stern

    voice.

    Conrad massaged his temple and extended his hand toward Esme. ¡°Return the bracelet.¡±

    Esme shook her head. ¡°Conrad, can you please not treat me so heartlessly? I lost the chance of

    bing your wife three years ago. Can¡¯t you let me keep a bracelet as a token?¡±

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Conrad said in an irritated tone. ¡°If you want a bracelet, I can get Ss to buy you a few

    new ones. But you have to return the bracelet!¡®

    Esme gritted her teeth. She never thought that Conrad could be so brutal toward her.

    ¡°Auntie Beryl¡­¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 148

    ¡°You can stop calling me that now. Give it back.¡± Beryl grabbed Esme¡¯s wrist and removed it herself.

    She then walked over to Fia and gave it to her in a servile manner.

    ¡°The bracelet is yours now, Fia.¡±

    Fiaughed and didn¡¯t move.

    Conrad looked at his mother. His mother would never try to curry favor with Fia in the past.

    ¡°I mistreated you in the past, Fia. So forgive me, alright?¡± Beryl wanted to help Fia wear the bracelet.

    ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s dirty.¡± Fia moved her hand away.

    Beryl froze

    Fia smiled as her gaze went from Beryl to Esme.

    ¡°Someone wore it already. It¡¯s dirty¡­ And I find it disgusting.¡±

    Conrad stood up and took the bracelet away from Beryl¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it.¡±

    When Esme heard his words, her tears began to roll down as she shook.

    Fia was humiliating her. Not only did Conrad not help her, he even humiliated her along with Fia.

    That was no longer the young man she knew!

    But she would not give up!

    They were already divorcing, but even then Fia managed to take him back by her side. She must have

    used some underhanded tactics!

    She needed to find a chance to sleep with Conrad, to make him in love with only her!

    Beryl quickly sat next to Fia and whispered, ¡°Fia, I already did everything you told me. So, please show

    some mercy to this old woman and don¡¯t destroy my rtionship with Conrad?¡±

    Fia smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. As long as you treat me well, I¡¯ll treat you well too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Beryl sighed out in relief.

    Esme looked at the two of them in confusion. ¡°Is Fia threatening you with something?¡±

    Beryl quickly shook her hands. ¡°No! Nothing of the sort! I just realized that Fia is much more suitable to

    be part of our household than you.¡±

    ¡°You never said that in the past.¡±

    ¡°The past is in the past. The present is much more important. Now leave!¡± Beryl walked over and pulled

    Esme up. ¡°Go back to your home. Don¡¯te again.

    Beryl called the servants to drag the crying Esme out of the family residence.

    ¡°Now you know, Fia. I¡¯ve always been true to you.¡± Beryl walked back to Fia¡¯s side.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Fia smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯re a realist, mom. Is there anyone that truly captivated your heart?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly right. I¡¯m just easily confused.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to tel! your son about your real character, don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± Fia said

    before heading upstairs. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Beryl again.

    She felt very disgusted..

    After Conrad had washed the bracelet ande back, he didn¡¯t see Fia and simply saw Beryl sitting in

    the living room numbly.

    He went over and asked, ¡°What happened between you and Fia?¡±

    Beryl regained herposure and simply shook her head.

    ¡°Conrad, I know what I did is wrong now. I won¡¯t ask you to divorce her again. I won¡¯t hurt her anymore.

    either.¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. As long as you keep to yourself, she won¡¯t do anything

    to you.¡±

    Beryl nodded. She was still unwilling to ept what had happened, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything

    else.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Conrad went back up to the master bedroom. Fia was sitting in front of the dressing table with a hand

    over her belly.

    Her expression was dark¡­ And somewhat sorrowful.

    He walked in and squatted down, and helped her put the bracelet on.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia flung his hand away in shock.

    ¡°I washed the bracelet. It belongs to you from now on,¡± Conrad said in a gentle tone.

    Fia frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go console her?¡±

    She thought that he wouldn¡¯t be back for a while.

    He would always first console Esme and then send her home.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my words. I won¡¯t see her again if nothing important is happening.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s see how long you can fake this.¡±

    Fia wanted to stand up and leave. She didn¡¯t want to speak with Conrad.

    He grabbed her wrist and didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    He growled and asked, ¡°You were putting your hand on your tummy just now. Are you feeling upset?¡±

    ¡°Upset about what?¡± Fia looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°That you¡¯re infertile.¡±

    ¡°You want a child?¡± Conrad asked carefully, worried that he would hurt her.

    Fia suddenly asked, ¡°If I do, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°We can go for artificial insemination,¡± he whispered.

    Fia looked away. ¡°I heard that getting sperm artificially can get very painful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±

    Fia could feel something stabbing in her heart. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not afraid, I am. I heard it gets very

    painful. They¡¯ll use a veryrge needle.¡±

    Conrad grabbed her hand and held it tightly, breathing into it.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get a child from an orphanage. If you think one is not enough, we can get a few more.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Fia pulled her hand away and stared at Conrad furiously.

    ¡°You, the CEO of Maxwell Corporation, the heir to the household, adopting a child from an orphanage

    ?! You¡¯ll be a living joke!¡±

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Conrad said helplessly. ¡°You want a child, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything of the sort! You simply assumed it!¡± Fia looked away and didn¡¯t want to see him.

    ¡°Since the wedding, you¡¯ve told me about wanting a child a few times. You ate all types of medicine

    and went through all types of therapies all because you wanted a child.¡±

    Fia bit her lips.

    She was saddened.

    She thought that he never knew about her wanting a child.

    He knew everything!

    Yet, he kept on being so pretentious. What was the point of telling her this now?

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I have only begun to learn how to look at things from your perspective.¡±

    He stood up, pulled her into his arms, and held her tightly.

    ¡°Fia, give us one more chance. I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    ¡°One more chance, huh?¡± Fia thought about the child in her womb.

    She really wanted to give him one more chance.

    Not for him. For the child.

    Once the child had a father, the child would have aplete family.

    The child would be able to grow up healthily in a whole family. The child would be able to live

    cheerfully.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Conrad felt regretful and wanted topensate her somehow.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡± Fia heaved a sigh of relief. If he was able to perform well, she

    would tell him about the pregnancy.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She would let go of her resentment and build a life with him.

    Since¡­ She didn¡¯t want to love anyone anymore if she had to leave him.

    For her child, she was willing to let it all go.

    The next day, a master craftsman delivered the memorial. A tablet.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 150

    Conrad personally drove Fia and his mother to the Maxwell¡¯s cemetery.

    Once the servants had ced the tablet in its proper ce, Beryl was forced to apologize in front of the

    tablet and go through with the ceremony.

    Conrad announced his intentions to his ancestors as he lit the candles. Meanwhile, Fia simply watched.

    She didn¡¯t want to pray to them.

    Fia stood there as the wind blew, feeling how ridiculous humanity was.

    Her mother¨Cinw, who was once so terrifying, was unbelievably subservient.

    If she had known this would work, she would have done it earlier.

    However, she shook her head.

    If she hadn¡¯t gone through everything, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to go against Beryl because of her love

    for Conrad.

    ¡°Now you believe me, right? That I didn¡¯t try to fool you?¡± Beryl walked over weakly.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Fia let out augh. She didn¡¯t want to waste her breath and simply walked out.

    Conrad quickly chased after her.

    ¡°We¡¯re done with the memorial. Do you want to stay in the family residence or go home?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the family residence,¡± Fia said. She didn¡¯t want to see Beryl every day.

    She would be fine as long as Beryl would stop provoking her. There was no need to keep an eye on

    her every day and disgust herself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home then?¡±

    Fia looked at him numbly.

    When she remembered that mansion, she would remember how her mother died in that ce.

    Conrad quickly held her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sell that mansion then? We¡¯ll buy a new one.¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡± Fia cracked a smile at Conrad. ¡°We have to keep it. We¡¯ll invite your mom for dinner during

    festivities so that she can remember all the things she did.¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say a word.

    After that, Conrad¡¯s schedule returned to how it was before the marriage. He would leave early for work

    ande home to apany Fia in the evening.

    He stopped going to parties as well.

    One week had passed.

    Fie was being suspicious of him. As if Esme would call him away with just a call.

    However, that didn¡¯t happen.

    She noticed that he would never pick up the calls from any outsiders at home unless it was Ss¡¯s call

    about work

    It was as if Esme had disappeared from their lives.

    ¡°Fia, can I talk to you about something?¡± Conrad asked her as he hugged her.

    Fia used her elbow to rub his chest and said, ¡°Let me go first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get angry, so let me hold you first.¡±

    Conrad knew that her attitude toward him had changed in the past week.

    He was worried that the next thing might provoke her.

    ¡°Hank called Ss¡¯s number, asking us toe to his birthday party the day after.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Did Uncle Hank or Esme call you?¡±

    ¡°Your uncle. I¡¯ve blocked Esme¡¯s number.¡±

    Conrad held her even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    Fia took his phone and found Esme¡¯s number on the block list.

    She then checked his Facebook and didn¡¯t find Esme on his friends list.

    Conrad saw everything and said, ¡°I removed her from my friends list.¡±

    She would be lying if she said that it didn¡¯t touch her at all. She did say that she¡¯d give him a chance a

    week ago. She didn¡¯t have much hope for it though.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also blocked Beth¡¯s number. That¡¯s why Hank had to call Ss.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Fia put his phone back before saying ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    She wanted to see if he could still be so heartless in front of Esme.

    ¡°Conrad! I knew you¡¯de!¡± Hank greeted Conrad and pretended not to see Fia, who was next to

    him.

    Conrad, who was holding Fia¡¯s hand, immediately wrapped his arm around Fia¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Hank, I initially didn¡¯t have the time, but Fia missed you so she made me give up on two meetings to

    apany her here.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 151

    ¡°Oh? Since when did Fia get so sensible?¡± Hank looked at Fia with a fake smile. He felt bad for his

    daughter Esme.

    He wondered what she had done to make Conrad submit to her.

    He had even blocked Esme and Beth¡¯s numbers.

    If it wasn¡¯t because he had asked for help to get Ss¡¯s number, he probably couldn¡¯t even invite them

    over.

    ¡°Stop joking, Uncle Hank,¡± Fia said in a forceful manner. ¡°I¡¯ve always been sensible. You¡¯ve simply

    never

    seen it.

    ¡°The only reason that you¡¯re praising me as such is because you¡¯re bothered by his status.¡±

    Hank was speechless.

    Since when did she get so sharp¨Ctongued?!

    ¡°Conrad!¡±

    A joyful voice rang. Esme was wearing a bohemian skirt as she ran out. Her hair flowed in the wind as

    she wore a floral wreath, making her look like a fairy.

    She pretended to not see Fia at all as she went up to Conrad, her eyes filled with longing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen you. I haven¡¯t seen you for a week.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been separated for such a long time since I¡¯ve returned. Did you miss me?¡±

    Esme looked at Conrad, blushing when she asked thest question.

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she didn¡¯t even flinch when she muttered, ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Fia, why are you so harsh toward me now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more where that came from. Do you want to give me a try?¡± Fia grinned. She was no longer

    as subservient as before.

    Conrad looked at her from the side, feeling like she was Mona Lisa.

    A mist veiled around her, making her mysterious but all of their attention was deeply drawn to her.

    ¡°You three should chat while I go greet the other guests. Esme, take good care of Conrad.¡±

    ¡°I understand, dad.¡±

    After Hank left, the three of them looked at each other.

    Esme said pitifully, ¡°Conrad, why is Fia treating me like this now?¡±

    Conrad moved his eyes away from Fia impatiently and he looked at Esme coldly.

    ¡°How she is treating you is a problem between you two. You shouldn¡¯t be asking me. You should

    repent.¡±

    Esme looked at him with eyes filled with tears. She wanted to pull Conrad¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Scram, you whore!¡± Fia pushed Esme away, refusing to even allow her to touch Conrad.

    Conrad looked at Fia in shock.

    Fia¡¯s eyes stared at him with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Did I do something wrong, Conrad? I¡¯m your wife, so

    don¡¯t let other women touch you when you¡¯re in front of me! I¡¯ll feel disgusted!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m simply shocked.¡± Conrad felt a strange feeling inside of him.

    In the past, she would never stop Esme from touching him.

    Could it be that Fia¡¯s feelings toward him were changing?

    She was getting possessive of him?

    Did that mean she was beginning to love him?

    ¡°Fia?¡±

    A gentle voice came from behind.

    Fia quickly turned around. ¡°Evans!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face paled. She called out that name so happily.

    Jason looked at Esme and Conrad, and then smiled at Fia.

    ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d see you here.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Fia said with a natural smile. ¡°You¡¯re here for Uncle Hank¡¯s birthday party too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jason showed the invitation in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of my parents.¡±

    Fia nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in. Don¡¯t just stand there. We¡¯ll find a ce to sit.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jason walked over to Conrad and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice!¡± Conrad said, hanging over Fia as he was on the verge of exploding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who your husband is, Fia!¡±

    Fia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Keep your dirty thoughts to yourself.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Conrad almost choked. As he tried to control his temper, he loosened the strength he used to pull her.

    Fia pulled away from him without hesitation and walked ahead.

    Esme used this chance to get close to Conrad and whispered, "Conrad, Fia is going too far...

    ¡°She ignores her husband who¡¯s standing right here as she approaches another man so passionately¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Conrad gave Emse a re before following them.

    He pushed Jason, who was by Fia¡¯s side, away.

    Jason didn¡¯t want to argue with him and simply walked over to the other side.

    ¡°How are you feelingtely?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Evans. I¡¯m feeling alrighttely.¡±

    Jason frowned. ¡°When you went to the hospitalst time, my colleague said that you have mild depression. It¡¯s not something neglectable. You have to stay positive.¡±

    ¡°When did this happen? Why wasn¡¯t I told of this?¡± Conrad asked.

    Fia said, ¡°After my mom passed away, I didn''t feel that well so I went to have a checkup.¡±

    ¡°Not well? Are you feeling better?¡± Conrad asked in a worried tone.

    Fia sighed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t recovered, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here now, would I? It¡¯s nothing worth worrying about.¡±

    She then turned to Jason with a frown, signaling him to stop talking about this.

    Jason nodded and shut up.

    Conrad began to digest what he had just heard and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the depression?¡±

    He looked at her carefully and recalled how they had been interacting with each other for the whole week.

    She looked fine.

    ¡°Everyone has a little bit of depression,¡± Fia said calmly. ¡°Not to mention that my mom just passed away. It¡¯s normal that I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright now.¡± Conrad held her hand. ¡°If you¡¯re experiencing anything, you have to let me know. We can share the burden together.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said as she nced at Conrad. She noted his rejection of Esme just now.

    She was touched.

    He did it.

    Jason could feel the two of them slowly warm up to each other and felt like a third wheel.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in first, Fia. After handing over the gift, I still have to go back to work.¡±

    ¡°Sure. If you¡¯re free, let¡¯s have a meal together with my husband,¡± Fia said with a smile.

    Jason was slightly stunned before nodding and he went into the Manning¡¯s family home first.

    Conrad put his arm over Fia¡¯s shoulders and muttered into her ears, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Fia shoved him. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°To ask him to have dinner together with me too, and not with you alone.¡± Conrad felt his mood brighten up.

    There were many people in the Manning residence. It was very lively.

    Conrad, with Fia by his side, would greet whoever came to greet him. He never let go of her hand.

    Fia also smiled gently and gracefully next to him, just like how she did in the past as his wife.

    ¡°Cuz!¡±

    A voice rang and Fia turned to look at the man.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Victor smiled and then patted Sapphire, his fianc¨¦e, on the back. ¡°Greet them.¡±

    Sapphire looked at Conrad¡¯s hand that was holding Fia¡¯s.

    She instinctively got closer to Victor and said, ¡°Hello, Conrad. Fia.¡±

    Fia frowned and couldn¡¯t respond as she did in the past.

    All she could think about was Eileen. When she heard Victor¡¯s voice, she thought she would see her.

    She was too ignorant.

    Victor was a man way worse than Conrad could ever be.

    He kept on parading his fianc¨¦e Sapphire around, but would hurt Eileen behind everyone¡¯s back.

    And even forced her to get an abortion.

    ¡°Fia?¡± Sapphire waved her hand in front of her. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not feeling that well,¡± Fia said as she pulled her hand away from Conrad¡¯s and walked away.

    Sapphireined, ¡°What¡¯s with your wife today, Conrad? Seems like she¡¯s not happy to see me.¡±

    Conrad nced at Sapphire and said, ¡°Rather than worrying about that, you should worry about the man next to you!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Victor?¡± Sapphire looked at him, confused. ¡°Victor¡¯s attitude is quite warm. He even greeted you because you¡¯re cousins.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to waste his breath anymore.

    Everyone from his mother¡¯s household, including the Starling household, was quite the simpleton and would act recklessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Conrad.¡± Victor caught Conrad¡¯s arm.

    Sapphire then quickly said, ¡°You two should chat. I¡¯ll go chat with Fia.¡±

    Conrad had just wanted to fling Victor¡¯s hand away when he heard Victor whisper into his ears, ¡°Do you want to know a secret?¡±

    In the garden, Fia was having a walk on her own and she sat in front of the fish pond.

    Looking at all the fish swimming in the pond, she revealed an envious smile.

    ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere, Fia?¡±

    Sapphire came over and looked at her, concerned.

    Fia raised her head and looked.

    Although Sapphire was Beryl¡¯s niece, the two of them had always treated each other with respect. Nothing bad had happened between them.

    After the family dinner, Sapphire even found the time to chat with her.

    ¡°Thank you. I just didn¡¯t have enough rest, and I¡¯m feeling a bit tired.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Your mom had just passed away. You must still be quite upset?¡±

    Sapphire carefully looked at Fia and said, ¡°You have always lived with your mom. After she¡¯s gone, do you feel like you have no family anymore?¡±

    Fia was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.

    She remembered Eileen and she didn¡¯t want to get too close to Sapphire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, Fia. You still have Conrad and all of us. We¡¯re all your family.¡±

    Sapphire smiled sweetly. ¡°And your cousin. She cares about you too.¡±

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°Sapphire¡­ Esme and I don¡¯t have much of a bond between us.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? She has always cared for you. While the two of you have be somewhat alienated because of Conrad, she still cares for you. She even cried to me saying that if she had known that you would start fighting with Conrad after she came back, she wouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    Fia looked at Sapphire speechlessly.

    She thought she was stupid. But there was someone even more foolish than her.

    ¡°She said that all of this romance was beyond her and wished that she hadn¡¯t met Conrad. Then you two wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Sapphire sighed. ¡°I¡¯m the only daughter in my family. My other cousins also don¡¯t treat me as family. Look at Conrad. We may be cousins, but he¡¯s never treated me as one. He¡¯s never treated me well!¡±

    Fia forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s how he is. Just look at him and Victor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t know why their rtionship is so bad. Every time Victor greets him, he would always show a cold face! Please tell Conrad that since there are so few of us in this generation, we cousins should stick closer together.¡±

    As Sapphire began talking, Fia was willing to listen.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sapphire, when will you and Victor get married?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The smile on Sapphire¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m quite annoyed too. I¡¯ve asked him a few times but he kept on saying that there was no rush.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one year older than Conrad, and I¡¯m not that young anymore.¡± Sapphire began to well up. ¡°If we drag this further, I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s going to be hard for me to get pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 154

    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want a child!¡± Fia instinctively said.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Sapphire asked in shock.

    Fia gave her an awkward smile. ¡°My husband is the same. I guess all his cousins think the same way?¡±

    ¡°Conrad doesn¡¯t want a child? But I heard from my aunt that you¡¯re infertile.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want one.¡± Fia bit her lips. She was growing resentful when she remembered the child that

    Eileen had to abort.

    ¡°Sapphire, you¡¯re pretty and have a good personality. If you can let go of Victor and look at other good

    men, maybe you¡¯ll be able to find happiness!¡±

    Sapphire frowned. ¡°Why are you telling me this, Fia?¡±

    Fia said. ¡°I simply feel that if a man tells a woman to wait and not marry, that means that he doesn¡¯t

    love that woman enough. There¡¯s really no point in wasting your time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sapphire was taken aback. ¡°Your cousin, Esme, told me the same thing.¡±

    Fia frowned. She never expected Esme to tell Sapphire the same thing.

    ¡°But your cousin didn¡¯t say it so directly. She asked me to find a chance to take him down,¡± Sapphire

    said as her voice trailed off and her face blushed.

    Fia was shocked. She asked in a whisper, ¡°You two haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t. He said that he wanted to save it for our wedding night.¡±

    Fia could no longer stay put there. She made up an excuse and left. She then gave Eileen a video call

    as she made her way to her home in a cab.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Eileen, who had just removed all her makeup, became pale. ¡°He hasn¡¯t slept with his fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Sapphire said. If Victor was the one that said that, there¡¯d be a possibility that it¡¯s a lie.¡±

    Fia then continued as she saw Eileen brush her bangs that were blocking her eye. ¡°Eileen¡­ Is it

    possible that Victor does love you? Even just a little?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Eileen¡¯s hand shook, almost breaking the phone in her hand.

    Fia could only look at her quietly.

    She looked like a girl that had be flustered because of love.

    ¡°He can¡¯t love me. If he does, he won¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Eileen said as she covered her eyes with one

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    hand.

    ¡°Fia, do you know that on the day that I had the abortion, he didn¡¯t even want to apany me when I

    asked him about it.

    ¡°If he loved me, he would never treat me so heartlessly.¡±

    Fia gulped. ¡°But you love him. If he doesn¡¯t love you, how are you nning to continue this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll live day by day.¡± Eileen chuckled. ¡°Maybe Sapphire was lying and said that intentionally so that all

    of you would think that she¡¯s a virgin!¡±

    Conrad had been searching around but couldn¡¯t find Fia, and his call wouldn¡¯t go through as well. He

    angrily approached Sapphire and asked, ¡°Where did you hide Fia?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Conrad? Why would I hide her from you? I¡¯m not Esme,¡± Sapphire said with

    disdain. ¡°You can¡¯t even find your wife¡­ I think you¡¯re the one having problems!¡±

    ¡°Well, Sapphire is right about that.¡± Victor patted Sapphire¡¯s head. ¡°Come on, forget about him.¡±

    Conrad was just about to leave the Manning household when Esme ran over.

    ¡°Are you looking for Fia? She¡¯s upstairs.¡±

    Conrad asked, ¡°What is she doing upstairs?¡±

    ¡°She said she was not feeling well and wanted to rest for a bit. I took her to my room. I¡¯ll take you to

    her.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Conrad went up and intentionally walked behind her. He didn¡¯t want Fia to mistake them for

    anything else.

    The bedroom door opened. It was all dark inside, and there was a strange fragrance.

    Conrad asked, ¡°Why is it so dark?¡±

    ¡°Fia is resting. I was worried that the light would hurt her eyes.¡±

    Chapter 155

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 155

    Conrad asked again, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Esme whispered, ¡°She¡¯s resting on the bed. You should be able to see her if youe inside.¡±

    Conrad followed, and the fragrance became even stronger.

    He sensed something was wrong and turned around.

    Esme cried out his name and pounced on him. She then held him tightly and said, ¡°Conrad¡­ Conrad!

    Please don¡¯t give up on me!¡±

    ¡°Esme, please have some self¨Crespect!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about me at all? I was almost destroyed by your cousin¡¯s people! And even now I

    would recall what happened to me that night as soon as I close my eyes! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m afraid to even

    step out and see other people! I¡¯m afraid that others will attack me!

    ¡°Conrad, when I went to the hospital and checked, the doctor said that I¡¯m mentally unhealthy. I don¡¯t

    want to go crazy! Please help me.¡±

    Conrad remembered Fia. Jason said that she has mild depression.

    Compared to Esme, she¡¯s in a much better condition.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, Esme. Tell your family to bring you to the hospital for treatment.¡±

    ¡°I did. The doctor said I¡¯m too insecure. I need someone who can make me safe to apany me!

    Conrad, you¡¯re that person! You can¡¯t just leave me!¡±

    Conrad held Esme¡¯s shoulders and wanted to push her away.

    Suddenly, a group of people rushed in and there was a stream of clicking sounds.

    ¡°Seriously? Mr. Maxwell and Ms. Manning?!¡±

    All the reporters were shocked.

    Esme was so shocked that she held onto Conrad even tighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me Conrad! It¡¯s all me! I seduced him! This has nothing to do with Conrad!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Esme?¡±

    Conrad could feel his body bing hotter.

    That scent was working.

    Meanwhile, Fia and Eileen were sitting on the floor as they slurped a bowl of instant ramen each.

    Eileen smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t eat too much of this junk food.¡±

    Fia showed her one finger and said with a smile, ¡°Just this one time.¡±

    Eileen grabbed the television controller and switched the television on.

    ¡°I went to an award ceremony a few days ago. They¡¯re going to show it today. I¡¯ll switch the channel.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said as she slurped more noodles, her eyes fixed on the television.

    Eileen was switching channels when it stopped at the local entertainment channel. There was arge

    group of people and they saw Conrad among them.

    ¡°? Why is your husband on the news?¡±

    Fia frowned.

    The reporter on the television continued with the report. ¡°We never thought that we¡¯d manage to get

    something this huge during Mr. Manning¡¯s birthday party today. The youngest and most talented

    businessman in Gryphon, Mr. Maxwell, and the daughter of Mr. Manning are lovers.¡±

    The grip on the spoon that Fia was holding tightened. She knew the background in one look.

    ¡°That¡¯s my cousin¡¯s room.¡±

    Eileen cursed. ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? How can the two of them do it so openly?¡±

    ¡°They went straight to the bedroom as soon as I left the Manning household, huh?¡±

    Fia smiled forlornly. ¡°Before I left, I remember seeing those reporters. They said they were invited there

    by my uncle to report on his birthday party to build up some reputation for the Manning household.¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Eileen asked, ¡°Why did they take pictures of your husband and her instead?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Knocked on the wrong door? Maybe¡­ This is a trap by the Mannings?¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Eileen held Fia¡¯s hand. ¡°You said it yourself. This is a trap. Don¡¯t imagine things, okay?¡±

    Fia smiled.

    ¡°A trap¡­ Requires the target to act as they nned.¡±

    ¡°Fia, didn¡¯t you say that you and Conrad were doing quite welltely?¡±

    Fia lowered her head and pushed away Eileen¡¯s hand, continuing to eat another mouthful of noodles.

    She then said, ¡°He¡¯s fine when he¡¯s not meeting her. But the moment he sees her, he can¡¯t stop it

    anymore.

    ¡°To think that I actually believed that he was innocent. That nothing happened between them.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­ From the looks of it, it¡¯s like they haven¡¯t met for a long time. They have only been separated for

    a week and they don¡¯t even care about where they are anymore. Despite knowing that there are going

    to be a lot of people today, they still do it anyway.¡±

    Chapter 156

    She shook her head with a bitter smile.

    Thest week had been like a dream.

    And she had now woken up from her slumber.

    What was she supposed to do next?

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s wait for his exnation, alright?¡± Eileen looked at Fia¡¯s belly. ¡°For the baby.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It won¡¯t be delicious anymore if it¡¯s cold.¡±

    What happened between Conrad and Esme had a deep effect. Since it was revealed on local media, it

    was not something that could be removed by just using money or through the work of a PR team.

    Evening. Eileen sent Fia home.

    There was a throng of reporters outside Conrad¡¯s mansion.

    The driver stopped. ¡°There are too many reporters. We can¡¯t get in.¡±

    ¡°Let me down here then,¡± Fia said calmly.

    Eileen held her hand and said, ¡°No. With so many reporters here, they will chase after you and ask you

    about them. What if they hurt the baby in your womb?¡±

    Fia frowned and said nothing.

    Eileen held her hand even tighter. ¡°We¡¯re best friends. Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±

    With that, she said to the driver, ¡°Drive the car in.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The driver kept on honking but the reporters didn¡¯t budge and simply watched.

    The driver was getting angry and he rolled down the window.

    ¡°Can you please move? Do all of you have a death wish or something?!¡±

    With that, he stepped on the gas, and that managed to scare a few of the reporters that were in front of

    his car away.

    Suddenly, one of them with good eyes shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Eileen Reid!¡±

    ¡°Eileen Reid? What¡¯s going on? Why is she here at Mr. Maxwell¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Mr. Maxwell has plenty of lovers outside despite having a wife at home?¡±

    ¡°First, it¡¯s Hugh Manning¡¯s daughter. Then, it¡¯s the current hottest celebrity. Mr. Maxwell is really

    enjoying his life!¡±

    ¡°Quick! That van belongs to Eileen! Hurry up and take a picture!¡±

    Eileen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Fia. Those people are crazy!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡±

    Fia rolled down the window and told the driver to slow down.

    Then, she said to those reporters. ¡°It¡¯s a mistake. Eileen¡¯s my best friend and she¡¯s sending me home.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, it was just a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it really is just a mistake. Another story is gone.¡±

    Whenparing cheating and love between two friends, it was obvious that the paparazzi were not

    interested in thetter. They didn¡¯t even want to waste time taking pictures.

    As the car drove into the mansion, some reporters wanted to use this chance to barge into the

    mansion. However, Mrs. Taylor and Ss were already prepared, and this stopped them from getting

    any closer.

    Some of them treated their lives with so little value that they wanted to simply push their way in. They

    were almost crushed between the gates.

    Ss red at them and said, ¡°Whoever enters without permission will be sued for uwful entry!¡± The

    group of reporters could only interview them through the gates.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Ms. Manning and Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Does he really like Ms. Manning or is he just toying with her?¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t even want to answer them and simply called the bodyguards.

    A group of men in ck came and drove them away.

    ¡°Madam, Master Maxwell is upstairs,¡± Mrs. Taylor said uneasily. ¡°He told me to ask you to see him

    upstairs as soon as you¡¯re back.¡±

    Fia nodded and looked at Eileen.

    ¡°Maybe you should go home first.¡±

    Eileen refused out of worry for her. ¡°Go up and hear what he has to say. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    Fia was moved. ¡°Alright. Wait for me.¡±

    After telling Mrs. Taylor to take good care of Eileen, she went upstairs with an uneasy heart.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 156

    She shook her head with a bitter smile.

    Thest week had been like a dream.

    And she had now woken up from her slumber.

    What was she supposed to do next?

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s wait for his exnation, alright?¡± Eileen looked at Fia¡¯s belly. ¡°For the baby.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It won¡¯t be delicious anymore if it¡¯s cold.¡±

    What happened between Conrad and Esme had a deep effect. Since it was revealed on local media, it

    was not something that could be removed by just using money or through the work of a PR team.

    Evening. Eileen sent Fia home.

    There was a throng of reporters outside Conrad¡¯s mansion.

    The driver stopped. ¡°There are too many reporters. We can¡¯t get in.¡±

    ¡°Let me down here then,¡± Fia said calmly.

    Eileen held her hand and said, ¡°No. With so many reporters here, they will chase after you and ask you

    about them. What if they hurt the baby in your womb?¡±

    Fia frowned and said nothing.

    Eileen held her hand even tighter. ¡°We¡¯re best friends. Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±

    With that, she said to the driver, ¡°Drive the car in.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The driver kept on honking but the reporters didn¡¯t budge and simply watched.

    The driver was getting angry and he rolled down the window.

    ¡°Can you please move? Do all of you have a death wish or something?!¡±

    With that, he stepped on the gas, and that managed to scare a few of the reporters that were in front of

    his car away.

    Suddenly, one of them with good eyes shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Eileen Reid!¡±

    ¡°Eileen Reid? What¡¯s going on? Why is she here at Mr. Maxwell¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Mr. Maxwell has plenty of lovers outside despite having a wife at home?¡±

    ¡°First, it¡¯s Hugh Manning¡¯s daughter. Then, it¡¯s the current hottest celebrity. Mr. Maxwell is really

    enjoying his life!¡±

    ¡°Quick! That van belongs to Eileen! Hurry up and take a picture!¡±

    Eileen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Fia. Those people are crazy!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡±

    Fia rolled down the window and told the driver to slow down.

    Then, she said to those reporters. ¡°It¡¯s a mistake. Eileen¡¯s my best friend and she¡¯s sending me home.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, it was just a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it really is just a mistake: Another story is gone.¡±

    Whenparing cheating and love between two friends, it was obvious that the paparazzi were not

    interested in thetter. They didn¡¯t even want to waste time taking pictures.

    As the car drove into the mansion, some reporters wanted to use this chance to barge into the

    mansion.

    However, Mrs. Taylor and Ss were already prepared, and this stopped them from getting any closer.

    Some of them treated their lives with so little value that they wanted to simply push their way in. They

    were almost crushed between the gates.

    Ss red at them and said, ¡°Whoever enters without permission will be sued for uwful entry!¡±

    The group of reporters could only interview them through the gates.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Ms. Manning and Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Does he really like Ms. Manning or is he just toying with her?¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t even want to answer them and simply called the bodyguards.

    A group of men in ck came and drove them away.

    ¡°Madam, Master Maxwell is upstairs,¡± Mrs. Taylor said uneasily. ¡°He told me to ask you to see him

    upstairs as soon as you¡¯re back.¡±

    Fia nodded and looked at Eileen.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Maybe you should go home first.¡±

    Eileen refused out of worry for her. ¡°Go up and hear what he has to say. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    Fia was moved. ¡°Alright. Wait for me.¡±

    After telling Mrs. Taylor to take good care of Eileen, she went upstairs with an uneasy heart.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 157

    The bedroom door wasn¡¯tpletely closed.

    Fia knocked on the door. ¡°Are you in there?¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Conrad said, his tone low.

    Fia took a deep breath and went in.

    The curtains were all drawn and the lights were switched

    off. The room was drowned in darkness.

    She frowned and wanted to switch on the lights.

    From the darkness, a hand pulled her.

    She let out a cry and he quickly mounted her.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Fi¡­ I missed you¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was deep and there was a hint of impulsion within it.

    Fia pushed him away. ¡°Can you please not disgust me like this? They¡¯ve just taken pictures of you with

    her and now you¡¯re saying you miss me.¡±

    ¡°Fi¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    Fia asked instinctively as she blushed. ¡°How can a CEO like you fall for her paltry tricks? Is it because

    you love her too

    much?¡±

    ¡°Can we not talk about that, Fi?¡±

    She dodged his kissing as she mocked him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it? Or are you too ashamed

    to talk about it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch Esme. I¡¯ve been holding it back since I reached home. I thought you were home.¡±

    He gasped as he softly nibbled on her shoulders.

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you home, Fi? Why are you so naughty? Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I went to look for Eileen.¡±

    The man¡¯s desperation made her lessfortable.

    If it were in the past, he would have no time to do this with her if he was put on television after doing

    that with Esme.

    Back on the first floor, Eileen rubbed her hands as she looked at Mrs. Taylor anxiously.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, why hasn¡¯t shee down yet? I hope nothing happened.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor replied with a red face, ¡°You must be joking, Ms. Reid. This is the madam¡¯s home. No one

    will hurt her here.¡±

    ¡°Your employer will! He¡¯s like a rabid dog!¡± Eileen said irritably.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, you can¡¯t say that. Master Maxwell has always

    treated Madam Fia quite well.¡±

    ¡°No, I better go take a look!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor spread out her arms to stop Eileen and said awkwardly, ¡°Master Maxwell was drugged. He

    needs the

    madam¡­¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She stopped. Eileen had seen plenty of things in the

    entertainment industry and she immediately knew what had

    happened.

    ¡°That stic whore did it?¡±

    ¡°At the Mannings,¡± Mrs. Taylor said, her anger bing evident in her tone. ¡°She¡¯s properly born and

    raised to be ady! How can she plot such a despicable thing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, quite despicable. Only your master thinks that she¡¯s someone kind and innocent!¡± Eileen said as

    she clenched

    her teeth. ¡°He didn¡¯t let her get her way?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face became even redder.

    ¡°Mrs. Reid, if Master Maxwell did sleep with her, does he

    need to wait for the madam to return?¡±

    Eileen sighed. ¡°What kind of rtionship is this? All he does

    is torture Fia in the end.¡±

    She looked at the time and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll visit Fia another time. I¡¯m going home first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Reid. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Do that. You do need to take good care of her and make more tasty food for her more frequently.¡±

    Fia still managed to keep her cool despite Conrad¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Wait here. Eileen is still waiting.¡±

    ¡°Yell to her from the door¡­ I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was filled with impatience. ¡°I¡¯ve waited

    long enough

    Fia knew that he was losing his senses and she didn¡¯t want to start another fight with him, for the sake

    of her child.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She pushed him away and mounted him instead.

    She looked at him sternly, his eyes burning with passionate me.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Don¡¯t do anything rash¡­ Otherwise, you¡¯ll get burned!¡±

    Conrad blushed as he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a long while, Fia went to wash up in the bathroom

    while Conrad looked at her from the door.

    After she was done, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°I have.¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Come with me.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to go but he simply grabbed her and carried her down with him.

    Mrs. Taylor said with a smile, ¡°I made supper. Come and eat to replenish your energy.¡±

    Fia¡¯s face turned red. She didn¡¯t have to imply it so heavily

    Conrad held up a giant crab pincer and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡±

    Fia nced at it. She wanted to.

    But she remembered what Doctor Evans said. She can¡¯t eat crabs.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Conrad asked, ¡°I thought you liked to eat crabs in the past?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°The past is in the past. Can¡¯t I change?¡±

    She even rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You liked my cousin in the past and even wanted to marry her!¡±

    Conrad almost choked at that and put down the crab. He

    wasn¡¯t sure how to continue the conversation.

    Fia moved a te of prawns in front of her and was going to start peeling the shells off and start eating.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Conrad took the te.

    Fia didn¡¯t hesitate to eat the prawns that he deshelled. ¡°Why are you so gentle? You¡¯re feeling

    ashamed of something?¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°I went to Esme¡¯s room to look for you. I didn¡¯t realize that would happen.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia remembered that she didn¡¯t tell him she was

    leaving and he fell right into their trap.

    Despite the guilt she felt, she kept on saying, ¡°What a good chance. Not only were you drugged, but

    you might as well have just gone all the way.¡±

    Conrad saw how uncaring she was and copied her tone.¡± True. She was halfway begging me on her

    knees.¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile, all I was thinking about back then was you, you heartless woman!¡±

    After he said that, he was stunned.

    Why was he thinking of her?

    Logically speaking, Esme was his childhood love.

    He should be thinking of her at the time.

    ¡°Why were you thinking of me?¡± Fia was also quite perplexed.

    She saw the confusion on Conrad¡¯s face.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m your wife?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still single and don¡¯t have me as your wife, would you still reject her when she throws herself

    at you?¡±

    Conrad frowned even deeper as the questions got to him.

    He didn¡¯t like to think about things that weren¡¯t possible.

    And didn¡¯t want to answer too.

    However, Fia misunderstood him and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the man, Mr. Maxwell! You still remember your

    wife when the woman you love is in front of you! No wonder you can build up your business empire!¡±

    ¡°Can you please don¡¯t talk like that?¡± Conrad suddenly remembered the secret that Victor told him.

    He then looked at Fia suspiciously.

    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fia tried her best to calm down when she

    remembered her child. ¡°How can I answer you if you don¡¯t

    specify your question.¡±

    ¡°Are you hiding a lot of things from me?¡± Conrad¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°If you think so, then yes.¡± Fia put down her fork. ¡°I don¡¯t have any appetite anymore.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll ask you some questions and you will answer me honestly,¡± Conrad said in a harsh tone.

    Fia stopped and turned around, fixing her gaze at him.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    Conrad then asked, ¡°Do you have dirt on my mother? Is the reason she¡¯s obedient because you

    threatened her?¡±

    Fia¡¯s hands turned into fists as her sharp eyes softened. It

    was a pity.

    ¡°You know everything?¡± Sheughed. ¡°If you know

    everything, why are you still asking me that question? Why don¡¯t you ask your mother?!¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 158

    Conrad looked at Fia¡¯s eyes which were filled with pity. He instantly became simr to a cat that had its

    tail stepped on.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Fia smiled bitterly as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°My grandma¡¯s dead and the Lawsons no

    longer wee me. My mom¡¯s dead too, and her apartment is empty¡­ And I see her shadows

    everywhere.¡±

    At that moment, Conrad decided to give in.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite anymore,¡± Fia mumbled and went up.

    Conrad stayed in the dining room for a very long time.

    He suddenly realized that, no matter how Fia pretended that things were alright, she was different from

    how she used to be.

    The words from her tongue would cut into him so deeply, and the way she acted had be so

    strange.

    Fia went back to the bedroom and beganbing her hair in front of the dressing table.

    She mumbled to herself, ¡°Look at you. How great you¡¯ve be.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stick close to him.

    ¡°You can ignore him.

    ¡°You can provoke him.

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer that stupid girl that gave up everything for him.¡±

    Yes. She would be even better.

    If no one would protect her, then let her be a porcupine. When others hurt her, she hurt them

    back!

    It was at this time that her phone rang.

    ¡°Hello? Eileen?¡± She picked up the call and said in a soft tone. No one could hear any sadness from it.

    Eileen was silent for two seconds.

    ¡°Did Conrad bully you?¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°Which kind of bully?¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­ The baby in your womb isn¡¯t even three months old yet. Be careful,¡± Eileen said worryingly.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Fia could feel a stab in her heart as her tone became sorrowful.

    ¡°Eileen, did you want to keep the baby back then?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Eileen sighed from the other side. ¡°I even asked the doctor what I would have to worry about.

    The doctor told me to be careful when we make love for the first three months. We have to be as soft

    as possible and we can¡¯t get too intimate.

    ¡°At the time, I was blushing. The doctor even asked me if I

    remembered everything. That doctor was so thick¨Cskinned¡­ Anything coulde from her mouth.¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s quite good. Maybe she could see how terrible my fate is too.¡± Eileen sighed. ¡°I was so stupid

    back then. I thought he would take care of me once I had his child.¡±

    ¡°After so many years, he still hasn¡¯t married Sapphire. He still has some feelings for you.¡± Fia didn¡¯t

    know how to advise Eileen.

    ¡°Yeah, right! All the feelings he has for me are when we¡¯re in bed!

    Whatever! Let¡¯s not talk about us. There¡¯s nothing left to be said. If you¡¯re not happy, call me. If you

    can¡¯t, call Doctor Evans.¡±

    Fia frowned.

    Eileen continued, ¡°I can see that he likes you. If you see things clearly one day, maybe give him a

    chance?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Eileen? You know that I only have feelings for one person after so many

    years.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m advising you as someone with prior experience that you¡¯ll end up happier with a man that loves

    you rather than with a man that you love!¡±

    After the call ended, Fia looked at herself in the mirror numbly.

    Her face was white and her lips were pale. The long, ck hair she had, made her look like the

    vengeful spirit Sadako.

    What was nice about her that made Doctor Evans fall for her?

    She couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Conrad turned around and looked at Fia.

    ¡°Stop acting. You¡¯re not asleep.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how to deal with the incident where I got photographed with Esme.¡±

    Fia asked with her eyes closed. ¡°How do you want to deal with this?¡±

    ¡°Come to thepany with me. There are going to be reporters stopping us there.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 159

    Before he could even finish, she spoke.

    ¡°You want me to show how loving we are as a couple to the

    audience?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Conrad put a hand on Fia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°We won¡¯t divorce, so we can¡¯t let this continue.¡±

    ¡°Is the reason really because we¡¯re not divorcing, or is it because you¡¯re worried this might affect the

    corporation?¡± Fia opened her eyes and turned around, looking at Conrad.

    As the nightmp shone, she could see his amber eyes very clearly.

    If she didn¡¯t know who he really loved, she would suspect that he really did love her. Otherwise, he

    wouldn¡¯t look at her like he would at the stars above.

    Conrad stared at Fia for two seconds and said, ¡°Both, I guess.¡±

    ughed mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself to sugarcoat things.¡±

    Conrad then said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m sacrificing anything. I only wish that we can go back to how

    things were like before.¡±

    Fia raised her eyebrow. ¡°Before?¡±

    Conrad continued, ¡°Before Esme came back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Fia countered without pause.

    ¡°Alright, go to bed.¡± Conrad tapped her shoulders and closed his eyes

    first.

    He had a bad temper. If he let her continue, they were going to have a fight again.

    Fia looked at Conrad with resentment and hit his hand away. Then, she turned her back to him.

    The next day, after breakfast, Fia went to thepany with Conrad.

    It was her first time going to hispany.

    He led her down the car. Before he could even get into the building, a horde of reporters surrounded

    them.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, can you exin the rtionship between you and Ms. Manning?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, do you know what happened yesterday? Ms. Manning is your cousin. What is your

    opinion on the rtionship between your husband and cousin?¡±

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell, there are rumors saying that you have already signed the divorce papers. Is

    that real?¡±

    Dozens of questions were thrown at them, and all of them were about their rtionship.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Fia was getting a headache from all of it.

    Conrad held her hand and gave her a look, telling her to say something.

    She remembered the script that he gave her before leaving.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. But my husband and I have a very good rtionship. Yes, very good.¡± She smiled

    brightly and held Conrad¡¯s

    arm.

    ¡°See? After I married him, I didn¡¯t need to work and I had servants to

    wash our clothes and make our meals. All I need to do every day is listen to music or read books.

    Maybe some gardening too. Then at night, we can spend some time together doing some naughty

    things. What a happy life that is.¡±

    Conrad was wearing his normal expression when Fia gave the first part of her speech. However, when

    she reached the second part, he frowned slightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. As you can see, our rtionship is still as strong as usual. We won¡¯t

    divorce as I didn¡¯t cheat on her.¡±

    A reporter asked, ¡°Then, how was the picture of you and Ms. Manning taken yesterday in the Manning

    residence?¡±

    Conrad nced at Fia next to him.

    There was something that he didn¡¯t want to say, but he had to.

    He raised his head and looked the reporter straight in the eyes. ¡°It was an ident. Ms. Manning is my

    wife¡¯s cousin. She went through, some thingstely and her mental stability has deteriorated.¡±

    It was normal for someone whose mental stability had deteriorated to get the wrong person or act out

    of character.

    Conrad stopped and simply let the reporterse to their own

    conclusions about Esme.

    Ss then came over to get rid of the reporters.

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand and walked into thepany.

    The receptionist smiled brightly. ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs.

    Maxwell.¡®

    Conrad nodded and pulled Fia into their private elevator.

    Once the door of the elevator closed, he asked, ¡°Why did you say that

    in front of the reporters?¡±

    ¡°Which one? About the naughty time we have at night?¡± Fia giggled. ¡°I

    didn¡¯t lie, did I?¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 160

    Conrad looked at Fia in disbelief.

    ¡°How can you say what we do in the bedroom out in public?¡±

    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my husband. We¡¯re legally allowed to do what we did in the bedroom. We¡¯re not

    cheating.¡± Fia grinned. ¡°Or perhaps I¡¯ve overdone it and you¡¯re worried that your childhood love is

    hurt?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not like this in the past, Fia!¡±

    ¡°In the past?¡± Fia suddenly threw Conrad¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°I have had enough of the past! I was too soft and weak! That¡¯s why I let all of you hurt everyone that I

    cared about!¡±

    Fia¡¯s breathing became heavy due to her rage. She was affected by all the reporter¡¯s questions. Even

    now she was still feeling somewhat ill

    from it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about the past. It will only make me feel disgusted about myself, about all of you!

    And¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence when she suddenly cked out and copsed.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad grabbed her, preventing her head from hitting on the

    elevator door.

    He tapped her face and cried out, ¡°Fia, are you alright?¡±

    At the hospital.

    Jason had just finished visiting all his patients when he saw Conrad walking out of the hospital elevator

    with Fia in his arms.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We were in the elevator and she suddenly fainted,¡± Conrad said

    nervously.

    Jason passed the patients¡® folders to his assistant who was behind him and said, ¡°Go check my

    patients.¡±

    With that, Jason led Conrad to a nearby examination room.

    Before he went into the examination room, Jason stopped Conrad.

    ¡°Wait outside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt us from saving the patient!¡±

    The two of them stared at each other before Conrad decided to back down.

    He knew that Fia¡¯s safety was much more important.

    ¡°It¡¯s your friend again, Jason.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The female doctor put away the medical scope and asked curiously,¡± That¡¯s her husband out there?¡±

    Jason looked at the doctor, Sally Hall, and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Her husband doesn¡¯t know about her pregnancy?¡± Sally whispered.

    ¡°Yeah, please keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Sally mumbled. ¡°To be honest, this is my first time seeing a husband not knowing his wife¡¯s

    pregnant.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±

    ¡°Mild anemia. She fainted because she got too emotional, causing insufficient oxygen in the brain,¡±

    Sally said. When she saw how serious he was, she consoled him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. With some food and

    proper rest, she¡¯ll wake up in no time.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Sally.¡±

    ¡°Oh, look at you. Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re all colleagues here. Your friend is my friend too.¡±

    Jason forced a smile and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Sally stood up and then asked, ¡°Let¡¯s have her lie down here for a bit, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jason nodded as he looked at Fia. He wasn¡¯t sure how to feel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get her some medicine.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pr-¡± Before Jason could even finish, Sally was already nodding.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll make sure that I only use medicine that won¡¯t affect the baby.¡±

    She said it in a whisper, worried that the person outside could hear it.

    Jason nodded at her and gave her a thankful smile.

    After she fed Fia some medicine, Sally approached Jason with her hands behind her back.

    She then whispered her question in an excited tone, ¡°Jason, do you like her?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jason instinctively answered.

    He had already repeated this answer in his mind a lot of times¡­ To persuade himself and others.

    Sally looked at Jason thoroughly. ¡°She is so pretty, and so gentle too. In this society where men

    outnumber women, plenty of men will still fall for her even if she¡¯s already married.¡±

    Jason raised his eyes and stared at Sally.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that immoral?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking a person. As long as you don¡¯t destroy the other

    person¡¯s marriage,¡± Sally smiled tenderly.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Jason finally felt the heavy weight in his heart lifted. ¡°Thanks, Sally.¡±

    Sally tiptoed as she patted his shoulders.

    ¡°Jason, you¡¯re a good doctor and a good friend.¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 161

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Conrad knocked at the door and yelled. ¡°Jason, don¡¯t do anything to Fia behind my

    back!¡±

    Jason¡¯s expression shifted as he opened the door.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, can you please stop making things up!¡±

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Conrad pushed him away and rushed in.

    Sally looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Sir, can you please treat our medical personnel with some respect?¡±

    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Conrad grabbed Fia¡¯s hand as he walked toward her bedside.

    When Sally saw how caring he was toward Fia, her attitude improved somewhat.

    ¡°She had mild anemia.¡±

    ¡°She fainted because of anemia?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Seriously? Not only does your wife have anemia, but she also fainted because she

    was bing too emotional. Do you think that anemia is just a small matter that can be ignored? I¡¯ll be

    straight with you. If we don¡¯t intervene, anemia can cause a lot of problems further down the road!¡±

    Sally couldn¡¯t stop berating him.

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I neglected her.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Neglectful sounds right. As her husband, you should care more about her!¡± When Sally remembered

    that not only was she pregnant, but she also had symptoms of mild depression, she said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s

    her physical or emotional needs, you have to respect and protect her!¡±

    Fia slowly woke up and heard what Sally said.

    Instantly, she felt her eyes warming up again.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Sally quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Do you want something warm? I have tea. I can

    make some for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You¡¯re Doctor Evan¡¯s friend, which means you¡¯re a friend to all the hospital staff

    here!¡±

    Sally was a very lively person. Not only did she make a hot cup of ginger and lemon tea, she even

    added a spoonful of honey.

    ¡°Here, have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fia remembered her. Her prenatal checkup and psychology test were both done by the

    same doctor.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Sally. Sally Hall.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Doctor Hall.¡±

    Sally sat beside her on the bed and looked at Fia with a smile.

    She then said, ¡°You have anemia, so remember to add meat and leafy greens to your meal more

    frequently. They help with iron deficiency.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the patient, so I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this.¡± Sally stopped smiling the moment her eyes

    landed on Conrad¡¯s face.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll let Mrs. Taylor know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re her husband. You have to do it personally!¡±

    After they left the hospital, Fia closed her eyes and rested the moment she got into the car. She didn¡¯t

    want to speak at all.

    Conrad started the car and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    She opened her eyes and looked at the scenery outside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I want to take a walk. Just a walk.¡±

    She was envious of the other young women. They could work and shop every day if they wanted to.

    Conrad gave it a thought and said, ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°There¡¯s a farm in the countryside.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you for some horseback riding.¡±

    About forty minutester, they arrived at the farm.

    When the operator of the farm saw Conrad, he smiled at him warmly. ¡± What brings you all the way

    here, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here with my wife for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Sure. There are plenty of things to do here. Just have fun! Food and drinks are on me!¡±

    Conrad patted his shoulders.

    ¡°Thanks. I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Once they entered the farm, Fia turned and looked at the person who walked away.

    ¡°Who is he? Why is licking your boots that much?¡±

    ¡°Ford Whitley.¡±

    Ss¡¯s older brother.

    Fia frowned. She remembered.

    She heard that Ss¡¯s older brother was originally a trucker, but he

    was involved in an ident and had injured his arm.

    Conrad had sponsored and invested in his ns to operate a

    farmstead and he became a wealthy man afterward.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 162

    When Fia heard about Ford from Ss in the past, she didn¡¯t believe it.

    In her eyes, Conrad was someone very profit -driven when business was involved. He would ce only

    the interest of the Maxwell

    Corporation and himself first.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine him helping another without expecting any returns.

    ¡°Problem?¡± Conrad could sense her staring at him. He stopped and looked at her.

    Fia looked at the direction where Ford left and then scanned her surroundings. She was sure that no

    one else was around.

    ¡°How did Ford manage to start this farm?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me that question, it means that Ss told you something.¡±

    Conrad looked at the farm extending to the horizon with praise in his

    eyes.

    ¡°I was right. Ford is someone who¡¯s willing to put in the work and he manages the farm quite well.¡±

    ¡°You really did invest in the farm?¡± Fia was shocked.

    ¡°Yes, I did. But he had already paid me back the starting capital. He even pays me some interest every

    year.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite good at simply receiving money for free!¡± Fia ridiculed him as she stepped

    forward.

    Conrad stared at her for two seconds before stepping forward and catching her hand.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Fia said as she tried to get free. Instead, he put even more strength into it.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. And we¡¯ve just shown how loving we are in front of

    the reporters. If we looked too distant and others saw it, they would really believe that we¡¯re acting.¡±

    ¡°There are no reporters here!¡±

    ¡°But there are eyes everywhere.¡±

    Conrad then led Fia into the big, wooden building with ssic architecture.

    Fia could feel some of her gloom dispelled by the scent of the logs.

    They could hear someoneugh in front. It was quite familiar.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Jason called out.

    Conrad grabbed Fia¡¯s hand tightly as his eyes turned cold.

    Fia smiled and asked, ¡°What a coincidence! You¡¯re here to rx too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and discuss something.¡± Jason then introduced the man next to him. ¡°This is my childhood

    friend, Kent Gilbert.¡±

    Kent greeted them in a respectful tone. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia gasped in surprise. ¡°How do you know about us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the local newstely. You¡¯re very famous,¡± Kent said half¨Cjokingly as his eyes

    stopped at Conrad. ¡°Especially you, Mr. Maxwell. The top business in Gryphon. I heard that many of

    the businesses here were spearheaded by you.¡±

    Conrad said in a cold and aggressive tone, ¡°Are you done? Leave if you¡¯re done.¡±

    He pulled Fia¡¯s hand away and wanted to leave.

    Fia said angrily, ¡°How can you be so disrespectful!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here to rx, not to talk business!¡± Conrad red at Kent coldly as he tightened his grip around

    Fia¡¯s hand.

    Fia looked at Jason but he simply waved his hand, signaling that they¡¯d be fine.

    The two of them left the wooden building and Kent said to him,¡± Looks like Conrad Maxwell is not

    someone easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be? What I¡¯m doing has nothing to do with him at all,¡± Kent said as he patted Jason¡¯s

    shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so many years¡­ How can I not know what you want?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jason turned around and looked at his childhood friend.

    ¡°You treat his wife differently.¡±

    ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± Jason didn¡¯t want to hide it from Kent.

    ¡°The eyes.¡± Kent patted Jason¡¯s shoulder again, much stronger this time. ¡°You¡¯ve never looked at

    another woman that gently.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Jason let out augh, hiding the loneliness in his expression.

    ¡°This is one rtionship that I don¡¯t want to touch.¡± Kent gave Jason. a massage on the shoulder and

    said, ¡°Bury it. Conrad¡¯s too good. She won¡¯t fall for you.¡±

    Jason simply gripped her hands tightly and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re good too. You gave up on your family inheritance, fought on your own in the medical field,

    and became the biggest shareholder of a big hospital. But you can¡¯t use your hospital topare with

    Conrad, can you?¡±

    Kent shook his head. ¡°Hold it in, understand?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jason said as he released his fists.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 163

    ¡®As long as she¡¯s happy,¡® Jason told himself in his mind.

    As long as she was happy, it was fine for him to simply be a spectator.

    ¡°What if she isn¡¯t happy?¡± Kent was curious. He watched the local news and knew of Conrad¡¯s scandal

    with Esme Manning.

    As a man, he felt that Conrad¡¯s rtionship with Esme was not normal.

    There were too many cases like this in wealthy households.

    ¡°If she¡¯s not happy and needs my help, I won¡¯t stand by and watch.¡±

    ¡°How do you want to help? Go back home, inherit the family business, and directly sh with Conrad?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me too.¡± Jason smiled at Kent and moved his hand away from his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, looks like you really do care about her. You¡¯ve never fought for something like this your whole life.

    If you¡¯re willing to go mad for a woman, I don¡¯t mind being a spectator.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°All you do is watch. Won¡¯t you give me a hand?¡± Jason rolled his eyes at Kent and quickened the

    pace.

    Kent followed him and gave his back another pat.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll help!¡±

    Conrad led Fia into a room and dragged her to a wardrobe.

    He opened the wardrobe. ¡°Choose a riding outfit.¡±

    Fia looked. There were dozens of them and they all looked very new.

    Men¡¯s to the left and women¡¯s to the right.

    ¡°Who did you prepare these for?¡±

    ¡°For you.¡±

    Conrad then took out a rider¡¯s outfit and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get change first. Take your time and choose.¡±

    Fia extended her hand and touched it. All of the materials used were very expensive, and they were

    also very smooth to the touch.

    ¡°It¡¯s for my cousin, right?¡±

    Conrad frowned and his hands that were unbuttoning his shirts

    stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    ¡°You prepared so many outfits but you¡¯ve never brought me here.

    Who knows who you prepared them for. You tell me that you

    prepared them for me, but when she¡¯s here, maybe you¡¯ll tell her that you prepared the outfits for her

    instead.¡±

    ¡°Am I really that unworthy of your trust right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You can even ask me to lie to the reporters together with you.

    What else won¡¯t you do?¡±

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t test my patience.¡± Conrad held Fia by the wardrobe. He

    then moved her hand to his shirt.

    ¡°I told you, these are meant for you. Your suspicion makes me angry.¡±

    Fia looked at him speechlessly. He had the nerve to be angry?

    ¡°I¡¯m angry. You have to cheer me up.¡± Conrad¡¯s voice became gentle as he held her fingers. ¡°Help me

    change.¡±

    Fia wanted to push him away, but he simply held her fingers tighter.

    ¡°Quickly.¡±

    She gulped and did as he asked.

    She removed his shirt and wanted to pull her hands back. But, he ced her hands on his pants.

    ¡°And my pants too.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that someone wille in?¡± She red at him, blushing.

    He snickered. ¡°Impossible. This is my private changing room.

    ¡°Faster, Fia.¡±

    He lowered his voice. When it went into Fia¡¯s ears, her entire soul

    trembled.

    She had never told anyone about a secret. She loved his voice the

    most.

    No matter how noisy the crowd was, she could immediately pick out

    his voice.

    It was so unique. There was something seductive about his low,

    coarse voice.

    ¡°Conrad, have you ever loved me even for a moment?¡±

    Conrad was stunned. He never thought that Fia would ask him that.

    Fia was also very confused. The words simply popped out of her mouth without warning.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 164

    ¡°I was just asking. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Fia lowered her head and removed his belt to hide her guilty

    looks.

    Her hand was trembling. She noticed that his belt couldn¡¯t be

    removed.

    Conrad looked at her messing with the belt before putting his thumb on the buckle.

    Tap!

    And the belt automatically unbuckled.

    Fia was stunned and asked, ¡°Your belt has fingerprint recognition?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does Esme know about it?¡±

    Conrad recalled how Esme wanted to remove his belt after he fell

    asleep after dinner in the Manning residence.

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Fia raised her head and asked, ¡°You two really never did those kinds of things?¡±

    Conrad suddenly felt bad for the woman in front of him.

    Even if the two of them didn¡¯t know each other that well in the

    beginning, he shouldn¡¯t have let her feel so uneasy as her husband.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to her. You can ask her about

    it.¡±

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t you think that as the person in question, I¡¯ll know it best?¡±

    The two of them led the two horses and slowly took a stroll.

    When the other people who came here to ride horses saw the two of them, they could onlyugh.

    Wearing horseback riding outfits but not riding any horses. Instead, they walked the horses like they

    walked the dogs.

    Some of them even took pictures of them and posted them on their social media.

    Very quickly, peoplemented.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    A few men got off their horses and stopped right in front of Conrad and Fia.

    Conrad looked at them suspiciously, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand our intentions. We¡¯re also from Gryphon.¡±

    ¡°I operate a clothing factory.¡±

    ¡°And I operate a hotel chain.¡±

    ¡°We admire you a lot and hope to be friends with you. It¡¯s such a rare chance to meet you today. Why

    not share a meal together with us?¡±

    Conrad smiled coldly and said, ¡°Do I look like someone who can¡¯t pay for our meals?¡±

    The men werepletely stunned. They had just wanted to warm things up again when Conrad

    blurted out, ¡°What a buzzkill¡±

    Conrad then took the reins from Fia¡¯s hand and led both horses on his

    own.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia looked at the men. She was quite annoyed too. It was so

    rare for her to get a chance to travel outside of the city.

    Conrad led Fia to the stables.

    Fia saw the stables that looked like a mini mansion.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to be rich. Even a pet can live a happy life.¡±

    Conrad smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Are you throwing shade my way?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m happy for Match and Heaven! While you¡¯re not a very good person, you treat your own people

    and pets very well.¡±

    ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll bring you here once a week.¡±

    ¡°Once a week? Are you sure you can do that? You¡¯re so busy at work and have so much to do. Don¡¯t

    comin to meter when I drag you over and start a fuss.¡±

    Fia touched Match and Heaven¡¯s head and said, ¡°You think they¡¯ll have children someday?¡±

    ¡°They will.¡±

    ¡°Will it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Humans and animals are the same.¡±

    Fia turned around and looked at Conrad. ¡°Match is different from

    you.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°I can tell that Match is a horse that¡¯s very loving. He loves Heaven a

    lot.¡±

    Conrad frowned and was speechless.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°There were so many horses at the tracks just now, but he didn¡¯t even

    nce at them. He only paid attention to Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Are you a horse, Fia? How do you know what they¡¯re thinking?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re a horse!¡± Fia wanted to give Conrad a kick but she slipped.¡±

    Ah!¡±

    Conrad saw what happened and quickly held her in his arms, his

    hands on her waist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll yell at me again.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t yell at you! You yelled at me first!¡±

    Looking at her pouty lips as she got angry, he was moved as he quickly lowered his head and kissed

    her lips.

    Match and Heaven let out a neigh.

    The two horses rubbed each other. It was so heartwarming.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 165

    Camily.

    After marrying him, she had tried her best to be the best wife. She wanted to give him warmth and love.

    She wanted to be the savior that saved him, to save him from his terrible childhood.

    ¡°Then why did you ask for a divorce as soon as Esme came home?¡±

    ¡°Because we married without having a foundation to work on. I thought that she was the destination for

    my happiness.¡± Conrad held Fia tightly. ¡°Please trust me again, alright?¡±

    ¡°Trust?¡± Fia could feel her mind jumble up.

    Was his love for her the kind that older brothers gave to their younger sisters?

    ¡°I finally understand now why Esme and I can never go back. She¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m not the same

    too.¡±

    ¡°Then between me and her, who do you love more?¡±

    Conrad frowned as he hesitated.

    ¡°I can guarantee that we¡¯ll only be normal friends.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking, which one of us do you love more?¡± Fia questioned him as she tried to stop the sadness in

    her heart from spreading.

    He couldn¡¯t answer. So, he loved Esme more.

    ¡°Fia, can we please not obsess about this anymore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fia pushed his arm away and walked out of his embrace.

    She walked on the path they came and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to go back.¡±

    On their way back, Fia pretended to be asleep and didn¡¯t want to speak to Conrad.

    Once they were close to the bustling streets, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Can we stop somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Back to my mom¡¯s apartment. I want to clean things up.¡±

    Conrad remembered that Jason was living opposite the unit, so he said, ¡°Sell the

    apartment, Fia. It¡¯ll just remind you of your mom.¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 166

    Just as Fia was drowning in his gentleness, she suddenly heard the neighs from the horses. She then

    nced at Match and Heaven, their heads rubbing each other. It was a very heartwarming moment.

    Suddenly, she felt embarrassed as if someone was watching them. She quickly pushed Conrad away.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Conrad spoke in a dissatisfied tone.

    Fia pointed at the two horses.

    ¡°They¡¯re spying and learning from us.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Conrad was stunned before letting out augh.

    ¡°What are you smiling at?!¡± Fia kicked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed at all?¡±

    Conrad grabbed her again and whispered in her ears, ¡°Fia, you¡¯re my wife. Why should I be

    embarrassed when kissing my wife?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you,¡± Fia said as her heart raced.

    She had loved him for so many years, after all. She would always lose herself when he approached her

    gently.

    ¡°Fia, you asked me whether I have loved you, even for a moment, back in the changing room.¡±

    Fia froze and looked at him.

    His amber eyes gazed back at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this questiontely.¡±

    He then touched her ears and whispered, ¡°Because I do.¡±

    Fia could hear a thump in her ears. It was a heartbeat.

    It was the beating of her heart.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I do love you.¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°Ever since I was little, my dad never came home. My mom would alwaysin and show me little

    care. To me, a home is a ce that¡¯s lonely and cold. I moved out of the family residence when I was

    eighteen. I didn¡¯t want to be affected by my mom¡¯s hate for marriage.¡±

    His eyes softened. ¡°For the past three years, you would see me off and greet me back home at night.

    You made me feel the warmth of having a family.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned red. She knew how disappointed he was with his family.

    After marrying him, she had tried her best to be the best wife. She wanted to give him warmth and love.

    She wanted to be the savior that saved him, to save him from his terrible childhood.

    ¡°Then why did you ask for a divorce as soon as Esme came home?¡±

    ¡°Because we married without having a foundation to work on. I thought that she was the destination for

    my happiness.¡± Conrad held Fia tightly. ¡°Please trust me again, alright?¡±

    ¡°Trust?¡± Fia could feel her mind jumble up.

    Was his love for her the kind that older brothers gave to their younger sisters?

    ¡°I finally understand now why Esme and I can never go back. She¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m not the same

    too.¡±

    ¡°Then between me and her, who do you love more?¡±

    Conrad frowned as he hesitated.

    ¡°I can guarantee that we¡¯ll only be normal friends.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking, which one of us do you love more?¡± Fia questioned him as she tried to stop the sadness in

    her heart from spreading.

    He couldn¡¯t answer. So, he loved Esme more.

    ¡°Fia, can we please not obsess about this anymore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fia pushed his arm away and walked out of his embrace.

    She walked on the path they came and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to go back.¡±

    On their way back, Fia pretended to be asleep and didn¡¯t want to speak to Conrad.

    Once they were close to the bustling streets, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Can we stop somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Back to my mom¡¯s apartment. I want to clean things up.¡±

    Conrad remembered that Jason was living opposite the unit, so he said, ¡°Sell the

    apartment, Fia. It¡¯ll just remind you of your mom.¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Fia gave it a thought. He was right. She could see her mother¡¯s silhouette all over the ce. She

    couldn¡¯t stay there.

    But she felt reluctant to sell it too.

    She did as her mother had asked and spread her ashes at Mount Reditus. The

    apartment was the only ce left that she could go to if she missed her.

    When Conrad saw that she remained silent, he said, ¡°If you want to keep an escape route for yourself, I

    can buy a bigger one for you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Let me down ahead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Conrad drove his car into Koi Gardens.

    When the two of them took the elevator up from the basement level, the elevator stopped on the first

    floor. The two men outside were stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Fia.¡± Jason greeted Fia.

    Fia nodded to the two of them and moved to the side. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Kent noticed Conrad¡¯s cold eyes and wanted to brighten up the atmosphere.¡± Someone like you is also

    staying here?¡±

    ¡°Does that have anything to do with you?¡±

    Kent simply shrugged when he looked at Conrad¡¯s angry eyes.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Kent didn¡¯t want Conrad to explode on him, so he began asking Fia instead.

    ¡°You¡¯re friends with our Jase, Mrs. Maxwell?¡±

    Fia nced at Kent. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How do you find him?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Evans is a very good man. Anyone that marries him will be happy forever!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Maxwell! But our Jase is always so busy¡­ Why don¡¯t you introduce someone to

    him?¡±

    Fia remembered a certain someone and asked, ¡°Have you met L in the hospital?

    She¡¯s a good person and a nurse from your hospital. You could get to know her more.¡±

    Jason frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met her, yes. But we didn¡¯t speak much.¡±

    Kent then smiled and said, ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know this, but many of the female doctors and nurses

    like him. But he has high standards.¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Jason gave Kent a punch.

    ¡°How high?¡± Conrad joined the conversation.

    Kent said, ¡°You want to introduce ady to our Jase? Do you have a sister?¡±

    ¡°Kent!¡± Jason was getting annoyed.

    Kent scratched his nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He wants to be single forever. I should shut up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, Doctor Evans. If you¡¯re thinking about it, I can host a party and invite all the

    ladies in Gryphon and you can take your pick,¡± Conrad said with cold eyes and a calm tone.

    Jason didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and nced at Fia. He then said, ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t say no.

    Maybe you can introduce Ms. Manning to me.¡±

    The door opened and Fia walked out.

    Kent was surprised, but that did not stop him from pulling Jason out of the elevator. We¡¯ll talk out here.

    Let¡¯s not stop the elevator.¡±

    Conrad was at the back and saw Jason was almost catching up to Fia. He suddenly yelled, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Fia was stunned and turned to look at him in disbelief.

    Conrad grabbed her hand and then looked at Jason provokingly.

    ¡°I can introduce you to Esme.¡±

    Kent didn¡¯t dare to even say a word while he witnessed the drama unfolding right in front of him.

    Jason sneered. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s set up a time.¡±

    Fia quickly said, ¡°Evans, you should go back home. Let¡¯s pretend this conversation never took ce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re reluctant to introduce him to Esme?¡± Conrad looked at Fia angrily as he held

    her hand tightly.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with you! Forget about the part that she¡¯s your ex. Don¡¯t you know

    what kind of a person she is? How can you let her harm someone else?!¡±

    As Fia got angry, she felt like she needed to gasp for air again as she started to

    sweat.

    She realized that her emotional state and mental state were not at its best.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 168

    ¡°Others?¡± Conrad¡¯s amber eyes felt like they could spew out mes. ¡°You mean him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Fia kept on trying to pry away his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?! You don¡¯t want him getting closer to another woman!¡±

    Fia could feel her ears echoing as her heart trembled. All the warmth she got from him back at the

    stables shattered.

    He was a dog¡­ A rabid dog!

    ¡°Let her go!¡± When Jason saw that where Conrad was holding Fia was getting red, he grabbed

    Conrad¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Conrad let go of Fia and hurled a punch at Jason.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?! Stop fighting!¡± Kent stood between both of them, stopping Conrad.

    He then yelled at Fia, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, please stop your husband! Why does he look like a madman?!

    Argh!¡±

    Conrad mmed his fist right at Kent¡¯s face before jumping at Jason.

    Very quickly, the two men started fighting in the corridor.

    Fia¡¯s headache intensified and she screamed, ¡°If you continue this, we¡¯ll divorce!¡±

    Conrad held Jason against the wall and red at Fia.

    ¡°If you divorce me, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him, then! Don¡¯t think that thew can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re Conrad Maxwell!¡±

    Fia was so angry that the veins by her neck popped. ¡°If you kill him, you will go to prison yourself!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Please stop,¡± Kent said as he rubbed his face.

    However, Jason pulled Conrad over and threw him to the ground.

    He was nothing like his usual, gentle self and it shocked Kent.

    Conrad¡¯s head mmed on the floor and he was out for a moment. Jason used this chance to hold him

    on the ground.

    Ding.

    The elevator door opened.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you hitting Conrad!¡± Esme ran over and grabbed Jason by the hair.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± Kent ran over and helped.

    Fia frowned and held her belly. She gave up on wanting to help.

    As the four of them fought, as Jason was fighting with Conrad, somehow a fistnded on Esme.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±

    Esme fell to the ground.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    All three men froze and Conrad went over to help her up.

    ¡°Are you alright, Esme?¡±

    Esme put a hand on her chest. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only took one hit for you. As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Fia almost burst outughing.

    No man could resist how pitiful she looked.

    ¡°Conrad, you have to protect yourself for my sake. Don¡¯t fight with other people,¡± Esme said weakly

    before fainting.

    Jason looked at his own hand somewhat regretfully.

    Kent then mumbled, ¡°Does she need to faint?¡±

    He had been pulling on Jason¡¯s arm. There was no way the hit could have knocked her out.

    Conrad carried Esme and roared as he ran, ¡°If something happens to her, I¡¯ll bury you!¡±

    With that, the elevator took the two of them down. A minuteter, Jason looked at Fia.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got you into trouble.¡±

    Fia forced a smile and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re a good person. But it¡¯s unfortunate

    that you saw me¡­ I¡¯m the one that got you into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s trouble! Tell me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be there!¡±

    Jason was being so sincere that Fia couldn¡¯t help but look at him, and saw the feelings that he hid in

    his eyes.

    She had seen those eyes before. When Conrad was still in his youth, Esme would look at him with

    those eyes when he got injured after every fight.

    She saw the same feelings in Esme¡¯s eyes. And she also saw those same eyes on herself when she

    looked at her reflection from the ssroom¡¯s ss window in the

    corridor.

    ¡°Doctor Evans, there¡¯s no need for that since we¡¯re not rted at all.¡± Fia¡¯s words were cold as she

    opened the apartment door and quickly went in.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 169

    ¡°Jase, what was that all about? She¡¯s someone else¡¯s wife and she doesn¡¯t love you!¡± Kent patted

    Jason¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jason moved his hand away and opened his apartment door. He nced at the opposite

    apartment and went in.

    Kent looked at Fia¡¯s apartment and sighed. ¡°What the hell is with this rtionship?¡±

    Fia remembered how Conrad carried Esme and left. She was feeling ill and wanted to throw up.

    She drank three sses of water, wanting to suppress that feeling, but her stomach felt bloated

    instead.

    She then sat on the sofa and switched on the television. She took out her phone and gave Conrad¡¯s

    number a call.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    He didn¡¯t sound very gentle at all.

    Fia copied how Esme would talk to him and said, ¡°Conrad, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel well and I want to

    throw up. Can youe back and apany me?¡±

    ¡°Tell your Doctor Evans to apany you!¡±

    With that, he hung up.

    Fia could feel her entire body shaking as she felt chills in her bones.

    She could hear the thumping in her ears, feeling as though she had fallen into a freezer.

    ¡°Jase¡­ With your looks and talents, you can have anyone else you want. So please kill that thought of

    yours!¡±

    Kent had been trying to brainwash Jason for a few minutes but Jason simply sat there without a word.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang and he immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Jase!¡± Kent yelled and he gritted his teeth.

    When the door opened, Jason saw Fia almost fall outside. He quickly held her up.

    ¡°Fia, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fia was shaking as her face turned as white as a sheet, and she was sweating.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ So cold¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡±

    ¡°Kent,e with me to the hospital!¡±

    Kent drove the car while Jason covered Fia with his suit. She kept on shaking. He wanted to hug her to

    give her some warmth.

    ¡°Kent! Faster!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m driving as fast as I can go! Any faster and the cops will stop me!¡± Kent turned around and looked at

    Fia. ¡°What¡¯s happening? She was fine a moment ago and now

    she looks like she¡¯ll die at any moment!¡±

    ¡°Shut up and drive!¡±

    Sally was already waiting outside the hospital entrance after she answered Jason¡¯s

    call.

    When she saw Jason carry Fia out of the car, she hurried over with her colleague to help.

    Sally gasped. ¡°Oh my goodness. Why is she shaking like that? Why is she so pale?!¡±

    Kent asked, ¡°Is this some kind of acute disease?¡±

    Jason yelled, ¡°Stop talking and get her in!¡±

    When Conrad walked out of Esme¡¯s ward, he saw Jason carry Fia into another ward

    urgently.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    He ran over. ¡°What happened to her?!¡±

    Jason rolled his eyes at Conrad and ced her on the hospital bed.

    Sally then pushed a medical trolley over and said, ¡°Doctor Evans, open her mouth so that she won¡¯t

    hurt herself.¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± Jason said in a stern tone.

    Sally took out a sedative and Conrad stopped her.

    ¡°What are you trying to give her?!¡±

    Kent couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and shoved Conrad away.

    ¡°Your wife is going to die soon and you¡¯re still stopping them!¡±

    Jason opened Fia¡¯s mouth. Her mouth, filled with blood from her biting her tongue,

    finally opened and the blood gushed out.

    When Conrad saw what was happening, he immediately gave way.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 170

    Once Fia¡¯s condition had stabilized, Sally looked at the three men in the ward and said, ¡°All of you,

    leave. Let Ms. Lawson rest.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Conrad asked.

    Sally snarled, showing how much disdain she had for him.

    ¡°I did a test on Ms. Lawson earlier and already told you that she has mild depression. I don¡¯t know what

    she went through for her to emotionally crash today.

    ¡°What happened to her was not only because of her depression but because she wanted to fight off the

    pain inside of her¡­ Even if that meant biting off her own tongue, Her condition is very bad. Give it

    enough time and she¡¯ll emotionally copse!¡±

    The more Sally exined, the more stirred up she became. She stared at Conrad,¡± Did you provoke

    her, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doing¡­ quite welltely,¡± Conrad said.

    Jason gave him an angry re. ¡°Quite well? By leaving her alone while you left with your lover?¡±

    ¡°You hurt Esme. I was simply sending her to the hospital!¡±

    And then, he remembered the call.

    At the time, he was taking Esme to the doctor. Her call basically stepped on his toes, making him

    believe that she was just trying to fight for his affection.

    He didn¡¯t know she was really sick. Otherwise, he would never have been so harsh

    with her.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, despite being her husband, you can¡¯t seem to take good care of her. Please leave!¡± Sally

    told Conrad to leave and blocked him from looking at Fia.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    ¡°Before you are able to deal with your private matters, you better stoping here and agitating her.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Conrad knew that he was at fault, so he went out. All of a sudden, he came back and dragged Jason

    and Kent out together with him.

    Sally sighed as she looked at Fia, who was fast asleep.

    ¡°Ms. Lawson¡­ Even I pity you.¡±

    She had personally seen Conrad bringing Esme to the hospital.

    ¡°Conrad, where did you go?¡± Esme sat on the hospital bed and looked at Conrad pitifully.

    Conrad had Fia¡¯s face in his mind, and his expression turned cold.

    ¡°Esme, don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡±

    She immediately yed the victim and said, ¡°What? Why? What did I do?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me toy out everything in front of you? Fine. The first time when I almost fell for

    your ploy, you said that you couldn¡¯t control yourself. I forgave you. The second time? It was even

    worse! You had a group of reporters take pictures of us holding each other! Do you know how hard this

    is on Fia!¡±

    Esme pulled away, like a child being yelled at by an adult.

    She held the cup in her hand tightly and said with tears rolling. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to make you stay by

    my side! I¡¯ve only had you as a boyfriend for so long! You can¡¯t just give up on me like that.¡±

    ¡°Esme, we can¡¯t go back to the past!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Fia at all! She doesn¡¯t like you. Why would she be saddened. because of me?

    Conrad, she likes that doctor. She¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid to believe all the

    badmouthing?¡±

    Esme was stunned, and she then shook her head and cried.

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t say it anymore. We have known each other for so long, Conrad. I¡¯m not a bad woman! You

    know that! Why do you hate me so much now!¡±

    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t talk, alright?¡± Conrad looked at Esme and recalled Fia¡¯s face.

    Fia was the one who should be crying. But, she was even more stubborn than a bull.

    He also finally realized that Esme wasn¡¯t as tenacious as he had first thought. Fial

    was.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Esme wiped her tears. ¡°You want to cut me off, so that you can maintain the marriage

    between you and Fia, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Fine. You have my blessings. But can you promise me one thing?¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, we didn¡¯t have our candlelight dinner. Can we have it, for me?¡±

    Conrad remained silent.

    Three years ago, that candlelight dinner was when he asked for her hand in

    marriage. She was so shocked that she left. True. They didn¡¯t eat anything during

    that dinner.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. Treat it as our final dinner together, okay?¡± Esme pleaded.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 171

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together right now, alright?¡±

    Esme was thinking that by doing the dinner tonight, she would be able to worsen the friction between

    him and Fia!

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Conrad to refuse. ¡°Not today.¡±

    ¡°Why not today, Conrad? You don¡¯t want to be cut off from me, do you? Is it because Fia forces you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not like that. Fia¡¯s been admitted and I need to take care of her.¡±

    Esme was stunned. When she saw that he was going to leave, she yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s going to take care of

    me?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. I have the duty to take care of her. As for you, I¡¯ll call someone from your household to

    have them take care of you.¡± With that Conrad left without any hesitation.

    Cough!

    Fia opened her eyes and choked on her own blood.

    ¡°Here, spit it here.¡±

    Conrad helped her up with one hand while holding the bin with the other.

    Fia looked at him with calm eyes and spat into the bin.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Her education made her instinctively thank him.

    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. I¡¯m simply doing what I should.¡±

    Fiay back down on the bed and didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    And she was toozy to ask him why he was not with Esme but with her.

    She was wondering what happened to her.

    She remembered not being able to breathe when she was in the apartment and how she was admitted

    to the hospital when all she could feel was coldness. She had been conscious of it all, but her entire

    body had been wracked in pain.

    She wasn¡¯t injured, but the choking and helplessness, and pain¡­ all made her suffer. She then bit her

    tongue. Thinking that it could divert the pain from her mind away.

    Afterward, Jason and Sally fed something to her. She was like a fish onnd being thrown back into the

    water. She instantly lost consciousness.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    Conrad looked at her as he sat by her bed. When he saw her dispassionate expression, he tried to be

    as gentle as possible.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°I already told Esme that I¡¯m cutting her off.¡±

    Fia was still expressionless and all he could see was her back.

    She didn¡¯t care what they talked about. The moment that Esme appeared, he would be a dog and

    wag his tail at her anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! All I want is to protect our marriage.¡±

    Fia blinked and decided to close her eyes.

    Conrad looked at her and saw that she was already asleep, and thus gave up onmunicating with

    her.

    As he sat by her side, he would use his phone to log into his email to deal with all the documents

    inside.

    After about one hour had passed, he walked out of the ward.

    Fia immediately opened her eyes and walked out of the ward too.

    She went to look for Jason. When Jason came back from his rounds and saw her walking into his

    office, he quickly poured a ss of warm water for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, so tea and coffee aren¡¯t suitable for you. Have some water.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fia grabbed the ss of water tightly.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Once she sat down, she lowered her head and thought about how to build up the conversation.

    She slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Evans, I want to thank you and Doctor Hall.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doctors. We¡¯re only doing what we should.¡± Jason looked at her ck eyes and said, ¡°Fia, rest

    well. Don¡¯t let anyone get in the way of that.¡±

    Fia nervously raised her head and looked at him.

    ¡°Evans, what¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s happening to me?¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 172

    Jason didn¡¯t hide it from Fia and he exined everything to

    her.

    Fia took a gulp of water and put down the ss. There was fear in her eyes.

    ¡°What will happen if this¡­ If this continues?¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t be too sad for anyone or anything. You need to ept it and let it go in

    time. Don¡¯t keep on dwelling on it. Most importantly, you have to take initiative and work with your

    doctor on your treatment.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Can you book me in with a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Hall will do. She¡¯s a good doctor.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a doctor from the gynecology department?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also the director of our hospital¡¯s psychology department. She knows her stuff when ites to

    psychology.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Doctor Hall it is then.¡±

    Jason then said, ¡°Come here once a week. You muste every week.¡±

    Fia bit her lips and said, ¡°Is there anything else that I need to pay attention to?¡±

    ¡°Tell Doctor Hall what you can¡¯t tell anyone else. She¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll share with you her private number

    and Facebook profile. Remember to add her.¡±

    Chapter 172

    Jason had just finished when Fia¡¯s phone vibrated.

    ¡°Received it?¡±

    Fia took out her phone and quickly saved Sally¡¯s number and added her on Facebook.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Give me a call if there¡¯s anything. Stay positive. Don¡¯t let others disturb you.¡±

    Jason saw her out of the office and then sent Sally a message.

    Sally sent back a smiley face.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Conrad rushed out of the ward just in time to see Fia walking back and he greeted her.

    Fia pulled away from his touch and walked from his side.

    There were several takeaway containers on the bedside table. She could even smell the fragrance that

    permeated the cover.

    Fia sat in front of the table and she didn¡¯t hesitate. She opened the container and began eating with her

    spoon.

    She frowned after the first mouthful.

    Thanks to the wounds on her tongue, even risotto could make her feel pain.

    When Conrad saw her frown, he asked, ¡°What is it? Is it not tasty?¡±

    Fia red at him coldly and continued to eat.

    Despite her frown, she ate faster than usual. If she could just

    swallow it, she would, so that her tongue would not hurt so much.

    Conrad grabbed a spray and walked over.

    ¡°Spray some medicine after your meal.¡±

    Fia held her spoon tightly. She thought that he was an idiot that didn¡¯t realize her tongue was in a lot of

    pain.

    ¡°I told the chef not to add any chili and to add less salt, but it still made you suffer.¡±

    (C })

    No wonder the food was so nd. She thought that he had been selfish and intentionally bought food

    that only suited his

    taste.

    When he saw her putting down the spoon, he removed the spray¡¯s cover.

    ¡°Come on, open your mouth. I¡¯ll help you spray it.¡±

    ¡°No thanks!¡± She grabbed the spray and then walked to the washroom, where she sprayed her mouth

    herself with the help of the mirror.

    Conrad stared at her from the side.

    ¡°Still angry?¡±

    Ridiculous. Shouldn¡¯t she be angry?

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s my fault now. I¡¯m apologizing. Please don¡¯t get angry with me anymore.¡±

    Conrad stopped her by the entrance to the washroom, but Fia said nothing and simply pushed away

    his arm again.

    She grabbed the hospital bill and walked out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Conrad chased after her. When he saw

    the bill in her hand, he said, ¡°Stop. Stay here for a few more days.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 173

    ¡°My sickness can¡¯t be cured by staying in the hospital!¡±

    Conrad choked. ¡°I won¡¯t make you angry again.¡±

    Fia scoffed. ¡°I won¡¯t put my hopes on you, Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    There were plenty of people waiting by the window to process the hospital¡¯s discharge procedure.

    Conrad noticed that the people in front of and behind her were men. They even started flirting with her.

    He couldn¡¯t stand there any longer and walked over, taking her bill and

    1. ID.

    ¡°Wait for me over there, honey.¡±

    Fia red at him coldly and left the crowd.

    It was not because she wanted to give him a chance to show off, but she simply didn¡¯t want to waste

    her time with the two men.

    It was already quite annoying waiting in line. And the two men kept on chatting with her. She didn¡¯t say

    anything and they also didn¡¯t stop chatting.

    Conrad stood where she did just now. The men looked at him and they were shaken. No wonder that

    beauty didn¡¯t want to pay them any attention¡­ She had found herself a pretty face!

    The man in front thought, ¡®Women nowadays are so filthy! They either want a man for their money or

    for their looks! They should know what¡¯s good for them!¡®

    The man in the back thought, ¡®What¡¯s the use of a pretty face? Someone like me with an average look

    is much better!

    The two menined in their minds and looked at Conrad with contempt.

    Chapter 173

    2/3

    Conrad chose to be patient with them. However, after experiencing a few eye rolls from them, he got

    angry.

    ¡°If you two have eye problems, go to see an optometrist! Don¡¯t keep on ring at me!¡± With that, he

    grabbed the man in front of him and threw him to the back.

    The two men¡¯s heads crashed together and they yelped out in pain as they gritted their teeth.

    Fia was shocked.

    ¡°What the hell, man? Are you crazy?!

    ¡°He must be crazy! Get him!¡±

    ¡°The two of us should be enough!¡±

    Fia looked at the two men pouncing on Conrad. She wanted to tell him to be careful.

    She then saw him instinctively put the bill and ID into his pocket, grab each man by their hair, and

    smacked their heads together again.

    He still had the same temper he did when he was young.

    The two of them were really hurt this time as they lost their bnce and sat on the ground, massaging

    their heads. They had just wanted to curse when Conrad yelled at them and stomped the ground.

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    It was good enough to scare the two men away.

    Everyone around Conrad looked at him like he was a gangster and maintained their distance from him.

    Conradpleted the procedure, walked to Fia, and held her hand.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done with the procedure. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fia then followed him a few steps and said, ¡°Can you control your temper next time?¡±

    ¡°They provoked me first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how they are. If you keep on letting them provoke you, you won¡¯t have time to do anything else.

    Just fix your temper. Once you get older, you¡¯ll get in trouble.¡±

    Conrad was stunned and joy appeared in his amber eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me, Fia?¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s worried about you!¡± Fia tried to pull her hand away with a frown. ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! You¡¯re my wife. I need to hold you tightly.¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    The words had just left his mouth when he suddenly carried her off over his shoulder without any sign.

    ¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia screamed, her heart almost stopping.

    ¡±

    ¡±

    ¡±

    Conrad pped her buttocks and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m getting old and losing my strength. I might

    drop you.¡±

    4

    # ¡±

    ¨C *¨C*

    ¡±

    ¡±

    2

    IN

    Fia instinctively held his arm. She was worried she might fall. She would be mostly fine but the baby in

    her belly might not be.

    Conrad carried Fia to the carpark, attracting a lot of attention.

    In the hospital, in a certain ward, Esme witnessed everything that -happened. Her eyes were red with

    anger.

    She held the window frame tightly, even breaking several of her nails. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you two be

    together!¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 174

    ¡°Someone¡¯s jumping off the building!¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? She¡¯s already sitting by the window. She¡¯s definitely trying to jump!¡±

    Conrad stopped and turned to look at the hospital¡¯s inpatient department.

    Esme was sitting by the window in her dress and her long hair. She was very eye¨Ccatching.

    Fia saw it too and simply smiled coldly on his shoulders.

    ¡°Put me down.¡±

    Conrad put her down, took out his phone, and made a call.

    Esme had put her phone by the window. When it rang, a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Hello? Conrad?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Get down from the window!¡± Conrad looked at her fiercely.

    Everyone realized what was happening and gathered under the hospital.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore, Conrad. What¡¯s the point of me living?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll separate in peace? What¡¯s wrong with you. right now?!¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I¡¯m a patient. I was almost raped, and the doctor said that I¡¯m emotionally unstable. Have

    you forgotten? You can¡¯t trust someone that¡¯s emotionally unhealthy, right?¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth and looked at Fia next to him.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll persuade her toe down.

    Fia cracked a smile mockingly.

    She suddenly grabbed Conrad¡¯s phone and threw it away.

    #

    ¡°¡­¡± Conrad looked at Fia in shock.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to make this clear to you. If you go back to find her, we¡¯ll get a divorce. It¡¯s fine if you

    don¡¯t agree to it, I can always sue for divorce.¡±

    The people around them began to scream. Conrad turned and looked, and saw Esme was tilting

    toward the outside as she sat by the window. Everyone thought she was going to jump.

    ¡°It¡¯s the tenth floor. It¡¯s not a joke.¡± Conrad tightened his fists.

    ¡°That¡¯s her usual act, and you are the sole audience,¡± Fia said in a calm tone. ¡°But you gobble it up

    every time.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t dare to move his eyes from Esme and quickly said, ¡°You have to understand me, Fia.

    Even if she¡¯s acting, it¡¯s still dangerous. If something happened to her, we won¡¯t have a future.¡±

    With that, he quickly left.

    Fia simply stood there with a dispassionate smile on her face.

    ¡°We never had a future since a long time ago. A long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    A cheerful voice rang behind her. She turned and looked, and saw the personing. Her smile turned

    into a grin¡­

    ¡°Oh, L.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Fia! How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    L held Fia¡¯s hand naturally and asked, ¡°Why are you here at the hospital? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°I just got out of the hospital. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just leaving.¡±

    ¡°Where are you headed to? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± L held Fia¡¯s arm.¡±

    Do you want to eat at my parents¡® ce? My mom misses you a lot. She¡¯s been worrying about you

    since she saw you quarreling with your husband.¡±

    Fia looked at Esme who was sitting by the window. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll kill herself?¡±

    L turned and said helplessly, ¡°Something like this happens every year in hospitals. We¡¯re used to it.

    Let¡¯s go, Fia. There¡¯s nothing else to see. The hospital staff will deal with her.¡±

    Fia suddenly pulled her arm away and looked at L.

    L¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fia? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°You should know her.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 175

    ¡°L. After you got my husband drunk, she looked for you and got you into trouble, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    At this moment, Fia¡¯s mind had reached a moment of rity. She was very sure that Esme didn¡¯t lie

    about that time.

    Conrad¡¯s status had made him attract too many women in the past three years. Even girls like L

    couldn¡¯t resist him.

    She simply didn¡¯t expect a girl like L to do the same thing.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Fia. I didn¡¯t do anything that night. Your husband was drunk, so I simply

    moved him to my room to get some rest. That woman found me and even pped me.¡±

    L lowered her head and made herself look pitiful.

    Fia nodded and said, ¡°That woman is the one that¡¯s going to jump.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Her? I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± L gave Esme a look. ¡°She does look like her.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to guess what her rtionship with my husband is?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°How can you not, L? You¡¯re so smart. The day I helped Doctor Evans tie his necktie, you¡¯re the one

    who told my husband, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    L¡¯s eyes revealed how anxious she was. She had just wanted to exin when Fia put her hand on

    her shoulder, tapping her slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s handsome, mature, and rich. He¡¯s very attractive to girls. It¡¯s normal if you like him.¡±

    L looked at Fia in shock. She didn¡¯t know what she should say

    anymore.

    ¡°L, I¡¯m warning you right now. The woman wanting to jump? That¡¯s his treasure. They grew up

    together and they share a long history. You can¡¯t get between them.¡±

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re able to steal him from her, I¡¯ll have to show you some respect!¡±

    L¡¯s eyes shrunk as she asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not angry?¡±

    ¡°Angry that you are attracted to him? For wanting him for yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­ I¡­¡±

    L was getting confused and she took out her phone. ¡°Wait for me, Fia. I¡¯ll make a call.¡±

    ¡°You do you.¡±

    A light shed through Fia¡¯s eyes as she saw L walk to the side. and whisper into the phone.

    If she was correct, L was already working with Esme.

    Esme would pretend to want to jump to distract Conrad. Meanwhile, L would probably do something

    to her after suddenly appearing in front of her. She was a medical staff after all. It was unnatural for her

    to care so little about a patient threatening suicide.

    Now, she would destroy the bridge linking them and use her against Esme!

    ¡°I¡¯m done with the call, Fia. Let¡¯s go eat at my ce and we can have a chat?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia sat in L¡¯s car. When L got in too, she asked, ¡°How much is

    ¡±

    your car worth, L?¡±

    ¡°About 15,000 dors.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, L. You managed to buy a car despite just joining the

    workforce.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay for it myself. My parents paid for it.¡±

    ¡°Your parents treat you so well.¡±

    ¡°They do.¡± L felt upset when she thought about Conrad¡¯s worth while she drove a car that was

    only worth around 15,000 dors.

    She nced at Fia twice. ¡°The car your husband drives must be quite expensive, right?¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°Huh? He has several?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a lot of hobbies, but he does love to collect cars. There are about a dozen at home.

    Oh, right, there was this one time when he looked for that woman and didn¡¯te home at night, so I

    drove his car that was worth about a few hundred thousand dors. and crashed it.¡±

    *

    ¡°My goodness! Several hundred thousand dors?! And he wasn¡¯t angry at you?!¡±

    ¡°Other than his romance, he let me have free reign over everything

    else.¡±

    ¡°I pity you, Fia. You married him but couldn¡¯t get his love.¡±

    ¡°What do I want his love for? All I need is to make sure that I have what I need to live.¡± Fia forced

    herself to look as vain as she could, smiling without reservations.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 176

    When they reached the seafood restaurant that L¡¯s parents owned, L wanted to treat her and she

    didn¡¯t say no.

    The two of them quietly plotted against each other, and L couldn¡¯t wait to talk about the most

    important part.

    ¡°Fia, since you couldn¡¯t deal with Ms. Manning, have you ever thought of asking someone to deal with

    her?¡±

    ¡°Who? That woman is my cousin. I have very few rtives in the first ce. Who could I ask?¡±

    ¡°Fia, when I was in university, my roommate¡¯s boyfriend was stolen, so she spent money getting her

    best friend to destroy her boyfriend¡¯s rtionship with the person he cheated on her with.¡±

    Fia sipped some fruit juice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you. I won¡¯t ask Eileen to help with this.¡±

    ¡°I know that you have a strong bond with Eileen and won¡¯t hurt her, but are you really alright with

    another woman stealing your husband?¡±

    L¡¯s face was already red after two sses of wine. She was on the verge of revealing it all.

    Fia refused to take the bait and said, ¡°Reputation is very important to girls nowadays. I don¡¯t want

    others to lose their reputation for me. Not to mention that after being married for a few years, he¡¯s

    completely ignored me already. I lost hope. I don¡¯t want his love anymore. All I want is to remain as the

    madam. He can stay with whoever he wants, as long as I¡¯m the one at home.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want your husband¡¯s love and only want his status, you can¡¯t let Ms. Manning steal

    your husband like that. If this

    continues, you¡¯ll even lose your position as his wife!¡±

    Fia then grabbed L¡¯s hand as if someone had shown her the truth.

    ¡°Then¡­ What should I do? I can refuse his love, but I¡¯ve lived the life of a rich madam for so long¡­ I

    don¡¯t want to suffer as I did in the past.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I can help you!¡± L held Fia¡¯s hand and said in a sincere tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money.¡±

    Fia blinked and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°This is not an act. Ites with risk. If your mom knows

    about this, she¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    ¡°We simply won¡¯t tell her then.¡±

    Fia remained silent.

    L continued to persuade her. ¡°I swear that I won¡¯t steal your position. I only want to help you teach

    that shameless woman a lesson!¡±

    Fia spat in her heart. She made it sound so nice.

    ¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    All of the women that tried to seduce Conrad wanted to be his

    madam!

    ¡°You¡¯re so nice to me, L.¡± Fia held L¡¯s hand as she cried a few touching¡± tears.

    ¡°You¡¯re so young and pretty. I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s going to hurt you in the end.¡±

    ¡°As long as I can help you, Fia, I¡¯m not worried about some pain!¡± L spoke as if she was a heroine of

    justice. But inside, she wasughing at Fia for being as simple¨Cminded as a pig.

    Everyone in Gryphon was coveting the status of Madam Maxwell. And so did she!

    First, she would eliminate the childhood love, Ms. Manning. Then she would eliminate the foolish wife!

    Once she became Mr. Maxwell¡¯s wife, her parents would be proud of her.

    ¡°Fia, let me tell you something. It¡¯s not a coincidence that I saw you at the parking lot today. Ms.

    Manning threatened me using the fact that I got Mr. Maxwell drunk and wanted to get you in a van.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does she want?¡± Fia expressed shock, fear, and anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid, Fia. She looked for people to kidnap you and kill you! Then, she could be Mrs.

    Maxwell! I pretended to work with her so I could save you! I was worried that she would find someone

    else if I didn¡¯t obey her¡­ I don¡¯t know how I would be able to help you then.¡±

    In order to make Fia trust her even more, L sold Esme out.

    Fia held L as if she was moved, but in fact, she was disgusted even while she verbally thanked her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Fia. I¡¯ll think of a way to tell Mr. Maxwell about this.

    Once he no longer likes Ms. Manning, that will be my chance!¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you then.¡±

    Fia suppressed her disgust and finished her meal with L before they separated outside the seafood

    restaurant.

    When she turned around, the smile on her face immediately disappeared as her eyes were filled with

    disgust. So did her heart.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 177

    She was now sure that the call that L made was to cancel the n to kidnap her.

    She must have nned the kidnapping together with Esme! The only reason she betrayed Esme at the

    last minute wasn¡¯t because of a

    sudden realization. It was because she realized that she was more

    foolish than Esme and easier to be used!

    She would not let the two vicious women off so easily!

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Please don¡¯t say anything about cutting me off, alright? I

    won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±

    Esme got down from the window and grabbed Conrad tightly, not letting him go.

    Conrad suppressed the agitation in his heart and patted her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much and get some sleep.¡±

    Esme¡¯s doctor also advised her saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Manning. You¡¯ve lost so much weight too. You

    have to eat and sleep well and maintain a positive outlook in life. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to take it

    mentally.¡±

    ¡°I understand, doctor,¡± Esme said as she let go of Conrad and held just his arm. She then spoke to him

    pitifully.

    ¡°Conrad, can you stay here and apany me?¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s still waiting for me at the parking lot.¡±

    ¡°Let her go home first. Or get your personal assistant to pick her up. Please, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Conrad pried Esme¡¯s hand away and walked toward the window.

    He could see everything clearly in the parking lot and he couldn¡¯t find Fia after scanning it a few times.

    Esme walked toward his side and looked outside too.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the parking lot. Is she in your car?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression darkened as disappointment overwhelmed him.

    ¡°She left.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What should we do? Let me give Fia a call.¡± Esme was so excited. L must have seeded!

    She had already reached an agreement with L. She would try and get Fia into a van that they

    prepared earlier. Two gangsters would be in the van preparing for an ambush. The moment she

    climbed into the van, they would be able to control her.

    Then, a sad fate would befall Fia! After everything was done, she would push it on to L.

    She had an alibi. Conrad personally saw her trying to kill herself. He would never suspect her!

    She would kill two birds with one stone! That fool L wanted to use her to get close to Conrad? She

    would force her into prison forever through the kidnap and murder shemitted!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad realized that Esme¡¯s hand was trembling.

    He thought she was not feeling well, but he didn¡¯t know that her hands were shaking out of joy¡­ Joy

    from the fact that his wife was kidnapped and could be dealt with finally!

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m scared that if I call her, she¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Conrad walked over and took her phone away. He took her to the ward.

    ¡°Sleep. Have some rest. Don¡¯t do anything stupid ever again.¡±

    ¡°Then, can you apany me?¡± Esme looked at him gently, her voice filled with pleading.

    Conrad looked at how much she was depending on him and how Fia was distancing herself from him¡­

    He felt extremely annoyed.

    ¡°Esme, we can only be normal friends.¡±

    ¡°Then treat me as a normal friend who will be afraid when left alone.

    Just apany me for a little more, alright?¡±

    Esme held his arm and said, ¡°If you really hate me, once my momes over, you can leave, alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Give your mom a call and tell her toe over.¡± Although Conrad was angry that Fia had left, his

    mind was telling him that he needed to find her soon.

    She had developed a very bad temper and she could harm herself. He needed to spend more time with

    her

    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 178

    ¡°Why are you back here alone, madam? Where is Master Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Fia smiled as she held the door. ¡°Who should I ask?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was stunned. ¡°You fought with him again?¡±

    ¡°A very apt use of the word again,¡± Fia said with a sneer and immediately went into the living room and

    upstairs.

    Mrs. Taylor walked after her. ¡°Will you not have dinner, madam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten outside.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor sighed. She looked for a small hoe and went to clean up the yard. She couldn¡¯t do anything

    for her employer about it. All she could do wasplete her tasks.

    Several minutester, Conrad came home in his car.

    Mrs. Taylors quickly greeted him and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back with the madam, Master

    Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°She just came back?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She was quite upset.¡±

    ¡°Has she eaten?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°She said that she had already eaten outside.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expressions darkened. He suspected that Fia ate with Jason.

    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten outside as well?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t reply to Mrs. Taylor and ran upstairs.

    He saw Fia sitting by the bed and folding her clothes. He couldn¡¯t tell her emotion from her expression.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me and simply left on your own?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even look at him before saying, ¡°The sun¡¯s too hot. I was worried that I would die from the

    heat.¡±

    ¡°Who did you eat with out there? Is it Jason Evans?!¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad mockingly. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. I ate with L.¡±

    ¡°L?¡±

    ¡°The seafood restaurant owner¡¯s daughter. I heard from my cousin that when she looked for you at the

    restaurant that night, you almost slept with her.¡±

    Conrad frowned. Esme did tell her about it. He had asked L for

    wine. She said that it was home¨Cbrewed. It was so sweet at the

    beginning, but it made him drunk after that. It was so strong¡­ Stronger than even whiskey. And then,

    he lost consciousness. When. he woke up, he was already in Esme¡¯s car, and Victor¡¯s men sent him.

    home.

    Fia¡¯s eyes moved from his face to his stomach.

    ¡°Speaking of which, she came just in time. Otherwise, since you were drunk and unconscious, you

    might have slept with her.¡± She paused for a moment and continued. ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll even be able to give

    you a child. She¡¯s young and healthy¡­ She¡¯ll get pregnant easily.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face turned pale and he looked at Fia as if he had never

    known her.

    ¡°How can you say such a thing now?!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± Fia let out a sneer. ¡°Or maybe, you

    Chapter 178

    can do it but no one else can say it?¡±

    She carried the folded clothes and put them into the wardrobe.

    Conrad looked at her leg that was exposed outside her sleeping robe.

    It was long and white¡­ giving off a seductive light.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he was easily seduced by any part of her.

    He wanted to¡­

    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Fia asked coldly. Suddenly, she was forced against the wardrobe by

    the man as he shamelessly held her from the back.

    ¡°Fia, I came back just for you. Don¡¯t get angry, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ha? Angry? I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­ Who knows when you and Esme will

    work together to n and kill me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡°

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 179

    ¡°Then, are you?¡±

    Fia turned around and pushed his face away, looking at him with

    resentment.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re my wife. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Even if you didn¡¯tmand it, as long as Esme nned it, it has everything to do with you!¡±

    Conrad noticed that something was wrong and asked, ¡°What happened on your way back?¡±

    He held her hand to check if there were any wounds on her.

    ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡±

    Fia hit his hand away and icily said, ¡°L told me that Esme had hired someone to kidnap me. If L

    didn¡¯t tell me in time, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Conrad immediately denied it in reflex. ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Why is she not that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°She would never badmouth you in front of me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all? That¡¯s why you think that she won¡¯t hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re not doing welltely and keep making things up, believing that everyone out there is trying

    to get you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart became cold. This was her husband! He didn¡¯t even ask! Didn¡¯t even investigate! He

    automatically leaned toward the person that wanted to harm her.

    Let me show you something.

    She pushed Conrad¡¯s face away and walked away from under his arm. Then, she yed a recording

    on her phone.

    Conrad¡¯s face turned dark when he listened to Esme¡¯s voice.

    ¡°That is your pure and innocent Esme. That night, your cousin¡¯s underlings didn¡¯t do anything to her.

    She bought them and acted it

    out!¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Did you believe everything was real? Believed that she was almost raped? That she

    generously gave up on calling the cops and suing your cousin? Believed that she did it all out of the

    kindness of her heart? She wasn¡¯t kind at all! It was all an act that she personally directed! So that she

    could pretend to be pitiful to get your love! So that you wouldn¡¯t leave her!¡±

    Fia told him everything she knew. Only after Esme nned the

    kidnapping did she know how na?ve she had been!

    She hid her ugly and vicious side for her all because she wanted to

    protect her baby!

    In the end, it was on her for being too na?ve. She wanted her dead, yet she was still hesitating because

    of the sisterly bond they had when they were children.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Conrad looked at her withplex emotions. ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell

    me?¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad in surprise. Was that the reaction he was supposed to have?

    She could feel the pain and she continued to question him, ¡°You kept on saying that you want to cut her

    off. Is it because you believe that she was dirty after she was almost raped? You didn¡¯t want to build a

    life with me, right? You¡¯re just using me as an excuse, right?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other. Due to the difference in their

    way of thinking, they became ridiculous in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Conrad was quiet for a while before saying, ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t want her to encounter something like

    that. If it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    ¡°You disappoint me!¡± Fia threw the phone at Conrad.

    He grabbed it with a furious expression on his face.

    ¡°Why did you record this?!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia could feel the pain intensify and she mmed her chest a few times. ¡°Because I want to

    save some evidence. I don¡¯t want you to feel regret and remorse from her lies!¡±

    Conrad growled. ¡°Then why are you telling me this now?!¡±

    Fia scoffed. ¡°So that you¡¯ll think that she¡¯s dirty! So that you¡¯ll find her disgusting!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±

    ¡°Fine, forget about this. Do you believe me that she nned to kidnap me?!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe anything without proof! That L is not someone innocent! She¡¯s the one who told me

    about you tying the necktie for Jason Evans! She wanted us to fight! She¡¯s been stirring the pot!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! None of us are innocent in this! We¡¯re all stirring the pot! Only your Esme ispletely

    innocent!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you! You¡¯ll never listen!¡± Conrad threw Fia¡¯s phone on the bed. He

    grabbed his pajamas, walked into the bathroom, and began to take a cold shower, hoping that it would

    douse the ire and irritation in his heart.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 180

    Fia slumped back on her chair as she sat in front of the dressing table. She cried out as all the

    suppressed disappointment and sorrow poured forth at the same time.

    She let out a wail before closing her mouth, trying to stop herself.

    Inside the bathroom, Conrad turned off the shower, trying to listen to what was happening outside.

    He could hear someone crying¡­ Was it Fia? He thought that he had misheard it because he didn¡¯t

    hear it anymore after a few seconds. Still, he quickly finished his shower.

    When the bathroom door opened, Fia straightened her back and

    cleaned her face one more time using a wet towel. Once she was sure that no signs of tears were left,

    she continued to work on the bottle in front of the dressing table.

    Conrad stood in front of the shower and stared at her for a few

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    seconds before going to his study.

    When he came back, he put a big box on the dressing table.

    ¡°For you.¡±

    Fia looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t even acknowledge him.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about why he was giving her something again. She also didn¡¯t want to see

    what he gave her.

    She simply focused on applying the essence on her face.

    Conrad sat on the bed. He essed his bank application and

    transferred some funds out.

    And so, she focused on her skincare routine while he yed on his phone in bed.

    Chapter 180

    2/3

    After half an hourter, knocking could be heard from the door.

    ¡°Do you want dinner, Master Maxwell? If you haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯ll bring dinner up here.¡± Mrs. Taylor spoke

    loudly at the door. However, Conrad was ying with his phone and didn¡¯t respond.

    Fia turned around and looked at the man on the bed. ¡°Mrs. Taylor is talking to you!¡±

    Conrad gave her a re, not happy with how she was treating him.

    In the past, she would always open the box happily. And then, she would hold his arm and ask for a

    pat¡­ Like a cat asking its owner for a nice pat.

    And now, looking at how cold she was, he was not feeling good about

    it!

    ¡°Master Maxwell, you have to eat. You carry heavy responsibilities on your shoulders, yes? You

    shouldn¡¯t get mad at yourself.¡± Mrs. Taylor advised him from behind the door with worry.

    Fia paused. He was always quite self¨Cdisciplined. What happened to him today? Why was he being

    such a pain with just dinner? Because of his bad mood? He missed Esme? Lovesickness?

    Ha! If that was true, she looked forward to him starving to death! What a pain!

    Conrad stood up and walked out of the bedroom. Mrs. Taylor carefully asked him, ¡°Shall I prepare

    dinner upstairs?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be splendid.¡± Mrs. Taylor then looked into the room and asked, ¡°Do you want to have dinner too,

    madam?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    Hearing that, Conrad cracked his knuckles. He was still suspecting

    that she hadn¡¯t eaten with L, but with Jason Evans instead!

    But when he remembered how she was sent to the hospital biting her tongue, he forced himself to calm

    down. Her grandmother and mother passed away partially because of him. He owed her so he

    shouldn¡¯t start a fight with her. She was only eating with another man, so he should be more open¨C

    minded! Yes! He must avoid making her angry and let her have a pleasant life for the sake of her

    emotional

    health.

    1

    Fia looked at the box in front of her. Even the box was quite valuable, which meant that the thing inside

    should be even more valuable.

    The jewelry that he gave her were all the limited editions from hispany. They were expensive and

    rare.

    However, he would also sometimes buy her some branded goods from overseas brands. But to be

    honest, she liked the ones from his

    Women were naturally curious. She was no different. She wanted to see what he gave her. Whether it

    was from hispany or from

    overseas.

    4

    She waited for the footsteps to go further and further before opening the box. When she saw the

    jewelry inside, her eyes opened wide.

    #

    ¡±

    ¡±

    ¡±

    1

    ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡±

    She turned around and opened the bedside cab. All the documents inside had disappeared.

    She was so angry that she almost fainted again. She took her phone and called Conrad.

    Conrad was eating in the dining room when he answered her call. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Conrad, you stole from me!¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 181

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me before sending my designs to yourpany¡¯s designers ?! How cheap are

    you?!¡± Normally, she would have chosen to just tolerate it. But this hurt her pride too much.

    When she was younger, she was an art student. After that, as luck would have it, she fell in love with

    designing. She chose that as her major in university.

    If she hadn¡¯t married him three years ago, she would have entered that profession!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it!¡±

    ¡°How dare you?! If you never asked for it, you stole it!¡±

    Conrad hung up the phone, and his appetite was gone despite all the

    food in front of him.

    ¡°I trusted you so much, yet you¡­ What¡¯s this? Who transferred money

    to me?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face appeared in Fia¡¯s mind and she quickly looked at the message about her remaining

    bnce. About half an hour ago, someone had transferred 750 thousand dors to her ount.

    She was numb.

    He really didn¡¯t steal it.

    There were only about a dozen designs in that folder. Even if she were to sell all of them online, she

    would only get around seventy¨Cfive thousand dors based on her previous gig.

    Conrad went back to the bedroom and coldly looked at Fia, who was sitting in front of the dressing

    table. The box in front of her was

    Chapter 151

    already opened.

    2/3

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to her, and lied down on the bed.

    Fia had been thinking about it for about ten minutes, but she still couldn¡¯t understand why.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She looked at Conrad who wasying on the bed and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    His face was buried in the pillow and he felt even more emotionally stuffed.

    He took her designs and manufactured them out of kindness. He even gave her a high price for them,

    but she yelled at him for stealing instead!

    He mmed his fist at the bed and turned to look at the woman -sitting in front of the dressing table. He

    angrily said, ¡°If you think

    that¡¯s too little, you can tell me. If I feel that it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll top up the difference!¡±

    Fia gulped. ¡°They aren¡¯t worth 750 thousand.¡±

    Conrad frowned. Her unconfident look made him feel a stab in his

    heart.

    She was his wife. The subject of envy of all the women in Gryphon. Why was she belittling herself so

    much?

    ¡°If you¡¯re pitying me, there¡¯s no need for that. I have no reputation in the circle at all. My designs aren¡¯t

    worth that much money.¡±

    believe they do!¡± Conrad got up in anxiety and sat down with his _legs crossed, as he gazed at Fia.

    ¡°If I made you ufortable by not discussing this with you beforehand, you can sue me for copyright

    infringement. I¡¯m willing to pay thepensation no matter how much that is, since I¡¯m just a thief and

    a heartless capitalist in your eyes. Go on, sue me! A capitalist can solve all problems with money!¡±

    Fia tightened her fists. She knew many designers dreamed of going into Maxwell Corporation. She was

    one of them too.

    But after she married into the household, her mother¨Cinw warned her not to show herself to the

    public too much to disgrace the family, and so she gave up on her dream.

    She only started selling her designs recently, about a year ago. She had no fame, and her designs

    were worthless.

    But that was her work. Even when they were finished products, she could still see the changes made to

    them. They were much more exquisite than the original.

    He spent 750 thousand to buy them and even asked someone to touch up the designs, but she

    used him of stealing without any evidence¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see the message about the transfer before I called. you.¡±

    ¡°No need to exin!¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was depressed and his

    expression haughty.

    Fia smiled and touched her work within the box. She put the cover on and then put it into the wardrobe.

    Her bad mood had lightened up because he had secretly done this for her. She walked over and knelt

    down by the bed, and she couldn¡¯t help extending her arms and caressing him.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 182

    Smelling the sweet scent on Conrad, Fia put her face near his neck.

    ¡°Thank you, Conrad. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry for my attitude just now.¡±

    She knew how prideful he was. Had she used him of being a thief on a normal day in the past, he

    would have already exploded with that temper of his.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about what stopped him from exploding. At this moment, just let her follow her

    heart for once. Let her caress him out of her own feelings.

    Conrad¡¯s body became stiff. All his anger slowly extinguished because of her embrace.

    In that moment, he suddenly felt that she had a kind of love in her.

    A love that could embrace all that he was. A love that could calm his

    anxious heart.

    Maybe he should open his heart to her too, so she could have much more freedom.

    Conrad embraced her back as her heady on his chest. He

    mumbled, ¡°Why did you do that?

    ¡°After your mom passed away, you¡¯re very unhappy. I wanted to do something for you, so I took your

    folder away. The designs are fitting with the theme that mypany is going fortely.¡±

    He lied. While her designs were quite unique, they were still

    iplete. They were not perfect. Several directors and seniors from the design department opposed

    his decision.

    He personally fixed them despite the pressure he was facing. He made them into hispany¡¯s theme

    despite their objection.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Conrad raised his hand and pinched her cheek as he said with a

    gentle voice, ¡°Because you¡¯re very upsettely and I didn¡¯t dare tell you about it earlier. I was afraid that

    you¡¯d reject me. And¡­ I want to give you a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Surprise, huh?¡± Fia smirked. ¡°It almost became a scare.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    Fia then said awkwardly, ¡°Somewhat, I guess.¡±

    They were in such a big fight just now, but she became happy all because of his surprise. She was

    so¡­ useless.

    A

    When Conrad remembered why the two fought just now, he knew that if he didn¡¯t clear this then and

    there, she would grow doubtful of him.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He then said in a stern voice, ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll investigate your im about Esme wanting to kidnap you.¡±

    He was thinking about it downstairs too. No matter if she was telling the truth, since L was the one

    that told her, maybe Fia had been lied to as well. He should investigate it so that he could convince Fia

    instead of fighting with her.

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned red. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to take the initiative to investigate the matter. She was

    even more touched and she sobbed. She wanted to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s failed as a husband.¡± Conrad pulled her into his embrace and held her

    tightly. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll think from your perspective when I act.¡±

    When Fia heard his heart throbbing, she felt conflicted.

    She didn¡¯t know if she could still believe him.

    Maybe all it took was a weeping Esme for him to change again.

    ¡°Fia, did you put on some weight?¡± Conrad ced a hand on her belly. ¡°Your stomach is a little bigger?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fat!¡± Fia pushed his hand away anxiously. ¡°I simply ate too much at the seafood restaurant

    earlier. I¡¯m so full that I haven¡¯t fully digested the food yet.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±

    =

    ¡°No thanks. The more I massage it the more ufortable l be.¡± Fia turned away from him

    nervously, worried that he would notice that she was pregnant.

    Conrad didn¡¯t think too much about it and simply hugged her from

    behind.

    Fia¡¯s heart thumped nervously as she held her belly with her hands, worried he would touch it again..

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, Fi.¡± Conrad tapped her arm.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sleepy, so don¡¯t wake me up.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± He smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t get enough sleeptely too, so I won¡¯t eat you tonight.¡±

    Quietly, the two of them fell asleep. There was only peace in the bedroom.

    The next morning, Conrad woke up and saw that Fia was still in her sweet dreams. He got up quietly.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Fia smiled at the man as she opened her sleepy eyes.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 183

    Conrad smiled helplessly. ¡°Did I wake you?¡±

    ¡°I knew you were awake when you started moving.¡± Fia yawned. ¡°But I didn¡¯t get a good sleep.¡°,

    ¡°Then, get some more sleep.¡± Conrad patted her arm as he bent

    down. ¡°I have an early meeting today, so I won¡¯t be eating breakfast with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Fia opened her eyes. She really hadn¡¯t slept well. She was getting sleepier and sleepier

    lately. She checked on the inte and it was said that pregnantdies get lethargic easily.

    ¡°Sleep a little more and go to breakfastter. Don¡¯t get yourself sick just because you want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Fia turned over, trying to find a good position to continue sleeping.

    Conrad ate something and went to the office. He was going to have a press conference for Fia¡¯s

    designs. He then remembered what he had promised herst night.

    He would investigate it. It didn¡¯t matter if it was real or not. Since he

    had promised her, it was time to investigate it.

    He then drove to the seafood restaurant.

    ¡°Hello, madam.¡±

    The owner raised her head and saw the young and handsome Conrad

    across her counter. There was shock on her face.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Your daughter.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes were invasive. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to lie to him.

    The owner pointed toward the floor above. ¡°L was manning the night shiftst night and she¡¯s still

    asleep.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay if I look for her upstairs?¡±

    The owner remembered how L wanted to seduce him. If Fia knew about this, how humiliated she

    would feel.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to refuse the man in front of her. He was a famous and powerful man in Gryphon¡­

    He was too much for her to handle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up then.¡±

    Listening to the creaking of the floors, the owner could also hear her own heart thumping anxiously.

    She didn¡¯t know why he was here looking for L.

    Was L¡¯s dream a reality?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is L¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Leave now.¡± Conrad gave the owner a cold re and he knocked on the door.

    The owner then said nervously as she sped her hands, ¡°Please be gentle. We might have spoiled

    our daughter a little too much. If she did anything that offended you, please forgive her.¡±

    ¡°Even as her mother, you knew what she did was offensive?¡± Conrad looked at the owner with a scoff,

    his eyes filled with contempt. ¡°That means you know what thoughts your shameless excuse of a

    daughter has. If you have known about it, you should have reined her in!¡±

    ¡°1¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want her life.¡± Conrad turned his attention away

    3/3

    and continued knocking at the door.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± The door opened. When L saw the man in front of her, her sleepiness was instantly

    gone.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    ¡°L, you¡­ Be courteous. He¡¯s probably here to ask you about something.¡±

    ¡°Go, mom. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± With that, L grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm and pulled him in.

    The owner could only speechlessly look at her daughter closing the door.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Conrad threw L¡¯s arm away with an icy look.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± L raised her hand awkwardly. She didn¡¯t dare to

    touch him again and pulled open the curtains so that her room could have more light.

    Conrad looked at all the pink decorations in the room that demonstrated the youthful heart its owner

    had.

    He remembered that pink was the main theme of Fia¡¯s room too when she was about fifteen. Back

    then, she was still staying with the Lawsons. He had enjoyed going to the Lawsons¡® residence as a

    guest with Esme. Esme would drag him to her room to enjoy themselves.

    Compared to L¡¯s room, which was filled with all kinds of dolls and stuffed toys, Fia¡¯s room was much

    more barren. She only had a bed, a table, and two chairs. She didn¡¯t even have a dressing table.

    After they were married, he asked her what she wanted to buy the next day. She said she wanted a

    dressing table.

    He asked why, and she embarrassingly said, ¡°Every girl wants to have their own dressing table.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 184

    The night after he bought her the dressing table, she had greeted him home and happily had her hands

    around his neck and even kissed

    him a few times.

    The girl¡¯s passion and sincerity¡­ He felt something different stirring inside of him when he recalled

    those memories.

    In the past, he rarely thought of her that way, but recently things were different.

    Just what kind of feelings did he have for her?

    Was it because she was his wife and he wanted to respect her? Or was it because he wanted to atone

    for what happened to her grandmother?

    No, that was not all of it. Perhaps, he had all kinds of feelings for her.

    Even the type between man and woman. Otherwise, he would not have lusted for her body even after

    their marriage of three years, and he never got tired of it either.

    ¡°Is there a reason why you want to see me, Mr. Maxwell?¡± L tightened her grip excitedly.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes red at her coldly and asked directly, ¡°You told Fia that Esme employed someone to

    kidnap her. Do you have proof?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re here because of that?¡± L was very disappointed. She

    thought her youth and beauty had finally captivated him.

    ¡°You should provide proof when you use someone. Otherwise, I can sue you for defamation!¡±

    ¡°Defamation? Ms. Manning?¡± L was feeling quite upset inside. She was just a homewrecker. Why

    was he helping the homewrecker? Was

    he not afraid of Fia¡¯s safety at all?

    ¡°Looks like I wasted my timeing here.¡± Conrad turned around and

    wanted to leave. He didn¡¯t want to waste any time.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll show you the evidence! I have the transfer receipt on my phone!¡±

    Conrad took L¡¯s phone and looked at the record before staring at

    her.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°This is an anonymous transfer.¡±

    ¡°Anonymous transfer? Ms. Manning was the one who transferred the money to me. I still have the

    messages that she sent to me!¡± L grabbed her phone backm opened her Messenger, and she was

    stunned.

    ¡°Where did the messages go?¡±

    ¡°You can me whoever you want with an anonymous transfer!¡± Conrad said heartlessly, like a judge

    reading his sentence to a criminal. ¡°Just with this alone, I can send you to the station. But seeing that

    you¡¯re friends with Fia, I will overlook it this time. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll pursue this through legal

    means!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! No one touched my phone and I didn¡¯t delete anything!¡± L searched for Esme¡¯s name in

    Messenger but couldn¡¯t find her.

    She tapped and opened the transfer receipt. It was indeed an anonymous transfer. Esme¡¯s name

    wasn¡¯t on it.

    ¡°Impossible! I saw Esme¡¯s name on the receipt a few days ago!¡±

    Was it because her phone had a virus?

    No. Everything was fine, but when Conrad touched it, all the problems started.

    She red at Conrad in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, why did you delete all

    the evidence after you touched my phone? Sis Fia is your wife¡­ You don¡¯t care about her life and

    death at all?!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Conrad didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and left.

    Fia sat in the courtyard for a while before going back to the bedroom and answering L¡¯s call.

    L was both angry and upset. ¡°Fia, Mr. Maxwell is too much! I don¡¯t know what he did, but all the

    evidence in my phone has disappeared! Even Ms. Manning¡¯s messages are gone.¡±

    ¡°He deleted them.¡± Fia could feel the chill in her heart, but she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡±

    She should have known that Conrad would side with Esme when she came into the picture.

    He said that he would investigate it, but that was how he ran the investigation? Delete the evidence in

    L¡¯s phone?

    ¡°What should we do next, Fia?¡±

    ¡°Send the information on those gangsters that she bribed.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do with that?¡±

    ¡°Just give them to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, Fia. But if I do that, I¡¯m cing myself in your hands. I introduced them to

    Esme Manning¡­ What if she said that I was the one who nned it allter on?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You saved me yesterday. If she pins the me on you, I¡¯ll be your witness.¡±

    ¡°Then, can you promise me one thing?¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 185

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°I want to go to your house?¡±

    Fia suppressed her impulse of wanting to mock her and asked, ¡°You want me to create a chance for

    you?¡±

    ¡°Once I have Mr. Maxwell under my thumb, I¡¯ll remember what you did for me. I won¡¯t steal your ce

    as his wife. I know my limits since I¡¯m just from a normal family¡­ I can¡¯t be the madam of a household

    asrge as the Maxwells.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t stand it anymore! Mr. Maxwell has beenpletely

    charmed by Ms. Manning. He didn¡¯t care about your life and death anymore. If I don¡¯t help you take his

    heart back, you will be removed at any time!¡±

    Fia lowered her eyes. How pathetic.

    Esme Manning¡­ L¡­ They were all the same.

    Even she would be someone different after this.

    No¡­ She would be even more vile than them¡­ It would be all

    their fault!

    ¡°Fine. This evening then. Come have dinner at our ce.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Remember. Don¡¯tpletely destroy your rtionship with Esme Manning. Maintain your connection

    and serve her.¡±

    ¡°But Mr. Maxwell knew everything just now. Would he tell Ms. Manning about all of this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Seeing how precious she is to him, he won¡¯t say

    Chapter 185

    anything about this to her. Just listen to me.¡±

    ¡°How should I tell Ms. Manning then?¡±

    2/3

    ¡°Just say that there¡¯s an ident with the people you hired. You¡¯ll do it next time.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you ask. See youter in the evening.¡±

    After receiving L¡¯s contacts, Fia¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Why did everyone like to treat her as a fool?

    She would continue with the plot¡­ And let Esme have a taste of it all one day!

    Once Esme received L¡¯s call about the failure of her n, she was so angry that she hurled the cup

    on the bedside table.

    At that moment, the door suddenly opened. She started to shake and

    she looked at who it was.

    She hurriedly got out of the bed and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Conrad. I miss you so much¡­ I can¡¯t

    calm down without you. I¡¯m so afraid and agitated¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.

    Conrad pushed away Esme¡¯s hand. ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Esme was quite afraid inside. Had what she did been exposed?

    Esme steeled herself. There was no way she was exposed. She had already cleaned up her traces.

    When she was befriending L, she did something to her phone when she wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    So, L¡¯s transfer receipts had all be anonymous. All her messages and even her contacts had

    been deleted from her

    Messenger. There was no way he could find out she was behind all of

    1. it.

    3/3

    Not to mention that since her n had failed, there was nothing to investigate.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? I¡¯m scared.¡± Esme pulled back, trying to look as weak and

    helpless as possible.

    Conrad loosened his necktie and asked, ¡°Victor¡¯s men never touched you, did they?¡±

    ¡±

    ¡±

    Esme couldn¡¯t react in time. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to ask that.

    ¡°Stop lying, Esme.¡± Conrad massaged his forehead, tired. He had been deceived by her repeatedly,

    and he had been feeling sorry for her repeatedly, and he hurt Fia for her repeatedly.

    ¡°Conrad, did someone say something? I..

    Conrad cut Esme off who was looking at him pitifully. ¡°I heard the recording on Fia¡¯s phone. You

    personally admitted to it and even begged her not to tell me.¡±

    Esme shook her head, and her resentment for Fia ballooned. How could she have gone back on her

    word?!

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 186

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Conrad took one step toward her, unleashing an intimidating aura.

    Esme took one step back from him out of fear, and began muttering, ¡°I ¡­ I¡­ At the time, your cousin

    pulled you out of the car, and his people smashed my window. I was scared, I suddenly realized that I

    couldn¡¯t let you leave me. Only you can make me safe. Only you can protect me. All I want is for you to

    care for me a bit more, so¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°So you lied?¡± Conrad let out a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re dirty?¡±

    Esme looked at Conrad in terror. ¡°I never said I was r*ped, only that I almost lost my innocence.¡±

    ¡°But, you still lied. Your heart¡­ is no longer pure.¡±

    Conrad shook his head in disappointment and put his hand on

    Esme¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Esme, it¡¯s bing harder and harder for me to understand you¡­¡±

    Esme used this chance to grab his hand. ¡°But I simply love you too

    much! You and Fia are husband and wife. I don¡¯t know how to make

    you stay, so all I can do is make myself look as pitiful as possible so that all of you will pity me.¡±

    ¡°Another thing.¡± Conrad¡¯s voice was hard and cold as he stared at her. ¡°Fia said that you wanted to

    kidnap her.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Esme quickly refuted it. She had gotten rid of all her traces

    and Cornad would never believe that L!

    ¡°Fia¡¯s my little sister! You know how much I loved her when she was little. You also know that I helped

    her when the other students back in school bullied her. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Chapter 196

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    74

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes slightly widened as he didn¡¯t want to miss. the slightest change in her

    expression. ¡°But on my way here, I realized you¡¯ve changed. The question now is¡­ How much?¡±

    ¡°I swear!¡± With that, Esme knelt in front of Conrad.

    ¡°I swear to you, Conrad! If I ever want to hurt Fia, I¡¯ll die a terrible

    death! My family will die a terrible death!¡±

    Conrad frowned and didn¡¯t help her up.

    He cast his gaze down on her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve sworn, so remember to mind your words and actions

    lest you be punished.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt Fia. She lost her mom and is already very pitiful. I won¡¯t

    hurt her.¡±

    While Esme was professing her loyalty to Conrad, she was quietly trying to take back her vow. ¡®Gods

    above, I¡¯m just kidding. It¡¯s a joke! All of you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡¯

    ¡°Stand up,¡± Conrad said as he turned.

    Esme sobbed. ¡°How can Fia think of me like that? I couldn¡¯t possibly get someone to kidnap her¡­ We

    carry the same blood!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, live your life properly after you¡¯ve been discharged.¡± Conrad¡¯s words were cold, the

    gentleness from days past was gone. ¡± There are a lot of good young men in Gryphon. I¡¯ll keep a

    lookout for

    you.¡±

    Esme was stunned. Did he want to introduce boyfriends to her?

    It seemed like she was getting less and less important in his heart. It

    must be because of Fia!

    She couldn¡¯t show any more mercy! She must think of a way to

    eliminate her!

    Conrad remembered something and said, ¡°You lied to me more than

    once. You touched my phone and changed the ringtone for your call when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    You even installed a tracking app on my phone, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Esme had no words.

    ¡°Esme¡­ I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± With that, Conrad headed out.

    ¡°You promised to have onest meal with me! You haven¡¯t granted it yet!¡± Esme cried out urgently.

    ¡°Not in the mood!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you! Until the day that you are in the mood!¡±

    Esme chased after him out of the ward. But all she could see was Conrad leaving without even slight

    hesitation. Her hatred toward Fia became even stronger.

    After she was discharged, she went to the seafood restaurant to look for L.

    ¡°Why does Fia know about the kidnapping? Did you tell her?¡±

    L quickly said in a hurt tone, ¡°Why would I tell Fia? We¡¯re partners! If I had told her, I would be in

    trouble myself! Do I look that stupid?¡± ¡°True,¡± Esme said with a frown. ¡°How did she find out?¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 187

    ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t know about it and simply made a guess, wanting to destroy your rtionship with Mr.

    Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    L approached Esme and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m working at Gryphonheart Hospital, right? So, I found out by

    chance from a colleague that Doctor Evans is recruiting skilled psychiatrists for a female friend. That

    doctor is known to keep his distance from women. The only woman he¡¯s close with for now is Fia. I

    suspect that she¡¯s mentally disturbed.¡±

    Esme then remembered how often Fia had been admitted to the

    hospital. Thest time, she had secretly asked a nurse. The nurse

    didn¡¯t know the facts, but she did know that the doctor had

    administered sedatives to her.

    ¡°L, what kind of sickness needs sedatives?¡±

    ¡°For patients who could lose control of their emotions, such as depression and psychopathy.¡±

    Esme was stunned. ¡°Is she really going mental? But she looks quite

    normal.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s in the beginning stages and the symptoms aren¡¯t too obvious yet.¡±

    Esme nodded. ¡°True, her personality is a bit different from before. Can she go crazy, L?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    When L saw the madness behind Esme¡¯s eyes, she felt somewhat fearful.

    ¡°It can be treated with the proper treatment.¡±

    ¡°How can I make her go crazy?¡± The light in Esme¡¯s eyes became even brighter¡­ So bright that it was

    terrifying.

    L gulped. ¡°Just keep on provoking her.¡±

    Esme smiled sinisterly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Fia held her arms, feeling a little cold. She increased the temperature from 75 degrees to 79

    and took a nket to cover her stomach as she continued with her design at the dressing table.

    After the surprise that Conrad gave her yesterday, her creativity burst forth. She wanted to use this

    chance to create as many designs as she could. In the past, she didn¡¯t want to use Conrad to increase

    her fame, but she had changed her mind. She needed to earn a lot more

    to raise her kid!

    Evening.

    When Conrad arrived home from thepany, she saw a pink figure

    The edge of his lips curled upward as he opened the door. When he saw who it was, his smile

    disappeared.

    ¡°Why are you at my home?!¡±

    ¡°Fia asked me over for dinner, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?!¡±

    Conrad walked into his home with L behind and said, ¡°Fia said she

    wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she¡¯s napping upstairs.¡±

    Conrad stopped, anger brewing inside of him.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Is she trying to create a chance for you to have dinner with me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that. Fia was just with me.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my house!¡±

    L stopped. When she saw Conrad going upstairs, she bit her lips and didn¡¯t leave.

    She was willing to endure all sorts of humiliation. She only had one chance to do this. She had to

    persevere!

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Fia?!¡± Conrad kicked open his bedroom door.

    Fia was all prepared. She stood up and gave him a smile.

    ¡°Why are you so angry? Did you have a fight with Esme?¡±

    Her mocking was unnerving.

    Conrad frowned and could feel the stuffiness in his chest.

    ¡°You did that intentionally?¡±

    ¡°Did what?¡± Fia maintained her smile with cold eyes.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 188

    Fia suddenly realized that he was so fascinating! Not only did he delete the evidence in L¡¯s phone

    when he said he would ¡°go over to investigate¡°, but he also didn¡¯t feel any sort of guilt when facing the

    victim.

    Even when nothing had happened, she could already see how he would act after it happened.

    For his childhood love, he couldpletely ignore his wife¡¯s life.

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°I went and investigated. Your friend¡¯s so¨Ccalled evidence is all fake. She doesn¡¯t even have Esme on

    Messenger!¡±

    ¡°You deleted it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Conrad was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re willing to believe an outsider

    instead of me?¡±

    ¡°I want to believe you, but there¡¯s no need for it anymore.¡±

    Fia got out of bed and pulled open one of the drawers from the dressing table.

    ¡°Do you want toe and take a look?¡±

    Conrad went over and gave it a curious look. When he saw the design. on the piece of paper, his

    expression darkened.

    It was a design for a ne. However, the feeling the design gave was one of death and darkness.

    It was a cross close to being shattered, and Christ¡¯s eyes were blindfolded while his heart was missing.

    Faith was lost.

    ¡°To be honest, this was not my design this morning,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I wanted to design a ne

    that represents love. Christ was smiling and a small angel would stand on the cross. Doesn¡¯t that

    sound lovely?¡±

    Fia chuckled and ced the draft on the dressing table.

    ¡°But this is fine. This suits reality more. It¡¯s time to wake up and stop having these daydreams.¡±

    Conrad frowned. He could imagine what her original draft was like from her description. It was divine,

    pure, and full of hope.

    But the design he saw waspletely different. It was full of despair, decadence, and mournfulness.

    However, the design was still very unique. The youths nowadays liked themes like this. Once he was

    able to produce it, it would definitely be a hit.

    ¡°Draw your original idea too and I¡¯ll buy both with a high price.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t draw it out anymore. As a freebie for buying my draft with a high price, you can tell

    another designer of my idea. If he cane up with another design, it¡¯s his.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± Conrad transferred the funds eagerly, hoping that he could use

    this to at least make peace for the time being.

    When Fia received the message, she felt that he had gone crazy.

    ¡°You pay me even more?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the boss. I can decide how much to pay you.¡±

    Last time, it was 750 thousand dors for about a dozen designs. This time, he paid her 300 thousand

    dors for just one design.

    It was so easy to earn his money.

    Conrad then exined shortly, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to finish your other idea, and I included the payment

    for that in one go.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± It was payment for two designs, but it was still much higher than the onesst time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll still be credited and it won¡¯t be credited as someone else¡¯s work.¡±

    Fia could see that he no longer wanted to discuss the manner about Esme wanting to kidnap her, so

    she figured that there was no point in continuing this anymore.

    She gave him the design and stood up. ¡°I invited L for dinner. You did say that she¡¯s my friend, so

    let¡¯s go down and have dinner together.¡±

    Conrad asked, ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±

    ¡°Do I have the right to be angry?¡± Fia turned around and left the

    bedroom.

    Conrad put away the design and sent Ss a message before chasing. after Fia and grabbing her

    hand.

    She looked at him in confusion and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your friend believe that we don¡¯t look like we¡¯re

    married.¡±

    Fia felt awkward but still made herself smile.

    She didn¡¯t want L to think that she had no ce in this household

    at all.

    ¡°Come on, L. Let¡¯s go to the dining room to have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Fia.¡± L secretly nced at Conrad, who was standing next to Fia. She was very afraid that he

    would get rid of her.

    Chapter 184

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 189

    Once they were in the dining room, Conrad helped Fia to her seat and then sat next to her before

    deshelling prawns for her.

    L could see everything that was happening. She was very jealous and very confused as well.

    Mr. Maxwell loved Esme, but why would he treat Fia so well at home?

    Were all men like this? They could treat the wife at home equally well despite having multiple partners

    outside.

    ¡°Eat more, L. Don¡¯t be shy,¡± Fia said with a smile.

    L nodded with a smile but she wasn¡¯t feeling that great inside. She was upset that Fia was still

    acting like she was the mistress of the household. There was no point to act like that in front of her

    when

    she couldn¡¯t even handle a homewrecker!

    Conrad pretended that L didn¡¯t exist, but she became bold, getting a chicken wing and cing it on

    his te.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me!¡± he spouted.

    L was embarrassed to the point of blushing as she began to tear

    1. up.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry, L! That¡¯s how Conrad is. He¡¯s very slow to warm up to someone.¡± Fia took a few

    pieces of tissue paper and handed them to L. ¡°Everything will be better once he¡¯s more familiar with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fia.¡± L wiped her tears dry and didn¡¯t dare to provoke Conrad again. She knew that only

    by being allowed to be here would she have a chance to get close to him. She wouldn¡¯t allow this to

    stop halfway.

    ¡°I¡¯m full. Take you time, L.¡± Fia stood up and left the dinner table

    Chapter 185

    2/3

    after she put down her fork.

    Conrad had been deshelling the prawns for quite some time and he was getting hungry too. However,

    he didn¡¯t want to stay with L at all so he ate quickly.

    L bit at the fork and nced at him every once in a while. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything, worried

    that he would chase her out.

    Fia was just going back upstairs when she heard footsteps from the

    main door. She turned and looked.

    ¡°Madam, I have a contract for you.¡± Ss quickly took a step forward and handed her a document from

    his briefcase.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell used your designs, so this is the contract.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia took the document and pen and immediately signed her

    name on it.

    Ss then said, ¡°Your pseudonym as well.¡±

    ¡°What pseudonym?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell used your nickname as your pseudonym privately. It¡¯s ¡®

    Fi.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She then sincerely read the contract, and she feltplicated feelings after

    finishing it.

    Because based on the contract, other than the designer¡¯s fee, she would also get a 50% split from the

    profit of the sales.

    A treatment like this had never been heard of for a beginner designer.

    ¡°Madam¡­ Mr. Maxwell cares about you a lot. Your designs aren¡¯t perfect, and a lot of seniors objected

    to using them, but Mr. Maxwell forced your designs through. He even perfected your designs for you.

    And so¡­ He does care about you. He¡¯s always someone stern when it

    After feeling touched for a moment, she realized that he probably did this out of guilt because of Esme.

    ¡°Mr. Whitley, if your boss really loves me, then he should have returned me my grandma¡¯s project!¡± Fia

    signed the document before going up.

    Ss looked at her figure and felt bad for his boss.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    However, it was not because his boss didn¡¯t want to return the

    project, but because he couldn¡¯t face the truth. The court case with Thea Lawson had be

    something of a ghost haunting him.

    Now, Mr. Maxwell wished that the project never existed. In the past, he paid a lot of attention to it. But

    now, he was slowing down that project¡¯s development.

    No one knew why, but he knew best what Mr. Maxwell was thinking.

    ¡°Ss, did she sign the contract?¡±

    ¡°She did.¡± Ss immediately gave Conrad a sincere smile when he heard his voiceing from

    behind.

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Conrad frowned and red at him. ¡°Be honest with me!¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡­ She said that if you¡¯re really treating her well, you should -return Madam Thea Lawson¡¯s

    project to her.¡± Ss lowered her head. He could feel the brewing storm in Conrad¡¯s heart and he didn¡¯t

    even dare to gasp for air.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 190

    ¡°She really wants that project that much?¡± Conrad got a headache whenever he thought of it. He was

    thinking ofpletely erasing every single trace of that project.

    He was willing to make a new project for her.

    ¡°Sir, you didn¡¯t know about it either. You can¡¯t me yourself for what happened to Madam Thea.¡± Ss

    consoled him.

    He heard footsteps from behind him. Conrad turned and saw L. He looked at her with a cold

    expression.

    ¡°Ss, send her home!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to see her in his home. He didn¡¯t know what Fia was thinking and why she would

    befriend someone like that.

    L knew that there was no chance for her to get any closer to Conrad today. In order to not make him

    detest her more than he already did, she left without anyints.

    Only a nightlight was kept on in the bedroom when Conrad walked in. He saw Fia already in bed.

    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t go to bed that early. She would speak to him about the happy things that

    happened during the day and would then help him prepare for his shower and get his clothes for him.

    He couldn¡¯t get used to how cold she had be.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± He sat down by the bed and looked at her lying on

    the bed.

    Fia quietly opened her eyes. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in those eyes of hers.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s project is deteriorating. Thepany has decided to cancel the project. I¡¯m

    nning to start a new project for you¡­ To rece your grandma¡¯s project.¡±

    Fia suddenly sat up. ¡°What do you mean? My grandma¡¯s project helped the Maxwell Corporation to get

    through its hardest time! You can¡¯t cancel it just because you want to! It belongs to my grandma and it¡¯s

    not yours! You can¡¯t cancel it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for thepany. Not all projects can maintain their excellence throughout the ages.

    Time marches on¡­ So do the projects.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Fia was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. ¡± Fine. Since that project isn¡¯t

    earning anything anymore, you can pass it on to me. You can¡¯t cancel it! You don¡¯t have the right to

    cancel it!¡±

    ¡°Fia, calm down!¡±

    !

    Fia tightened her fist and mmed at her chest as she screamed her heart out. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down! Can

    you calm down if it was you? Can you think from my perspective?!¡±

    She finally understood her grandma¡¯s passion for that project when she discovered her own passion for

    design.

    But now, the man that she had loved for more than ten years wanted to destroy it. How could she calm

    down?

    Conrad remained silent. He did think about it in her shoes, and that

    was why he wanted to start a project for her.

    That was why he used her designs despite the objection he faced in thepany, and even gave her

    such high payment that someone with her experience and reputation would never get!

    ¡°Do we have to end up like this?¡± His tone was filled with tiredness.¡± I¡¯m doing this for you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really doing this for me, you wouldn¡¯t have provoked us when my mom was seriously ill! You

    wouldn¡¯t have gone to court with my grandma! You wouldn¡¯t have let your mother humiliate my mom on

    her deathbed! Conrad Maxwell, I don¡¯t want us to end like this too! But all of this¡­ You did all of this!¡±

    Fia roared out as her tears finally rolled down her cheeks.

    She was in so much heartache. What did she do in her past lives to meet him in this life?!

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s my fault, alright?¡±

    ¡°Is that the attitude of someone apologizing?!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?!¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°You¡¯re

    bing so inexplicable right now! Is the reason you asked L toe here for dinner to disgust

    me?¡±

    ¡°Are you even worth the effort? It¡¯s you and Esme who are making me disgusted!¡± Fia said as she

    gritted her teeth. ¡°In one moment, you two are together. In the next moment, you say you want to

    maintain your distance from her! Are you schizophrenic?!¡±

    Conrad frowned deeply. Fia¡¯s words were like a p on his face. It made him furious and embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°I think I shouldn¡¯t have cared about you at all!¡±

    He turned around and left the bedroom after he said that, and mmed the door behind him.

    Fia was trembling. The coldness in her heart instantly consumed her as she buried herself under the

    nket, curling herself up in bed.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 191

    Just sleep. Everything would be better after some sleep.

    ¡°Why are you here, Conrad?¡±

    Esme couldn¡¯t sleep, so she drove to a bar near the university.

    Surprisingly, she found Conrad there, having drunk to the point of sprawling on the counter.

    Conrad was already somewhat drunk, and he looked at the ecstatic

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Esme.

    Perhaps it was because both Fia and she shared the same blood from the Lawsons. In that instant he

    thought he saw Fia.

    He shook his head and said, ¡°Why are you here, Esme?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep so I came over to have a walk. We used toe to this bar all the time. Fia¡¯s first

    experience at the bar was here too, all because I dragged her here.¡± Esme suddenly locked her

    eyebrows together and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Conrad. I didn¡¯t follow you. It¡¯s really a

    coincidence that I see you here.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He had already deleted the GPS tracker on his phone.

    He took his phone and gave it a look. Fia didn¡¯t call or message him.

    He then ced it on the table with a scoff.

    ¡°You fought with Fia?¡± Esme asked carefully.

    Conrad downed another ss and looked at Esme. ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting. with her ever since you¡¯re

    back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I didn¡¯te back, you two would be happy.¡±

    ¡°Happy?¡± Conrad looked at her nkly. He wasn¡¯t sure what

    2/3

    happiness was, but his marriage with Fia had always beenfortable. If Esme hadn¡¯te back, he

    wouldn¡¯t have minded their wedding.

    But he kept on feeling that something wascking. When Esme came back, he thought that it was that

    love that theycked in the marriage. He wanted it back.

    But now, even Esme had changed. He couldn¡¯t find the feelings he had for her.

    In the corner, a slender woman wearing a hat and mask was carried to the upper floor by a tall man.

    The two of them nced around, their eyes fixed on the bar.

    ¡°My cousin is quite the Casanova.¡±

    Eileen pried away Victor¡¯s ws from her waist and snapped pictures of the man and woman at the bar

    with her phone. She then sent them to her best friend.

    Fia had just wanted to look at the time using her phone when she received Eileen¡¯s photos.

    Caption,

    Fia wasn¡¯t even sure how to reply to her before Eileen sent her another voice message.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t be so stupid anymore. Think about the material things. Otherwise, when the homewrecker

    seeds, you won¡¯t have anything.¡±

    Fia locked her phone¡¯s screen andy on the bed motionlessly.

    She said to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eileen. I¡¯m already preparing myself for whates after. I¡¯m thinking

    about the material things now.¡±

    If it were the old her, she would never sell all the jewelry that Conrad

    Chapter 191

    2/3

    gave her online. She would never have epted him paying for her designs with such a high price out

    of guilt.

    She needed the money. She couldn¡¯t allow the child in her womb to end up eating nothing but hard

    bread and cold soup!

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Eileen red at Victor who was looking at her dangerously.

    Victor grabbed her on the second floor and mumbled, ¡°You called him a sorry excuse for a man. Don¡¯t

    forget my rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°You are your own person.¡± Eileen pouted, and she was unspeakably tempting in his eyes.

    However, she added something in her mind, ¡®But both of you are the

    same!¡®

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 192

    Esme raised her eyebrow as she looked at the stairway in the corner of the bar. She saw Victor holding

    a woman that was heavily covered. That couldn¡¯t be Sapphire.

    Who could it be?¡±

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m going to the washroom. Don¡¯t go anywhere or you¡¯ll end up in a fight again.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad let out a bitter smile. Esme was still worried that he would

    start fights just like he did when he was still in school.

    He sighed at how thoughtful she was, but he could no longer find those feelings he had for her all those

    years ago.

    As his father never came home, he got used to seeing his mother¡¯s resentment. She wanted him to be

    loyal to his love. When he found the love of his life, he would let her nag and manage him, but he would

    still be a dependable figure for her.

    And Esme treated him just like that when they were younger. When she depended on him, she would

    be like a girl, but when she tried to

    correct him, she would be like his mother.

    Then he remembered Fia. When Esme dragged her along to have fun, she would only stand there like

    a bag of flesh at the side.

    After that, she would walk away with her head low and didn¡¯t nag him. at all.

    He thought that that was her personality. No matter how pretty she looked, it was pointless. No man

    could stand her strange personality.

    After their marriage, she surprised him. She was happy every day, and

    Chapter 192

    2/3

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    her smile was like a blooming flower

    But now, she was like a porcupine. She would poke anyone that dared

    to touch her!

    Esme bribed a bar attendant and asked for a uniform. She used a

    scarf to cover her face.

    She then quietly went upstairs and tiptoed past a few private rooms. She stopped at one of them.

    She could hear the sounds of huffing and puffing from the other side of the door. She got very excited.

    Victor must be doing it behind Sapphire! Once she took the evidence to Sapphire, she would thank her

    and treat her as her best friend! She would help her get Conrad in the future!

    She was so excited that her hand holding her phone began to tremble.

    She tried to open the door by turning the doorknob. It wasn¡¯t locked! That was great!

    She quietly opened a gap and aimed her phone¡¯s camera and then recorded the video.

    It was less than a minute, but to her, it felt like a century had passed. She knew that Victor was a

    vengeful person¡­ If she got caught, she would be in a lot of trouble!

    ¡°You drank too much, Conrad. Let me send you home.¡± Esme nced upstairs before helping Conrad

    off the counter.

    Conrad pushed her hand away and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get Ss to pick me up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s midnight. Ss is so busy every day. He needs time to get here in the middle of the night. Fia must

    be worried about you at home too. Maybe I¡¯ll send you back home?¡±

    Esme chose her words very skillfully. Conrad managed to listen to all she had to say and agreed that

    Fia would get worried.

    He didn¡¯t want to make her worry too. He still wanted to see her and wanted to sleep with her in his

    arms

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Conrad wobbled out of the bar. Esme extended her hand

    but he pushed her away again. ¡°No need to hold me. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Esme¡¯s eyes changed and she quietly tightened her grip. She didn¡¯t insist on it.

    She needed to increase the pace. She needed to cut off his love for his wife Fia and restore his love for

    her before hepletely lost all his patience toward her.

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t the door locked?¡± Eileen had her hand on the door and looked at Victor sullenly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I

    tell you to close it?¡±

    Victor straightened his shirt and said nonchntly, ¡°I closed the door. Might have forgotten to lock it.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Eileen kicked him in the leg. ¡°I told you that we need to

    be careful. If someone manages to get a video I¡¯m done for.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This bar belongs to me. The staff know that they¡¯re not supposed toe up to the

    second floor.¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 193

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°The staff know that but other people don¡¯t!¡± Eileen remembered

    Esme who was out in the front and she had a bad feeling about it. That homewrecker is right

    downstairs!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Conrad. She¡¯s not interested in me.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?!¡± Eileen was so angry that she could feel her chest getting painful. He kept finding

    ways to lure her out. This time, he said that he was going to introduce her to a director directing a

    fantasy film. In the end, she didn¡¯t see any director. He knew that she had been avoiding him so he

    used this as an excuse to get her out and sleep with her!

    ¡°It¡¯s not nice to yell at me, alright?¡±

    Victor pushed Eileen toward the door with his eyes cold. ¡°Eileen, aren¡¯t you getting a bit too cocky

    because of your poprity?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Eileen snickered and ced her finger on Victor¡¯s chest. ¡°If your really love my body, why don¡¯t

    we make a trade?¡±

    When she talked about trade, both of them remembered something, and their expressions changed.

    They were silent for a few seconds but Eileen let out a generous smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to

    sleep with me. Cancel your engagement.¡±

    Victor frowned. ¡°Our elders were the ones that made the

    engagement.¡±

    ¡°True. But if you¡¯re really someone who conforms, why don¡¯t you marry your fianc¨¦e already? Why

    haven¡¯t you married her? Maybe¡­¡®

    Eileen smiled with her eyes closed and drew a heart on Victor¡¯s chest like a cunning vixen. ¡°You don¡¯t

    like her anymore, but you like me?¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things,¡± Victor said as he pushed Eileen¡¯s hand away before pulling her to the side

    and walking out of the room.

    Eileen then scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re a dog that forgets me every time you put your pants back on!¡±

    Outside the door, Victor turned around and red at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t keep on calling me a dog. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have you y a dog!¡±

    Eileen was stunned before woofing at Victor three times and she said, ¡°If I am a dog, I must be a mad

    dog, so I can bite you to death!¡±

    Victor snorted. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you¡­¡±

    Before she could even finish, Victor suddenly jumped in and held Eileen by the chin.

    It was so painful that she patted his hand.

    ¡°Eileen, listen to me. Don¡¯t interfere with the matter between my cousin and your best friend.¡±

    Eileen stared at him with a frown.

    Victor then slowly said, ¡°Careful or you¡¯ll be dragged into the mud as well. You won¡¯t even be able to

    clean yourself then.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t sleep and began to search the drawers. She found a packet of cigarettes and a lighter.

    Conrad used to smoke. He used to smoke a lot back in school. But he stopped after he took over the

    corporation.

    She remembered what Eileen looked like every time she smoked. The smoke would cover her face so

    no one could see her sorrow.

    She took out a cigarette. She wanted to light it up with a pair of

    trembling hands, but suddenly she remembered the child in her womb.

    ¡°No¡­¡± She put the cigarette and lighter back and closed the drawer.

    ¡°I can fall¡­ But I won¡¯t let my child suffer as I do.¡±

    She had begun to read about how to raise children on the intetely. Pregnant women who drank

    and smoked in pregnancy disrupted the baby¡¯s development. Some babies even be deformed!

    She couldn¡¯t do that.

    At this time, the bedroom door opened and she looked.

    ¡°Fia, I saw Conrad at the bar. He drank too much so I brought him. home.¡± With that, Esme walked into

    the bedroom after Conrad.

    At that moment, Fia felt like she was so humiliated and beaten that she rushed over to Esme as her

    mind went nk.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 194

    Fia had imagined all the ways they would embarrass her, but she never thought that one day, Conrad

    would lead Esme into their bedroom.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She raised her volume with her eyes opened

    wide.

    Conrad massaged his heavy head and looked at her with a frown.

    ¡°Esme sent me home.¡±

    ¡°Right into the bedroom?! Are you asking me to give way to you two?!¡±

    Fia¡¯s hands curled into fists. She didn¡¯t understand how shameless they could be! She was so

    embarrassed she felt she could die from it!

    Conrad turned around and frowned.

    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±

    ¡°I was worried that you¡¯d fall, Conrad. I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Fia looked at the two of them and felt that they were just acting. They should have joined Hollywood so

    that they didn¡¯t waste their acting

    skills!¡®

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    She grabbed her phone and went out. When she was walking by, Conrad grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you please not start another argument?¡±

    ¡°An argument? Let go!¡± Fia retaliated even stronger. When she finally freed herself, she heard a bang

    after taking a few steps away.

    Chapter

    2/3

    And Esme¡¯s scream. ¡°Conrad! What happened to you?!¡±

    Fia turned around with a frown and saw Conrad on the floor. She

    couldn¡¯t react to it.

    She didn¡¯t do anything. How was he on the floor?

    ¡°What did you do to him?!¡± Esme stared at Fia angrily.

    Fia couldn¡¯t be bothered and called Jason to ask him to arrange for an ambnce.

    After that, she walked over to Conrad, pushing Esme away in the

    process, and unbuttoned two buttons before looking at his chest still rising and falling.

    She didn¡¯t know if he had fainted because of an illness or because of the alcohol, but unbuttoning the

    shirt could help with breathing.

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless, Fia!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Fia pped Esme across the face.

    Esme had enough of it. Now that Conrad had fainted and there was no one else there, she looked at

    Fia¡¯s stomach.

    Fia noticed the violence in her eyes and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Esme, this is my

    home. If you do anything, I can call the cops.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any witnesses?¡± Esme smiled coldly. ¡°Conrad has fainted and no one can prove

    anything. I can always say that we started to fight out of jealousy. So what if you lost your child?

    Conrad doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re pregnant. He might even suspect that the child is not his!¡±

    Fia could feel a chill in her heart. She had just wanted to stand when Esme pushed her, and she fell to

    the floor.

    Esme looked around the bedroom. When she was sure that there

    was

    no security camera, she red at Fia like a viper staring at a prey.

    ¡°Fia¡­ If you want to me someone, me yourself. You shouldn¡¯t have stolen my man!¡±

    Fia crawled up and wanted to run out of the bedroom. She didn¡¯t dare to fight with Esme in her

    pregnant state. Esme was going mad¡­ And if she were to attack her stomach directly, she couldn¡¯t

    protect her child at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running, Fia! I want to end everything between us today!¡± Esme gave chase and

    her eyes turned red out of hatred.

    Fia went downstairs as she held the railings. She kept on looking back and saw that Esme was like a

    murderer that had lost control .

    When Esme reached the stairs, she grabbed a flowerpot and hurled it at Fia with a dark expression on

    her face.

    Fia turned around when she heard all the sounds from behind her.

    She then saw the flowerpot hurled in her direction. She was so scared that she missed her footing.

    Mrs. Taylor was woken up by all the noise. She quickly got out of her room and ran toward the

    staircase just in time to see Fia rolling down

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    in front of her.

    ¡°By the gods! Madam!¡±

    Esme crouched in front of Conrad and was shaking. She heard Mrs. Taylor¡¯s scream and she ran out

    despite her unwillingness.

    Chapte: 195

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 195

    ¡°What happened? Fia? How did she roll down the stairs?!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t have time to think why Esme was there and why the Madam rolled downstairs. She

    screamed, ¡°Call the doctor! The

    doctor!¡±

    She wanted to help Fia up but was worried that she might have been hurt somewhere, and she saw

    blood flowing down from under Fia.

    ¡°Blood¡­ Blood¡­¡±

    Esme saw it from the top of the staircase as well and couldn¡¯t help

    but smile.

    Great. The child was gone, and she no longer had any connection to

    Conrad!

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, Jason and the other medical staff rushed into the

    mansion. They saw Fia lying at the bottom of the staircase with

    blood all over.

    He immediately rushed over and put her on the stretcher along with the other medical personnel.

    When Esme saw what happened, she yelled, ¡°Doctor, Conrad¡¯s fainted

    too. The call was made for him!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡± Mrs. Taylor cried out.

    Jason looked at Esme and he felt that he needed to be on guard against her. He pulled Mrs. Taylor,

    who wanted to rush up over, and said, ¡°Get into the ambnce with Fia. I¡¯m a doctor, so I¡¯ll go and take

    a look at Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Taylor chased after the medical personnel that carried Fia out.

    Chapter 195

    2/3

    In the hospital, Mrs. Taylor grabbed Fia¡¯s hand tightly as she cried in

    the VIP ward.

    During the past three years, she had grown to love her.

    Fia slowly awakened and looked at the crying Mrs. Taylor, asking,¡± What¡­ What happened to me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, madam. I was so scared for you!¡±

    Fia anxiously touched her belly with her hands and looked at Mrs. Taylor numbly.

    Mrs. Taylor sobbed before saying with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. Why did you slip when you

    wereing down the stairs? And why didn¡¯t you tell Master Maxwell and me about your pregnancy?

    You¡¯re not paying any attention to your health!¡±

    Fia¡¯s lips began to tremble. ¡°My baby¡­ My baby¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to ask about it. She was scared of what woulde

    next.

    Seeing how afraid she was, Mrs. Taylor stepped forward and held her.

    ¡°The baby¡¯s still there. Still there.¡±

    Fia instantly rxed.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t be so stubborn anymore. The doctor said that if anything else were to happen, you won¡¯t

    be able to keep the baby anymore.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor advised her with a sob. ¡°What¡¯s so important that you had to fight with Master Conrad in the

    middle of the night? Master Conrad had stomach bleeding and you fell from the stairs.¡±

    Fia could feel the chill in her body. ¡°Where¡¯s Esme?¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t tell her that she had been guarding her while Esme was taking care of her

    employer.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, I didn¡¯t slip and fall off the stairs. She pushed me.¡±

    While she did miss a step, there was no difference between that and Esme personally pushing her.

    Mrs. Taylor let go of Fia¡¯s hand and looked at her in shock. ¡°Really?¡±

    Fia with a bleak tone, ¡°I can swear using my life. If I lie, I¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor was very confused.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see her?¡±

    ¡°I ran out after I heard themotion and I saw you rolling down, but I didn¡¯t see her at the time. She

    ran out after she heard my screams.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor then looked at her anxiously. ¡°Why did she push you? She¡¯s by Master Maxwell¡¯s side.

    Would she do anything to him?¡± Fia smiled coldly. ¡°No, she won¡¯t. She only wants to sleep with him.¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 196

    Mrs. Taylor was so shocked by what Fia had to say that she was rendered speechless.

    She realized that the madam had changed. She changed so much

    that she felt like she no longer knew her.

    ¡°Have a rest, madam. I¡¯ll take a look at the master.¡±

    Fia held Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand and stared into her eyes.

    ¡°Can you help me, Mrs. Taylor?¡±

    ¡°With what?¡±

    ¡°Once Conrad is awake, I will tell him what Esme did to me. Can you be my witness?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was stunned. This was not the same innocent woman

    she knew.

    ¡°But¡­ I really didn¡¯t see Ms. Manning there at the time.¡±

    Fia frowned with tears in her eyes as she held Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand

    tightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I really didn¡¯t lie. I simply want her to pay the price for what she did. I can¡¯t hold on

    anymore¡­ I really can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. I¡¯m on your side but I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes. I can¡¯t lie for you.¡± Mrs. Taylor

    could feel the pain in her own heart. She didn¡¯t like Esme too, but she really couldn¡¯t help her when

    she didn¡¯t see it for herself.

    She was even more worried that the madam hated Ms. Manning and intentionally framed her for it. If

    the police started an investigation,

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    the madam would be in trouble.

    2/3

    Fia smiled and let go of Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand in despair. ¡°I understand. Pretend I never said anything.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Fia closed her eyes as she felt the destion in her heart.

    What could she do? She didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes and couldn¡¯t prove that she was the victim.

    She had to retaliate even without anyone¡¯s help!

    Esme Manning¡­ You forced me into this!

    Whatever expectation she may have had for Esme, she hadpletely lost it all as she fell down the

    stairs.

    The two of them couldn¡¯t return to how it had been in the past anymore. They would have to fight each

    other to the death!

    Several minutester.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    The door to the ward opened and Fia turned to look. When she saw who it was, she forced a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your help again, Evans.¡±

    Jason was feeling bad for her and he walked over to the bed, looking

    at her pale face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should praise you for your luck or your baby for being

    stubborn.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say a word as she smiled.

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°Your housekeeper told you everything, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to stay here for observation for some time. It¡¯s not easy

    to keep the child. We can¡¯t have you getting into an ident again.¡±

    Fia tried to make a joke, saying, ¡°It¡¯s so sad that the baby¡¯s got a mom like me. The baby never gets

    time to rest.¡±

    Jason looked at how she was trying to stop her tears and he patted her head, saying, ¡°The baby is

    worried that you¡¯ll be in pain if the baby has to leave.¡±

    ¡°Evans!¡± The tears that Fia was holding back broke through her barrier and she broke down.

    Jason bent down and held her with an arm so that they wouldn¡¯t be

    too close.

    He then consoled her like an elder brother. ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll always be here. If you really can¡¯t take it, just leave,

    alright? I don¡¯t want to see you in

    even worse condition next time when we meet.¡±

    He hated fate. Why hadn¡¯t he met the girl earlier? He was willing to love her by forfeiting his life.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 197

    His heart almost stopped when he arrived with the other medical staff and saw her lying there covered

    in blood.

    He was really scared that the marriage would ruin her and take her away. That he would no longer be

    able to see her ever again.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m alright.¡± Fia calmed down after she let out her tears.

    Jason let go of her and blew at the gauze wrapping on her head. ¡± Now, don¡¯t be so naughty and rest

    well in the hospital. Just don¡¯t go anywhere, alright?¡±

    Fia nodded with her eyes red.

    At the door of the ward, Conrad was standing barefooted in a hospital gown. He had been standing

    there for a while and saw how his wife hugged Jason and cried in his arms. He was angry, but Mrs.

    Taylor¡¯s words echoed in his ears again and again.

    ¡°I beg you, Master Maxwell! Please treat the madam well! She didn¡¯t- even dare to tell you that she¡¯s

    pregnant because you¡¯ve hurt her so much and she didn¡¯t dare to depend on you!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe it at first. How could she get pregnant when she was infertile?

    After that, joy rose in his heart. He kept on thinking if it would be a baby boy or a baby girl and whether

    the baby would look like him or

    Fia.

    He pushed Esme and Mrs. Taylor away and ran over barefooted, wanting to ask her if it was his child.

    But he didn¡¯t expect to see that moment.

    Fia could feel someone watching from the door and looked at him.

    Chapter 197

    2/3

    cautiously.

    Conrad could feel the pain in his heart when she looked at him like. that. He went in barefooted and

    pulled Jason away, saying, ¡°Leave my wife alone!¡±

    He had just finished when Jason turned around and punched him.

    ¡°What?! Do you want to fight? Let¡¯s go!¡± Conrad was a punk in his youth and now he had his fist to

    Jason.

    Both of them were from good families. They had learned how to fight since they were little and neither

    managed to one up the other.

    ¡°Conrad, stop!¡± Fia roared.

    ¡°Why did you tell me to stop and not him?!¡± Conrad started as he

    stared at her.

    ¡°Because you deserve it!¡± Fia bit her lips. ¡°The reason that I¡¯m like this is all because of you!¡±

    Conrad looked at the gauze around her forehead and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Is that how you should apologize?¡± Jason asked angrily.

    Conrad red at Jason. ¡°This is between the two of us and has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°By hurting Fia, you hurt me! I¡­¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Evans, please leave us for a bit. I want to talk to him.¡± Fia cut Jason off. She didn¡¯t want him to dirty

    himself because of this.

    Jason looked at Fia worriedly. ¡°Press the bell if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯m avable at any time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fia forced a smile. She was really grateful for Jason. He was a good friend¡­ And was really

    like a brother to her.

    When Jason left, Conrad quickly asked, ¡°Is the child okay? I heard from Mrs. Taylor that you fell from

    the stairs. Why did you fall so suddenly?¡±

    Fia looked at him with icy eyes.

    ¡°True. My husband brought a woman into our bedroom. Why did I fall, I wonder?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t know what happened after I faintedst night. Is it

    because you slipped and fell when you

    wanted to leave?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia screamed uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s Esme Manning! She pushed

    me down the stairs!¡±

    Conrad was stunned as he looked at Fia going mad.

    ¡°Fia, I know you¡¯re angry that Esme came with me back homest night. But she simply saw me

    drinking too much at the bar and sent me home. There¡¯s nothing between us!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Enough!¡± Fia screamed as much as she could as her tears

    continued to fall.

    She took a deep breath as she almost went out of breath. She held her hands tightly and stared at

    Conrad.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once again that your childhood love¡¯s the one who pushed me down the stairs. She knows

    that I¡¯m pregnant and wants me to lose the baby! She wanted to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Conrad instinctively refuted her. He couldn¡¯t ept the answer. Esme was not that kind of

    person.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 198

    ¡°Ahaha! You say it¡¯s impossible without any investigation?¡±

    Fiaughed out in despair as her eyes filled with anguish.

    When Conrad saw her eyes, he could feel the pain in his heart as well. He couldn¡¯t even think about

    Esme anymore and simply wanted to hug her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She red at her icily. ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Fia. The doctor said that you have to rest well. You¡¯ve managed to protect the child

    after so long¡­ You can¡¯t risk it anymore.¡±

    Conrad knew that it was already very hard for her to get pregnant.

    Fia frowned and shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to find out about my pregnancy like this.¡±

    ¡°Fia, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t want to tell you? How many times have I tried telling you about it? And do you

    remember what you said?!¡±

    Conrad was stunned. He remembered the numerous times she asked

    about artificial insemination and asked if he wanted children.

    He said that they were a mistake and that they couldn¡¯t get pregnant at this juncture. And said a lot of

    times that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant because of her infertility.

    Now, everything that he said in the past came back to haunt him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I was happy when Mrs. Taylor told me about it!¡± He wanted to correct his past mistakes desperately.

    ¡°Is that so? Are you happy that Esme didn¡¯t kill me? That my baby and

    Chapter 198

    I survived so that she won¡¯t get punished at all?¡±

    ¡°No! Fia, what are you thinking about?!¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t control himself any longer and stepped

    forward to grab Fia¡¯s shoulders and stared into her eyes.

    He then said sternly and sincerely, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything because you were infertile before. I was

    worried that you couldn¡¯t be a mom. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.

    ¡°Fia¡­ When the baby is born, who do you think the baby will look like more?¡±

    She simply looked at Conrad dully and repeated the topic earlier. ¡± Esme pushed me. I want justice.¡±

    Conrad frowned and after a few seconds of silence, he nodded. ¡°Fine.

    I¡¯ll ask Esme about it.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Do you think she¡¯s a fool? That she would admit to it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police, alright?¡± he said sternly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll at least believe the police,

    right?¡±

    Fia remained silent. There was no security camera in the bedroom or at the staircase. Although she

    was chased by Esme, she didn¡¯t push her. She had missed a step because Esme scared her. How

    were the cops supposed to investigate? They wouldn¡¯t find anything.

    But when she heard that Conrad said he would call the cops to settle this, she felt somewhat consoled.

    When Conrad saw that she was calming down, he said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re not feeling welltely. But

    no matter what, we have to stabilize your emotions for the baby¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Fia looked away and pushed the hand on her shoulder away. ¡°Move your hand. I want to

    sleep.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad helped her pull her nket and sat in the chair in front

    Chapter 198

    3/3

    of her bed. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over you. Let me know if you want anything.¡±

    Fia turned around with her back against him while she was thinking of something in her mind.

    Because of the pregnancy andck of rest at night, not to mention her headache, she fell asleep soon

    after.

    Conrad was thinking about what she was obsessed with and decided to respect her wants.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Esme Manning?¡±

    The door to the ward opened and two police officers in uniform walked in.

    Esme anxiously nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Someone reported that you¡¯re involved in an attempted murder. Please cooperate with our

    investigation.¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡±

    Esme pushed away the hand of the officer that wanted to take her. There must be some kind of

    misunderstanding. Can you please let me go tell my boyfriend about this? I¡¯m still admitted to the

    hospital, and my boyfriend will be worried if he can¡¯t find me.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Can you please call your boyfriend over then?¡±

    Just then, Conrad walked in.

    Esme pounced over at him as if she saw her savior.

    Conrad pushed her away and said with a frown, ¡°Esme, please have

    some respect.¡±

    The officers were confused and one of them asked, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, is she your girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 199

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s my¡­¡±

    Esme answered first.

    ¡°No.¡± Conrad cut her off.

    The officer then asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one that called the police?¡±

    Conrad said in front of her, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the one that called the police. Just treat this as any other case. I

    fainted when my wife was going downstairs. She was the only one with my wife at the time.¡±

    The officers nodded. One asked and the other recorded.

    ¡°Then, Mr. Maxwell, your wife said she was pushed down the stairs?

    No witnesses?¡±

    ¡°Please take Esme Manning back to the station for further questioning. Also, please send your

    colleagues to my home for further investigation.¡±

    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ve already sent someone over.¡±

    Esme looked at Conrad in disbelief as her face became pale as a ghost.

    ¡°You¡­ You called the police, Conrad?¡±

    ¡°Fia said that you pushed her down the stairs. While I¡¯m not willing to believe it, I¡¯ll let the police officers

    handle this in a fair manner.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s crazy! How could I push her down? She¡¯s depressed! Delusional! She¡¯s using everyone of

    wanting to harm her!¡± Esme¡¯s words made the officers frown and they looked at Conrad,

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, does your wife have some mental issues?¡±

    Conrad frowned, wanting to refute it, but he knew that the officers

    Chapter 199

    would find out either way.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    2/3

    When the two officers saw that he wasn¡¯t willing to answer, they said, ¡°We¡¯ll find out the rest of the facts

    through the investigation. Don¡¯t you worry, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Can we see your wife for a while? Since she¡¯s the victim in this case, we want to ask her some

    questions!¡±

    When Fia heard some footsteps approaching, she woke up and instinctively stared at the door.

    When she saw Conrad let two officers in, she still did not give any

    reaction.

    Conrad walked over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re just here investigating why you fell from the

    stairs.¡±

    ¡°You called the police?¡± Fia looked at him in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that he called the police

    instead of protecting Esme.

    Conrad held her hand and realized that they were very cold. He then.

    covered her hands in his.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m by your side. You¡¯re my wife. She and I are just normal friends.¡±

    Fia knew that they couldn¡¯t get Esme for her falling off the stairs. However, what Conrad did made her

    see his sincerity.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to just let this slip by. She couldn¡¯t let Esme get away scot¨Cfree. She needed

    to let the police investigate this, even if all she could do was raise a little suspicion over her.

    She then said, ¡°Leave us. I¡¯ll exin to the officers myself.¡±

    After Conrad left the ward, Fia then exined everything to them without lying.

    The officers recorded them in detail and asked for confirmation. ¡°So, the reason that you fell down the

    stairs wasn¡¯t because Ms. Manning pushed you? It was because you missed your step when she threw

    a flowerpot at you when she was chasing you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fia answered with rity.

    The other officer, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word, asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make it sound more serious? It¡¯ll

    be more advantageous for you to do so.¡±

    Fia frowned. She was no saint. She may be able to lie to Conrad, but she couldn¡¯t ignore thew.

    ¡°That was how it happened. I knew that what she did couldn¡¯t get her charged because I¡¯m still here in

    one piece. But I can¡¯t make it sound more serious than it was, because that would be disrespecting the

    law.¡±

    When the two officers heard it, they removed their hats and bowed at her.

    They were quite impressed with her.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mrs. Maxwell. We¡¯re impressed with what you did. We wish you a

    speedy recovery!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Now, we must investigate your home.¡±

    After the officers left, Conrad went into the ward.

    He looked at Fia curiously. ¡°Why can¡¯t I listen in?¡±

    Chapter 200

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 200

    Fia gave him a look and asked, ¡°Do I need your permission to handle

    my own matters?¡±

    Conrad sat on the chair and looked at Fia sternly.

    Of course, with his capability, he could see right through her.

    ¡°You lied to me.¡±

    Fia was provoked again as she roared at him, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not. Esme wants

    me to lose my baby! She wants to

    kill me!¡±

    Conrad then remembered what Esme said about Fia just now. She had depression and was delusional

    about everyone wanting to harm.

    her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not emotionally stable right now. You can¡¯t determine things with just your mere thoughts.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Fine. There¡¯s no need for me to tell you so much. Since in your eyes, she is a pure and innocent, kind

    and gentle woman! But one day, she¡¯ll show her true self! And whether you believe it or not, you¡¯ll have

    to

    face the truth then!¡±

    When Fia imagined what that would look like, she looked at Conrad and gave him a bizarre smile.

    ¡°When the timees, I wonder if you¡¯ll think that you were too blind.¡±

    Conrad suddenly felt that he was surrounded by fog, and he wasn¡¯t sure anymore.

    Could Esme really be that violent?

    ¡°Fia, rest well. I need to leave.¡±

    Chapter 200

    2/3

    He turned around and left the ward. He wanted to go back and see

    how the officers were investigating his home.

    He needed to be there in person.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, from our investigation, the reason that your wife fell

    from the stairs could be because she tripped over the flowerpot on the second floor, by the staircase.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Any other possibility?¡±

    Another officer nodded. ¡°It could be possible that someone else

    caused it.¡±

    A few officers walked up and down and then pointed at that flower pot that had been shattered, filling

    the entire staircase with mud and ceramic pieces. Very quickly, they reenacted the scene with a ¡±

    pursuer¡± and the ¡°pursued.¡± The ¡°pursuer¡± threw that flowerpot at the ¡± pursued¡± down at the staircase,

    causing the ¡°pursued¡± to fall.

    The officer then told Conrad, his expressions darkening as he listened, saying, ¡°What we reenacted

    just now was ording to what your wife told us. ording to how the flowerpot was shattered and

    what your housekeeper told us, there¡¯s a huge possibility that this is

    the truth.¡±

    Conrad could feel a chill down his spine. ording to this scenario, no matter if Esme pushed Fia

    down the stairs or not, she had wanted

    to hurt her.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we¡¯ve just learned more about this case. Since this is at conflict that arose from your

    rtionship, you¡¯re responsible for this

    as well.¡±

    Afterward, Conrad was obviously distracted when he was talking with the police.

    Before the police left, Conrad suddenly asked, ¡°Can we settle this on

    Chapter 200

    our own?¡±

    3/3

    The officer looked at him strangely and said, ¡°Yes, you can. But your wife, Mrs. Fia Maxwell, must be

    the one that proposes that.¡±

    After he sent the officers away, Conrad went to the hospital with a

    conflicted heart.

    When Fia heard the door open, she asked him, ¡°What did the officers say?¡±

    Conrad stared at her. ¡°Did you two fightst night?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°What are you saying? Are you trying to me it on me?¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad walked over and held her hand as he sat by her bed. Can we settle this ourselves?¡±

    Fia felt like a de had just skewered her heart. ¡°Do you know what she meant by that? She wanted

    me to lose our baby! She wanted my life!¡±

    ¡°Esme is emotionally unwelltely. When she came back, I promised her that I would marry her. But

    lately, I¡¯ve been wanting to cut her off, so she might lose control when she¡¯s facing you.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s tone was anxious, and even fearful.

    He couldn¡¯t ept Esme to be that kind of person. Fia pulled her hand away as her eyes began to turn

    red.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 201

    She knew she couldn¡¯t depend on him!

    ¡°You want to settle this among ourselves. Fine.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Give me back my grandma¡¯s

    project!¡±

    Conrad stared at her for a few seconds in silence. ¡°Sure.¡±

    In a certain high¨Css restaurant.

    It was exclusively booked.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    An expensive table was set in the middle of the dining hall. A man and a woman sat across from each

    other as they had their

    candlelight dinner.

    ¡°Conrad, I knew you still cared about me.¡± When Esme left the station in the afternoon, she received

    Conrad¡¯s call about the dinner. She purposely went to a stylist and wore her best outfit to the dinner.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes never fixed on her as he simply stared at the dancing me on the candle.

    ¡°Your candlelight dinner,¡± he said in a frigid tone, ¡°is thest thing I¡¯ll do for you.¡±

    Esme could feel her chest tighten as she raised her wine ss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink, Conrad.¡±

    Conrad numbly raised his ss and clinked it with hers.

    He gave it a sip and said, ¡°From now on, no matter if you or the Mannings are in trouble, don¡¯te to

    me.¡±

    ¡°Why? Conrad, don¡¯t you know how important I am to you after all this?¡±

    2/3

    Esme still didn¡¯t understand what was happening. She thought he simply didn¡¯t care whether she hurt

    Fia or not, and only worried about her getting scared, and that was why she chose to settle this

    privately. Then, he asked her out for dinner as soon as she was discharged.

    ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m the one that owes Fia on this.¡± Conrad¡¯s grip on the wine ss tightened.

    ¡°The only reason I asked Fia to settle this privately is not because I can¡¯t let go or want to protect you.

    I¡¯m simply burying that girl that I liked a long time ago.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at Esme, his eyes without any warmth at all. Instead, it was terrifyingly

    cold.

    ¡°Esme, after this dinner, we¡¯ll go on our own paths. If you hurt Fia ever again, I¡¯ll make you pay double!¡±

    Esme slumped on her chair and the ss in her hand fell, spilling her wine as the ss shattered into a

    million pieces.

    Her tears rolled down and she asked in disbelief, ¡°You really want to

    cut me off?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten the promise you made to me when we were young? That you¡¯ll marry me and love

    me forever.¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself. We were young then. We¡¯re no longer young. We¡¯re no longer the same people

    when you refused the marriage and left the country.¡±

    After Conrad finished the wine in his ss, he got up and turned around, leaving without a second

    thought.

    Esme sat at the table and began to sob. Her cries became louder and louder.

    She thought her cries could make him stay, but when she looked at

    3/3

    Chapter 201

    the door with her teary eyes, it didn¡¯t even slow him down¡­ Forget about making him turn his head

    around.

    Ss opened the door to the car and looked into the restaurant. He could see Esme crying like a fool.

    ¡°Ss, send me to the hospital. Fia is still waiting for me there.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Ss was in a good mood. His boss had finally settled

    everything in one go. He no longer needed to feel guilty in front of the madam.

    Eileen was at the ward to apany Fia. She showed Fia the picture that the paparazzi took.

    ¡°Look, Fia! You¡¯re at the hospital, yet he still went to see that homewrecker!¡±

    Fia looked at the picture carefully and smiled.

    e

    ¡°A candlelight dinner. Eileen, did you know? We¡¯ve been married for three years. We¡¯re husband and

    wife. but he¡¯s never treated me to a candlelight dinner.¡±

    Eileen frowned.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Eileen turned off her screen and gave Fia a hug.

    ¡°Once you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll take you to a candlelight dinner.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say anything. Sadness, disappointment, envy¡­ She had a lot of bad emotions toward Esme.

    And all of this was because of Conrad. Because she loved him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you roses and presents, okay?¡±

    Eileen consoled her and ced her hand on Fia¡¯s belly. ¡°We can¡¯t be sad for the child¡¯s sake. You must

    protect yourself and your child.¡±

    She regretted showing Fia the picture.

    If she had known, she would have confronted Conrad and Esme

    instead of showing it to Fia.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Fia.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Eileen. I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good because you¡¯re

    worried that I¡¯m being deceived.¡±

    Fia tried her best to force a smile and said, ¡°Eileen, after all of this, I don¡¯t have hope that my marriage

    will end in happiness now. You

    have to work hard.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Eileen frowned and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not doing that well either. But we

    have to get it together and beat the people who want to see us give up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    Just then, Eileen¡¯s phone rang.

    It was her assistant, Lyn. She turned around and took the call, her face slowly turning white.

    2/3

    When Fia saw her face turn pale after receiving the call, she asked worryingly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s about work. Someone took my role as the female lead in one of the shows that I¡¯m

    supposed to star in.¡±

    ¡°Then go look for help so you can get your role back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Rest well. Don¡¯t look at your phone and just lie down and rest. I¡¯ll treat you to a candlelight

    dinnerter!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fia smiled. To her, Eileen¡¯s care was like a ray of light in the darkness.

    Eileen wore her hat and put on her mask, and then walked out of the ward. She didn¡¯t expect to be

    surrounded the moment she walked out, but she was. They were all media reporters.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, can you exin the video on the inte of you and your

    boss?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid, are you your boss¡® mistress?¡±

    ¡°No wonder you got popr so quickly! It¡¯s because of Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    Eileen looked at all the reporters who were like rabid dogs through her sunsses. They kept on

    asking all the vile questions without giving her a chance to breathe or answer the questions.

    But she knew that there was nothing left for her to exin.

    That video was enough to exin everything. All her effort was for nothing because now everyone

    would think that her sess was due to her sleeping with her boss!

    When she came to visit Fia, she hid her tracks and didn¡¯t see anyone. Seeing so many reporters

    waiting here, it was obvious that someone familiar with her knew that she woulde and had

    prepared this trap for her.

    Chapter 202

    3/3

    ¡°Homewrecker,¡± she mumbled. She wished she could tear Esme apart. Not only did she have time to

    seduce Conrad, she even had the time to set up a trap for her.

    Fia had just gone to the washroom and wanted to check the time on her phone. And that was how she

    saw Eileen and Victor on tonight¡¯s hot searches. Everyone was cursing Eileen.

    She wanted to give Eileen a call. But when she remembered how her expression suddenly changed

    after picking up that call, she already knew that it was because of this.

    She had a bad feeling. She immediately opened the door to her ward and saw Eileen being

    surrounded. They kept on questioning her and they even pushed her. Eileen had fallen down a few

    times.

    ¡°Eileen!¡± Fia shouted, but Eileen couldn¡¯t hear her at all.

    She looked around anxiously and spotted a fire extinguisher. She grabbed it and sted the group with

    it.

    The reporters around Eileen were stunned. When there was an opening, she quickly rushed over,

    pulled Eileen into her ward, and

    locked the door.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 203

    Everything happened so quickly. Fia sat back on the bed, gasping for

    air.

    Eileen simply looked at Fia numbly and she almost wept.

    When Fia saw how she was doing, she quickly gave her a hug.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They can¡¯te in. The hospital¡¯s security will get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re pregnant! If something happened to you while you¡¯re

    trying to help me, I¡¯d hate myself for it! This is because of me. You shouldn¡¯t have run into the mix!¡±

    Eileen bit her lips, trying her best not

    to cry.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Eileen? Every time something happens, you¡¯re the one beside me.¡± The

    two girls hugged each other and

    became each other¡¯s light in the darkness.

    When Conrad arrived at the floor that Fia was on, he noticed the group of reporters standing outside

    her door. He was so worried that he immediately ran over.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Move out of the way!¡±

    The reporters stared at Conrad and bravely handed the microphone to

    him.

    ¡°Mr. Victor is your cousin, Mr. Conrad. Do you know of his sexual rtionship with his actress?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Conrad, there are always rumors between you and your wife¡¯s cousin, meanwhile, your cousin

    slept with an actress from hispany despite having a fianc¨¦e. You two cousins are acting quite

    simrly. How does the saying go again? The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, right?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes narrowed as he looked at all the reporters with burning eyes. He then nced at

    the reporters¡® tags around their

    necks.

    ¡°How bold. I hope you can be just as courageous after this!¡±

    After threatening them, he extended his hand and pushed away several of the reporters that were

    blocking the door. He knocked at the door nervously. ¡°Fia! How are you, Fia?¡±

    There was hope in Fia¡¯s eyes as she grabbed Eileen¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Conrad¡¯s back, Eileen. He can definitely clear this up.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beg him for me,¡± Eileen said to Fia in a no¨Cnonsense tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be someone that can

    be used as someone else¡¯s

    weakness!¡±

    Fia was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what she meant by that.

    Eileen was worried that she had scared her, so she quickly said with at smile, ¡°Victor started this, so he

    should solve this. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be

    fine.¡±

    ¡°But so many people are cursing at you. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll dox you or trace you or something.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t. I have residences that are not under my name so I¡¯ll go. and hide for a while. Once this

    thing has blown over, I¡¯lle visit

    you again.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Fia was bing worried and anxious. For some reason, she had a feeling

    that once they separated, she didn¡¯t know when she would see her again.

    ¡°We can always keep in touch through the phone. I won¡¯t disappear,

    so trust me.¡±

    Very quickly, under Conrad¡¯s direction, Ss arranged for a group of

    bodyguards to guard the ce. Jason had also appeared with the

    hospital¡¯s security to get rid of the reporters.

    When the door opened, Conrad held Fia¡¯s shoulders and looked at her carefully. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Eileen¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡± Eileen cut Fia off with an icy demeanor. She looked at Conrad coldly and said, ¡°But you

    should take good care of that dog. that wagged its tail at you!¡±

    Conrad was no fool. He also recalled what happened at the bar. Just as he had met with Esme at the

    bar, he had seen Victor carrying a heavily disguised Eileen upstairs.

    And the video that Victor and Eileen were in¡­ He knew the ce. It had the same finishings as the bar

    he went to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Esme about it. If she did it, I¡¯ll bring her here to apologize to

    you!¡±

    ¡°No thanks!¡± Eileen smiled scornfully. ¡°Rather than using this time to do all this, you should spend the

    time protecting Fia! Always remember that that homewrecker isn¡¯t as innocent and kind as you think.

    She¡¯s an angler fish that will swallow you whole if you let her!¡±

    It was at this time that Lyn, Eileen¡¯s assistant, finally made it in together with Victor.

    ¡°Eileen, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 204

    Eileen looked away and saw Victor standing outside. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t

    touched,

    She knew that he had a very important meeting today and he needed to go to the country¡¯s capital city

    Lumenpolis to have a meeting. But to think that he would appear here with some fatigue visible on his

    face¡­

    She couldn¡¯t help but walk over, wanting to speak to him.

    However, Victor raised his hand, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. There are eyes

    everywhere.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s heart shattered at once.

    She thought that he would at least console her, hold her, or say a few words, seeing that he had rushed

    over.

    ¡°Then why did you evene in the first ce?¡±

    Victor frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re mypany¡¯s celebrity, so of course

    I have the duty to be here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that our rtionship is going to get even more muddled?¡±

    Victor could see theplicated emotions in her eyes and couldn¡¯t wait until there was no one else

    around. ¡°Mypany has already dealt with the video. There¡¯s no trace of it on the inte.¡±

    ¡°The people who were meant to watch it already had,¡± Eileen sneered. She didn¡¯t want this. What she

    wanted was hispassion. The part that was true.

    ¡°As long as there is no proof it was you, we can make a video afterward proving that it¡¯s not you,¡± Victor

    said with a stern

    Chapter 204

    2/3

    expression. ¡°Not to mention that I¡¯m not married. I can love whoever I want. They can¡¯t destroy your

    reputation without making things up.¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t made up.¡± Eileen smiled. ¡°We all know that it wasn¡¯t made up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry,¡± Victor said. He was very regretful that he hadn¡¯t locked the door and protected her.

    She had been avoiding himtely. He was thinking too much about her and that had left an opening.

    ¡°Whatever. There¡¯s no point continuing this conversation. Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±

    Fia walked over and held Eileen¡¯s wrist as she red at Victor.

    ¡°You¡¯re a man. A real man. You need to give Eileen an exnation !¡±

    Jason could sense that the atmosphere was getting a bit awkward and felt that they shouldn¡¯t be

    listening to any more of the conversation. So, he told the security to spread out and make sure no

    family members of the patients were close.

    Victor massaged his head and said, ¡°Even Eileen doesn¡¯t dare to talk with me in that kind of tone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your employee, and I¡¯m not waiting for you to pay me my sry! There¡¯s something that I need

    to make clear. You need to be responsible for this and think of her reputation!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Victor narrowed his eyes as he looked at Fia. She may be quite subservient in

    front of his cousin, but she was quite aggressive toward him.

    ¡°You either marry Sapphire and stop meeting with Eileen, or you leave Sapphire and be responsible for

    Eileen. Don¡¯t think you can have the love of the two of them at the same time and be the

    protagonist of a harem story!¡±

    Victor raised his eyebrow and looked at Conrad. ¡°Conrad, have you not educated your wife? Look at

    how she¡¯s speaking to me, your older cousin.¡±

    Conrad said with a straight face, ¡°Fia¡¯s right. You should give both Sapphire and Eileen an exnation.¡±

    ¡°What? How interesting: Your hands aren¡¯t that clean. What right do you think you have to be

    micromanaging me?¡±

    Fia quickly pulled Conrad away when she saw that the two cousins were going to fight again and

    red at him.

    ¡°Talk it out, would you? If you fight again, someone might take a picture or video of it!¡±

    Victor snorted and looked at Eileen. ¡°Do you want to go? Or do you

    want to sleep here?¡±

    Eileen frowned. She really disliked how cold and mocking his tone. was. She turned around, patted

    Fia¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Take care of your health. I¡¯ll visit you again when I have the time.¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t kill me that easily!¡± Eileen gave Fia a brilliant smile before turning and leaving.

    Fia stood there, stunned.

    She suddenly wanted to cry.

    Why must the two of them suffer so much? Loving people that they -shouldn¡¯t? Suffering pain that they

    shouldn¡¯t have to?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 205

    The world was huge. As long as they could let go of the men they desired, they would eventually find

    someone that loved them, right?

    At the end of the day, it was because they treated themselves too cheaply!

    ¡°Fia, Eileen¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Conrad walked over to Fia¡¯s side and wanted to hug her, but she

    pushed him away, and she herself took a few steps away too.

    When Jason saw what happened, he gave her a hand and helped her.

    ¡°Thanks, Evans. Sorry for being such a bother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go back to your bed and rest,¡± Jason said to her caringly. He had just finished a surgery. He

    had rushed over when he knew what was happening.

    Fia turned around and went into the ward. When she thought of the things that Eileen was facing, her

    hands and feet began to shake.

    She had seen too much of this kind of happening in the entertainment industry. If the crisis wasn¡¯t

    managed well, Eileen¡¯s career could be destroyed.

    Worried that she would fall after climbing up the bed when he saw that she didn¡¯t have much strength,

    Conrad quickly ran over to hold

    her.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Fia roared at him. When she remembered that he had just had a candlelight dinner with

    Esme beforeing, she felt that he was filthy!

    Conrad carefully put her down and stared at her.

    ¡°I can help with Eileen¡¯s case, as long as you need me to.¡±

    ¡°How are you supposed to help? Do you know who did this? How did the reporters know that Eileen

    would visit me at the hospital today that they even camped right outside the door just waiting for her?!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡® Conrad was stunned. ¡°You suspect that it¡¯s me?¡±

    ¡°You must have told Esme!¡±

    Fia pushed his arm away. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re just hurting me, but why must you hurt my only friend too?!

    Do you know how difficult it is for her? You don¡¯t, but I do! All you see her as is the most popr

    celebrity in Victor¡¯spany and you assumed that she managed to rise up the ranks thanks to him!

    Did she not make her sacrifices? If she really is nothing, then even Victor couldn¡¯t make her popr no

    matter how much power he has in the entertainment business!¡±

    Conrad was getting a headache. ¡°I was eating with Esme just now. I didn¡¯t tell her that Eileen would be

    coming today. She didn¡¯t have the time to call the reporters here either!¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Fia screeched. She didn¡¯t want to hear him defending Esme.

    Jason had been waiting outside the door for a little beforeing in and looking Conrad straight in the

    eyes. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you¡¯re making my patient¡¯s emotions worse. Please leave!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    What Jason did obviously lighted up Conrad¡¯s fury. He instantly

    turned it toward Jason.

    ¡°Why are you still here?! What¡¯s my wife¡¯s rtionship with you?! Why do you keep appearing

    whenever something happens?!¡±

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends? Friends or lovers?!¡± Conrad began spouting nonsense.

    Fia became furious and hurled her pillow at Conrad.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just hurt anyone like a rabid dog!¡±

    Conrad became even angrier and red at Fia with dark eyes.

    ¡°Do you dare swear that he has nothing to do with you? Swear that he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±

    Fia was stunned. She was no fool. She also realized that Jason had been bing too friendly when

    it was about her.

    ¡°The one in your womb¡­¡± Conrad didn¡¯t want to say it, but his eyes were already on Fia¡¯s stomach.

    Fia was so angry that she almost coughed out blood. He was suspecting that the child was not his!

    Conrad felt that the topic was too humiliating for both of them, so he took out his phone and selected

    some pictures, and showed them to

    Fia.

    ¡°Take a look at these!¡±

    All the pictures were of her and Jason together¡­

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 206

    All the pictures taken were of her and Jason.

    Every time she was in trouble, Jason would take care of her. The deep concern in his eyes. All the

    angles were just right. Her gentleness. Jason¡¯spassion.

    If it was not because she was the subject of the photo, she too would think that the man and woman in

    the picture had something going on

    between them.

    ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡± Conrad could see the shing of emotions in Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Anything

    else you want to argue about?¡±

    Fia looked at Jason and said, ¡°Doctor Evans, leave us.¡±

    It was too embarrassing. She didn¡¯t want to drag him into this mess.

    Jason nced at the pictures in Conrad¡¯s phone and knew what she was going to face. He didn¡¯t

    believe that leaving would be a good

    choice at this time.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell. To be honest with you, I do admire Fia. But unlike you, I know where the line is drawn!

    Instead of wasting your time using me and Fia, why not reflect on what you did!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Conrad looked at Jason angrily, wanting to crush him if

    possible.

    Fia quickly said, ¡°Evans, please, I beg you. This is between us husband and wife¡­ Let us deal with this

    ourselves.¡±

    Jason frowned and turned to leave.

    Fia recalled everything that had happened recently¡­ And she began, ¡± I¡¯m very tired now. I can¡¯t even

    feel a little bit of joy from you knowing about me being pregnant.¡±

    Chapter 206

    ?

    Conrad looked at her with a frown. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else other than my grandma¡¯s project. Let¡¯s get

    a divorce.¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth. ¡°What about the child?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the baby¡¯s not yours? So, what does that have to do with you?¡±

    Their eyes met. When Conrad saw the defeat and deep despair in her eyes, he began to get anxious

    and he held her hand.

    ¡°When¡­ When I saw the pictures, I began bbering.¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    How could he have suspected her? She had never been the kind of girl to ignore the rules.

    Fia took away her hand. Not only was she tired of trying to force herself to smile, but she was also

    emotionally tired.

    ¡°After falling from the stairs, I thought that I¡¯d lose my baby. And the fear finally hit me.¡±

    She looked away toward the window and the streams of sunlight beyond it. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯m

    willing to let you two be, just so that I can have a peaceful life. I¡¯m willing to do that.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart trembled as he asked the same question. ¡°What about the baby?¡±

    ¡°There are many children born into unloving families in this world. There are also children that have to

    face their parents divorcing. Every child in this world has to face their own sufferings. I believe my child

    can make it.¡± Fia ced a hand on her belly and quietly apologized.

    But she was really getting scared. She could give her life up, but she had to think about the baby.

    Esme was bing obsessed. If she stayed with Conrad, she didn¡¯t

    And this man was so indecisive. He would sometimes choose to stand with Esme. If that was the case,

    why must she force herself to stay in a cage of her own making?

    ¡°Let¡¯s divorce!¡±

    She raised her eyes and looked at Conrad. ¡°Have Ss prepare the divorce papers and I¡¯ll sign them.

    We canplete the procedure as soon as I¡¯m out of the hospital.¡±

    When she saw his silence, she said, ¡°Since you know so many people, I can give you my documents.

    You can then proceed with getting the divorce papers done.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you. You¡¯re carrying my baby. Even if you don¡¯t

    acknowledge it, the baby¡¯s still mine! You and I both didn¡¯t have a whole family¡­ We can¡¯t let our child

    walk the same path we did!¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes shook with indecisiveness and remembered the

    conversation between the two of them many years ago.

    It was during an autumn outing that the school had organized. She had been sent by the other students

    to collect some firewood. She fell from the hill and hurt her leg, and had encountered Conrad there.

    She was sobbing, and Conrad was cursing. ¡°Oh gods, can you stop crying for once? All you do is cry

    and cry! There are so many boys in your ss. Why didn¡¯t you ask them to collect the firewood?¡± She

    then looked at him timidly and sobbed. ¡°But they sent me¡­¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 207

    After that, he unzipped his shoulder bag and took out his first-aid kit to help her with her injury. The two of them chatted and in the end talked about their families.

    He asked her first. ¡°Fia, your mom had you without a dad. Are you sad?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be sad? That man lost a lot by losing me and my mom!¡±

    He had given her a look of mockery at the time. ¡°But I think your mom isn¡¯t that skilled. Why didn¡¯t she keep your dad around for you?¡±

    She was so angry at the time and refuted, ¡°What about your dad? He doesn¡¯te home either, right? And all your mom does is hit you like a shrew!¡±

    The two of them verbally hurt each other.

    Suddenly, he said in a stern tone. ¡°In the future, when I get married, I won¡¯t be like your dad or my dad. I¡¯ll make my wife and my children take pride in me. We¡¯ll never separate as a family!¡±

    When she heard what he had to say, she also said the same thing about having a loving family and never separating.

    And now, Conrad said that they couldn¡¯t let their children walk the same path they did. It made Fia sigh out with mixed feelings.

    ¡°I asked Esme out for dinner tonight to tell her that I¡¯m cutting her off. I want to give you and our family a whole family!¡± Conrad said as he stared at Fia. He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he ced his phone in her hands.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fia asked instinctively.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you my phone. You can do with it as you see fit.¡±

    Fia gulped and asked, thinking that it was too good to be true, ¡°Is it okay if I delete the contacts from your phone?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Even if I set a limit to your monthly transaction?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad suspiciously. ¡°I feel that this is good to be true.¡±

    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even let her touch his phone. But today, he actually gave it up without her asking.

    Conrad frowned and took the phone. He then set the password to her birthday and gave it to her.

    ¡°You can look at it at any time. I won¡¯t keep any secrets from you from now on.¡±

    Fia looked at him with doubt. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll spy on your secrets?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any secrets.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes fell on her phone. ¡°As an exchange, can I see yours?¡±

    Fia scoffed. ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve been waiting for? You think there are some unspeakable secrets on my phone?¡±

    And here she was thinking why he suddenly became so youthlike. He was cing a trap for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s an exchange of equal value.¡± Conrad took Fia¡¯s phone with pride on his face.

    Fia frowned.

    ¡°When did I agree?¡±

    ¡°My phone¡¯s with you. That¡¯s an equivalent exchange,¡± he said, but noticed that she had set a password on her phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s your password?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±

    ¡°I set the password to my phone in front of you. Isn¡¯t that sincere enough?¡±

    ¡°Who cares!¡± Fia grabbed her phone back and tossed his to the end of the bed.

    Conrad looked defeated. ¡°Is it really because you have things that you want to keep secret in your phone?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about you!¡± Fia grabbed her phone and turned to the side, her back against him. She only wanted to rest in peace.

    Her mind was getting a bit messy. He was really getting quite persistenttely.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 208

    Conrad sat by the bed and quietly patted Fia¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Fia. I was really happy when I found out about the baby.¡±

    Fia still held her head low with her back against him. She was still not speaking, but the anger inside of her was already slowly disappearing.

    Mainly, it was still because she loved him too much. He already had her heart even when she knew so little. Her love for him had been burned into her bones. All he needed to do was to treat her better and to coax her patiently, and she would put down all her armor.

    ¡°I know that everything that happenedtely can¡¯t make you believe me. Just look at me, Fi.¡±

    Conrad held her arm. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    Fia choked and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t say anything anymore. I¡¯m very tired. I need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Sleep well. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±

    The ward became quiet as the sky fell intoplete darkness. Conrad didn¡¯t switch on the light, worried that he would disturb her sleep.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Fia didn¡¯t sleep at all and her mind was in a mess. She was thinking a lot of things. Some about the past. Some about the future.

    In the end, she sighed in the darkness as she rubbed her belly.

    She then quietly whispered in her heart, ¡®Let¡¯s give him another chance. He didn¡¯t deny you when he first found out about you.¡¯

    Maybe ... He¡¯s a good dad.¡¯

    There was a knock on the door. Conrad stood up and opened the door.

    Outside the door, Ss was holding a pic basket. ¡°Mrs. Taylor asked me to bring some food over.¡±

    ¡°Shh... Fia¡¯s sleeping.¡±

    Ss looked at Conrad in shock. He thought to himself that his boss was addressing the madam with a much more intimate tone now. This was good news!

    Tap.

    The person sitting on the bed switched on the lights.

    ¡°When did you wake up, Fia?¡±

    Fia automatically ignored Conrad and pulled over the little table attached to her bed, and waved at Ss. ¡°Put them here.¡±

    ¡°Sure, madam!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Conrad grabbed the pic basket from Ss¡¯ hand and carefullyid out all the dishes. He then gave Fia a fork.

    Fia grabbed it and began eating without much of an expression on her face.

    Ss could see that something was wrong, and he quickly said, ¡°Have some too, sir. Mrs. Taylor said she made two portions. You and the madam can have one portion each.¡±

    ¡°He has eaten!¡± Fia said in a cold and somewhat domineering tone. It was clear that she didn¡¯t want to let Conrad eat.

    Conrad was speechless. It was the first time she was acting like this.

    Ss blinked and when he remembered how his boss had taken Esme to a candlelight dinner in the evening, he secretly supported the madam.

    She finally knew how to hit back! Good job!

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Conrad looked at Ss with disdain.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Ss, can you help with something? I¡¯ll tip you. I need awyer.¡±

    Ss instantly gave up. ¡°Madam, the boss is taking care of the family more frequently now. Maybe the two of you can openly discuss any misunderstandings you have?¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad. ¡°I want my grandma¡¯s project. If you don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll go to court.¡±

    Conrad took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, but it¡¯ll take a few days to sort out the paperwork.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I hope you¡¯ll keep your promises!¡±

    Conrad raised his eyebrow at Ss, and Ss quickly found an excuse to leave.

    Fia concentrated on her food. However, Mrs. Taylor had prepared food meant for two or three. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t finish it all.

    She put the fork down and wanted to clean it up, but a hand reached out and took her fork away.

    ¡°Are you full?¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 209

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t wait and immediately used her fork to eat the leftover food in front of her.

    Fia frowned. She remembered that he was quite a neat freak. Even when he was dating Esme, he would immediately give up his cup if Esme used it to have a drink.

    During their marriage in the past three years, their possessions had been separated clearly. What was wrong with him?

    ¡°Uh... The fork... I¡¯ve just used it.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but remind him. She wanted to make him feel disgusted.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Conrad raised his eyes and looked at her. He speared the fork into a cherry tomato and ate it.

    Fia looked at him carefully. She didn¡¯t see anything unnatural at all.

    Not only did he use the fork that she had just used, he even finished her leftovers. It was so, very bizarre.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like to use stuff that other people had used?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not other people. You¡¯re my wife,¡± he said and began munching. It seemed like he was very hungry.

    Fia¡¯s mind was somewhat confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a candlelight dinner with Esme?¡±

    ¡°All I drank was half a ss of wine. I didn¡¯t eat with her at all.¡±

    Conrad increased the pace of his eating. He then continued, ¡°About your best friend Eileen... I¡¯ll investigate it and give you all an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Can I still believe you?¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia earnestly. "From now on, it¡¯s going to be more than you and me. Our child is here too. I¡¯ll take responsibility for our family.¡±

    His eyes were so intense that she felt that they could draw her in.

    Fia quickly moved her eyes away and said, ¡°Finish your food. Don¡¯t talk.¡±

    After he had finished, he cleaned up the containers and the pic basket. He then brought over a small basin of warm water.

    ¡°Fia, let me help you wash your face and hands.¡±

    He then soaked a towel and wrung it, and helped her clean her face ineptly. He looked at the gauze around her forehead... He was careful not to touch it.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    He blew at her forehead.

    Fia¡¯s grip tightened as she felt the numbing feeling.

    ¡°A little.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Whenever he touched a spot where he might break her skin, he would be even more gentler.

    Fia then recalled the reason that he fainted and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have a drink with Esme? Have you forgotten about your gastrointestinal bleeding?¡±

    Conrad frowned. They were doing so well together. He didn¡¯t want to talk about Esme.

    ¡°Not exactly, but I did drink too muchst night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t eat at a set time and like to drink during gatherings. That¡¯s how you hurt your stomach!¡± Fia¡¯s words became strict and even somewhat fierce. ¡°Stop the drinking. I don¡¯t want to take care of you when you destroy your body when you¡¯re old!¡±

    Conrad nodded and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll stop.¡±

    Next morning.

    Fia woke up and felt much more spirited. She turned around and saw Conradying on the chair.

    There was a strange feeling inside of her. She was somewhat touched and excited. She was also looking forward to her future.

    She was thinking that since he was someone that cared about their family, maybe he would be a good dad.

    Perhaps, because of this baby, their rtionship would be better and better.

    There was knocking at the door and Conrad immediately opened his eyes. When he saw Fia looking at him, he couldn¡¯t help but give her a smile and he patted her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over and open the door.¡±

    Sally walked in in her white coat, a serene expression on her face, and she gave Fia a bright smile.

    ¡°How do you feel today? Feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My body still feels somewhat sore though.¡±

    Sally recorded it down and nced at Conrad. ¡°It¡¯s tough on the wife when she¡¯s having a baby, especially someone like Ms. Fia who keeps on getting into trouble. As the husband, if you¡¯re free, you should give your wife a massage. Otherwise, she¡¯ll suffer a lot as all she can do is lie there.¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 210

    ¡°Sure,¡± Conrad agreed and asked, ¡°Doctor, is there anything that I

    need to take into consideration?¡±

    As long as he was not talking to Jason, his attitude toward a doctor was quite friendly.

    Sally put her pen back into her pocket and stared at Conrad for a while before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t

    have much to do, chat with your wife. Make sure that she¡¯s feeling happy and don¡¯t just let any

    random person appear in front of her.¡±

    Conrad frowned. No matter how foolish a person was, he knew that he was being scolded.

    After Sally left, Conrad sat down by the bed and gave Fia a massage. He then asked, ¡°You¡¯re close to

    that doctor?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± Fia asked as she nced at Conrad coldly. ¡°Do you think that Doctor Hall is the same

    type as my cousin and looks like a

    mature and beautiful woman?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression changed slightly and the strength of his

    massage increased along with it.

    ¡°Stop being ridiculous. It¡¯s just that she seems to be giving you special treatment.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Hall is so pretty and so kind. She treats everyone gently.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Doctor Evans?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°She¡¯s Evans¡¯s colleague and they have a good rtionship. She was the one that helped

    me with my body checkup.¡±

    When Conrad heard her say Jason¡¯s name again, he felt somewhat ufortable. He tried his best to

    ignore it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think

    2/3

    she¡¯s a good match for Doctor Evans?¡±

    Fia agreed. ¡°They¡¯re both doctors and they speak the samenguage. They¡¯re definitely suited for each

    other. However, that¡¯s their

    business, so don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s massaging hands moved from her legs to her hands and then to her waist. He was

    intentionally brushing his skin against hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to suspect you and Doctor Evans too. But that doctor was quite good, so maybe you can

    make some chances for them.¡±

    Fia also believed it to be so, that Sally was a good woman. But she was afraid after what happened

    with L. She hadpletely changed after introducing her to Jason.

    She didn¡¯t want to mess up again and caused someone as kind as Jason to end up in an unhappy

    marriage.

    ¡°We can never find out what¡¯s inside a human¡¯s heart. I¡¯m not Cupid, so I shouldn¡¯t just matchmake at

    will. If Doctor Evans and Doctor Hall are fated to be together, they¡¯ll naturally get together.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s hand stopped and held Fia at the chin, forcing her to look at

    him.

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re reluctant?¡±

    ¡±

    Fia rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t even be bothered to answer the

    question.

    ¡°Fia¡­ Don¡¯t make me doubt you.¡±

    ¡°As if you haven¡¯t doubted me enough.¡± Fia¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°You can even suspect that our baby might

    not be yours. If there¡¯s. something wrong with your body and I identally got pregnant, it makes

    sense that you¡¯re suspicious! But you have all these filthy ideas in your mind from just a few pictures!

    Why can¡¯t I suspect that you had slept with

    Esme and had your own children?!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say anything back to her.

    Fia smiled and held his hand that was holding her chin.

    ¡°And here you asked me to find a partner for Doctor Evans. Why don¡¯t you find a partner for my

    cousin?¡±

    The topic was bing more and more aggressive. Just then, a gentle voice came. ¡°Conrad, Fia, why

    are you fighting?¡±

    It was Esme. She hade without an invitation. Her expression was filled with innocence and

    fearfulness.

    ¡°Fia, are you fighting with Conrad because of me? It isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    She forced a smile as she approached the bed with a gift basket in

    her hand.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 211

    ¡°I¡¯m paying you a visit, and this is a little something from me.¡±

    When Fia saw her, her eyes became sharp. ¡°How dare youe here!¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m worried about you. After Conrad faintedst night, I thought you ran out to call for Mrs. Taylor. I

    didn¡¯t dare leave Conrad alone. If I had known that you would fall from the stairs, I would have had you

    keep an eye on Conrad and I would have gotten Mrs. Taylor instead.

    ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s being so childish. Why are you hiding your pregnancy from

    all of us? So many people are worried about you as you haven¡¯t gotten pregnant for three years. This is

    at good thing. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±

    Fia could feel herself getting a headache and her eyes almost popped out from staring at her.

    ¡°You maniptive woman!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Esme acted out like she was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t yell at you. I was simply stating

    facts.¡±

    ¡°The way you¡¯re saying it is making others suspect me and the baby!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Esme nced at Conrad. When she saw him simply sitting there in silence, she got even

    more worried.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting so emotional. Could it be because you have some mental problems?¡±

    ¡°You whore!¡± Fia cursed out loudly as the veins on her forehead almost popped. She was going to get

    off her bed and pounce at Esme.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Esme cried out in fear. ¡°Fia wants to hit me. What did I do wrong?¡±

    Conrad immediately stopped Fia and pressed her down in bed so that

    Chapter 211

    she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Listen to the doctor. For our baby.¡±

    273

    Fia stared at Conrad as she heaved. She could feel her chest about to

    explode from all the anger.

    ¡°Do you know how many dirty things she did behind your back?! You¡¯re still helping her?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not helping her. I¡¯m just worried about you and our baby,¡± Conrad said. He noticed that she was

    losing control of her emotions, so he turned around and stared at Esme who was pretending to be

    innocent. ¡°Leave, now!¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡­ I¡¯m just here visiting Fia. Aunt Echo and Grandmother have both passed away. I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. If it wasn¡¯t because I was lucky yesterday, I would have died along

    with my baby because of you!¡± Fia screamed out uncontrobly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Fia! You fell down yourself! I didn¡¯t even touch you!¡± Esme cried out as if she had

    been wrongly used.

    Conrad could feel his eardrums almost bursting from the screaming. He could feel Fia¡¯s breathing

    bing more and more rapid. He quickly stood up and dragged Esme away, then threw her out of

    the

    ward.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡±

    Esme cried as she sat on the ground.

    Conran then said in a stern voice as a violent aura surrounded him.

    Did you actually listen to a word I said? The only reason that the police didn¡¯t continue investigating you

    pushing Fia down the stairs is because of me! I¡¯m treating this as a final favor to you! And yet, you

    come over to provoke Fia again!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. I didn¡¯t!¡± Esme¡¯s tears rolled as she bellowed. ¡°You can¡¯t simply think that I admit to it

    because I didn¡¯t refute you during the candlelight dinner! I was touched that you¡¯re standing on my side!

    I wasn¡¯t acknowledging it! How could I¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! We¡¯ll pretend that this never happened. You should feel lucky that Fia and the baby are

    alright. Otherwise, the investigation would not have stopped there!¡±

    Back in the ward, Fia was listening to their conversation.

    She wasn¡¯t touched at all, though. Instead, she felt that Conrad was still siding with Esme. He chose to

    be blind because she and her child didn¡¯t suffer any major injuries.

    Esme sat on the ground, dumbfounded. The anger and coldness in Conrad¡¯s eyes pierced through her

    heart.

    The young man that used to only think about her¡­ How did he be like this?

    Conrad closed the door to the ward and quickly walked over to the bed. He held Fia carefully in his

    arms and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Fia. I got rid of her.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 212

    Fia¡¯s eyes were red out of hatred. She gripped Conrad¡¯s arm tightly and said with a cold, hateful tone, ¡°I

    didn¡¯t lie. She didn¡¯t touch me, but

    she was the reason that I fell from the staircase!¡±

    Conrad frowned as he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    When he looked at her like this, the scale in his mind slowly tilted

    toward her.

    She was his wife and she bore his child. He should believe her.

    ¡°And about Eileen.¡± The vein on Fia¡¯s neck was popping as she gripped Conrad¡¯s arm even tighter to

    the point that she was scratching him. ¡°It¡¯s definitely her doing! No one else would do it!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart sank. He already knew about Eileen and Victor some time ago. It was just that his

    rtionship with Victor had always been sour and he didn¡¯t understand the worry Fia had for her best

    friend. That was why he wasn¡¯t that proactive in dealing with it.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m telling you right now. Esme hurt Eileen because of me. You can¡¯t simply stand by and do

    nothing!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you deal with this.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t deal with this, then there¡¯s no future for the both of us!¡± Fia red at Conrad with a

    shadowy expression.

    She was different from before.

    She loved him. She would demand herself not to use his money or bring any problems to him.

    But, her strictness toward herself didn¡¯t help her in getting treated well in the marriage.

    She had been set up. She couldn¡¯t let Eileen get hurt too. Conrad

    Chapter 212

    2/3

    needed to deal with this!

    ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll ask Ss to deal with this.¡±

    ¡°The Maxwell Corporation¡¯sw department and public rtions department are the best of the best.

    With those from Victor¡¯s

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned dark as his arms holding around Fia tightened.

    ¡°Fia¡­ this is the first time you¡¯re asking for my help, but it¡¯s not for yourself.¡± And that upset him very

    much.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even deal with this, it¡¯s impossible for me to ask for your help on other things!¡± Fia had just

    said that when he pushed his arm away andy back into the bed on her side as if she was covered by

    an aura of apathy.

    Conrad stared at her for a few seconds before walking over to the window. He dialed Ss¡¯s number

    and said, ¡°Get in touch with Victor. Use whatever is necessary to settle Eileen Reid¡¯s scandal by this

    evening!¡±

    Ss¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard his boss. He reminded him, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re not in a good

    position to interfere. Mr. Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e is your cousin.¡±

    ¡°I know. If necessary, I will use her to settle this as well.¡± Conrad ignored Ss¡¯s objection and said,

    ¡°And Thea¡¯s project. Once the contract¡¯s ready, take it to the hospital in the afternoon.¡±

    He hung up. Conrad turned around and looked at Fia. ¡°What do your want for breakfast? I¡¯ll buy it for

    you.¡±

    Fia raised her eyes and stared at him for two seconds. ¡°Sapphire is innocent.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°She¡¯s the best way to settle this.¡±

    Fia remembered how well Sapphire treated her every time she saw her. She never treated her like her

    mother¨Cinw Beryl.

    ¡°Your cousin Victor is the bastard.¡±

    Conrad was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Fia, you must know that if we push all the responsibility

    on Victor saying that he cheated with a celebrity over his fianc¨¦e, no matter how bad of a man he was,

    those people will only think that Ms. Reid didn¡¯t have enough self- respect. Meanwhile, Sapphire would

    only end up as a victim. Ms. Reid

    would be ruined.¡±

    Fia had no counterargument for that. Conrad¡¯s analysis was correct. ¡°Then, how do you want Sapphire

    to deal with this?¡±

    .

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 213

    ¡°If necessary, I would have her prove that the person in the video is not Ms. Reid, but her and Victor.¡±

    Fia could feel her heart tightening. It was too cruel to Sapphire.

    Conrad could see Fia¡¯s emotions through her eyes. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. This is the

    method I came up with. I¡¯m simply telling you how it is.¡±

    At this time, there was a knock at the door. It was Sallying with

    breakfast.

    She looked at Conrad who was standing coldly by the window and

    she walked over to Fia with a smile.

    ¡°I just went to the cafeteria to have some breakfast, so I brought you

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    some.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Hall.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Conrad quickly walked over, worried that Fia would ept it. He refused her coldly. ¡°No thanks.¡±

    Sally didn¡¯t even nce at him before saying, ¡°I bought this for Fia, not for you. If you don¡¯t want to eat

    this, go and buy food yourself.¡±

    Conrad was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you up, Fia?¡±

    Fia felt somewhat on the defensive. She felt that it was not from Sally, but from Jason.

    ¡°You have a baby now, so you need to eat breakfast. It¡¯s already nine. If you don¡¯t eat, the baby will be

    hungry.¡± Sally advised her gently as

    Chapter 213

    2/3

    she helped Fia up and then said to Conrad, ¡°You¡¯re a sorry excuse of a husband. Feed her!¡±

    Conrad realized that he was indeed not fitting to be a husband. He needed time to buy breakfast too.

    And so, he no longer refused Sally¡¯s

    breakfast and fed it to Fia.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Fia¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. Sally and Jason were both very good doctors

    and she hoped that the two of them could get together eventually.

    Both of them were gentle and kind people. They would be very happy if they got together.

    However, there were plenty of people who had simr temperaments, but they might not see eye to

    eye.

    It was almost twelve in the afternoon. Conrad was worried as Ss

    waste in delivering the lunch and Fia would starve, so he called him.

    about it.

    Fia had been lying down since breakfast. So, she sat up and switched

    on the television.

    It was showing the local news. On the screen, a group of reporters was chasing a graceful woman.

    The woman¡¯s face was wine¨Cred in color. She didn¡¯t know if it was

    because of her makeup or because of her inner struggle.

    The moment she opened her mouth, Fia¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I¡¯ve written on my Facebook. The woman in the video is me, not Ms. Reid. I don¡¯t know who

    wants to frame her that they even changed my face to hers.¡±

    She paused, and then said in an embarrassing tone, ¡°I believe that all of you know that I¡¯m Victor¡¯s

    fianc¨¦e. Both of us are engaged. Not to mention that we¡¯re both adults, and spending a night together

    is not

    against thew. There¡¯s no need to secretly film us and frame the innocent Ms. Reid.¡±

    When she looked straight ahead, everyone watching the live news could see right into her clear eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t watch dramas that much, but I¡¯ve watched all the shows that

    Ms. Reid has starred in. I really love how spirited she is. I wish that all of you can let her be and stop

    hurting her.¡± After she finished saying that, Sapphire bowed, embarrassed, while still maintaining her

    grace.

    Fia¡¯s heart sank and she looked at Conrad who had just finished his

    call.

    ¡°You made her do it?¡±

    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 214

    Conrad stared at the television screen with mixed feelings. He then answered Fia¡¯s question. ¡°It wasn¡¯t

    me.¡±

    ¡°Not you? But what she did was what you said this morning.¡±

    Conrad turned around and looked at Fia. ¡°Other than that, another

    way is to have Sapphire and Victor announce that their engagement had already been canceled and

    that he¡¯s dating Ms. Reid.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart turned cold as she looked at the television. She looked at

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Sapphire getting escorted by several bodyguards to a car and leaving. There was a man inside the car.

    While she only saw his face from.

    one side, she knew who he was because he looked somewhat simr

    to Conrad. It was Victor.

    ¡°Your cousin forced Sapphire to do that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also a possibility that Sapphire wanted to do it.¡±

    ¡°Why? She knows it¡¯s not her. How¡¯s it possible for her to take it lying down as his fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Conrad could see all the different types of emotions in her through her eyes. On one hand, she was

    worried about Eileen. On the other hand, she was feeling guilty toward Sapphire. However, more than

    those two was her anger toward Victor for cheating.

    In that instant, he felt like he saw the rtionship between him, her,

    and Esme.

    While the details of the triangle affair in this world were different, they all shared the same logic.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t put yourself into their roles. Look at it as an outsider. Perhaps, Sapphire has an aim to

    willingly rece Eileen.¡±

    Chapter 214

    2/3

    ¡°Even if she does, she won¡¯t feel good about it. And Eileen. None of you know what she went through.

    Two years ago, she¡­¡±

    Fia decided to shut up in frustration. She didn¡¯t want to reveal to everyone how Victor forced Eileen to

    abort her baby.

    She lowered her head with both her hands in her hair. She was very sympathetic toward Eileen. She

    used to love Victor so much. She was so much like her in the way she treated Victor.

    There was nothing wrong with a woman loving a man. It was only wrong when she was too foolish and

    too ignorant. When she couldn¡¯t be selfish and serve only herself.

    ¡°I wonder how Eileen¡¯s doing. I can¡¯t call her.¡±

    Conrad swallowed before analyzing the situation calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Ms. Reid. From how things

    are going, Sapphire must have discussed this with Victor. He would never allow Sapphire to bring this

    up ever again. Meanwhile, Ms. Reid¡¯s career is going to step up to

    another level.¡±

    Sapphire¡¯s sacrifice allowed Eileen to ¡°clear her name¡± and free her from being cursed at by the public.

    This would boost her reputation

    further.

    Fia knew that. But she didn¡¯t believe that Eileen was a woman that could ignore her feelings. She felt

    somewhat uneasy. She really wanted to go see her. To apany her and to have a chat with her.

    Conrad walked over and put a hand on Fia¡¯s shoulder, trying to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Victor¡¯s

    company will release a statement as well. Ms. Reid¡¯s matter will be solved very soon.¡±

    ¡°Conrad.¡± Fia raised her head and looked at him. Lately, her eyes had always been bloodshot. ¡°Do you

    think that Eileen is happy?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her that well. But just from how this is resolved, she won.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you think your cousin will thank Sapphire?¡±

    Conrad bit his lips. He already knew the answer but he didn¡¯t want to

    tell her. He didn¡¯t want her to worry about others.

    Fia¡¯s tears rolled down as she looked at Conrad.

    ¡°Is Victor going to marry Sapphire?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been engaged for a few years already.¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡­ You must have known what¡¯s going on between your cousin and Eileen!¡± Fia raised her

    voice. She didn¡¯t believe that this

    was the right way to resolve the issue.

    Eileen didn¡¯t know if Victor had any love for her at all. If he married Sapphire, what about her?

    ¡°Fia, you have to understand that there¡¯s no perfect way to solve this.¡± Conrad bent down and held

    Fia¡¯s shoulders, as he looked deeply into

    her eyes.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 215

    ¡°Just like us. I chose to live with you, but I needed to hurt Esme.¡±

    Fia smiled bitterly. ¡°Just like if you chose to chase after your love, the baby inside of me would suffer,

    right?¡±

    Conrad frowned as he found it to be quite offensive.

    He noticed that no matter what he said, Fia would never believe that he really wanted to cut Esme out.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the reason that you changed must be because you pitied me for losing my mom

    and grandma, and now because I have a child. Most of this is because of

    the child, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Fia felt that her thoughts were getting more and more muddled.

    ¡°You can think of anything, but why won¡¯t you believe that it¡¯s because I have feelings for you?¡± Conrad

    said angrily. He said it in a rush to the point that he frowned.

    There was no mistake that he had feelings for her. However, he didn¡¯t

    know how deep they were.

    He had grown to dislike Esme¡¯s plots and changes, and he missed the Fia who he had been married to

    for the past three years.

    Yes¡­ He wanted to live with her after this!

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Fiaughed bitterly and mockingly. ¡°Even if you have feelings for me, it¡¯s the feeling from

    interacting with each other as husband and wife. Maybe it¡¯s even from when you treat me as a younger

    sister. Either way, it can¡¯t bepared to your childhood love.¡±

    She swallowed the bitterness inside of her and gave Conrad a

    voiceless smile.

    Chapter 215

    117

    ¡°The reason that you said you want to cut her off is because you

    noticed that she, too, is a normal person. She gets jealous too. She knows how to plot too. You can¡¯t

    ept it right now. But when you realize that I¡¯m even more ordinary, or maybe if she cries a little

    more, you¡¯ll go back to her again out of pity.¡±

    Conrad frowned. He wanted to refute her but he couldn¡¯t. He had

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    done exactly that one time too manytely.

    Rather than wasting time telling her about it, he should just do

    whatever he could for her instead.

    ¡°Just watch me, Fia. We have all the time in the world.¡±

    Fia pushed him away and stopped showing her broken emotion on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever I have. I

    don¡¯t want to think about it

    anymore since I can¡¯t expect you to keep your promises too much. All I can do is hope that Eileen will

    be alright. And my child¡­¡±

    When she talked about her baby, the smile on her face became genuine as she covered her tummy

    with both her hands gently.

    ¡°My first baby¡­ I will be the best mom I can and teach everything the. child needs to know patiently.¡±

    Conrad looked at her numbly. The girl from the past was looking forward to being a mother. His heart

    trembled. He wanted to be together with her.

    He wanted to hold her and hold their child.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Conrad went over to open it. It was Ss.

    ¡°Sorry, sir. Bad traffic so that took some time.¡±

    Conrad grabbed the pic box from him and asked, ¡°Did you bring the contract?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Ss grabbed the briefcase under his armpit, took out the document, and gave it to him.

    Conrad then whispered, ¡°All done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ss nodded.

    ¡°Then go back to thepany.¡± Conrad took the document and lunch back into the ward, and closed

    the door with his foot.

    ¡°Time for lunch, Fia.¡±

    Fia sat down as she reorganized her thoughts. She wanted to eat in peace, at least.

    She remembered what Jason and Sally told her. She needed to think less negatively. She needed to

    eat and drink well. Only then would the child be healthy.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 216

    After the two of them finished their lunch and Conrad cleaned up the pic basket and wiped the table,

    he moved the documents over.

    ¡°These are all the documents regarding your grandma¡¯s project. The contract is ready too. Take a look.

    If everything is alright, you can sign the papers.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t wait as she opened the folder. She wanted to see her grandma¡¯s glory.

    Conrad stared at her and slowly said, ¡°Sign it, and this project will be yours. You¡¯ll be its owner from

    now on. You¡¯ll be able to make all the

    decisions over it.¡±

    ¡°Stop. Let me finish first.¡± The more Fia read about it, the more surprised she became. Her grandma¡¯s

    project was a fashion project, and its main feature was its emphasis on the traditional style.

    All of her grandma¡¯s designs back then were extremely beautiful. Every single pattern and style she

    made was superb and they were all very fresh.

    Inside the documents were also the results of thewsuits

    throughout the years. All of them were targeted cases where the intiffs had copied her grandma¡¯s

    designs. They won all of them.

    No wonder it was so rare to see any otherpanies copy anything that the Maxwell Corporation

    produced. No wonder thew department and thewyers from thepany are so universally feared.

    Their reputation was built case after case!

    When Fia thought about how powerful the Maxwell Corporation¡¯sw department was, and how her

    grandma would always mumble about how well Conrad¡¯s grandpa was, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is

    the reason your grandpa created thew department in thepany

    Chapter 216

    because of my grandma¡¯s project?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t realize that she woulde to that conclusion. He had

    already destroyed evidence of whatever their grandparents had

    coborated on.

    2/4

    He didn¡¯t want her to know that he made a mistake in thewsuit. He was doing his best to wipe out the

    connection that his grandpa and

    Thea had.

    ¡°Your grandpa really is a good person. No wonder my grandma

    always praised him!¡± When Fia remembered her grandma¡¯s passing, she looked at Conrad coldly.

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t passed away three years ago, he would have protected my grandma and she wouldn¡¯t

    have gotten ill from all the

    provocation.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t dare to look at Fia¡¯s eyes and looked to the side. He then said as calmly as possible,

    ¡°When ites to something that can affect the entirepany¡¯s profitability, I can¡¯t simply look at the

    rtionship of their generation.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you willing to give the project back to me now?¡±

    ¡°Read it first.¡±

    Fia finished the contract and frowned.

    The contract was very clear. The project would be transferred to her, but it would still belong to Maxwell

    Corporation.

    In short, she could create new designs, hire a design team, and be the one with the final say on the

    design side of things. However, all financial¨Crted matters including expenses, profit, sales, and

    others fall under the corporation¡¯s responsibility.

    Thepany would, after calcting the expenses, share with her 70

    Chapter 216

    3/4

    % of the profit.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why. 70% was a lot. She didn¡¯t have to do anything

    other than put effort into the

    designs.

    Even an outsider like her knew that the Maxwell corporation was a very powerful entity when it came to

    advertising and sales.

    ¡°Consider it part of my contribution to my grandpa and your grandma¡¯s work.¡± Conrad still didn¡¯t dare to

    look at Fia. She was very sensitive and he was afraid that she would be suspicious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t admit it, but you still can¡¯t let it go, can you? You¡¯re ming yourself for my grandma¡¯s

    passing!¡±

    Conrad could hear his heart thumping, but he had no choice but to look into Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I do me

    myself when ites to our private rtionship, but I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong when ites to

    thepany¡¯s perspective.¡±

    If she knew that a lot of people wanted this project back then and Thea only gave it to his grandpa

    thanks to their old rtionship, and yet he angered Thea to the point of her passing away during the

    lawsuit¡­ She would me him for everything, so he must not tell her anything about it.

    ¡°Sure. But since grandma gave this project to the Maxwell

    Corporation, then I should respect her wishes. For your grandpa¡¯s sake as well,¡± Fia said as she

    extended her hand to Conrad. ¡°Give me the pen.¡±

    Conrad gave her the pen that he carried with him all the time. ¡°You¡¯ve double¨Cchecked all the terms

    and conditions? Nothing to add?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Your terms are very generous,¡± Fia said. With a wave, she signed her name on the piece of

    paper.

    Conrad looked at her face and saw how trusting she was. He

    suddenly felt the weight on his shoulders. He didn¡¯t want to hide it

    anymore.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something I want to¡­¡±

    Just then, a ringtone cut off what he wanted to say.

    Fia grabbed her phone. ¡°It¡¯s Eileen!¡±

    She quickly answered, but her expression showed that she was being very careful.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She whispered, ¡°Hello, Eileen? Where are you? Are you okay?¡±

    Conrad stared at Fia. He didn¡¯t know what was being said, but she stared at him after she hung up.

    He couldn¡¯t help but raise his guard up.

    Chapter 217

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 217

    Fia bit her lips and said, ¡°I want to visit Eileen. Can you bring me to

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    her?¡±

    She rubbed her belly. ¡°I can¡¯t get off the bed and walk around like this.¡±

    Conrad got some medicine out from the drawer and said, ¡°Take your medicine first.¡±

    Fia quickly ate it and looked at him expectantly.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    ¡°Leave Doctor Hall a message.¡± With that, Conrad carried Fia like a princess.

    Fia sent a message to Sally while she was in his arms, then she grabbed Conrad¡¯s neck tightly.

    He gave her buttocks a pat and asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Bellwood Hills.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°She has a ce there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been there once.¡±

    ¡°Victor has a mansion there too.¡±

    Fia frowned.

    Conrad then said coldly, ¡°Sapphire saved her this once. She wouldn¡¯t save her again.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart sank. She knew that he was trying to tell her not to let

    Eileen stay with Victor.

    ¡°Tell her to move out from Bellwood Hills. Fia, I¡¯m doing this because of you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Conrad was worried that Fia would get hurt while they were on the way. So, hey her down in the

    back seat and put her head on a pillow.

    He also drove slowly and maintained a set distance from the car in front and the one at the back, so he

    had the time to brake or swerve.

    Bellwood Hills, at a certain mansion

    While Conrad was carrying Fia, she pressed the doorbell next to the

    gate.

    Very quickly, a slender figure in full ck and wearing a hat opened

    the door.

    Fia immediately recognized who she was. ¡°Eileen?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡±

    Once inside, they then saw Victor sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Have a seat, Conrad,¡± Victor said with a smile as if nothing had happened.

    Conrad let Fia remain on his legs so that Fia could slip down from his legs to the sofa. She looked at

    Victor with mixed feelings.

    ¡°What are your ns for Eileen now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done already, isn¡¯t it?¡± Victor was quite gentle and he waved at Eileen who was taking a fruit tter

    to her guests. ¡°Sit next to me,

    Eileen.¡±

    Eileen ignored him and sat next to Fia. ¡°Have some fruit, Fia.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t have the appetite for fruit at a time like this. She grabbed Eileen¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Eileen,

    let¡¯s leave, alright?¡±

    Eileen raised her eyes and she saw how concerned Fia was from her expression. She gave Fia a wide

    smile and patted Fia¡¯s hand instead.

    ¡°I know you worry for me and that you won¡¯t have a peace of mind until you see me, but it¡¯s not

    appropriate for me to visit you at the hospital. Thanks for taking the effort toe here.¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡±

    ¡°Out of all of my properties, only this one is not under my name. It will be easy for anyone to find me if I

    move into any of my other

    properties.¡±

    ¡°But this property is under Victor¡¯s name. They¡¯ll find you eventually!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you toe here. To give me a hand,¡± Victor said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the title of this

    property to Fia¡¯s name first. Once this is over, can you please transfer it to Eileen?¡±

    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 218

    Fia stared at Victor with a fire burning in her eyes.

    She hated how lightly he was making the situation sound!

    ¡°You¡¯re Conrad¡¯s cousin, so I should call you cousin¨Cinw as well. So, what are you going to do to

    Eileen next, dear cousin¨Cinw?¡±

    Victor¡¯s eyes turned frigid. ¡°This is between me and her. I have no need to tell you anything.¡±

    Conrad then said, ¡°Fia can refuse the transfer using the same reason

    as well.¡±

    Eileen looked at the three of them who looked like they were going to start a war at any time and said,

    ¡°We should deal with the transfer first. If you think that it¡¯s not convenient for you, don¡¯t worry about it.

    I¡¯ll ask my personal assistant about itter.¡±

    ¡°You misunderstood me, Eileen. I¡¯m willing to help you. But if

    someone wanted to really dig into this matter, they¡¯ll still find some traces even if the title was

    transferred a few times. It¡¯s not the best way to deal with this.¡±

    Fia then turned and gave Conrad a look.

    Conrad looked at Victor and said, ¡°It¡¯s best for you not to touch any of your properties for the time

    being. Ms. Reid cannot live in any of them, naturally.¡±

    Fia grabbed Eileen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Eileen can stay in our home!¡±

    Victor stared at Conrad in shock. ¡°You¡¯re okay with that?¡±

    He knew how cold¨Cblooded Conrad was. He was not someone so

    generous.

    ¡°Fia¡¯s idea,¡± Conrad said with a stern expression on his face as he nced at Fia.

    ¡°What?¡± Was he going to go back on his word at thest second?

    ¡°Ms. Reid can live at any of my other properties for the time being, but not our family home.¡±

    Fia frowned and was about to say something when Conrad added, ¡± It¡¯s very easy to find out about

    where we live from Victor and my rtionship. Worst of all, someone might put me and Ms. Reid

    together.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stay at your ce. Fia, I¡¯ll stay at the apartment that Aunt Echo left for you.¡± Eileen

    managed to find the best ce to stay in her chaotic thoughts.

    Now was not a suitable time for her to appear in public. She couldn¡¯t go to the airport. And she couldn¡¯t

    get close to anyone with the surname of Maxwell. It was best for her to stay in the apartment that used

    to be owned by Echo, now owned by Fia.

    Fia felt bad for her. ¡°That¡¯s not a big apartment. Is it really okay for you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eileen let out a helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯m not some princess. I don¡¯t have to

    stay in a castle. When we went traveling during our university years and had no money, what kind of

    ces hadn¡¯t we stayed at before?¡±

    Fia remembered. While those days were hard, they were especially

    memorable.

    Victor stayed silent for two seconds and said, ¡°Fine then. Once this is over, I¡¯ll transfer the title of this

    mansion to you.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m notcking money and I can buy a mansion.¡± Eileen¡¯s eyes looked at Victor coolly. ¡°The

    only reason I came here isn¡¯t

    because of this mansion.¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    It was because of this person. But after what happened, she could no longer stay here.

    Victor could feel himself choke. ¡°This mansion was originally meant for you. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t

    manage to transfer the title to you in time. If you don¡¯t want it, I can pay you the mansion¡¯s market price

    in cash instead.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. Give this mansion to Ms. Starling as a thank¨Cyou gift for clearing my name.¡± After that,

    Eileen took her purse and stood up. Fia, I¡¯m going over to Aunt Echo¡¯s apartment now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you.¡± Fia had just wanted to stand up, but Conrad had already carried her up like a

    princess again.

    ¡±

    He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how bad your health is? Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Fia frowned and didn¡¯t fight back.

    Eileen turned around first and walked out. Conrad followed suit with Fia in his arms.

    When Victor saw Eileen leaving without turning around, he loosened his necktie irritably and yelled,

    ¡°Eileen, you¡¯re sure about your decision?¡±

    Chapter 219

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 219

    Eileen paused, but she stood with her back straight. ¡°There¡¯s no need to reconsider my options. Please

    thank Ms. Starling on my behalf. I¡¯m a human, after all. Not an animal. I can¡¯t hurt another innocent

    person knowingly!¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen worriedly. After she got into the car from the other side, she looked out of the car

    numbly.

    ¡°Our future will only get better.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eileen sighed before shing a smile at Fia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m

    fine.¡±

    Conrad focused on driving the whole way and didn¡¯t cut in between

    their conversation.

    He drove directly to the Koi Gardens basement. No one knew Eileen

    Reid would be here, so there was no one here at all.

    Even when she got down the car, Eileen was still covering herself. She then said to Conrad, ¡°Take Fia

    back to the hospital. I can head up myself.¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡± Fia looked at her with worry on her face as she held onto Eileen¡¯s hand.

    Eileen grinned at her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. Trust me.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Now that the dust has almost settled, I don¡¯t feel that worried

    anymore. All I want to do now is to sleep. We¡¯ll talk after I wake up, okay?¡± Fia was probably the only

    person that Eileen would speak to so gently right now.

    Chapter 219

    a text message is fine too.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I won¡¯t let you and the baby worry!¡±

    However, the moment she shifted her attention to Conrad, her gentle eyes instantly turned icy. ¡°Mr.

    Maxwell, I hope you can take good care of Fia and her baby. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take her away from you!¡±

    Conrad burst out augh. ¡°Do you think you can do that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t, but Victor can. He feels very guilty right now and wants to make things up to me. Other

    than marrying me, he¡¯ll do his best to fulfill anything I want!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Sapphire Starling helping you¡­ He asked for her help?¡±

    Eileen let out an icy smile and left the car. She didn¡¯t even want to reply to Conrad.

    The atmosphere in the car instantly froze. Fia stared at Conrad from

    the back seat.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about Sapphire, aren¡¯t you?¡± She could see from the change in his expression.

    ¡°I know that Sapphire is innocent, but so is Eileen. When she joined your cousin¡¯spany, she didn¡¯t

    know that he had a fianc¨¦e. Your cousin¡¯s the one at fault. Why did hey down a trap for her when he

    already had a fianc¨¦e? Is love something worth so little respect in your eyes?¡±

    Conrad frowned. He didn¡¯t pay much attention when the topic of the conversation was Eileen. However,

    he did catch the final sentence.

    ¡°You love me too?¡± He turned around and gazed at Fia, his heart slowly thumping faster and faster.

    Fia secretly bit her lips and then carefully said, ¡°Luckily, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Chapter 219

    3/3

    Conrad frowned and stared at Fia. He then said as this feeling burst out from his heart, ¡°Sometimes, I

    feel that you like me.¡±

    Fia looked away. ¡°Grandpa Maxwell and Grandma forced us to get married. There¡¯s no love there.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not in the very beginning, but people can fall in love after a long time.¡± Conrad wanted to see a

    hint of anxiety on her face. The more anxious she was, that meant the more she was deceiving him.

    However, Fia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Instead, there was a faint, mocking smile.

    ¡°Do I look like a fool? I wouldn¡¯t dare love you when I know you love my cousin so deeply.¡±

    But the truth was, she was that fool. Like a lot of innocent young girls, she was attracted by his

    arrogant, handsome looks. She couldn¡¯t control her feelings at all.

    If it wasn¡¯t because she dreamed of something that she shouldn¡¯t have three years ago and had

    perhaps found a normal boyfriend that loved her and cared for her instead, maybe her life would be

    much easier?

    But the hardest part of being human was letting go.

    There were people that would only love that one, single person. Even if they never met that person

    again, they could never let it go.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 220

    When they were on their way back from Koi Gardens to the hospital, the two of them didn¡¯t speak to

    each other.

    Conrad carried Fia back to her ward in the hospital, but there was already someone sitting there.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡±

    Esme looked at Conrad carrying Fia with teary eyes. She tightened her hands and cursed at Fia to die

    sooner thanter in her mind.

    Conrad looked at her with a frown before putting Fia back on the bed. and he said in a frosty

    demeanor, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe here and disturb Fia?¡±

    ¡°I have something important to tell you. It¡¯s very important. I¡¯ve been waiting for an hour, and I didn¡¯t

    even eat breakfast.¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow as shey on the bed. She sighed. ¡®Here we go again. She¡¯s trying to act pitiful

    to get more attention.¡¯

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad sat next to the bed and said to her coldly.

    Esme kept on acting and said, ¡°After what happened to Eileen, I don¡¯t know how they did their

    investigation but they pinned it on me. Your cousin then started to attack my dad¡¯s business and he lost

    businesses worth millions in just one morning. He got angry and hit me.¡±

    She paused and then ced her left hand on her right, sobbing. ¡°Fia, I know that you¡¯re best friends

    with Eileen and she never liked me. She would verbally abuse me every time she saw me. But I¡¯m

    innocent and didn¡¯t do anything to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you take this outside?¡± Fia cut her off icily. She was bored of the same old act, and it was getting

    disgusting too.

    Chapter 270

    Conrad gave Fia a nce and said, ¡°No. I won¡¯t. You¡¯re going to misinterpret things.¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    He was right. But Esme disgusted her when she was around.

    Conrad could see the agitation in her eyes, and so he said to Esme, You know whether you did it or

    not. If you did, apologize to the people

    involved.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, Conrad?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to talk to Esme about it. He only said, ¡°You and Sapphire are good friends. You can

    ask her for help.¡±

    Esme was shocked and saddened. It was the first time he was being so adamant that he would not

    deal with something for her.

    ¡°Conrad, I don¡¯t care if other people don¡¯t believe me, but how can you

    not believe me? I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Fia sat up by pulling herself up using the bed head as she stared at Esme with a

    dark expression on her face, who was still trying to sell how miserable she was.

    ¡°You know better than anyone whether you took that video and whether you posted it!¡±

    She went to that bar frequently with Esme in the past. She knew where it was with just one look at its

    interior decorations.

    ¡°That night, Eileen saw you at the bar drinking. You two saw her with Victor. From my understanding of

    your character, I can confirm that you did it. Unless you¡¯re implying that he took the video?¡±

    Fia red at Conrad before looking at Esme. ¡°Admit it if you did it, alright? He already found out that

    you did it and you¡¯re still trying to

    worm your way out!¡±

    Chapter 220

    3/3

    ¡°I¡­¡± Esme gritted her teeth and wished she could shred Fia¡¯s mouth to pieces. Why did she want to

    say things so clearly? So that Conrad wouldn¡¯t give her another chance?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough. I can¡¯t help you with this. Go apologize to them yourself.¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Since the

    Maxwells and the Mannings do have a rtionship with each other, if you apologize wholeheartedly,

    Victor won¡¯t go overboard with it.¡±

    Fia smiled mockingly. ¡°And here¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking that you¡¯re telling her to apologize.¡±

    Conrad frowned and knew that Fia was overthinking things again. He grabbed her hand and said, ¡°It

    has already happened and the dust has mostly settled. Apologizing quickly is the method that¡¯s the

    most efficient.¡±

    Esme quickly said, ¡°Conrad¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I¡¯m the one that did this. As long as

    his cousin stops, I can apologize to them. But Fia, your best friend Eileen has always been someone

    bitter. I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t tell me that you want me to persuade Eileen?¡±

    Fia then said with a mocking smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have me under your control, you

    want me to force Eileen under your control too, Conrad. She¡¯s my friend, not my puppet!¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 221

    Conrad frowned even deeper and looked at Esme coldly, upset.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡­¡± Mean.

    Before he could say the final word, Esme cried out first. ¡°Fia, I know that you don¡¯t like how Conrad and

    I were together. But everyone has a past! No matter what, we can¡¯t erase what happened in the past to

    make you feel better.¡±

    Fia could only feel the pain in her head throbbing as if her heart had been skewered by something.

    She pped Conrad¡¯s hand away as she stared at her with red eyes and brutally said, ¡°Esme, a

    shameless whore like you will die a terrible death! Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Why are you cursing me like that, Fia? I didn¡¯t say anything at all!¡±

    The more Esme was pretending, the worse Fia lost control of her emotions. She scratched Conrad¡¯s

    hand and growled, ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Conrad stood up, hoping to calm her down by holding her shoulders. Instead, she bit him

    on the hand instead.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He gasped out in pain.

    ¡°What are you doing, Fia?! You¡¯re not a dog. You shouldn¡¯t be biting Conrad!¡± Esme rushed over like a

    mother hen trying to protect its chick and pushed away Fia¡¯s head.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Conrad reflexively pushed Esme away and red at her.

    Esme was stunned. She thought that if she were to protect him, it would remind him of how much he

    loved her. She didn¡¯t expect him to push her away so heartlessly.

    Fia tasted the rusty smell of blood in her mouth as she let go in a daze. She then looked at Esme who

    fell to the ground and then at Conrad¡¯s hand that she tore a hole open with her teeth.

    She looked up, carefully looking at Conrad¡¯s face.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Only to see him looking at Esme full of anger and brutality. Anyone who saw those eyes would rightly

    be

    afraid.

    She blinked her eyes, worried that her eyes had deceived her.

    His former childhood love had be nothing to him anymore.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out. Esme couldn¡¯t handle how Conrad was staring at her heartlessly and mmed her

    head into the wall, falling onto the ground.

    The spatter of blood on the wall assaulted their senses.

    The atmosphere became still for a few seconds before Conrad walked over and held her up.

    He turned around and looked into Fia¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her to the doctor. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With that, he carried Esme out of the door. That little joy she felt in her heart instantly disappeared as

    she felt like she was inside a freezer. It was so cold.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡±

    She smiled numbly. Esme never got bored of acting out suicide acts.

    And Conrad could never see that filthiness under that face.

    With a shaking hand, she dialed a number. On the other end came a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Fia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay double the price to do what she was nning to do to me, to return the favor.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do that, Fia? You don¡¯t look like that kind of person. Whether it seeds or

    not, it has its risks.¡±

    Fia smiled coldly and said, ¡°All I want is for them to find a way to make her reveal how she plotted

    against me and have a video recorded and sent to Conrad. Remember. All I want is evidence that she

    wants to kidnap me. No one wants to hurt her.¡±

    As for whether those worms would follow those rules or not, that would depend on Esme¡¯s luck.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 222

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The person on the other end was silent for two seconds. ¡°Ms. Manning offered 300 thousand.¡±

    ¡°Give me an ount number. I¡¯ll transfer 150 thousand first. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll transfer the remaining

    450

    thousand.¡±

    After she hung up, Fia could feel her limbs go cold as she felt nervousness overtake her.

    She had never spoken with those people, but she really couldn¡¯t let go of what Esme wanted to do to

    her.

    She must reveal the true face of his childhood love to him!

    Inside the general surgeon¡¯s office.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Esme grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm, her face filled with fear.

    Conrad gave the doctor that was bandaging her a look and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help with anything here. The

    doctor will deal with your injuries.¡±

    Esme grabbed his arm and refused to let go.

    Conrad pulled his arm out of her grasp and the impatience in his eyes became apparent.

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself and there¡¯s nothing else to say. Goodbye.¡±

    He turned around and walked out, worried that Fia would let her mind wander too far in the ward.

    Esme looked at him leaving and her hatred toward Fia grew even more. Without her, Conrad and she

    would be able to return to how they were before!

    No, their bond would be even stronger than before!

    He would marry her, and she would have his child. Then, their child would be the sessor to the

    Maxwell Corporation!

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± the doctor said, breaking her line of thought. ¡°The wound isn¡¯t that bad. Just make sure to

    watch what you eat.¡±

    ¡°What kind of a doctor are you?!¡± Esme yelled at him harshly and immediately tore the bandage on her

    forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use gauze? Wrap it in heavy gauze!¡±

    The doctor looked at her in shock. ¡°Your wound is small. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Small? It¡¯s bleeding. Bleeding!¡± Esme red at the doctor angrily.

    The doctor gave her a helpless smile and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll use gauze.¡±

    However, Esme was not happy with just one piece of gauze. She wanted the doctor to wrap twoyers

    of gauze around her head.

    The doctor could only curse inside his mind.

    Conrad came back to the ward and walked over to the hospital bed. Just as he wanted to touch Fia¡¯s

    shoulder, she gave him a re.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. How filthy!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes looked at the gauze on her forehead and remembered how Esme¡¯s wound, while

    bleeding, didn¡¯t bleed a lot. Her wound was also quite small. At most, some skin was scraped.

    He was getting suspicious. The wall was quite t. Logically speaking, even if she were to ram into the

    wall, she would have a bump at most.

    Then, he looked at Fia. He now knew just how serlous her injury waspared to Esme¡¯s when she

    fell down the stairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll wash my hands.¡±

    He then turned around and walked into the washroom.

    Fia frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. Once he was done washing his hands and wanted to touch her,

    she moved away.

    Her voice was still cold. ¡°Your clothes are also filthy.¡±

    He carried her. His clothes had her scent.

    Conrad was confused for a moment before removing his clothes without saying another word.

    Fia could hear some sounds but she was trying her best not to look at him. She wanted to ignore him.

    A few seconds had passed when his seductive voice rang from behind her. ¡°Is it alright now?¡±

    She turned around, and she was stunned when she saw him.

    In that instance, all she could see was his tan skin.

    ¡°Fia, I know that I¡¯m wrong now. It¡¯s okay for you to be angry at me, but you can¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s voice was gentle and he moved her shoulder so that she could lie down t and look at him

    properly.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 223

    When Fia turned around, her face and ears became red uncontrobly.

    The handsome man that was properly dressed a moment ago was wearing nothing but a pair of

    boxers, and his perfect abdominal V¨Cline was so alluring.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my clothes, alright?¡± he asked sincerely.

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but gulp as her eyes shifted away. Her heart began to beat even faster.

    The man was bing more and more unpredictable.

    ¡°You still think I¡¯m filthy? You can¡¯t expect me to shred my skin, right?¡± Conrad said with a sad tone.

    However, it was not girly at all. His voice was still cold, but there was a hint of lethargy in it.

    Fia bit her tongue and identally bit the spot where she had bit before this. It was so painful that she

    winced.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Conrad instantly became anxious ¡°Are you feeling ufortable somewhere? Wait

    for me. I¡¯ll get the doctor.¡±

    pulled his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t let her in and annoy me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    She then gave him a nce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t walk around in the hospital naked like that. Have

    someone send you some clothes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Conrad gave one of his bodyguards a call and he quickly came over with a new set of shirt and

    pants.

    Once he was fully dressed, Fia looked at him as she had her back against the headboard.

    ¡°I want to meet Sapphire.¡±

    Conrad nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you make a call.¡±

    Half an hourter, after Sapphire knew from Conrad that Fia had been admitted to the hospital, she

    immediately came over without hesitation.

    ¡°Why are you admitted to the hospital so suddenly?¡± Sapphire asked. The concern she had for her was

    genuine as she held her hand while she sat by the bed,

    When Fia remembered that both she and Eileen fell in love with the same man, she became

    ufortable and pulled her hand out and hid it under the nket, pretending that it was too cold.

    Sapphire said with a smile, ¡°Are you pregnant? I saw it just now. You¡¯re in the maternity ward.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    Fia looked at the beaming smile on Sapphire¡¯s face, and it only made her even more ufortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Fia!¡± Sapphire looked at her with envy in her eyes. ¡°I wish that Victor and I can get

    married soon too and I can give him a child.¡±

    Fia could only feel her throat getting dry. ¡°Sapphire¡­ The one in the video isn¡¯t you. Why did you

    acknowledge that it¡¯s you?¡±

    Sapphire was stunned for two seconds before turning around and giving Conrad a look. ¡°Conrad, can

    you wait outside for a bit? Fia and I want to have some girl talk.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t like the people from the Starling household but knew that his cousin had always been a

    kind woman. She would never hurt Fia. He nodded and left, closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I never treated you as an outsider. No matter what reason my aunt had for not liking you, I know

    that you¡¯re a kind girl. The first time I saw you looking at Conrad¡­ I could tell that you love him. Me too.

    I love Victor. I can do anything for him.¡±

    Fia looked at Sapphire numbly. ¡°Even if you love him, you shouldn¡¯t have to lower yourself.¡±

    Sapphire smiled brightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel lower. Victor is someone that¡¯s always fair. Now that I¡¯ve

    helped him, he will fulfill my wishes.¡±

    Fia was still confused and couldn¡¯t ask about it, but Sapphire said with a smile. ¡°He told me that once

    this thing is settled, he will marry me.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart sank. From the moment she saw Sapphire help Eileen out, she could already guess what

    wasing.

    But when she heard it from the person herself, there was no hope at all.

    ¡°Sapphire¡­ Do you think Victor loves you?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t hate me, at least. If not, he wouldn¡¯t bring me along to the family dinner every time.¡±

    Sapphire¡¯s face was filled with hope. ¡°Fia¡­ I¡¯ve always been envious of you. And now, I¡¯m even more

    envious. I hope that I can be just like you¡­ And have my dreamse true.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°What if it¡¯s not a dreame true? What if it¡¯s a nightmareing

    to life?¡±

    Chapter 224

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 224

    Sapphire was stunned before her smile became even more widened and honest.

    ¡°Even then, that¡¯s the person that we love. Isn¡¯t marrying him a dreame true?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fia could only remain silent.

    ¡°Fia, we¡¯re both the same. Neither of us is any better than the other, so don¡¯t advise me to give up just

    like I never advised you to. Even if the path we take is a lonely one and we find out that we have

    chosen wrongly, we at least tried it and gave it our all. That¡¯s better than not doing anything at all.¡±

    But slowly, Sapphire¡¯s smile disappeared from her face, and she looked at Fia cynically.

    ¡°You and Eileen Reid are good friends, right?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Fia¡¯s hand tightened. She couldn¡¯t hide any of her emotions from Sapphire anymore as she looked at

    her.

    ¡°I know that the reason you asked me toe over is to let go of Victor, am I right? All of you think that

    he doesn¡¯t love me, so I shouldn¡¯t pester him. But my feelings are genuine. Why should I be the one to

    let him go? He didn¡¯t ask for my help this time. I was the one that offered it. In exchange, he will openly

    dere who I am and marry me!¡±

    Sapphire took in a deep breath and gave Fia an apologetic smile. ¡°All I want to do is to grab my

    happiness.¡±

    There was nothing else Fia could say despite her preparation. ¡°But both you and Eileen are innocent.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m innocent, then she isn¡¯t.¡± Sapphire sighed. ¡°In the beginning, maybe she was still innocent

    because she didn¡¯t know about me. After that, she knew.¡±

    ¡°Victor was the one that pestered her.¡±

    ¡°Even so, he only pestered her because she gave him a chance!¡± Sapphire¡¯s expression suddenly

    became sharp. ¡°Fia, let me be frank with you. The situation between me and your good friend is

    different from the situation between you and your cousin.

    ¡°Both you and Esme are innocent and not innocent at the same time. Both of you knew Conrad at the

    same time and fell in love with him at the same time. In the beginning, Esme was Conrad¡¯s true partner.

    However, she gave up at thest moment and gave you the chance to step up. That was her

    foolishness!

    ¡°However, despite knowing of Conrad¡¯s regrets three years ago, you still took advantage of him. It

    might not be music to your ears, but everything you experience right now is karma!¡±

    Fia looked at Sapphire in astonishment. She had always thought that she was different from her

    mother¨Cin

    w.

    But only at this moment did she finally see Beryl¡¯s shadow on Sapphire.

    ¡°Butpared to Eileen, I¡¯m really the innocent one! I waited for him for twenty years! I knew him far

    longer than she did!¡±

    ¡°Sapphire¡­ When ites to rtionships, the order doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    ¡°Of course it does! Do you know how much effort I put in to set myself apart from all the other girls so

    that I can stand by his side and be his fianc¨¦e ? But Eileen¡­ Someone who came afterward

    ruined everything that I worked so hard for!¡±

    Sapphire was almost losing control as her eyes became red.

    Outside the door, Conrad frowned and was ready to rush in at any time.

    ¡°As long as you know what you want, Sapphire. Thank you for helping Eileen.¡± Fia knew that there was

    no point in continuing the conversation.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve gotten what I want.¡± Sapphire stood up, and her eyes stopped at Fia¡¯s stomach

    which was covered by a thin nket. ¡°Now that you¡¯re pregnant, steer clear of Esme. She¡¯s not

    someone

    forgiving.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fia gave Sapphire a smile. ¡°Thank you, Sapphire.¡±

    There¡¯s a hint of helplessness in Sapphire¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wish that we didn¡¯t have to stand opposite each

    other. I wish that we could be friends.¡±

    Sapphire walked out of the ward and looked at Conrad for two seconds. ¡°You¡¯re a dad now, so don¡¯t let

    your emotions get the better of you. Take good care of Fia. Don¡¯t let Esme make a fool out of you

    again.¡±

    Conrad scowled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Sapphire was used to his tone and didn¡¯t mind it. She patted his arm and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry

    about me too. I¡¯ll take care of it, so don¡¯t try to talk me out of it like Fia, alright?¡±

    Conrad wanted to say something, but in the end, his expression simply became calmer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to worry about you two.¡±

    He was simply worried that if Sapphire was mistreated, the Starlings woulde and annoy him

    instead.

    Next day, in the morning.

    Fia woke up. She grabbed her phone and began scrolling through Facebook and realized that Victor

    and Sapphire had both appeared on the local popr searches.

    Chapter 225

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 225

    Conrad carried the breakfast over and pretended not to see her worries.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll get you some water to wash up. You can have breakfast after that.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. When he came over with a basin of warm water, she asked, ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°You already guessed it,¡± Conrad said calmly. He wasn¡¯t that interested in Victor¡¯s marriage.

    He ced the basin of warm water on the chair and dampened a towel to wipe her hands and face. He

    then put some toothpaste on the toothbrush and asked her to brush her teeth.

    Fia took the basin and brushed her teeth as her eyes shifted.

    The entire atmosphere for the day was very quiet and calm. After they had breakfast, Conrad saw Fia

    looking at the window dully. He asked, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Ms. Reid?¡±

    Fia felt very conflicted. She knew Eileen. She didn¡¯t want to see her at a time like this.

    However, she did want to apany her. She already knew that this was how things would develop

    after Sapphire helped with the video.

    Just as she was still having an inner struggle on whether to contact Eileen or not, and what she should

    say afterward, her phone rang.

    ¡°Hello?¡± She carefully listened to what was happening on the other side.

    She could hear a giggle. ¡°Fia, I¡¯m going to be free.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that if I continue like this, I¡¯ll be an old maid and never find someone to marry.¡±

    Fia tightened her grip on her phone. Even when it sounded like she was very rxed, she could hear

    the

    sorrow in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be free, Fia. I don¡¯t need to do anything with him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Where are you, Eileen?¡±

    ¡°At your mom¡¯s apartment. It won¡¯t be long until I can go back to work again. Thepany¡¯s

    exnation yesterday was so good¡­ No one¡¯s suspecting me anymore. Everyone wants justice for

    me. They even tagged my boss to give me more resources.¡±

    Fia also saw something simr to thatst night.

    ¡°Originally, I felt sorry for Ms. Starling for having to deal with this for me. But now that she¡¯s be his

    wife, I¡¯m feeling much better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I was so worriedst night that I didn¡¯t get much sleep. Now that I feel much better, I want to

    have

    some sleep.¡±

    Eileen hung up and the smile on her teary face disappeared as she looked toward the window with dull

    eyes.

    She walked over to the window and pulled open the curtains. She smiled as she looked at the sunlight.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting married and I¡¯m free now.¡±

    The battle was finally over. He should be giving the contract back to her.

    She would leave hispany and start her solo career. She could act in whatever show she wanted,

    take whatever advertising project she wanted, and she could retire whenever she wanted. If she

    wanted to, she could even go and get a handsome man or two!

    ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m so happy just thinking about it.¡±

    She smiled at the sun as her tears rolled down and her heart continued to ache.

    Before this morning, she was still hoping that he would love her because he loved her body.

    As long as he didn¡¯t announce his marriage to Sapphire, they would still have a chance.

    She was willing to ruin her reputation and leave the entertainment industry in order to be the only

    woman by his side.

    However, he chose a path where he married someone else.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She would never allow him to trample on her anymore, even if she had to die to preserve herself.

    Chapter 226

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 226

    ¡°Conrad, give your cousin a call!¡± Fia held her phone as the words that Eileen had said echoed in her

    ears. She felt rattled by it.

    Conrad pulled the chair and sat opposite the bed, his deep eyes focused on Fia.

    ¡°Our interference means nothing when ites to this.¡±

    ¡°Can you ask him what his ns are for Eileen after this?¡±

    There was a sense of urgency in her eyes. She had been cold toward him, and this was the first time

    she was begging him like this.

    Conrad was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Sure.¡±

    His rtionship with Victor had always been sour since they were children. He really didn¡¯t want to

    interfere if he didn¡¯t have to.

    When Fia saw him dial the number, she quickly said, ¡°Can you put it on loudspeaker?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The moment the call went through, Victor¡¯s rxed voice came. ¡°You must be very free to give me a

    call, cousin. Are you calling to congratte me?¡±

    Conrad nced at Fia and then said to the man coldly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve married Sapphire, what will

    happen to Ms. Reid?¡±

    ¡°What? Two women aren¡¯t enough for you and you want someone that I don¡¯t want now?¡±

    Fia was shocked. If she hadn¡¯t heard it herself, she would never believe that those words were from

    Victor¡¯s own mouth.

    Normally, because Victor was Conrad¡¯s cousin, he would act very politely in front of her. To her, he was.

    half a gentleman.

    But after said gentleman said something like this, his image immediately crumbled into pieces.

    When Conrad saw Fia¡¯s expression, he felt much better. He hated how Victor pretended to be a

    gentleman.

    ¡°Careful with your words, cousin. You might stain your own image.¡± Maybe because he was feeling

    better, he called him cousin for once.

    Victor frowned. ¡°Eileen¡¯s with you?¡±

    ¡°Make a guess.¡± Conrad looked at Fia. ¡°You¡¯ve already said it. Are you afraid the person in question

    would hear about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste time with you!¡± Victor hung up angrily. He was already feeling quite down,

    and Conrad was pressing on his sore points. That was why he wasn¡¯t that careful with his words.

    Fia frowned. ¡°Your cousin has always been that deceitful?¡±

    ¡°Do you only know that now?¡± Conrad was feeling so good that he almost whistled. ¡°You told me to

    befriend him earlier but I ignored it. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m too prideful, but it¡¯s because he¡¯s not worthy of

    my friendship.¡±

    Fia was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I was hoping that the Maxwells could be at peace with each other

    and focus their energies against outside enemies.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s how he¡¯s been since he¡¯s little.¡±

    Fia then frowned and asked, ¡°He¡¯s a few years older than you. Why didn¡¯t he take over the instead?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t like how deceitful he was.¡± Conrad¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. ¡°He¡¯s quite

    capable to have grown hispany from nothing, but do you know how many backhanded tactics he

    employed? Let¡¯s talk about the example right in front of you. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happened to Ms.

    Reid?¡±

    Fia bit her lips. She did hear it.

    Conrad let out augh. ¡°When he was younger, he kept on provoking people to get me into trouble. Not

    only did he not have the courage to do it himself¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Fia continued it for him, ¡°He got those people beaten up instead.¡±

    ¡°You knew?¡± Conrad was shocked. Not even the parents knew about it.

    ¡°I heard about it.¡± Fia unnaturally looked away. She couldn¡¯t tell him that she had secretly hid at the

    side, wanting to help him if he was losing.

    ¡°And you asked me to improve our rtionship after our marriage?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Victor told them to do it.¡±

    Conrad frowned and looked at Fia unhappily. ¡°Either way, he¡¯s not worth our friendship!¡±

    Fia bit her lips again and said, ¡°It has been so many years. Why are you so vengeful like a kid? Victor

    hasn¡¯t done anything to you for the past few years.¡±

    Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 227

    Conrad let out a cold smile. ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have the time. He has plenty to do since he

    started his own business, not to mention that he wants to keep his celebrities in line.

    ¡°Right, he had to sleep with all those girls from hispany too. He¡¯s very busy!¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyebrows almost locked together. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say something like that without evidence.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Reid one of them?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the only one. He never had any scandals with his other celebrities.¡±

    Conrad looked at her and his tone became heavier. ¡°I suddenly realized that all men are good in your

    eyes. Except me.¡±

    1/2

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s not good to be so unfair. I¡¯m your husband. You should be taking my side instead.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want Eileen to be in such a bad position. Just Sapphire alone was enough to make her

    suffer.¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°I made that up. Other than Ms. Reid, he didn¡¯t touch any of the other

    celebrities. However, many others wanted to offer themselves up to him on a silver tter. He has too.

    many resources in hand, so he¡¯ll inadvertently attract some vixens.¡±

    Fia smirked. ¡°You¡¯re jealous of him?¡±

    ¡°Jealous of him? Impossible,¡± Conrad said in disdain. He should be jealous of me instead.¡±

    ¡°Why should he be jealous of you?¡± Fia asked curiously

    ¡°He¡¯s older than me, unmarried, and childless. Of course he¡¯s going to be jealous of me, right? If he

    continues like this, his sperm quality will only go downhill as he gets older and it¡¯ll be even harder for

    him. to get a baby!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the one with the sharp tongue, Conrad?¡± Fia blushed when she heard about it.

    Perhaps, only he would curse his own cousin like that.

    ¡°In this world, karma exists. We¡¯ll all receive our just rewards and punishment,¡± Conrad said and

    reminded her. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have forced Ms. Reid to abort that child.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad in shock. ¡°How did you know about that?¡±

    ¡°Is it very difficult?¡±

    Fia was speechless. Suddenly, she realized that Victor also knew Conrad very well. While the two of

    them looked like they rarely crossed each other¡¯s paths, they had secretly investigated each other quite

    thoroughly.

    Did this count as knowing one¡¯s enemy as knowing one¡¯s self? Preparation for theing conflict?

    If these two decided to go all out in a fight in the future, would her friendship with Eileen be affected?

    She was getting a headache just thinking about it. Their men affected so much in their lives, and even

    their social circle.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad suddenly became very serious. ¡°Ms. Reid should leave him as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°He should be letting Eileen go. He¡¯s going to marry soon. He wouldn¡¯t do anything that would hurt

    Sapphire.¡±

    ¡°From my understanding of him, as long as he¡¯s not bored of her, he would not let her go that easily,¡±

    Conrad said mildly. He believed that Victor had never wanted to let Eileen go.

    The doorbell rang. Eileen, who was half¨Cdrunk, opened the door while mumbling, ¡°Fiiiaaa, did you

    be forgetful after getting pregnant and forgot your password?¡±

    She opened the door and when she saw who it was outside, her first reaction was to close the door to

    stop him.

    Victor¡¯s foot blocked the door from closing and he pushed open the door. What little strength Eileen

    could muster waspletely useless.

    ¡°Why are you here? Who told you toe here?!¡± She cried out angrily and wanted to get rid of him.

    Victor sighed, pushing through the door and holding her in his arms before closing the door with a

    bang.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Jason opened his apartment door and looked at the opposite apartment in confusion. He went over and

    knocked on the door.

    ¡°Fia? You¡¯re staying here?¡±

    Eileen was stunned and she pushed Victor away. ¡°Move.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that man outside?¡±

    ¡°What man? That¡¯s Fia¡¯s doctor. He¡¯s also her friend.¡±

    ¡°A man?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°He likes Fia?¡±

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 228

    Eileen looked at him confused. ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little jealous that my cuz has been having such a wonderful lifetely. With that, Victor put his

    head on Eileen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Should I find something to make his and your best friend¡¯s life more

    exciting?¡±

    Eileen pushed his hand away and pouted.

    The man patted her waist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you listen to me, I won¡¯t harass anyone

    else other than you.¡±

    Outside the door, Jason frowned and mumbled, ¡°Wait, Fia¡¯s at the hospital.¡±

    He stared at the door. He had heard someone close the door with a m just now.

    A thief?

    He quickly went back to the apartment and made a call.

    When Fia received Jason¡¯s call, she called Eileen out of worry.

    The ringtone kept on ying, but Eileen couldn¡¯t push the man away. She didn¡¯t dare to yell at him

    either. Despite him looking like a gentleman, deep inside, he was crazy!

    He could do anything!

    She then said, ¡°Fia¡¯s quite worried about metely and she would call me every day. If I don¡¯t pick up

    the phone, she¡¯ll look for meter.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Victor bit Eileen¡¯s shoulder with eyes partially red. It was clear

    that his intentions were impure.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll bring Conrad along?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Victor was taken aback and raised his head. He then pinched Eileen¡¯s chin and raised her head.

    The four eyes met, but they were both cold and stormy.

    The reason that he treated her as special was because she had the same thing inside of him.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve been jealous of Conrad since he was little. If he saw you here, would it be the joke

    of the century? Not to mention that you¡¯ve just announced your wedding with Ms. Starling not long

    ago.¡±

    Eileen cracked a smile. It was a beautiful smile, but there was no warmth in it at all.

    Victor coughed and let go of her.

    Eileen quickly went to grab her phone.

    Victor looked at the empty bottles on the coffee table and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. It¡¯s not good for

    your stomach.¡±

    When she heard what he had to say, Eileen bit her lips. She then grabbed her phone and talked with

    Fia, standing him up.

    Victor opened the door and exchanged nces with Jason in the corridor.

    ¡°Mr. Evans?¡± Victor smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to greet you since thest time at the hospital.¡±

    Jason was wearing white casual wear. He looked handsome and bright. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not

    that familiar with each other anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about something.¡± Victor closed the apartment door and looked at Jason with bad

    intentions. ¡°What will happen if my cousin knows about your true identity?¡±

    The smile on Jason¡¯s face became even deeper as he said, ¡°We have our own different lives.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But my cousin is quite vengeful.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Jason turned around and walked into the apartment.

    Victor turned around and looked at the apartment behind him, and then at Jason¡¯s apartment, his

    expression became darker and darker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fia. He just left.¡±

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Eileen had just said that when a series of knocks came from the door.

    Fia had her ears by the phone. ¡°Who¡¯s knocking? Don¡¯t tell me Victor came back? Eileen, don¡¯t get

    together with him anymore. Once he marries Sapphire, he can¡¯t give you what you want anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know. Rest assured, Fia. That shouldn¡¯t be him. I think it¡¯s Doctor Evans.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Evans is staying right opposite. If you need anything, look for him. He¡¯s a good man.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Eileen hung up and quietly approached the door. The man outside kept on knocking.

    She knew what he was like. Closing the door and hiding from him wouldn¡¯t work. It might cause

    something else instead.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 229

    Eileen held the doorknob tightly, trying to control her expression and be as calm as possible.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Victor pulled her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? I can stay wherever I want! It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me!¡± Victor gave her a dark gaze as if he would eat Eileen whole.

    Eileen softened as she felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°It¡¯s safer for me here. Once the matter between you

    and Ms. Starling is over, I¡¯ll move back to my own home.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay with you here!¡± Victor pushed her in and forced his way in again.

    Eileen¡¯s headache was getting so bad that she mmed her hand on the door and red at him

    angrily.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I should be the one asking,¡± Victor said coldly. ¡°You want to seduce the man staying opposite of you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Eileen felt that she couldn¡¯tmunicate with him anymore and simply turned and

    walked toward the sofa. She sat down at the coffee table and picked up a ss of beer that was half¨C

    full.

    Victor walked over and grabbed the beer from her hand. ¡°You have a weak stomach. Don¡¯t drink too

    much.¡±

    ¡°Forget about me. Go back to your Ms. Starling!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± Victorughed arrogantly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    W

    Eileen felt that he was probably crazy all along.

    ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, it means that you still can¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m not bored of you yet so we can maintain our

    rtionship as before.¡± Victor dragged Eileen into his arms. ¡°I promise that something like this won¡¯t

    happen again.¡±

    Eileen felt so stuffy in her chest that she pped him.

    Victor didn¡¯t expect her to really p him. He licked the side where he was hit and red at her with

    angry eyes.

    ¡°You want to die?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Eileen cracked a smile with red eyes. ¡°I told you already. When you get married, you¡¯ll free me!¡±

    Victor¡¯s veins popped and he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll keep a verbal bargain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to break your promise, but I won¡¯t let you do as you want!¡±

    -Eileen suddenly grabbed the fruit knife on the table and stabbed it right at her neck, her eyes shone

    with

    the light of those prepared to meet their maker.

    Victor stared at her with wide eyes and could only look at the blood spurting at his face. He held

    Eileen¡¯s hand that held the knife.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t say a word, and merely looked at him with a scoff.

    As if she was saying, ¡°I won¡¯t let you win even if I die.¡±

    Victor threw away the fruit knife and carried Eileen out of the apartment. He kicked open Jason¡¯s

    apartment door like a mad bull.

    Fia¡¯s instinct that something bad had happened was so strong that she had to put down her spoon as it

    affected her appetite.

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    Conrad looked at the ravioli that she had only just taken a few bites of. ¡°Is it not tasty?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite. I¡¯m not feeling too well.¡±

    Fia took her phone and called Eileen, but no one was picking up.

    She was so worried that she grabbed Conrad¡¯s hand. ¡°Take me to Eileen.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an adult. What can happen?¡±

    ¡°Your cousin went to her. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll start fighting.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°That¡¯s between them.¡±

    She instantly became emotional and yelled, ¡°You can¡¯t be that cold¨Chearted! She¡¯s my only friend! If

    something happens to her, I¡¯ll feel guilty forever!¡°

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 230

    Conrad¡¯s attitude was clear though. ¡°Finish your ravioll and I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Fia grabbed the bowl of ravioli and stuffed its contents all into her mouth. She almost threw up.

    After she finished thest piece, she stared at Conrad with spirited eyes. ¡°Can we go now? Take me

    there!¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth as great disappointment grew in his heart.

    He hated how she worried about someone else. It made him realize that he mattered less than a friend.

    He was like a clown.

    ¡°No.¡± He looked away. ¡°Doctor Evans and Doctor Halls already said that you¡¯re not feeling well and you

    need to rest. You can¡¯t just leave like that.¡±

    ¡°Then carry me there!¡± Fia couldn¡¯t help but pinch his arm. ¡°I can¡¯t get through to Eileen¡¯s phone. She

    wouldn¡¯t miss my call like that without a reason.¡±

    At that moment, the door opened and Sally came in. When she realized the atmosphere was getting

    tense, she asked, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, did you make her angry again?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. With her condition, it¡¯s not suitable for her to leave the hospital. But she doesn¡¯t want to listen.¡±

    Conrad pulled away from Fia¡¯s grasp and walked to the side with a cold face.

    Sally smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite boring staying in the hospital. But this is for your baby¡¯s sake. Hang on

    tight, alright?¡±

    ¡°But I need to go. It¡¯s something important!¡±

    ¡°You just went out yesterday so you can¡¯t leave like that anymore. If you need to do anything, let your

    husband do it.¡±

    Fia knew that Sally was advising her for her own good. All she could do was to look at Conrad with a

    look that showed herpromise.

    ¡°Then go to the apartment to take a look. If your cousin isn¡¯t treating her well, get rid of him!¡±

    Conrad took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine. Stay in the hospital, alright?¡±

    All of this was for her. He had to go even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    As soon as he walked out of the elevator, he saw Victor chasing after a stretcher trolley being pushed,

    his

    shirt covered in blood.

    He walked over and saw who that woman in it was. It was Eileen.

    There was a lot of blood on Eileen¡¯s neck. Jason was pressing on her wound. He had a lot of blood on

    his

    hands and shirt as well.

    ¡°Give way! Give way!¡± The medical staff cried out anxiously.

    Conrad moved out of the way but heard Jason telling his colleague, ¡°Her main artery is bleeding from a

    prating injury. There¡¯s excessive bleeding and she¡¯s losing consciousness. We need to prepare

    blood for her for emergency treatment! Ms. Reid¡¯s blood type is Rh negative and we don¡¯t have much

    stored. Have them quickly transferred from the other hospital

    Rh negative? Conrad frowned. His was Rh negative too

    ¡°Why are you back?¡±  looked at Conrad who came back in less than ten minutes. ¡°Did you leave

    something behind?¡±

    ¡°Your phone?¡± Fia looked around and wanted to find his phone so that he could go check on Eileen.

    Conrad looked at her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave my phone. I saw Ms. Reid downstairs just now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where is she? Why didn¡¯t shee here together with you?¡±

    ¡°She said that she wasn¡¯t feeling well so she wanted to go for a checkup first.¡±

    ¡°Is she alone? Would the reporters catch up with her?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s apanying her. The hospital knows that she¡¯s someone famous so they opened up a

    private path for her. No one saw her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯ll wait for a bit. Once she¡¯s done with her checkup, she¡¯lle here and see me.¡± Fia¡¯s

    worry was finally dispelled. She picked up her phone and began ordering takeaway and ordered some

    of her favorite fruits and snacks.

    Once she was here, the two of them could chat as they ate.

    Conrad looked at how joyful she was. He was having very mixed feelings about this.

    Some things couldn¡¯t be hidden, but he didn¡¯t dare tell her the truth.

    ¡°Fia, are you not feelingfortable staying in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Who would want to stay in the hospital?¡±

    A

    ¡°Maybe I can speak with the hospital so you can stay at home. I can hire some temporary medical

    staff¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. That¡¯s a lot of hoops to jump through. I asked Doctor Hall and she said I¡¯m recovering quite

    well, and so is the baby. They can discharge me in about a week, so I just have to hang on a bit more.¡±

    Foolishly Good Deals ¨C Get Your Bonus

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 231

    Conrad remained silent.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Fia suddenly asked him as she turned to him, and saw the dark expression

    on his face. She quickly asked, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    When Conrad saw how Fia looked at him with scrutiny, he raised his hand to loosen his necktie. He

    didn¡¯t want to hide it from her anymore. ¡°Ms. Reid isn¡¯t doing that well.¡±

    Suddenly, someone barged into the ward and grabbed Conrad by the cor. ¡°Come with me!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Conrad pushed Victor away in disdain.

    Victor couldn¡¯t care about his image anymore. ¡°Eileen needs blood and the hospital doesn¡¯t have

    enough!

    I remember that your blood type is O negative! Give her your blood! I can do anything for you!¡±

    Conrad frowned and looked at Victor who couldn¡¯t hide his anxiety.

    ¡°If you knew, why did you force her?¡±

    ¡°Conrad, I don¡¯t have time for this! Eileen can¡¯t wait any longer! She¡¯s already going into aa!¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart suddenly missed a beat as she asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with Eileen?¡±

    Conrad gave Fia a nce and he became agitated when he saw the fear deep in her eyes.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll donate my blood. Take care of Fia for me!¡±

    Victor felt somewhat better. He knew that Conrad wouldn¡¯t go back on his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too. Take me there.¡± Fia wanted to get down from the bed, her lips trembling.

    Victor quickly went over and stopped her. ¡°Stay here. If something happens and he refuses to donate

    blood to Eileen¡­¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    It was as if Fia had lost sense of herself but still, she was able to listen to Victor¡¯s words. She nodded

    and sat back on the bed with her back against the headboard.

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Victor gave her a nce and said, ¡°Stay here in the ward, and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Fia pulled Victor¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Eileen. When she

    wakes up, just promise her whatever she asks, alright? She looks strong, but she¡¯s someone who

    easily bes. obsessed with something.¡±

    Victor recalled how Eileen stabbed herself in the neck without even thinking twice. ¡°I know.¡±

    Fia let go of his hand and said, ¡°Then go. When she wakes up, just tell her what she wants to hear.¡±

    Jason had just left the surgery theater when he encountered Conrad, who had just donated his blood.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you, so I don¡¯t need your thanks.¡±

    J

    ¡°How is Ms. Reid doing?¡±

    ¡°Her condition¡¯s stabilized for now,¡± Jason said. However, he didn¡¯t tell him what was on his mind.

    ¡®There still isn¡¯t enough blood.¡®

    Jason looked at Conrad¡¯s pale face and said, ¡°Go back and apany Fia. Once Ms. Reid is awake,

    I¡¯ll let you

    know.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Conrad turned around and left.

    Jason stared at his departing figure before going to a nurse, pulling up his sleeve to donate his blood.

    ¡°How¡¯s Eileen doing?¡± Fia looked at the man expectantly when she heard the door open.

    ¡°I saw Doctor Evans after I donated my blood. He said she¡¯s stabilized.¡±

    ¡°Then can you bring me to her?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said that he¡¯lle to you personally once she wakes up. He told you not to be nervous,¡±

    Conrad said unwillingly.

    Fia nodded. ¡°Doctor Evans is a good doctor. He knows everything in the medical field¡­ Eileen is going

    to be okay.¡±

    Conrad frowned. He didn¡¯t like hearing Fia praising him, so he said, ¡°He knows everything? Do you

    think that he¡¯s an avatar of Asclepius?¡±

    Chapter 232

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 232

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Fia looked at Conrad speechlessly. ¡°So what if he¡¯s good in the medical field? What does that have to

    do with you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re focused on the wrong thing?¡±

    After Fiained, Conrad calmed down and changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°O negative is a

    very rare blood type. I never expected Ms. Reid to share the same blood type as me.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you the only one allowed to have this blood type? No one else can have it?¡± Fia gave him a

    cold nce. ¡°Don¡¯t be so tyrannical and selfish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± Conrad massaged the center of his forehead. ¡°Where are Ms. Reid¡¯s parents from?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡¯s parents passed away in an airne ident when she was still in elementary school. She

    grew up not having a permanent home.¡± When Fia thought about Eileen¡¯s experience growing up, she

    could only feel pain.

    Conrad was quiet for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, don¡¯t be so aggressive toward her from now on.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t expect him to agree with her so easily, and so she nced at him.

    ¡°Can you go and see if Eileen¡¯s woken up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Conrad saw the light glimmering in her eyes and he secretly smiled as he went to carry her.

    He had just left the ward with Fia in his arms when they ran into Jason.

    Jason hadn¡¯t had the chance to remove the surgery garb that he was wearing, and there were blood

    stains all over him. There was also sweat on his forehead. He paused for a moment and ignored

    Conrad carrying Fia like a princess.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for Ms. Reid¡¯s room to be right next to yours. You two can take care of each other better

    that way.¡±

    He then turned and walked while Conrad followed him with Fia st¨¹l in his arms.

    Fia thanked Jason with a gentle voice while he merely waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.

    ¡°She¡¯s still asleep. Be gentle when you visit her. Let me know if there¡¯s anything. I have something else

    to take care of now.¡± Jason turned and left, not wanting to see how close Conrad and Fia were.

    In the ward, Victor was by the bedside, exhausted. He looked at Eileen as she breathed with the help

    of at respirator, the fire in his eyes dimmed.

    Fia knocked on the door and squeezed Conrad¡¯s arm. ¡°Bring me in.¡±

    Victor turned and looked, then he continued to look at Eileen.

    Conrad held Fia and sat on the other side of the bed. He looked at Victor with a silent sneer.

    Fia said, ¡°You remember what you promised just now?¡±

    Victor frowned. ¡°We¡¯ll wait until she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°You want to break your promise?¡± Fia¡¯s words were sharp. ¡°If this can happen the first time, it can

    happen a second time.¡±

    When Fia saw the bandaged wound on Eileen¡¯s neck, Fia could imagine the moment she decided to do

    it to herself.

    A woman would never do that unless the pain was too much to bear and she had nowhere else to run.

    ¡°It¡¯s the major artery in her neck. She¡¯didn¡¯t just ram her head into the wall or jump off a building. This

    could only end in death if anything went wrong.¡±

    When Conrad listened to Fia, he felt that her words were directed at him.

    ¡°Victor¡­¡± Fia¡¯s voice was trembling as she looked at Victor. ¡°You¡¯re born with a silver spoon. You don¡¯t

    know how Eileen managed to survive step by step. She grew up without parents and had to survive on

    others¡® charity. She had been despised by so many people.

    ¡°Even after a life of poverty and sorrow, she never gave up on her own dignity. But what you¡¯re doing is

    forcing her to break her own self¨Cworth apart.

    ¡°Let her go. You chose Sapphire, so please let her go.

    Victor tightened his fists and looked at Eileen. ¡°Even if I was born with a silver spoon, it doesn¡¯t mean

    that everythinges to me easily. My grandfather was never happy with my dad. The entire

    household looked down on my dad and me. Even if Conrad¡¯s dad hadpletely disgraced the

    household, our grandfather never considered me and my father to be his heir. He chose Conrad

    without even considering both of us.¡±

    Fia was taken aback. That was the first time she was hearing about it.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 233

    Victor became more and more agitated as his voice intensified. ¡°The only reason you never saw

    anyone look down on us after you married into the family is because I earned the respect bit by bit with

    my own. effort. It has nothing to do with the household!¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad, confused.

    Conrad patted Fia¡¯s back and countered Victor in a calm voice. ¡°What you said has nothing to do with

    you. hurting an innocent woman.¡±

    even believe her when

    ¡°And you think you¡¯re any better?¡± Victor looked at Conrad, scoffing. ¡°You didn¡¯t know Fia got pregnant.

    You didn¡¯t know how much she suffered because of your first love. You wouldn¡¯t she told you! You don¡¯t

    even know who your wife is!¡±

    ¡°At least I didn¡¯t expect to have a harem!¡± Conrad was also slightly losing himself as he argued loudly.

    ¡°Is there a difference?!¡±

    Fia had no choice but to stop them as the two lions roared at each other. ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t disturb Eileen

    from having a rest!¡±

    The two cousins stared at each other before looking away in disdain.

    Fia looked at Eileen who was sleeping in peace. ¡°You should go, Victor. If anyone manages to take a

    picture of you and Eileen together, it would be bad for her.¡±

    When Victor realized that he still had a lot of things to settle, he said before standing up and leaving,

    ¡°Let me know when she wakes up.¡±

    Fia patted Conrad¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Put me on the next bed and let me lie down for a bit. I¡¯ll wait for

    Eileen to wake up.

    Although Conrad didn¡¯t want to do that, he still did it anyway.

    ¡°Can you wait outside? Eileen doesn¡¯t like you. If she wakes up and sees you, she¡¯ll be upset.¡±

    Fia rested on the bed and then looked at Conrad¡¯s pale face. When she remembered that he gave her

    his blood, she said to him gently, ¡°Get a doctor to give you some tonic. Also, check your stomach again

    and remember to take your medicine on time. If anything happens to you, no one will care for me and

    our baby.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Conrad¡¯s lousy mood was cated. He knew that Fia still cared about him.

    ¡°Go out, now.¡± Fia looked away, pretending to not see the joy in his eyes.

    Conrad walked out and immediately saw a woman peeping into Fia¡¯s ward. His expression turned cold.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    L looked at Conrad, somewhat shocked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to look for Fia.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°I asked the head nurse. Fia has signs of a miscarriage. Why isn¡¯t she resting in her ward properly?¡±

    When Conrad saw that L¡¯s worries were not made up, he said, ¡°You cane visit her tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± L shrank. She then gave him the takeout that she was carrying. ¡°When my mom heard that

    Fiat was admitted into the hospital, she made her favorite spicy grilled ms and prawns.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is for Fia. You don¡¯t have the right to decide for her.¡± L gave it to Conrad before quickly running

    away.

    Conrad frowned and then took it to the ward next door.

    ¡°The owner from the seafood restaurant prepared this for you. You want it?¡±

    Fia was confused. ¡°But I didn¡¯t order anything from her?¡±

    ¡°She had her daughter deliver it to you after she heard you got admitted to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Put it on the side first. I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡±

    Conrad did as told and then left.

    Fia smelled the fragrance of the ms and prawns from the container and her belly started to growl.

    She looked down speechlessly. ¡°Are you hungry? You can already sense good food even when you¡¯re

    still so little?¡±

    ¡°Just eat.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Eileen!¡± Fia happily looked to the bed next to her.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 234

    Eileen cracked a smile. ¡°I woke up after they pushed me out of the surgery theater. I just didn¡¯t want to

    see him.¡±

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°You can¡¯t hide from him forever. We have to convince him somehow to let you

    go.¡±

    Eileen turned and looked at the ceiling. ¡°From my understanding of him, he won¡¯t let me go until he¡¯s

    bored of me.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯se up with something. Figure out a way for him to hate you? You can do something that

    he doesn¡¯t like. Maybe he will get bored of you sooner and let you free then!¡±

    Eileen¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°I know of a way!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fia asked curiously.

    ¡°No man can ept his woman cheating on him,¡± Eileen said with a vengeful tone.

    Fia quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? What about your reputation?¡±

    ¡°Freedom is more important.¡± Eileen tried to get herself up as she struggled. She still felt a little faint

    after losing so much blood. She gave her head a massage as she continued, ¡°I really have to thank

    that worthless husband of yours for giving me his blood.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Eileen nced at Fia before saying, ¡°I woke up in the surgery theater once. I heard that Doctor Evans

    gave

    me blood too. As much as Conrad.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. ¡°His blood type is O negative too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This blood type is quite rare. I didn¡¯t expect all three of us to have the same blood type and

    know each other.¡± Eileen smiled helplessly. ¡°People might suspect that we¡¯re siblings.¡±

    Suddenly, Jason and Conrad¡¯s faces both appeared in Fia¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Eileen, I suddenly realized that their eyes look quite simr to each other. And their chins too.¡±

    Eileen gave it some consideration and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Fia suddenly felt ufortable for no reason and she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. 1

    ¡°How are you feeling? Should I call the doctor?¡±

    ¡°I feel alright.¡± Eileen touched the bandage around her neck. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. When I did it, I

    avoided the artery. I didn¡¯t know how to cut it either.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash again. If you cut it, how am I supposed to live on my own?¡±

    Eileen¡¯s eyes became red too. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to initiate the divorce. As long as he¡¯s your

    husband, he won¡¯t abandon you and your baby.¡±

    She looked at the takeout on the table. ¡°That smells nice. I want some too.¡±

    ¡°This is from the seafood restaurant that we liked to go to when we were still in university.¡±

    ¡°Her daughter is a nurse in this hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fia said with a crown. ¡°She likes Conrad too.¡±

    Chapter 234

    2/2

    As they ate and chatted, Fia saw Eileen¡¯s mouth turn red because of the spiciness. She quickly

    stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much. It¡¯s not good for your wound.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m stopping. If I get fat, I won¡¯t be able to earn money anymore and I don¡¯t have someone to

    back. me up!¡± Eileen wiped her mouth. ¡°Tell L toe here. I¡¯ll interrogate her for you. I¡¯m worried

    that she might have lied to you since you¡¯re so innocent.¡±

    Fia nodded and quickly gave L a call.

    A few minutester, L knocked on the door and came in. She looked innocent and knew her ce.

    ¡°Long time no see, Fia, Eileen.¡±

    Eileen threw the tissue that she used to wipe her mouth into the bin next to L. ¡°You like Conrad?¡±

    L was stunned and looked at Fia in disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at her. We¡¯re sisters from different mothers. Her matters are mine as well. Let me ask you.

    something¡­ Do you think you¡¯re better than that homewrecker?¡±

    L gulped. ¡°I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m better than Ms. Manning. But I won¡¯t treat Fia the way she treats her.

    I won¡¯t be that brutal.¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 234

    ¡°You? Really now? You do know that we can tell the police to take care of the matter where you and

    that homewrecker worked together to kidnap Fia?¡±

    L instantly knew that Eileen was not someone that she could blindside so easily. She turned and

    looked at Fia. ¡°I thought everything was clear between us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You might have made everything clear with Fia, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I approve of it!¡± Eileen

    stopped things from going too far between Fia and L, demonstrating just how much of a dominatrix

    she was.¡± You want to pin it on her? Fine. Show it to us!¡±

    ¡°I asked to see Mr. Maxwell to show him the proof that Ms. Manning was the one behind everything.

    However, everything in my phone is gone.¡± L looked at Fia, pleading. ¡°I told you about this already. I

    believe that Mr. Maxwell deleted it all for Ms. Manning.¡±

    There was sadness in Fia¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t want to continue with this conversation anymore.

    Eileen¡¯s eyes shone like light and she said, ¡°Impossible. That doesn¡¯t sound like his modus operandi!

    You must have fallen into that homewrecker¡¯s trap!¡±

    ¡°Huh? But all the evidence disappeared after I gave it to Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a profession called a hacker. There¡¯s something called aputer virus. The homewrecker is

    someone very careful. She purposelyid the trap for him to step in, so that it would ruin their

    rtionship!¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen in shock. She had never liked Conrad. This was the first time she unhesitatingly

    stood

    on his side.

    But if she were to think more carefully about it, that possibility did exist. When she was questioning

    Conrad, he didn¡¯t show any signs of lying to her.

    She knew him the best. If he wanted a divorce, he would openly tell her. He always carried himself with

    an air of dignity. He wouldn¡¯t have done something like that.

    ¡°Real¡­ Really?¡± When L remembered how gentle Esme looked, she didn¡¯t believe that she was a

    vicious person.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know by testing her!¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Take your phone to her and say that you lost your money. Tell her that you asked a hacker friend about

    it and the money went into her ount instead because of a virus in your phone!¡±

    L was taken aback. ¡°But I didn¡¯t lose any money!¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Just transfer some money to her ount!¡±

    ¡°Just like that? My sry is not that high in the first ce¡­¡± L said, unwilling.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just transfer a few dors to her? It¡¯s best that she doesn¡¯t realize that a sum of money has

    been transferred to her ount so you can force her to let you check her ount in front of you!¡±

    L looked at Eileen with a strange look. ¡°You make it sound so easy. I don¡¯t even know her ount

    number.¡±

    ¡°I know how to get it!¡± Eileen looked at L like she was looking at an idiot. Did she want to take down

    others and be Conrad¡¯s wife with that brain of hers? Did she think that just anyone could be

    Conrad¡¯s wife?

    After L left, Fia asked her curiously, ¡°How are you going to get her bank ount?¡±

    ¡°Just check any of thepanies she used to work for.¡± Eileen gave Fia a wink. ¡°I know someone and

    this someone is an expert. The type that can get the Manningpany¡¯s staff list without alerting

    others.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°She has a post in her father¡¯spany.¡±

    Eileen smiled cunningly. ¡°Watch and learn. I¡¯ll force the homewrecker to show her true self!¡±

    A few minutester, someone sent Eileen an ount number, and she sent it to L.

    Fia looked at her the whole time. ¡°Your friend¡¯s a hacker?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll introduce you next time.¡±

    ¡°I thought that like me, I¡¯m your only friend.¡±

    Eileen let out augh and hugged Fia.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m preparing for the future. Who knows if I¡¯ll need their help in the future? However, you¡¯re my

    only best friend. No need to doubt that!¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Fia said with her heart warmed.

    After she got pregnant, she loved to eat and sleep. Her mind was also somewhat duller than before. If it

    wasn¡¯t because of Eileen telling her things, she wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with many of her problems.

    1/2

    Chapter 236

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 236

    N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    After L received Esme¡¯s bank ount number andpleted her task, she went to look for Esme.

    Esme was lying on the bed pretending to be weak. When the door opened, she thought that it was

    Conrad and looked at the doorway in joy.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°Who else do you think it would be, Ms. Manning?¡± L said with a frown. ¡°I have something I need to

    ask you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Esme said with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s best for us not to meet each other. If you have anything to

    say, say it.¡±

    ¡°Did you install a virus in my phone and delete the evidence on my phone? I¡¯ve been thinking about it.

    If Mr. Maxwell didn¡¯t do it, then the only one left that would do this is you.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Last time, you told me that Conrad deleted the evidence. And now you¡¯re suspecting

    me?¡±

    Esme looked at L like she was looking at an idiot.

    ¡°But my phone suddenly died and I noticed that I lost some money when I restarted it. I checked the

    website and realized that it happened because it was infected,¡± L said pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m not here to me

    you for anything. I¡¯m just hoping that you could delete the virus for me.¡±

    ¡°You lost money? Really?¡± Esme frowned. Did the hacker she hired from the inte steal her money

    out of greed?

    ¡°My pay is so low and losing that money really hurts. I¡¯ve double¨Cchecked where the money went

    and¡­ it

    went into your ount.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! I never gave you my ount details!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the strangest part.¡± L looked at Esme fearfully. ¡°Ms. Manning, we¡¯re on the same boat. I

    won¡¯t do anything for you again if this is how you¡¯ll treat me.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Esme said with a frown. She took her phone and logged into her bank ount. She checked

    her detailed bnce as she had not set any prompts from her bank.

    When she looked at the detailed bnce, there really was money that had been transferred to her

    ount.

    She raised her head and looked at L in disdain. ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s just ten dors! Looking at how

    anxious you looked, I thought you lost a lot of money!¡±

    L was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°So¡­ The evidence on my phone¡­ You really deleted them with

    a

    virus?¡±

    Esme frowned and looked at L in contempt. ¡°You lied to me?¡±

    The innocence of L¡¯s face was immediately reced with brutality. ¡°I¡¯m loyal to you but you did this

    to me without my knowledge? Do you know that Mr. Maxwell detests me after what you did!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re ming me? If you didn¡¯t show the evidence to Conrad, nothing would have happened!¡±

    After everything was put out into the open, the two women selfishly med the other.

    L mmed on a chair. ¡°How dare you do that to me! Fine, I¡¯m going to tell Mr. Maxwell right now!¡±

    Esme¡¯s expression became full of anxiety as she grabbed at the bandage on her forehead.

    ¡°L, I¡¯m hurt. It has already happened. Can we not dwell on this?¡±

    ¡°No! Unless you apologize to me now! Do you know how respectful Mr. Maxwell was to me when he

    saw me the first time? It¡¯s all because of you that he doesn¡¯t even want to see me anymore!¡±

    Esme gritted her teeth. ¡®Darn you. How dare you prey on my man! If it isn¡¯t because I still need you, I

    wouldn¡¯t even want to waste my time talking with you!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to apologize. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Maxwell. He¡¯s apanying Fia right now!¡± With that,

    L turned around and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll apologize! I won¡¯t do anything without telling you!¡± Esme gritted her teeth. Once she was

    finished with using her against Fia, she would deal with her!

    Evening. L happily ran into Eileen¡¯s ward.

    ¡°I got the evidence!¡±

    Eileen and Fia were having dinner happily while Conrad was standing in front of the window.

    The three of them looked at L.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad¡¯s expression was so dark that it terrified her. L shuddered when their eyes met.

    Eileen put down her fork and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I did everything that you taught me to do. I recorded the part where Ms. Manning was asking me not to

    reveal it to anyone.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression turned even darker as he stared at L. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    Foolishly Good Deals ¨C Get Your Bonus Now!

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 237

    L shrank. ¡°I just want to prove that I didn¡¯t lie to you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited, Mr. Maxwell. Let¡¯s have a listen!¡± Eileen took the phone and yed the recording.

    Esme¡¯s voice from the phone started from being vicious and ended with pleas and cries, and

    everyone¡¯s expression darkened.

    After the audio had been yed till the end, Eileen stared at Conrad and asked, ¡°Heard that? All the

    gentleness and kindness are just for show.¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia numbly. However, Fia was simply concentrating on her dinner as if she was not

    part of the conversation.

    He remembered the day when she questioned if he was protecting Esme.

    She had lost itpletely. He remembered the despair in her eyes.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    While he was sure that Esme did something to agitate her, he never took the kidnapping allegation

    seriously.

    Now that he heard it himself, he felt that he couldn¡¯t face Fia again.

    Eileen looked at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, what are you going to do now that you know the truth?¡±

    Conrad gulped and said, ¡°This is in the past. She must havee up with something like this after

    being misled by someone.¡±

    He then turned to look at L dangerously. ¡°As for you¡­ What are you up to? Why are you acting for

    them both?¡±

    L suddenly felt that the entire moment was so bizarre that she didn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°L, you can leave now,¡± Fia said gently. She didn¡¯t want an outsider to get caught in everything.

    After L left and Fia ate thest pork chop, she looked at Conrad with a smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re not

    hitting the nail in the coffin.¡±

    ¡°The main point of this is that my cousin wanted to hire someone to kidnap me and hurt me. However,

    you¡¯ve been avoiding the heart of the matter and even believed that L tempted her into doing that?¡±

    Eileen let out augh. ¡°I was so grateful that you gave me your blood. But now, I think I¡¯m filthy for

    using your blood.¡±

    ¡°Then let it out!¡± Conrad stared at Eileen and then red at Fia. ¡°We already agreed that we¡¯re going to

    put this behind us. Is it worth it to use this to build a wall between us again?¡±

    ¡°You should go.¡± In that instant, Fia felt the chill in her.

    Conrad frowned and could clearly sense her disappointment in him. His chaotic thoughts found a

    solution.

    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    Eileen asked Fia curiously, ¡°What is he going to do?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. All my cousin needs to do is force out some crocodile tears and he¡¯ll let her go,¡± Fia

    said

    Chapter

    nonchntly.

    Eileen held Fia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if Conrad won¡¯t side with you, I will.¡±

    ¡°Focus on your recovery, Eileen. This is not worth your worry.¡± Fia grinned at Eileen. She had already

    found a way to deal with Esme.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether or not Conrad would side with her and take any actions for her anymore.

    However, Conrad returned a few minutester, dragging someone along.

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    There was no question of the intention of his tone as he forced the woman.

    Esme looked at Conrad as she trembled. She thought he wanted to take her out to dinner when he

    took her away from her ward.

    She wasn¡¯t expecting him to force her to apologize to Fia in front of him.

    Why would the man be more and more alien to the point that she felt afraid despite the fact that

    nothing about him had changed?

    ¡°Conrad, it¡¯s me! Esme!¡± She lowered her tone to show how miserable she was.

    1

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 238

    ¡°Conrad, is there a misunderstanding? Did you get the wrong person?!¡±

    Esme sobbed. Her heavily bandaged forehead made her face look even paler. As she didn¡¯t put on any

    makeup, it made her look very dispirited.

    Conrad simply stared at her for a second before averting his eyes and pushing her toward the front of

    the bed.

    ¡°Apologize to Fia!¡± He repeated.

    ¡°What did I do wrong? Why should I apologize to her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been misled by the daughter of the seafood restaurant¡¯s owner and almost did something

    unforgivable to her!¡±

    Esme¡¯s eyes opened wide. In that instant, she felt like killing L. That fool betrayed her!

    Fia simply sat by the headboard with a frown. She didn¡¯t expect Conrad to drag Esme over to apologize

    to her. That was why she wasn¡¯t afraid. She believed that Esme wouldn¡¯t know that L was working

    with

    her.

    She gave it another thought. So what if she knew? She didn¡¯t need her trust for her ns to work

    anyway.

    After thinking about that, she began feeling upset again.

    Even when he heard L¡¯s recording, proving that Esme really did n to hire someone to eliminate

    her, Conrad still came up with an excuse for her. In this, he said that he was misled by L.

    ¡°Is something wrong with your brain, Conrad? She¡¯s an adult with her own mind and thoughts! Can

    anyone really mislead her into hurting Fia like that?!¡± Eileen roared out angrily and she almost threw

    the container of food at him.

    Conrad ignored Eileen¡¯s words and simply said to Esme, ¡°Apologize. Even if Fia ended up alright in the

    end, you will apologize, even if that thought had simply crossed your mind!¡±

    ¡°Why should I apologize? She¡¯s the one that should apologize to me! She stole you from me when I

    was away three years ago!¡± Esmeined as she stared at Fia viciously.

    ¡°Forget about it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Fia raised her head and smiled as she looked straight into Esme¡¯s

    eyes. ¡°Even if she did apologize, it¡¯s not genuine anyway.¡±

    Esme red at Fia, wishing that she could walk over and rip her face into shreds. However, as Conrad

    was still there, she didn¡¯t even dare to curse at her.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ve treated you well since you were little! Why must you go against me like this?! All I want is to

    return to the person who loves me! Why did you hurt me so?!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Fia¡¯s eyes became cold. She was disgusted just looking at her crying. She felt that she could

    throw up her entire dinner!

    ¡°Fia, you and Esme¡­¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°I told you! Get her out!¡± Fia cut Conrad off. She didn¡¯t want to hear any of it, especially if he wanted to

    say something about their rtionship.

    Conrad looked at Fia for a few seconds and knew she wouldn¡¯t ept Esme¡¯s apologies. He then

    dragged Esme away.

    He pushed her out and wanted to close the door when a pale arm suddenly wormed its way in.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Esme screamed, her hand red from her arm getting sandwiched.

    Conrad stared at her with a frown and couldn¡¯t help but growl, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I want

    to close the door?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be so careless with me in the past.¡± Esme looked at Conrad with teary eyes and then hid

    her arm behind her.

    She sobbed. ¡°I can¡¯t y the piano anymore. It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t feel pain.¡±

    Conrad remembered how graceful she was when she yed the piano. He knew just how much she

    loved. ying the piano since his youth.

    When she came back, the doctor already told her that her hands would never allow her to y the

    piano. at a professional level again.

    After so many injuries, her dream was getting further and further away.

    ¡°Esme, there are better things in this world other than ying the piano.¡±

    ¡°True. When I knew I could no longer y the piano when I was overseas, I thought of you. I regretted

    giving you up for piano. I want to go back to how we were.¡±

    Back in the ward, Fia silently smiled as she put her hands on her belly. She hoped that the baby didn¡¯t

    hear

    the conversation.

    Eileen was so angry that she yelled, ¡°You two are so shameless! If you want to talk about your love,

    talk. about it further away!¡±

    Esme shrank as if she was scared by Eileen¡¯s yelling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Conrad. I simply me myself for not cherishing our rtionship back then. Go

    back and take care of Fia. I¡¯ll go now.¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 239

    She turned around with her head hung low, and she slowly dragged herself forward.

    Conrad stared at her, their past ying in his head. And he saw her red arm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small wound. There¡¯s nothing for the doctor to see.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.

    The doctor¡¯s office. When Conrad heard that Esme¡¯s hands could not be used to carry heavy things or

    y the piano, he frowned deeply.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Esme said. She then turned to Conrad and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Conrad.¡±

    After he walked out of the office, Conrad stopped. ¡°We¡¯ll look for specialists overseas.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. I came back from overseas, remember? If I could get it treated, I wouldn¡¯t have given up.¡±

    Esme carefully looked at Conrad. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯m acting for you?¡±

    Conrad frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Conrad, I want to make you stay. I want to go back to how it was. But I wouldn¡¯t use my hands for

    something like this. This is not just a pair of hands¡­ It¡¯s my dream, my future!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go back to your ward,¡± Conrad said, loosening the cor of his shirt as he wanted to go back

    to

    Fia¡¯s ward.

    When he walked past the nurse¡¯s station, he heard several of the nurses gossiping together.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Doctor Evans and Ms. Fia?¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t help but stop to listen.

    ¡°Ms. Fia has a husband, and he¡¯s the heir to the Maxwell household! That¡¯s the top household here!¡±

    ¡°I guess that no matter the times, no matter if someone has a husband, as long as they¡¯re feeling it,

    they can ignore all the societal rules no matter if they¡¯re men or women.¡±

    ¡°Shush. They¡¯re just friends!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t a famous celebrity just get admitted into the hospital? I was the nurse on duty in the intensive

    care unit at the time. I realized that she¡¯s best friends with Ms. Fia. The day that she got admitted, both

    Doctor Evans and her husband gave her a lot of blood.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mr. Maxwell and Doctor Evans both gave their blood to Ms. Reid?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! But don¡¯t say anything about this to anyone. Upper management told us to be quiet about

    Ms. Reid being in our hospital.¡±

    Conrad then turned and walked toward the doctor¡¯s office instead.

    ¡°Jason, I bought some extra lemon and ginger tea. Have some.¡± Sally opened the door into Jason¡¯s

    private lounge and gave him a small can of loose lemon and ginger tea with a smile.

    Jason epted it and said, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll get you some Ceylon teater.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Sally turned but she was surprised by the man with a dark expression behind her.

    ¡°What is it, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for Jason Evans. Out of my way!¡±

    Sally extended her hand and said in a firm tone, ¡°This is the hospital. Don¡¯t go wild here because of

    your

    emotions!¡±

    ¡°Out of my way! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡± Conrad tightened his fist and tried

    to fight back his feelings of wanting to push Sally aside.

    ¡°Let him in, Doctor Hall,¡± Jason said.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sally was still worried. Conrad Maxwell continuously looked for trouble with Jason using his

    own status and he had a bad temper.

    Jason calmed her down. ¡°I believe that he knows he needs to follow thew too since he¡¯s made it this

    far in society. Don¡¯t you have an appointment with a patient tonight, doctor? Go on.¡±

    ¡°Call security if there¡¯s anything!¡± Sally gave Conrad a re. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, no matter how ignorant you

    are, remember that Doctor Evans has saved your wife a few times now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill him! I just have something I want to ask him.¡±

    Chapter 249

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 240

    Jason brewed two cups of ginger and lemon tea and served one of them on the other side of his desk.

    He nced at Conrad and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Conrad nced at the ginger and lemon tea on the desk and asked, ¡°Why did you give Eileen Reid

    your blood?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overreacting, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Jason almost chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Not to mention, Ms. Reid

    is our patient. We don¡¯t have enough blood in the hospital, so I have the professional duty of donating

    my

    blood.¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth and remembered someone and something. He gazed at Jason.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Jason Evans¡­ Whose surname did you follow?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Jason pulled his chair and sat down as if he was listening to some joke. He even gave the cup of

    tea that he brewed a blow.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly so interested in me?¡±

    ¡°Is the reason you don¡¯t dare to say it because you have an ulterior motive?!¡±

    The two pairs of eyes red at each other with hostility.

    ¡°Why would I have any ulterior motive? I didn¡¯t steal a single cent from you. I even saved your wife

    time.

    and again. Is it a crime to save someone¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the fact that you have feelings for Fia. I want to know who your parents are right now

    and where they are! Whose surname did you use?!¡±

    ¡°What will you gain even if I told you?¡± Jason looked at him pitifully. ¡°If I were you, I would focus on

    protecting my wife. I wouldn¡¯t let anything distract me,

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?!¡± Conrad kicked the leg of the table. Jason¡¯s tea was spilled and all the

    papers. and books on his table got wet.

    Jason put down the cup in his hand and slowly cleaned the table.

    He then said calmly, ¡°No one¡¯s treating you a fool. No one dares to. I know you want to find a weakness

    of mine so you can use it to attack me, but you need to know this.¡±

    He paused as his tone turned aggressive. ¡°I, Jason Evans, didn¡¯t want this identity in the first ce!¡±

    The wrath in Conrad¡¯s eyes burned bright. ¡°You acknowledge it! How dare you show your face in front

    of me?!¡±

    Jason mmed the table. ¡°I never stole nor have I robbed anyone of anything! I was born into this

    world as an innocent child! There¡¯s nothing about me that¡¯s disgraceful!

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell, the reason that I don¡¯t fight with you isn¡¯t that I¡¯m afraid of you or that I feel guilty! You

    feel that you¡¯re pitiful, but the person that you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself! I don¡¯t feel pitiful at all!¡± Conrad roared, his eyes red. ¡°I¡¯m legally born

    in the Maxwell Household! Meanwhile, you and your mother can¡¯t even move out of the shadows! You

    don¡¯t even have the chance to carry the Maxwell¡¯sst name!¡±

    Jason, who was normally calm and collected, suddenly stood up. He grabbed Conrad¡¯s cor from

    across the table.

    He didn¡¯t care if anyone would hit him or curse at him. However, his mother was off¨Climits!

    ¡°What? Do you want to fight? Come on!¡± Conrad threw a fist at Jason¡¯s face.

    Jason dodged and forcefully mmed Conrad on a cab.

    ¡°You better get something right. Your mom is the one that split them apart because she wanted to

    marry

    him!¡±

    ¡°Bullcrap!¡±

    ¡°Go find out whether that¡¯s the truth or not! I know you can find out the truth!¡±

    ¡°Homewrecker! You and your mom are the same, homewreckers!¡± Conrad gritted his teeth. He wished

    he could take a chunk off Jason¡¯s face. ¡®

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve gotten used to being so dictatorial and never listening to the truth!¡± Jason said as he

    threw a punch at him.

    Conrad was not someone weak. He used the opportunity to throw Jason down on the ground.

    The two men then punched and kicked each other as they rolled on the ground and knocked over a lot

    of things.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 241

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    In the end, it was only when Jason¡¯s personal assistant realized something was wrong that he entered

    the room. He then called security.

    ¡°Are you alright, Doctor Evans?!¡± Sally heard themotion and came over. She patted the dust off

    Jason¡¯s shirt. ¡°I told you that you shouldn¡¯t be with him. He¡¯s crazy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jason took a deep breath and looked at the very angry Conrad. ¡°We can talk about uster.

    Take care of Fia for now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fake your kindness! Once she knows who you are, she won¡¯t even want to see

    you!¡± With that, Conrad pushed security away and left.

    There was pain in Jason¡¯s eyes. He was afraid of Fia finding out who he really was.

    That was why he didn¡¯t dare to tell her about his parents when she asked about it. He lied to her that

    his father married into the family and that was why he had his mother¡¯sst name.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Fia frowned and asked Conrad as soon as he came back. ¡°Just how did Doctor

    Evans offend you that you got into a fight with him again!¡±

    ¡°How did you know? Who told you about it?!¡± Conrad looked at her angrily. ¡°Just who is he to you that

    you

    care about him so much?!¡±

    ¡°I was in a session with Doctor Hall when a nurse came to get her!¡± If it wasn¡¯t because she was not

    supposed to get off the bed, she would have followed Sally to see what was going on too.

    Conrad took a deep breath and didn¡¯t want to fight with Fia. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this one!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want to meddle in your affairs? Doctor Evans saved me. He¡¯s a nice person. I don¡¯t

    want you to be obsessed with him like some rabid dog!¡±

    ¡°Me? Obsessed with him? Do you know that he¡¯s that old man¡¯s bastard son?!¡±

    There was silence.

    Fia looked at him with wide eyes. She couldn¡¯t take it all at once.

    Conrad was very happy that her reaction was that as she looked at him. He then repeated, ¡°He¡¯s the

    bastard son of Garrett Maxwell!¡±

    Garrett Maxwell was her father¨Cinw. She met him once when Grandpa Maxwell passed away three

    years ago. She had never met him ever again since then.

    For the past three years, her mother¨Cinw Beryl would grit her teeth andin resentfully

    whenever

    his name came up.

    She had also heard a lot of rumors about him being disloyal to the household.

    Conrad would never talk about him. Whenever someone brought him up, he would look at the other

    person with anger.

    ¡°Is there some sort of misunderstanding?¡± Fia carefully asked.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? The same blood type, the samest name, how could it be a misunderstanding ?!¡±

    Conrad gave his head a massage. ¡°Ever since I found out about hisst name, I detested him. So¡­.

    He¡¯s that woman¡¯s son!¡±

    Fia gulped. ¡°Evans isn¡¯t exactly a rarest name. As for the blood type, Eileen is also O negative.

    Maybe

    it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±

    He already acknowledged it himself. How can it be a coincidence?!¡± Conrad was so angry that even his

    breathing was messed up and the veins on his forehead began to pop.

    ¡°We¡¯re changing hospitals! I¡¯ll start the paperwork for the transfer right now!¡±

    Fia hadn¡¯t even said anything as she frowned when Eileen walked over from the next ward.

    ¡°What do you mean by changing hospitals? Fia¡¯s fine here. The doctors here are the best in Gryphon.¡±

    This has nothing to do with you!¡± Conrad stared at Eileen coldly. He felt that he had wasted his blood.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re cousins. The same bloodline flows inside of you. Both of you look like rabid dogs.

    when you go wild.¡± Eileen sneered. ¡°I heard that you fought with Doctor Evans again. Why do you act

    like a barbarian? You can start a fight with someone just because you don¡¯t like him? How can

    someone as soft¨Cspoken as him be your match? If you like to fight so much, go boxing.¡±

    Conrad got even angrier and he pulled his shirt off, showing his chest. His tanned skin was bruised.

    Eileen was shocked. ¡°Oh, wow. I didn¡¯t expect him to put so much strength in his punches?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Eileen.¡± Fia felt that if Eileen said anything else, Conrad was going to paint the target on her

    back.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 242

    As expected.

    Conrad sneered and looked at her neck that was wrapped in gauze.

    ¡°Looks like your life is getting too easy, Ms. Reid.¡± With that, he walked out. Even his entire figure cast

    a shadow of anger.

    ¡°Conrad, where are you going?!¡± Fia cried out anxiously

    ¡°To make a call!¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did he need to go out to make the call? Fia looked at Eileen and said anxiously, ¡°Stop him quickly,

    Eileen! Once he gets angry, he won¡¯t care about anything! Don¡¯t let him interfere with your matters.¡±

    ¡°Go and interfere then. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Eileen gave Fia a gentle smile as she sat by Fia¡¯s

    bedside and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already experienced everything that I should have. I¡¯m not afraid

    anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be that way, Eileen! Listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the baby,¡± Eileen cut Fia off. ¡°How are you going to raise the baby if the baby¡¯s a boy?

    What if the baby¡¯s a girl?¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen sadly and ced a hand on her belly.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have aborted that baby.¡±

    The smile on Eileen¡¯s face froze. ¡°It¡¯s in the past now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much more dangerous for a mother with an O negative blood type to bear children. A certain

    amount. of the baby¡¯s blood will enter the mother¡¯s bloodstream and that may lead to the mother¡¯s

    blood creating antibodies against the positive blood type. If you can¡¯t protect your first baby, if you get

    pregnant again. the antibody will enter the child¡¯s body and he might get hemolysis through the

    centa.¡±

    ¡°How do you know about this, Fia?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s Conrad¡¯s blood type. I read about it when I was preparing to get pregnant.¡± Fia then

    held Eileen¡¯s shaking hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you have the same blood type too. I¡­¡±

    Eileen sighed and hugged Fia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get upset. Stay positive. Let the baby grow well, alright?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t me me for not telling you my real blood type. When I was very little, my parents told

    me not to reveal my blood type so easily. They said that my blood is very rare and others might want it.

    That¡¯s so funny, now that I think about it. When I was younger, it sounded so terrifying. Now that I¡¯m

    older, I feel that my parents were being so outrageous. We¡¯re in the modern world now. No one would

    harm me because of my blood, right?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed as fear overtook her.

    How could there be such great coincidences? That they all had the same O negative blood type?

    When Conrad knew that Eileen had the same blood type, his expression darkened.

    That night, Conrad didn¡¯te back.

    Eileen stayed in Fia¡¯s ward and shared the same bed.

    didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Eileen had already fallen asleep, but still, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy. She

    grabbed her phone and sent a message to Conrad. But there was no reply at all.

    The next morning, Fia had only slept a little when she was awakened by someone next to her as she

    moved.

    ¡°What is it, Fia?¡± Eileen looked at Fia, confused. ¡°Had a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­ You should go overseas.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Beg Victor to let you go free, then go overseas,¡± Fia said to her seriously.

    Eileen was confused. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me to go overseas? You¡¯re all alone right now. I¡¯ll

    get

    worried.¡±

    Fia gulped and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to leave, but I can¡¯t leave just like this. You should go first.

    Once I¡¯m done with everything here, I¡¯ll go look for you.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Conrad? You want a divorce?¡±

    ¡°As long as Esme¡¯s here, we won¡¯t have a day of peace. Divorce is a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Then Fia, have you ever thought about that child¡¯s feelings? Maybe the baby wants a dad too?¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 243

    Fia couldn¡¯t find the words to deny her argument. Despite all her disappointment, she still couldn¡¯t give

    up on the thoughts of divorcing Conrad. All of that was because she wanted to have a life with Conrad

    for the baby, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Alright. Stop thinking too much about it. I¡¯m not thinking of leaving the country for the time being.¡±

    Eileen. gave Fia¡¯s face a pat. ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯m going back to my ward. If not, the doctor is going

    to give me a few words again when she¡¯s doing her rounds.¡±

    After Eileen left, Fia quickly gave Conrad a call.

    No one picked it up. She was going to give Ss a call when the door into the ward was opened and

    someone came in with breakfast.

    ¡°Wash up and have your breakfast,¡± Conrad said with a nk expression.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Conrad ced her breakfast on the table before giving Fia a look. ¡°I went to investigate something.¡±

    ¡°Eileen?¡±

    Conrad took out a basin of warm water for her to wash herself up and took care of Fia like how he took

    care of her for the past few days.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    When Fia refused, he threatened her saying, ¡°If you want to know something from me, don¡¯t be so

    stubborn.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fia extended her hands so that he could wipe them with the wet towel.

    ¡°Fia, all I wish is for you to pay me more attention.¡±

    ¡°I did it, didn¡¯t I? But what did I get in the end? A divorce when your first lovees back?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now. I don¡¯t want a divorce anymore. All I want is to

    have a life with you.¡±

    ¡°For the baby, right? What if Esme has your baby too?¡±

    ¡°Enough! You¡¯re being ridiculous!¡± Conrad threw the towel into the basin in annoyance. He didn¡¯t

    understand why Fia would always poke at him like a hedgehog.

    ¡°Me? Ridiculous?¡± Fia felt the irony of it.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s in the past or the present, Esme and I never had a sexual rtionship! Why must you

    make that kind of assumption?!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Evans and I never did anything just like you and Esme never did anything too. But why do you

    keep on thinking that there¡¯s something between us?! Conrad, can you stop putting yourself in the

    center of attention and not care about everyone else¡¯s feelings?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± When Conrad saw the tears forming in Fia¡¯s eyes, his anger quickly dissipated as he once again.

    grabbed the towel.

    ¡°Forget about this. Wash up so you can have your breakfast.¡±

    Fia bit her lips. She didn¡¯t feel good starting a fight so early in the morning. As she didn¡¯t want to get

    any more upset, she simply chose not to speak to him anymore.

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything the whole morning.

    Only when it was almost afternoon did Sallye into the ward. She ignored Conrad and gave Fia a

    smile, saying, ¡°So sorry. Something happenedst night when we were in the middle of the session. I

    only have the time to see you right now.¡±

    Fia sat up. She didn¡¯t dare to ask about Jason¡¯s well¨Cbeing in front of Conrad.

    She simply said, ¡°Can we continue now?¡±

    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I came,¡± Sally said before giving an icy nce at Conrad. ¡°Outsider, please

    leave.¡±

    Conrad tightened his fists, ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±

    ¡°A counseling session requires private space. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Sally forced herself not to roll her

    eyes at him. She was a medical professional, after all.

    Fia looked at Conrad and said, ¡°You should go. With you here, there might be questions that I can¡¯t

    answer Doctor Sally.¡±

    Conrad red at Sally annoyingly and said, ¡°You better guarantee that you can restore Fia¡¯s mental

    and physical health!¡±

    ¡°If you want her to recover, you need to first act less like a mental patient!¡± Sally couldn¡¯t hold it

    anymore. He kept on causing problems without warning. How tiring it must be to be his wife.

    Conrad could no longer suppress the anger inside of him that he had been suppressing since

    yesterday.

    He kicked a chair and said, ¡°We¡¯re changing hospitals!¡±

    Everyone here was making Fia detest him even more and affecting their husband¨Cand¨Cwife

    rtionship! They couldn¡¯t stay here anymore!

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 244

    ¡°You can leave if you want!¡± Fia argued with Conrad before turning to Sally. ¡°Doctor Sally, you should

    come back hereter for the session. Go and work on your own things first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him push you around!¡± Sally patted Fia¡¯s shoulder reassuringly before staring at Conrad. ¡°If

    you cause trouble here, I¡¯ll have security forcefully escort you out!¡±

    ¡°You dare?!¡±

    ¡°You can always try me!¡± Sally red at him with wide eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be gotten rid of, then

    walk away. Don¡¯t stop me from giving Mrs. Maxwell her counseling session.¡±

    Conrad was so angry that he could only re. ¡°Fia, you¡¯re not transferring, are you?¡±

    ¡°Is there any hospital better than Gryphonheart Hospital in Gryphon?¡± Fia countered without emotion in

    her voice.

    Conrad frowned before saying, ¡°Even if Gryphon doesn¡¯t have one, there¡¯s one in the capital city!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Transferring to a hospital in the capital?¡± Fia looked at him sneeringly. ¡°What if something happened to

    me on our way there?¡±

    Sally took the chance and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Is the reason you want her to change hospitals so you

    can use the opportunity to do something to your wife and baby?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t assume things about me!¡± Conrad was so angry that his face turned red before he turned and

    left the ward in anger.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone.¡± Sally sighed and then poured a ss of water to Fia. ¡°Have a drink.¡°

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fia drank and then looked at Sally numbly. ¡°Is Doctor Evans alright?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor, so he can take care of himself. Fia, let go of what¡¯s haunting you and do this test.¡± Sally

    gave her a document and a pen.

    Fia put down the ss of water and took the items. Meanwhile, Sally yed a piece of rxing music

    from her phone.

    When the music yed, Fia could imagine a beautiful beach in front of her. She could almost hear the

    sound of the ocean waves and how the seawater gently appeared on the sandy beach.

    All her negative emotions seemed to have found an escape point, and they slowly flowed outward.

    She quickly finished the test and gave it to Sally.

    Sally looked at the test answers and asked nonchntly, ¡°How are you feelingtely?¡±

    ¡°Not that good.¡±

    Sally looked at Fia before writing something on the paper.

    ¡°Did you fight with Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Frequently.¡±

    ¡°In the end, did you win or did he?¡±

    Fia smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t focus on that. Who¡¯s the one thatpromises first?¡± Sally asked with a faint

    smile and a gentle voice, worried that she might scare Fia if she asked her loudly.

    Fia was stunned. She gave it a thought and realized that, during their fights these past few days,

    Conrad would always be the one who took a step back. In the end, he was also the one that

    compromised.

    He was born with a silver spoon. He had never taken care of anyone else. But now, he was like her

    private nurse. He took good care of her.

    ¡°He does.¡±

    ¡°Do you dislike the situation between you twotely?¡±

    Fia hesitated and shook her head.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to change?¡±

    ¡°If only she¡¯s not here.¡± Every time Esme appeared, her calmness would be disrupted and she would

    be emotional. She would be disappointed and annoyed and have very little patience for

    Conrad.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Sally put down the test and held Fia¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re a kind woman. You have to understand that, in the end, everyone¡¯s malice will turn back on

    themselves. You cannot change them. You can only let yourself go.¡±

    When Fia looked into Sally¡¯s eyes, she instantly became anxious.

    Sally held her hands tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself evil. Hold on to that kindness in yourself.¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 245

    ¡°What if I¡¯m having a hard time?¡±

    ¡°Then think about the happy times. Do things that make you happy.¡±

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°But she keeps oning at me. What should I do?¡±

    Sally was stunned. She pitied Fia.

    ¡°Then deal with the source. Remove the reason why she keeps on doing it.¡±

    ¡°The source is Conrad.¡± Fia gave a weak smile. ¡°If I don¡¯t give him to her, she will never let me go.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you love him?¡±

    Fia pulled out her hands that Sally was holding. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.

    ¡°Alright. Then we can stop here. From now on, you can talk to me whenever you feel unhappy. If you

    can¡¯t say it in front of me, you can text me too.¡±

    Sally looked at Fia earnestly and said, ¡°You mustn¡¯t hold everything in. If you do, you¡¯ll get sick. You¡¯re

    a strong woman. You should be more open¨Cminded.¡±

    There was a crack in Fia¡¯s calm expression and she quicklyy back down on the bed and turned

    away, showing Sally only her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m really tired now. Please leave, doctor.¡±

    The door opened and Conrad quickly stood up.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    Sally gave him a cold re. ¡°A piece of advice, Mr. Maxwell. If you don¡¯t love her, stop hurting her.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re husband and wife, let her go if you don¡¯t love her. Don¡¯t make someone as gentle as her

    lose herselfpletely!¡±

    Conrad was stunned as he tried to keep his emotions in check. Suddenly, a cry came from behind him.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± He frowned and looked back. He then saw Mrs. Taylor walking toward him with a pic

    basket, only to be pushed aside by his mother, Beryl.

    She grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°Why were you suddenly admitted to the hospital? I heard from Esme

    that you fainted and even vomited blood. Did Fia poison you?¡±

    Conrad frowned even deeper. ¡°If you¡¯re bored, go to your tea parties and card games. Don¡¯t make such

    ridiculous usations!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, my son!¡± Beryl grabbed his arm even tighter. ¡°You didn¡¯te back to visit

    metely and didn¡¯t pick up my calls. Did Fia say something to you?¡±

    Conrad pried Beryl¡¯s hand away and looked at her sternly. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    Beryl gritted her teeth and blinked, wanting to see something from her son¡¯s face. But all she could see

    was his dispassion.

    She quietly cursed at Fia. She promised her that she wouldn¡¯t say anything to Conrad as long as she

    erected that tablet and apologized to that dead mother of hers.

    But now, Conrad waspletely Ignoring her. It must be because Fia had told him about her ambition!

    ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t have anything important to do here, please leave. Fia¡¯s not doing well and has been

    admitted to the hospital. She can¡¯t get emotional.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that to me? I¡¯m very happy to know that she¡¯s pregnant! Can¡¯t I pay her a visit?¡±

    Conrad suddenly remembered something and pulled his mother aside. He asked, ¡°I remember that you

    asked a doctor to do a checkup on her. Did you know that she¡¯s pregnant?!¡±

    Beryl was so fearfully shocked that she quickly argued, ¡°No, of course not! I didn¡¯t know she was

    pregnant! I brought the doctor that time to give her a checkup because I¡¯m worried that she can¡¯t have.

    your baby! I¡¯m worried sick! How can you think that I¡¯m trying to harm her?¡±

    Seeing her son simply staring at her without a word, she quickly said again, ¡°Have you forgotten? Ever

    since I knew she was infertile, I¡¯ve searched for many doctors to treat her! Now that she¡¯s finally

    pregnant, how can you nder me like that despite all the effort I put in?!¡±

    Beryl started to cry as she said that and that caused a lot of people to turn and look at them.

    After Conrad remembered everything that she did, he could no longer treat her as a normal mother.

    ¡°Stop crying. If I had made a mistake, I apologize. However, I hope that you can lead a more peaceful

    and quiet life. Don¡¯t keep in touch with those malicious outsiders!¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Beryl wiped her tears with her hands. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    When Conrad looked into his mother¡¯s anxious eyes, Conrad directly said, ¡°The staff from the previous

    generation of thepany. You¡¯re no longer allowed to see them and their family!¡±

    Beryl red at him with wide eyes and a red face. The only reason that she didn¡¯t fall was because she

    was supporting herself with the wall.

    Darn Fia Lawson! She told him everything!

    That whore broke her words!

    Recently, she was already nning to keep her head down. And seeing that she already had her

    grandson, she was going to ignore Esme and really treat Fia as her daughter¨Cinw!

    And yet she went back on her word!

    ¡°Fia didn¡¯t tell me anything. I knew about your interactions with them a long time ago! Do you think I

    didn¡¯t know that you bought the shares from Mr. Smithst month? I simply ask you openly because

    you¡¯re my

    mom!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t misunderstand my intentions! I¡¯m simply nning for the future! When I die, the shares

    will naturally go to you.¡±

    ¡°What you do will only make everyone second guess each other in thepany! There¡¯s nothing good.

    about it for me or thepany!¡± Conrad took a deep breath and revealed to her what he already knew.

    And don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re doing this for me, because you¡¯re doing it for yourself!¡±

    Beryl gulped. ¡°Conrad, I¡¯ve never meddled in your affairs, but I realize that you¡¯re very tiredtely. All I

    want is to help you.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one that gave you the idea?¡± Conrad looked at her aggressively. ¡°Esme Manning?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interact with Esme Manning anymore. If I find out that you met up with any of them, I¡¯ll freeze

    your

    cards!¡±

    Conrad finally understood why his grandpa refused to set up an individual ount for his mother. It

    was not because he looked down on her, but it was because he couldn¡¯t allow such a time bomb to tick.

    Her parents never had love when they got married. His grandpa had considered too many things for

    him.

    In the past, before he grew up, his grandpa controlled all his mom¡¯s expenses. Now, it was his turn to

    do it.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Beryl roared out angrily. ¡°I¡¯m your mom! How can you treat me like this!¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t n on doing anything, you won¡¯tck anything.¡± Conrad entered the ward and

    closed the door. He didn¡¯t have any intention of letting her see Fia.

    In the ward, Fia was had her back against the headboard while Mrs. Taylor was preparing her lunch for

    her.

    ¡°Eat, madam.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad, who was standing by the door. ¡°Ask him to eat with me.¡±

    It was hard for her to even pretend she didn¡¯t hear what he said to his mother.

    She¡­ felt sorry for him.

    He had to learn how to manage thepany as soon as he became of age. He had to watch out for

    this, watch out for that, and in the end, he even had to watch out for his own mother.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, the madam asked you to eat with her,¡± Mrs. Taylor said. She had watched Conrad

    since. he was a child. She also felt sorry for him, seeing how dark the expression on his face was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my hands. Eat first.¡± Conrad gave Fia a nce before turning to the washroom.

    Mrs. Taylor prepared a bowl of chicken soup for Fia and said, ¡°Have some soup while you wait for him,

    madam.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia had already finished a bowl of soup, but Conrad was still inside.

    She suddenly remembered the time when he fainted in the bedroom, and she began to feel nervous.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, can you take a look at what he¡¯s doing? The food is turning cold.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Taylor went over and knocked at the washroom¡¯s door. ¡°Master Maxwell?¡±

    Inside the washroom.

    Conrad looked at his reflection in the mirror with hatred, half¨Cwet.

    He threw a punch and there was a ng. The mirror cracked into several pieces.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Master? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Mrs. Taylor screamed in shock when she heard the noise from inside.

    Fia was getting worried and wanted to get out of bed.

    Just then, the washroom door opened, and Conrad walked out with a smile as if nothing had

    happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It took longer than expected.¡±

    Fia and Mrs. Taylor looked at his wet shirt and hair.

    Conrad pulled off his shirt and said, ¡°I identally got myself wet when I was washing my face.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Taylors, his clothes are inside the cab. Please give him some fresh clothes.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mrs. Taylor found his clothes and took out a towel. ¡°Master Maxwell, please get changed

    immediately and dry your hair. Otherwise, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 247

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Conrad said as he stood there. But no matter what he did, his expression was still somewhat

    stiff.

    ¡°If you caught a cold, there won¡¯t be anyone to take care of me,¡± Fia said softly.

    Conrad frowned and took the clothes and the towel before going into the washroom once again.

    He came out after a short while, dry and clean. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Fia gave him a look before handing him a bowl of soup.

    Conrad was stunned before he happily epted it. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Ever since they¡¯d both been admitted to the hospital, this was the first time she prepared a bowl of

    soup

    for him.

    Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, now that the madam is pregnant, you need to treat her better. You can¡¯t hurt her for

    someone that¡¯s not worthy of you anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Madam, have you noticed that the master has been treating you better? Better than¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Fia said inly when she nced at Conrad. ¡°He would always treat someone else better.¡±

    ¡°¡±

    ¡±

    And that was how she killed the conversation..

    No one said anything anymore. After they were done eating, Mrs. Taylor packed up and left.

    Conrad wiped his hand on his pants while he carefully looked at Fia, who was reading a book with her

    back against the headboard.

    ¡°The weather is quite cloudy today. It¡¯s windy too, so it¡¯s not that hot.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Fia moved the book away and looked at him with an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Do you want to take a walk down there?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes shifted around and he didn¡¯t dare to look at Fia.

    At that moment, Fia could sense how careful he was being.

    He was like a boy that didn¡¯t know what to do.

    She felt a tug in her heart. She couldn¡¯t refuse him coldly..

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you downstairs.¡±

    ¡°No need. Can you get a wheelchair from the nurse¡¯s station?¡± How tiring would it be if he kept on

    carrying her?

    ¡°Sure. Wait for me!¡±

    With that, Conrad quickly ran out while Fia smiled. Looking at how nervous he was, she would have

    thought that he really wanted to stay together with her if she didn¡¯t know that he had someone else in

    his

    heart already.

    He managed to get a wheelchair. Conrad then carried her into the wheelchair and pushed her out.

    When they passed a ward, a vicious voice could be heard from the inside.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she whorish, Esme? She promised me that she wouldn¡¯t say anything to my son, but she still said

    it anyway! Why is she so lucky? Why didn¡¯t she die when she fell down the stairs?! Even the baby is

    alive!¡±

    At that moment, Conrad felt like he had just been hit by a metal bat. He looked at Fia nervously.

    Fia merely lowered her head and he only saw her pale, clean neck. He couldn¡¯t see her expression.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to take a walk?¡± she said softly. He couldn¡¯t hear any emotion in her voice.

    Conrad¡¯s hands around the handles of the wheelchair became even tighter. ¡°Sure.¡±

    The hospital had a huge park. There were artificial mountains and even a fishpond. Every ten meters or

    so, there would be a bench. A lot of patients and their families were around. It was very lively.

    Conrad was not someone that liked to stay in an environment like this. But when he saw how Fia was

    looking around curiously, he felt calm.

    He pushed her toward a bench where no one was sitting and asked, ¡°Do you want to sit here for a

    while?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad ced her on the bench so that he could look at her expression.

    All he could see was her clear eyes looking at passersby.

    ¡°What are you looking at, Fia?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand what there was to see. They were all humans

    just like them, with the same number of eyes, nose, and mouth.

    ¡°They represent the liveliness in this world.¡± Fia let out a smile from her heart as she said bitterly. ¡°My

    mom was very sickly and I never realized this. In the end, she spent herst moments on a bed, and I

    didn¡¯t even have the chance to take her around.¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Conrad looked at Fia from the side. Despite the anguish in her heart, she still smiled so sweetly.

    When he remembered how his mother cursed her in Esme¡¯s room, he instantly felt shameful.

    ¡°Fia, let me apologize to you on behalf of my mom.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize about? Hasn¡¯t she hurt you enough?¡± Fia sighed before turning to look at

    Conrad. ¡°Let it go. It¡¯s a good thing that you managed to see how she truly is earlier.¡±

    Conrad was slightly taken aback. Was sheforting him?

    ¡°Speaking of which, what did you dost night? You didn¡¯te back,¡± Fia asked.

    Conrad frowned. So, she just wanted to find out what he was doing byforting him.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with it anymore and said, ¡°Investigating Eileen¡¯s background.¡±

    ¡°And what did you find out?¡±

    Conrad said nothing.

    Fia stared at him and said, ¡°I told you her parents passed away already, right? And that she grew up all

    on her own. I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡±

    ¡°What is there to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that her blood type is very strange?¡± Conrad¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Only the

    Maxwells. have this blood type in the entirety of Gryphon!¡±

    ¡°What can the blood type prove? Eileen didn¡¯t get any happier because of it. If you must persist to your

    own conclusion, then allow me to make up a scenario for you.

    ¡°Eileen¡¯s parents had already passed away a long time ago. Even if her parents were someone else,

    they had never given her any joy or peace. There¡¯s no need for you to turn your anger toward her. At

    least, if you¡¯re still human.¡± Fia¡¯s tone became extremely wintry when she reached the end of her

    sentence.

    Conrad looked at her cold eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not like this in the past.¡°

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    He said, ¡°When you married me, you used to only have me in your life.¡±

    But now, he felt like she cared more about her friends. She even treated the doctors that she had just

    met better than him.

    ¡°That was in the past and people change.¡± Fia turned around and looked further away. ¡°I¡¯m someone

    very stubborn. When I married you, all I wanted was to live with you forever.

    ¡°And then, the day that Esme came back, you told me that you wanted a divorce. I knew then that I

    could. no longer treat you as the only thing that I cared about.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve suffered a lot because of your parents. But¡­ Whether it¡¯s Eileen or Doctor Evans,

    they didn¡¯t choose their parents. If you want someone to me, me those from the previous

    generation.¡±

    Conrad bit his lips. He didn¡¯t realize that Fia knew everything. He also didn¡¯t realize that she wasn¡¯t

    willing to be on his side at all.

    ¡°Are you saying all of this because of Jason Evans?¡±

    let out augh when she heard his anger. She couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°If you believe it to be so, then let

    it be so. What¡¯s another misunderstanding between us after everything that has already stacked up this

    far?¡±

    ¡°Fia! Have you ever treated me as your husband?!¡±

    ¡°What about you?!¡± Fia was provoked by his words as she stared at him coldly. ¡°Have you ever treated

    me as your wife during these three years of marriage?¡±

    ¡°I have!¡±

    ¡°Lies! If you had, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me for the divorce so happily the day that Esme came

    back!¡± Fia put her hand on her stomach as her eyebrows knitted together. She could feel how

    overwhelming her disappointment was.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to continue like this. From the moment you

    asked for a divorce, our rtionship had already crumbled. How are we supposed to continue our

    marriage?¡±

    Conrad instantly felt nervous as he grabbed her hands. ¡°You want a divorce? What about the baby?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Fia chuckled with her head held high. ¡°What we¡¯re doing right now is for our baby.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t acknowledge anything else.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 249

    She didn¡¯t want to give him her heart just for him to shatter it once again.

    ¡°Conrad, once the baby is born, let¡¯s separate. I won¡¯t stop you from visiting the baby, and once the

    baby has grown up a little, I willmunicate with our child. Then, we can live on our own and find our

    own. happiness.¡±

    Conrad calmed down. As long as she didn¡¯t ask for a divorce immediately, he still had time.

    He believed that he had the chance to make things return to how everything was before this. To make

    her and their child inseparable from him.

    In the evening after their lunch, Conrad had to leave because of something important at thepany.

    Fia used this chance to give Eileen a call and asked for her help to open a secured ount overseas.

    She then transferred the money that she promised to L¡¯s contacts.

    When Esme realized that Conrad wouldn¡¯t visit her when she was in the hospital, shepleted the

    discharge papers and went shopping at a mall with Beryl. Once she was sure that Beryl was happy,

    she sent her home while she prepared to go home herself.

    When she was almost home, a ck van without a te suddenly came from the opposite direction

    and stopped right in front of her car purposefully, forcing her to stop.

    Several men wearing masks and hats got out of the van and smashed her car window. One of them

    then extended his hand inside and opened the car door.

    Esme was so scared that her face became pale. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?!¡±

    The man who opened the car door sat on the passenger¡¯s seat and revealed a scar on his terrifying

    face.

    ¡°We need to talk, Ms. Manning.¡±

    Esme was so scared by the man that she shuddered. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But we still have the evidence of you trying to arrange a kidnapping.¡±

    Esme¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What¡­ What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°I want to discuss this business of yours.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯tplete it. What¡¯s there to talk about¡­¡±

    The man didn¡¯t say anything and simply pulled her hair and dragged her toward the passenger¡¯s seat.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, Ms. Manning, I suppose you won¡¯t mind what we¡¯re going to do next.¡±

    Esme was in so much pain that she begged for mercy, but her hand pressed her phone¡¯s emergency

    call button in her jeans.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, the madam¡¯s designs are very well¨Creceived. Should we ask her to make more designs?¡±

    Ss asked as he drove.

    Conrad looked at the sales data from thepany¡¯s major branches. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant now and she¡¯s

    quite upset too. We can¡¯t tire her.¡±

    ¡°This is a good chance though and it¡¯s going to be very helpful for the madam¡¯s career. Would you

    speak.

    with her?¡±

    Conrad gave it a thought. Fia was getting colder and colder toward him. If she were to put more.

    emphasis on her work, he would lose all importance in her life.

    ¡°Maybe after she has given birth.¡±

    Just then, a call came in. Conrad gave it a look and wanted to hang up, but when he remembered how

    his mother cursed at Fia in the hospital, he wanted to give her another warning.

    However, the woman from the other side begged for mercy.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hit me anymore! How much do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Please, I beg you! Someone misled mest time! I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone! If you want money, go to

    the person that contacted you, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ How shameless can you get? You didn¡¯t even answer our calls in the past few days! We¡¯re going

    to teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°No! Did Fia ask you to do this?! I didn¡¯t want to hurt her! How can she do this to me?! Ah!¡± Conrad¡¯s

    vein was popping as Esme¡¯s voice was bing louder and louder.

    ¡°Damn it! You made a call?!¡± The man on the other end found the phone in Esme¡¯s jeans. He grabbed it

    and immediately threw it out the window.

    Chapter 250

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 250

    Ss noticed that the atmosphere inside the car had frozen. Conrad¡¯s expression had turned into ice.

    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±

    ¡°Pinpoint the location of Esme¡¯s number and see where she is!¡±

    Ss stopped the car by the roadside. Conrad and he then switched their seats and he personally

    drove.

    A few minutester, Ss had already managed to locate Esme¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Sir, she hasn¡¯t moved.¡±

    ¡°Her phone had been found. It must have been thrown away. Call my bodyguards to search the

    surroundings. Get ess to the surrounding security cameras. We must find her!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Conrad stepped on the gas and sped toward where the pinging was at.

    Ss didn¡¯t stop his work, but he asked, ¡°Sir, what about the madam¡­¡±

    Conrad looked at the time on the disy and said, ¡°Send someone to the hospital. Prevent anyone

    from entering her ward.¡±

    ¡°Sir, what I mean is that it¡¯s gettingte. Should you go back and apany the madam? Leave the

    search to me.¡±

    Conrad was silent for a few seconds. ¡°They probably took her because of me. I have to go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ss took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. He felt that it was unfair to him.

    At about midnight, Fia woke up from her sleep. Conrad hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    She took her phone and yed with it and then she was stunned.

    A few minutes ago, Esme had just posted a message on her Facebook.

    There were no pictures. No smilies.

    However, Fia knew that she sent it out for Conrad.

    She believed that he was apanying Esme.

    Just then, someone gave her a call.

    She answered. It was L, and she sounded worried.

    ¡°Fia, Mr. Maxwell found out about it. He caught them all.¡±

    Fia blinked and simply replied emotionlessly, ¡°Alright. understand.¡±

    ¡°Fia, maybe you should make a move?¡±

    ¡°Why should I? I simply gave them money to buy the information about her trying to kidnap me. I didn¡¯t

    tell them to do anything else.¡±

    L quickly shouted, ¡°But they didn¡¯t do as you instructed! They had beaten her up! I don¡¯t know why

    they did something crazy like that! This is all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have hired those who don¡¯t keep their

    word!¡±

    ¡°Oh, L. If they¡¯re someone trustworthy, they wouldn¡¯t have be gangsters.¡± Fia finished and

    hung up the call.

    She smiled and mumbled to herself mockingly, ¡°She¡¯s so lucky. Her white knight is always on standby.¡±

    ¡°Fia Lawson!¡± Someone pushed open the door angrily.

    Fia calmly looked at Conrad. ¡°You¡¯re back? Why did you spend so much time at thepany? Are you

    very busy?¡±

    Conrad held his fists tightly and walked toward the bed with cold eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t y pretend with me.¡±

    Fia looked at the bruises on his fists. They were from fighting with someone.

    ¡°You fought with someone? Who did you fight again?¡± She smiled nonchntly.

    Conrad remembered what Esme had experienced and grabbed Fia by the cor and said

    disappointingly,¡± How could you do something like that?¡±

    ¡°Do what? What is making you so angry? Did I kill your mom? Or did I rape your lover?¡±

    ¡°Fia! Why are you still trying to irritate me at a time like this? I already told Esme to apologize to you!

    She already told you that someone misled her and she didn¡¯t want to harm you! Why must you do

    something like that?!¡±

    Fia patted the hand that was holding her cors and said, ¡°Let go.¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth and shook his head disappointingly. ¡°You¡¯re not like this in the past.¡±

    ¡°Do you have proof?¡± Fia raised her eyebrow, just like how Esme was trying to provoke her. ¡°You can

    say anything you want, but you can¡¯t force me to acknowledge a crime without evidence.¡±

    Chapter 251

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Suddenly, several police officers walked in.

    There was anger sparking in Conrad¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who told you toe in?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Maxwell. They said that Mrs. Maxwell is the mastermind. We need to take her back to

    the station to help with the investigation.¡±

    ¡°Out!¡± Conrad let go of Fia and turned around, staring at them. ¡°Nothing like that had happened!¡±

    ¡°This is not something negligible, Mr. Maxwell. Ms. Manning suffered grievous injuries. After what she

    did to the victim¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s my wife. I know her. She would never do that!¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia looked at Conrad¡¯s tall figure in confusion.

    How interesting. When he barged in just now, he questioned her.

    But when the police officers came in, he protected her.

    Maybe because she was his wife?

    Maybe because he was worried that she would disgrace the Maxwells?

    Yes. That must be it.

    She couldn¡¯t think of any reasons other than that.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, please don¡¯t interfere with our job. What Ms. Manning had experienced tonight was very

    cruel. There is nothing you can do to suppress this. All of them said that Mrs. Maxwell was the one that

    paid them to do it. Mrs. Maxwell is the prime suspect in this case.¡±

    Fia quietly listened and smiled.

    Conrad then turned around and asked, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shrugged. The reason that she smiled was because she had underestimated L. ¡°No

    need to stop them. I¡¯ll go with them.¡±

    ¡°No! The baby in your womb can¡¯t take it.¡± Conrad turned around and exined to the officers how Fia

    was having difficulty with her pregnancy.

    The officers exchanged a nce and in the end they decided to have Fia help with the investigation in

    the ward.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, other than the doctors and nurses, we cannot allow anyone to see Mrs. Maxwell for now.¡±

    Conrad wanted to argue with them but a nurse ran in.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Ms. Manning is bleeding but she refuses to cooperate with the blood transfusion. She

    wants to see you!¡±

    Fia smiled and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go to Esme Manning. I don¡¯t need you here.¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia and realized how nonsensical everything was.

    Esme relied on him a lot. He had just managed to find the time to see her away from Esme, but she

    didn¡¯t even give him a smile.

    Even then, he couldn¡¯t give up on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin everything after I¡¯m done with the surgery. You¡¯re innocent. You won¡¯t do

    something like that.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad quietly.

    Could she believe him?

    No. She might fall into the abyss again if she trusted him.

    ¡°Fia, wait for me! Don¡¯t let your imagination go wild! Everything¡¯s going to be alright!¡± Conrad gave Fia

    al reassuring look before running out of the ward.

    Fia let out a smile and the vision of how Esme sobbed in Conrad¡¯s arms surfaced in her mind. She

    could feel the coldness extend into her limbs as she began to shake.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, please answer some of our questions. Where were youst night at 8.30? Who did you.

    contact? And¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell!¡± Another officer managed to catch Fia as she fell from the bed.

    ¡°Call the doctor!¡±

    The officer helped Fia, who fainted, onto the bed while another officer went to get the doctor.

    Jason had just wanted to end his round with Fia¡¯s ward and return to his office when he saw a police

    officer run out from her ward.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    When the officer saw Jason wearing a white coat, he sighed in relief and grabbed his hand before

    dragging him into the ward. ¡°Pleasee with me! Mrs. Maxwell suddenly fainted!¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Suddenly, several police officers walked in.

    There was anger sparking in Conrad¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who told you toe in?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Maxwell. They said that Mrs. Maxwell is the mastermind. We need to take her back to

    the station to help with the investigation.¡±

    ¡°Out!¡± Conrad let go of Fia and turned around, staring at them. ¡°Nothing like that had happened!¡±

    ¡°This is not something negligible, Mr. Maxwell. Ms. Manning suffered grievous injuries. After what she

    did to the victim¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s my wife. I know her. She would never do that!¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad¡¯s tall figure in confusion.

    How interesting. When he barged in just now, he questioned her.

    But when the police officers came in, he protected her.

    Maybe because she was his wife?

    Maybe because he was worried that she would disgrace the Maxwells?

    Yes. That must be it.

    She couldn¡¯t think of any reasons other than that.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, please don¡¯t interfere with our job. What Ms. Manning had experienced tonight was very

    cruel. There is nothing you can do to suppress this. All of them said that Mrs. Maxwell was the one that

    paid them to do it. Mrs. Maxwell is the prime suspect in this case.¡±

    Fia quietly listened and smiled.

    Conrad then turned around and asked, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shrugged. The reason that she smiled was because she had underestimated L. ¡°No

    need to stop them. I¡¯ll go with them.¡±

    ¡°No! The baby in your womb can¡¯t take it.¡± Conrad turned around and exined to the officers how Fia

    was having difficulty with her pregnancy.

    The officers exchanged a nce and in the end they decided to have Fia help with the investigation in

    the ward.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, other than the doctors and nurses, we cannot allow anyone to see Mrs. Maxwell for now.¡±

    Conrad wanted to argue with them but a nurse ran in.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Ms. Manning is bleeding but she refuses to cooperate with the blood transfusion. She

    wants to see you!¡±

    Fia smiled and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go to Esme Manning. I don¡¯t need you here.¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia and realized how nonsensical everything was.

    Esme relied on him a lot. He had just managed to find the time to see her away from Esme, but she

    didn¡¯t even give him a smile.

    Even then, he couldn¡¯t give up on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin everything after I¡¯m done with the surgery. You¡¯re innocent. You won¡¯t do

    something like that.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad quietly.

    Could she believe him?

    No. She might fall into the abyss again if she trusted him.

    ¡°Fia, wait for me! Don¡¯t let your imagination go wild! Everything¡¯s going to be alright!¡± Conrad gave Fia

    al reassuring look before running out of the ward.

    Fia let out a smile and the vision of how Esme sobbed in Conrad¡¯s arms surfaced in her mind. She

    could feel the coldness extend into her limbs as she began to shake.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, please answer some of our questions. Where were youst night at 8.30? Who did you.

    contact? And¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell!¡± Another officer managed to catch Fia as she fell from the bed.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Call the doctor!¡±

    The officer helped Fia, who fainted, onto the bed while another officer went to get the doctor.

    Jason had just wanted to end his round with Fia¡¯s ward and return to his office when he saw a police

    officer run out from her ward.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    When the officer saw Jason wearing a white coat, he sighed in relief and grabbed his hand before

    dragging him into the ward. ¡°Pleasee with me! Mrs. Maxwell suddenly fainted!¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 252

    ¡°How is she doing? What happened to her.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jason put down his stethoscope and coldly looked at the two officers standing at the end of her bed.

    He took out a bottle of medicine and opened it, and put it under Fia¡¯s nose to let her smell it. He then

    asked, ¡± Why are you here?¡±

    The two officers exined everything that had happened.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Jason immediately retorted. ¡°She¡¯s not someone so vicious.¡±

    If she was, she wouldn¡¯t have been sent to the hospital so many times.

    He would believe it if Esme was the one who did it. Fia? Impossible!

    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, so all you need to do is treat her. You can shut up about everything else,¡± the officer

    said. They would only look at the evidence. Not to mention that the people they caught said that Fia

    was the one that hired them with money. They were not here for no reason!

    ¡°My patient¡¯s not doing well. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait outside then. I hope that she¡¯s not thinking of running. We¡¯re in an era where big data is

    freely avable to us. It¡¯s very easy for us to chase someone.

    ¡°She¡¯s not a criminal!¡± Jason said coldly and sent the two officers out. He then locked the door and

    stood in front of the bed.

    He took out that bottle and let Fia smell it again. A few minutester, Fia had been awoken by the

    strong scent of the medicine. She frowned as she massaged her nose.

    ¡°What did you make me smell, Evans?¡±

    ¡°I told you not to let your emotions get the better of you. What if you faint while you are driving or on the

    streets because of your emotions? I can¡¯t even imagine what would happen then!¡±

    Jason was very serious as he felt very sorry for her.

    When Fia looked at the pity in his eyes, she quickly shifted her eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would faint from just getting emotional.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant and your injury in your head causes your heart rate to increase whenever you

    be emotional. As the blood flow increases in your head, you will faint.¡±

    ¡°Ha. I¡¯m so frail right now.¡± Fia let out an indifferent smile.

    Jason was silent for two seconds. ¡°You had a slight concussion after you fell from the stairsst time,

    so you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°What about the officers? They ran out of the ward out of fear?¡±

    ¡°No. They¡¯re still outside.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia sighed. ¡°When it rains, it pours it seems.¡±

    ¡°You still can joke around at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? ckout because I¡¯m getting emotional again?¡±

    Jason¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he ced a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find someone else to investigate this. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d harm anyone.¡±

    Fia bit her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy.¡±

    Since she did pay them. Not to mention L, the witness, was still around.

    She could guarantee that in order to keep her innocence, L would push all responsibility to her.

    Maybe L had always been working with Esme and had never stood with her.

    She got careless.

    ¡°Fia,¡± Jason asked in a whisper. ¡°Be honest with me. Are you involved with what happened to Ms.

    Manning?¡±

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Fia said as she closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Evans.¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 253

    Jason¡¯s perception toward her didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°Regardless, you¡¯re still that same kind woman

    in my eyes. You¡¯re simply retaliating. But you did it the wrong way. You shouldn¡¯t have thrown yourself

    in like. that.¡±

    didn¡¯t want to continue with this topic. She could only hope that the officers werepetent enough

    to prove her innocence.

    Suddenly, a thought appeared in her mind. With how Conrad loved Esme, would he simply let her

    admit to the crime just because Esme started sobbing and wanted to kill herself? Just to make her

    happy?

    ¡°What are you thinking about again?¡± Jason held Fia¡¯s shoulder tightly. He could feel her losing control

    of her emotions again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Fia took in a deep breath and gave Jason a cheerful smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take them on as theye. I

    can pay the price for this.¡±

    Jason narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±

    That night, Jason prevented the police officers from interrogating Fia through the night using her health

    as an excuse.

    The next day, he and hiswyer went to the police station with Fia¡¯s documentation regarding her

    admittance to the hospital. After a fierce discussion, the police agreed not to interrogate Fia for one

    week to give her some time to recover. They would focus on the investigation.

    That morning, Sally brought breakfast when she visited Fia.

    When she opened the door, she saw Fia looking at the door expectantly, but the light in her eyes

    instantly extinguished when she saw that it was her.

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for Doctor Evans?¡±

    Fia shook her head.

    Sally gulped and asked, ¡°Your husband, then?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t answer the question and struggled to get up, looking at the breakfast she brought her. ¡°Let¡¯s

    eat

    first.¡±

    Sally looked at her eating her breakfast and she said, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t want a husband like that

    even if I have his baby. His heart was never with you in the first ce.¡±

    Fia paused for a moment before stuffing more food into her mouth.

    ¡°One of our doctors is the attending doctor overseeing Ms. Manning¡¯s recovery. He told me that Mr.

    Maxwell had apanied Ms. Manning the whole nightst night and didn¡¯t rest.¡± Sally looked at her

    pitifully. ¡°Look at you. He left you all alone to suffer here. If it wasn¡¯t because of Doctor Evans, you

    would have been interrogated by the police like a criminal already.¡±

    Fia stopped. ¡°What did he do?¡±

    ¡°He called me early in the morning so that I would apany you. He took all your paperwork to the

    police station, trying to get enough time for you to recover peacefully.

    ¡°Fia. We already told Mr. Maxwell again and again that you cannot be provoked. But look at how you¡¯re

    spending your days. What does that woman have anything to do with you? You¡¯re already dying insideOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    the hospital. You don¡¯t have the time to deal with her!¡±

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡± Fia raised her, head and looked at Sally. ¡°I¡¯m no angel.¡±

    Sally was stunned. ¡°What happened? If you have something to say, say it. Otherwise, you¡¯re just going

    to hurt yourself.¡±

    ¡°You told me that I shouldn¡¯t keep it all inside, that I need to find a way to let it all out. But I¡¯ve been

    suffering so muchtely!¡± Fia tightened her grip around the fork in her hand. She then said, ¡°Why was

    she able to get away with it when I fell from the stairs? She wanted to kill the baby in my womb!

    ¡°I¡¯m no saint. I acknowledge that I want her to suffer as I did. No¡­ I want her to suffer ten times more

    than I have! I wouldn¡¯t pity her even if she was beaten to death! She wanted to do the same thing to

    me¡­ Why should I pity her? Why should she get away with hurting me? Am I a fool? No, I¡¯m not!¡±

    Fia threw the fork and swept away all the breakfast on the table, staining her and Sally¡¯s clothes. Even

    the bed was stained too.

    Sally didn¡¯t feel angered by this at all. Instead, she extended her arms and gently whispered as she

    patted her back, ¡°Hush, hush. Take a deep breath. Don¡¯t let the demons guide your heart.¡±

    ¡°But Doctor Sally¡­ I hate them so much!¡± Fia growled as she gritted her teeth.

    Sally did her best to give Fia the warmth and love she needed as she gently stroked the back of her

    head.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one that you can say this to, alright? You can¡¯t tell anyone else about this. Otherwise, it

    mighte back and bite you.¡±

    Sally¡¯s gentleness touched Fia¡¯s scarred heart, and she hugged her and wept.

    That was the power of a good psychologist.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 254

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    After Fia had cried her heart out, she felt much better inside and her emotions stabilized too.

    Sally smiled gently and grabbed some clean clothes for her. While Fia got changed, she changed new

    bedding for her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fia thanked her once again. She reminded her of Jason and she really felt that they

    suited. each other very well.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, if you have time, you should spend more time with Doctor Evans.¡±

    Sally raised her eyes and she could clearly see Fia¡¯s expression. She smiled helplessly. ¡°I know you

    mean well, but you¡¯re a smart girl. His heart belongs to someone else. If I try to force my way, it would

    only push him away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fia looked away. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Sally.

    Sally patted her hands. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t make yourself into a criminal.

    ¡°Fia, I believe that I need to repeat this to you. You won¡¯t be able to have any peaceful days with Mr.

    Maxwell. Your emotions are very unstable. My suggestion is that if you want to rise up again, you need

    to let him go first.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll settle this first.¡±

    Even if she wanted to let him go, it was not something that she could decide on her own.

    ¡°Fine. Rest well, okay? I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thank you, doctor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m only doing what a doctor¡¯s supposed to do!¡±

    When Fia lied down on the bed, her mind kept on wondering about what had happened.

    In just a little while, someone knocked on the door again. She turned to look, and it was Eileen carrying

    delicious food with her.

    ¡°Eileen? Why are you here? I thought you hate the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing going on anyway, so I came over. Not to mention that no matter how much I hate.

    hospitals, I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±

    Eileen set up the table on the hospital bed and put all the food and drinks on it and she helped Fia up.

    ¡°I heard about what happenedst night.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Eileen simply smiled and didn¡¯t use her. ¡°I believe that you won¡¯t do something like that.¡±

    Fia grabbed a fork, picked up a diced steak, and munched on it. ¡°I asked you to open an overseas

    ount for me. You have the right to be suspicious of me.¡±

    Eileen let out augh and joked. ¡°It¡¯s easier to say that I¡¯m the one that did it. Someone as gentle as

    you could never do it.¡±

    Fia munched another diced steak. The spice overwhelmed her tongue. However, she felt somewhat

    upset.

    Why didn¡¯t Conrad believe her as they did?

    ¡°, did you fall into L¡¯s trap?¡± Eileen carefully asked.

    Fia chomped on the steak and pretended not to care. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They can¡¯t hide the truth forever. This is

    going to get settled eventually.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should find Victor¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia red at Eileen angrily, which was something that rarely happened. ¡°Now, you should focus

    on separating yourself from him. Don¡¯t get involved with him again, especially because of me!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to survive this one.¡± Eileen looked at her, worried. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I

    have to sacrifice just a little bit more since I¡¯ve already spent three years with him.¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡± Fia put down her fork and said sternly, ¡°If you want to save me by sacrificing yourself, I

    would rather go to jail for getting falsely used!¡±

    Eileen looked at her with wide eyes. ¡°How can you be so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°Trust me. The truth wille out eventually!¡± Fia said with confidence. Even Eileen was somehow

    convinced by her.

    Then Eileen thought about the baby in her womb. Conrad would never let her go to jail.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the day the truth is revealed!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Fia clinked her fork with Eileen¡¯s and said, ¡°You better look forward to it!¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 255

    Eileen apanied Fia for a while before her personal assistant Lyn gave her a call from downstairs.

    A group of fans and reporters had heard that she was here and wanted to see her.

    She was worried that it would disturb Fia from her rest, so she left.

    Before she left, the two of them told each other to be careful of their injuries and promised that they

    would go out to eat after Fia was discharged.

    ¡°Ms. Reid was here just now?¡± Conrad came in with lunch. He realized that there was plenty of street

    food. on the bedside table. They were all food that Fia and Eileen loved to snack on when they were

    together.

    Fia gave him a nce and ignored him.

    ¡°Stop eating all of this.¡±

    He then set up her table and pulled her arm. ¡°Get up and have some lunch.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. Give them to Esme!¡±

    Fia put the table back after she spoke and then lied on her side.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Now is not the time to start a fight with me.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you think too much. I have no time to start anything with you. Seeing how hard, it is for you to care

    for both sides, I¡¯m just reminding you that you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just focus on

    apanying your first love!¡±

    He listened to how cold Fia¡¯s tone was, and Conrad chose not to say anything. He simply put the lunch

    in the cab and threw all the snacks that Eileen brought her into the bin.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia red at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy more for you once you give birth. You¡¯re not allowed to eat any of those snacks again. They¡¯re

    not good for you and the baby.¡±

    Fia held herself up using one hand and red at Conrad.

    Conrad also looked back at Fia darkly. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, they seemed to be ring at

    enemies.

    ¡°I will eat whatever I want! It has nothing to do with you! Since you like to micromanage someone so

    much, go and micromanage Esme!¡±

    ¡°Are you getting jealous, Fia?¡±

    Fia frowned as she couldn¡¯t find work to argue back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have to stay by her side, but she¡¯s seriously injured. If someone incited her to make false

    allegations after I left, you would be brought to the station!¡±

    Fia bit her lips and said to him angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so self¨Crighteous when it¡¯s just to cover

    your love for her!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so headstrong?!¡± Conrad tried his best to control his anger so he wouldn¡¯t kick the chair

    or overturn the desk. No one could anger him as much as her!

    ¡°Fine, you said that she¡¯s seriously injured, right? How¡¯s the injury? When has her injury not been

    serious in your eyes? They were never as bad as me rolling down the stairs!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s blind!¡±

    Fia was shocked, her eyes opened wide. ¡°What?¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth for two seconds and said, ¡°Her right eye is blind because they hit her!¡±

    ¡°Blind in one eye?¡± Fia paused. ¡°It¡¯s not fake? The doctor confirmed it?¡±

    ¡°The doctor personally said it!¡± Conrad was somewhat irritated. Esme¡¯s injury this time was especially

    serious. Fia¡¯s being so suspicious of him made him even angrier.

    Fia could feel his anger toward her. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. Instead, she

    sneered, ¡°Which doctor did the evaluation? Did Doctor Evans and Doctor Sally examine her? I can¡¯t

    remember the other doctors, since she could have bought the doctors!¡±

    ¡°The entire hospital¡¯s doctors have been called to a meeting. Do you still think I¡¯m lying?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fia frowned. That¡­ Was not something that could be made up.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Those people were so brutal. They blinded her?

    ¡°Other than losing one eye, two of her ribs were also broken and she was bleeding internally from

    injuries. in her spleen. She only left the surgery theater when it was almost daybreak!¡±

    Conrad massaged his head. He didn¡¯t get to rest the whole night. Esme being seriously injured and Fia

    being a suspect both gave him a headache.

    ¡°Fia, please be honest with me. Does this have anything to do with you?¡±

    Fia quietly looked at Conrad. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to tell him anything. She didn¡¯t believe that what

    she said could make him believe her anyway.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 256

    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. What is it that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Conrad looked at Fia in confusion.

    Fia sneered and said, ¡°She¡¯s your childhood friend. Your childhood love. Your first love.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m the only one that can help you? If you don¡¯t tell me, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°If you trusted me, do I even have to tell you anything? If you don¡¯t trust me, what¡¯s the use of me

    saying anything?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The door suddenly opened and two people cut off what Conrad wanted to say.

    He looked at the two of them coldly. ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we¡¯re Esme¡¯s parents. We have a responsibility to ask Fia about what happened to

    Esme!¡± Beth took a step forward toward the hospital bed first.

    Hank looked at Conrad and said in a much gentler tone, ¡°Fia is our family. We wish that this has

    nothing. to do with her, so that¡¯s why I came to ask her.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Conrad said, not giving them a chance to negotiate.

    Hank gave him a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we should have a talk now that this has happened so

    that we can settle this between ourselves. Otherwise, Fia might be in trouble if she¡¯s forced to go to the

    police

    station.¡±

    His words caught Conrad¡¯s weak point.

    Fia looked at how the three of them reacted and couldn¡¯t help but let out a mockingugh.

    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± Beth became emotional and almost pounced at her, but Hank managed to

    react first and pulled her arm.

    ¡°Calm down. Fia grew up with Esme. The two of them had such a good rtionship. She would never

    do something like this without a reason.¡±

    ¡°She did it intentionally! First, she stole Esme¡¯s man. When she saw that Esmeing back would

    threaten her position, she hired someone to hurt her Beth screamed as she hurled her usations at

    Fia with her eyes puffy and red.

    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s really injured quite seriously this time, huh?¡± The edge of her lips lifted. ¡°Sounds like

    karma, to be honest.¡±

    She touched her belly with a hand with a vicious look on her face.

    ¡°She kept on harassing me with malicious intent. Even if I don¡¯t do anything to her, someone else will.¡±

    At this point, Fia thought that even if L had yed her, L had still avenged her.

    Eileen was right. She was not someone that could do something as brutal as this because of her soft

    personality.

    Even in deciding whether or not to pay them, she had considered it for so long. She couldn¡¯t even sleep

    well at night.

    ¡°You¡¯re acknowledging that you did it?¡± Hank¡¯s eyes opened wide. He was a man and was much

    calmer. He still didn¡¯t believe that Fia was someone that would do such a thing.

    At the end of the day, he watched Fia grow up from a baby to a woman. She had always been

    subservient

    and plous. She didn¡¯t look like someone so vicious.

    ¡°Before you have any evidence, you can say whatever you like,¡± Fia said without giving any

    exnation. It was a waste of her breath, and she had nothing to be afraid of anymore.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, leave. Don¡¯t disturb me from my rest.¡±

    ¡°You heard her! We treated her like one of our own in the past, but she¡¯s so brutal that she wants Esme

    to die!¡± Beth pushed Hank away and wanted to hit Fia.

    Right before her palm reached Fia, her wrist was caught by someone with strength.

    ¡°Mrs. Manning, unless you aren¡¯t afraid that no hospital will take your daughter in, calm down!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?! Are you mad, Conrad? Didn¡¯t she suffer all of this because of you? Not only

    are you not helping her, you¡¯re working together with an outsider to harm her?!¡±

    Faced with Beth¡¯s usation, Fia smiled again.

    ¡°Me? An outsider? You must have gotten some details wrong. No matter how hard you wish to deny it,

    we¡¯re the husband and wife. Your precious little daughter is the outsider here.¡±

    Her words almost made Beth choke.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Beth couldn¡¯t finish her curse as Conrad pushed her away.

    ¡°Ms. Manning. One more word and I¡¯ll be very happy to give away the project that Manning

    Corporation. has just obtained.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s threat made Hank shudder. He quickly pulled Beth away.

    ¡°Let me go! I want to avenge Esme! She¡¯s too vicious! She doesn¡¯t care about our history at all!¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 257

    ¡°Calm down. Esme is already suffering like this, and we¡¯ll need more money to treat her. If something

    happens to thepany at this juncture, how are we going to survive?!¡±

    The door to the ward was still open. Fia listened to her aunt and uncle¡¯s argument as they walked

    further. and further away. She then red at Conrad coldly.

    ¡°Looks like my husband has been quite generoustely and gave my uncle¡¯spany some more

    projects?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I promised to give Grandmother Thea¡¯s project to Esme before. I didn¡¯t do

    what I said, so I¡¯m simply reimbursing them.¡±

    ¡°A good exnation. But you need to be clear about something. My grandma owns that project and

    she gave it to me. You don¡¯t owe the Mannings anything!¡±

    Fia looked at him with her eyes getting even colder as she slightly raised her chin. ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re

    still thinking of her?¡±

    Conrad became extremely irritated. ¡°Why are you splitting hairs about that?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°So I did that toote and you got used to it?¡±

    He choked as she looked at him like a queen.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s being filthy and it¡¯s my fault? I suppose all the men that abandon their wives look

    just like you.¡±

    Bang!

    Conrad grabbed the chair and hurled it at the wall.

    Fia was so shocked that she shuddered and looked at the broken chair at the corner of the wall.

    She then said without care anymore, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have your baby in my womb, were you going to treat

    me just like that chair?¡±

    ¡°You can think however you like!¡± Conrad was having such a bad headache that he threw a sentence

    back at her before turning around and leaving.

    Fia gritted her teeth to stop all the sorrow from bursting forth. Suddenly, she hurled the container from

    the bedside table to the floor.

    The food littered all over the floor, but it was not enough at all!

    She swept away everything that she could. Even the bedside table itself.

    Her pretty face became distorted because of how upset she was. The only reason she didn¡¯t cry out of

    despair was because she bit her tongue.

    Crying¡­ Was the most useless thing ever!

    She didn¡¯t want to cry for him anymore!

    Jason had just gotten back to the hospital from the police station. He didn¡¯t even change into his white.

    coat before heading to Fia¡¯s ward.

    When he stepped in and saw the mess on the floor, he was so shocked that he ran over to hold Fia¡¯s

    shoulder.

    ¡°Who was it? Who came here? What did they do to you?¡±

    He held her shoulder tightly and scanned her, making sure that there were no wounds on her other

    than the old injury on her head. Only then did he calm down a bit.

    Fia looked at him numbly and saw the change in his expression.

    She suddenly cracked a lonely smile.

    ¡°Evans¡­ If I were to divorce, would anyone want me?¡±

    Jason frowned and didn¡¯t looked into her eyes. He simply patted her head.

    ¡°A kind girl like you will be able to find someone to love you at any time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°But once this is over, I don¡¯t think I can ever let anyone into my heart ever again¡­¡± Fia looked at

    Jason with wet eyes. ¡°Evans¡­ Doctor Sally is a good doctor. She¡¯s a good woman too.¡±

    Jason couldn¡¯t say anything. Of course he knew what she meant.

    She was telling him that her heart had died with Conrad. Even if she were to divorce him, she couldn¡¯t

    ept anyone else.

    ¡°Evans¡­¡± Fia pushed Jason¡¯s hand away and said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to anyone

    unnecessary.

    Pay Doctor Sally more attention.¡±

    She was no fool. The only reason that Sally would treat her that well was because of Jason.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 258

    Jason avoided the topic and lifted her bangs.

    ¡°The injury is almost healed. It¡¯s almost time to remove the suture. Just wait for me here. I¡¯ll go get the

    tools.¡±

    Fia nodded and waited in silence. She looked at her surroundings and suddenly felt suffocated with the

    atmosphere.

    When Jason came back, he pushed in a cart with a milk lollipop and gave it to Fia.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Fia smiled helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not sweet and is enriched with calcium. Just right for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Fia said as she removed the packaging and put it in her mouth.

    Jason quickly removed the suture on her forehead, applied some cream, and then covered it with a

    bandaid.

    ¡°You won¡¯t even need the bandaid in two more days. All you need is a scar¨Cremoval cream.¡±

    He then took out a cream that was manufactured overseas and said, ¡°This is especially good for

    removing scars. It¡¯s suitable for pregnant women too.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fia epted it. She then asked, ¡°When can I get discharged?¡±

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°You need to wait for another week at least.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally said that the baby¡¯s condition is stable now.¡±

    ¡°If you get discharged now, the police will want you to help with the investigation.¡±

    Fia thanked him and fell into silence.

    There was a lot that Jason wanted to say, but he was not in the position to do so.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for you and your baby to stay here for another week.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get back to work then. Let me know if you need me for anything.¡±

    Fia nodded as she ate her lollipop, and her hair fluttered in the air.

    Jason felt sorry for her as he pushed the cart away.

    Once he left, she was alone. Her expression instantly turned numb.

    Compared to Sally and Jason¡¯s trust, her husband¡¯s performance made her so disappointed.

    Half an hourter, Conrad came back with a dark expression on his face.

    ¡°Fia Lawson!¡± He took out his phone and showed the picture to Fia.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Fia gave it a look and frowned.

    It was that anonymous overseas ount and the detailed receipt that the money had been transferred

    to those people.

    ¡°Did you ask Eileen to get this ount?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± She raised her eyes and looked at him numbly.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, then Eileen¡¯s the one that did it and made them hurt Esme!¡± Conrad¡¯s handsome

    face was filled with anger. ¡°She did this to Esme for you, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth. The only reason he said that was to force her to acknowledge it. If she refused, he

    would let it out on Eileen.

    ¡°Do you know that if I can find out about this, I can have Eileen pay for all the things that she did?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡±

    Fia smiled coldly. ¡°It has nothing to do with Eileen.¡±

    ¡°Then are you admitting that you did it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them to do anything to her. I simply want the evidence that Esme asked them to kidnap

    me!¡±

    Their eyes met and Conrad put his phone into his pocket, looking at her with mixed feelings.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what they¡¯re saying.¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 259

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you believe. Give the picture in your phone to the police then. They can do with

    me however they see fit.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Conrad took in a deep breath and said. ¡°Just stay in the hospital and I won¡¯t let you go to jail.¡±

    Fia chuckled. ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t let me go to prison. Not because you believe me, but because you¡¯re

    worried that I¡¯ll bring disgrace to you.¡±

    ¡°It should be very easy for you to divorce me now.¡± She gave him a wink and a smile as if the divorce

    was a ticket to freedom for her.

    Conrad could feel himself choking again before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce.¡±

    ¡°Then forget about getting together with her!¡±

    ¡°I told you a lot of times that I¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!¡± A calm and severe tone broke their fight.

    Two police officers came in and said, ¡°We have received evidence of Mrs. Maxwell hiring hitmen.

    Pleasee with us, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°What evidence?¡± Conrad asked coldly.

    The other officer said, ¡°Proof that Mrs. Maxwell had used an anonymous overseas ount to transfer

    funds.¡±

    When Fia heard about it, she chuckled.

    Conrad looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ Is that so?¡± Fia said with a sneer as she suppressed the sorrow inside of her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t

    matter whether or not it¡¯s you.¡±

    Conrad became anxious. ¡°I simply took the picture to question you. I didn¡¯t give them to the police!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± Fia said as she got out of bed and looked at the two officers. ¡°I¡¯ll go with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten your condition?! Don¡¯t move and lie down!¡± Conrad almost lost all control. He

    couldn¡¯t take it when Fia acted like she didn¡¯t care about anything any more.

    ¡°Doctor Sally said that the baby is stable now,¡± Fia said as she raised her hand. She then smiled at the

    officers and said, ¡°Do you want to cuff me?¡±

    The two police officers were shocked. It was their first time seeing a suspect request something like

    that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just a pregnant woman. I won¡¯t fight you,¡± Fia said jokingly and even raised her hands

    higher.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mrs. Maxwell. There¡¯s no need for that yet.¡±

    Another officer quickly ran out and came back with a wheelchair.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, right? Please sit in this wheelchair.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fia said without fear or anxiety. She was just about to sit in that wheelchair.

    Conrad grabbed her wrist as he stared at the police officer. ¡°I¡¯ll get awyer right now! You can¡¯t take

    her away!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Ms. Manning¡¯s family don¡¯t want to settle this on their own. Now that we¡¯ve found

    evidence, awyer can¡¯t bail her out anymore. We must take Mrs. Maxwell back to help with the

    investigation. today,¡± the police officer said forcefully.

    Conrad still wanted to fight for it but Fia simply sneered, ¡°If you have time to be here, you should go

    and apany your childhood love instead!¡±

    The two police officers gave Conrad inexplicable looks.

    They both thought that all the rich people¡¯s rtionships were soplicated. Not only were they not

    happy with such young and beautiful wives, they still wanted to find more rtionships outside.

    It was all because of those undisciplined men that caused their wives to go bad andmit crimes just

    so they could destroy the homewreckers and protect their own rights!

    But thew was blind. A crime was a crime.

    While they pity Mrs. Maxwell, they could not let her get away with it.

    ¡°Let go,¡± Fia said as she looked at Conrad coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your hands that have touched

    her. It¡¯ll only make me feel disgusted!¡±

    Conrad instinctively let go as she smiled icily and got into the wheelchair, and simply let the police take

    her away.

    Once they were waiting for the elevator, the sounds of footsteps came from behind.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take her away!¡± Jason ran over as he panted with worry in his eyes. ¡°I already spoke with

    your boss at the station this morning! You can¡¯t take her!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Evans, our people had read through Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s files for the past two days. Her condition

    has already stabilized. Also, we¡¯ve just received evidence that Mrs. Maxwell hired those people!¡±

    Jason shook his head and said, ¡°No! She wouldn¡¯t do something like that!¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    Stop It, She¡¯s Remarrying! By Ster Strands Chapter 260

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop us anymore. Otherwise, we can sue you for obstruction of justice!¡±

    ¡°Doctor, please just wait for the investigation¡¯s results.¡±

    One of the police stopped Jason from approaching while the other pushed Fia into the elevator.

    Jason looked at the fragile Fia as his eyes became red.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Fia. I¡¯ll find the evidence to clear you of the crimes!¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Don¡¯t worry about me. I believe that justice will prevail in the end.¡±

    There was pain in his eyes¡­ Because he didn¡¯t believe that!

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you soon. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Maintain your high spirits.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The elevator door closed. She maintained that smile even until the end. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to

    feel anxious for her, so thest thing she could give them was her smile.

    When Jason went back to his office, he immediately closed the door and made a call.

    ¡°I want you to help me with something!¡±

    The other person was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re asking for my help.

    Jason. However, you have always rebelled against me, so why should I help you?¡±

    ¡°As long as you help me, I¡¯ll do everything you asked me to.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once Fia was taken to the police station, a female officer pushed her into a room. The room had its

    own. bathroom and looked like a standard room in a small inn.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant so rest here for a while. Someone will interrogate youter on.¡±

    Fia looked at the room and asked, ¡°All suspects stay in a room like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± the officer said mockingly. ¡°Your identity is quite unique, and even the assistant

    hospital director wants to protect you. Before your crime has been proven, we still have to treat you

    well.¡±

    ¡°Assistant hospital director? I don¡¯t know anyone like that.¡± Perhaps Jason was the assistant hospital

    director of Gryphonheart Hospital?

    The officer shrugged and left, but not before closing and locking the door behind her.

    Fia sat in the wheelchair and didn¡¯t make a move as she fell into deep thought.

    Her phone had already been taken away. There was no clock in her room. She didn¡¯t even know the

    time. She only felt that a long time had passed till she was feeling hungry because she didn¡¯t have

    lunch. Only after a long time did someone open the door ande in.

    It was still the same officer. She had a notebook and pen and she sat on the chair. She wrote

    something in the notebook before looking at Fia.

    ¡°I will be the officer conducting this interview. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Manning.¡±

    Fia narrowed her eyes and gave her a better look. A girl¡¯s face matched the face of Officer Manning.

    ¡°Prisci Manning?¡±

    Prisci smiled at her mockingly. She never liked Fia since they were young.

    ¡°I never expected this to be how we¡¯d meet again. I remember that my cousin loved you so much when

    you were younger. She would take you along whenever she went out to have fun. When I was younger,

    there were many times when I wanted to join you, but she would always say that you were afraid of

    strangers and didn¡¯t like me, so she didn¡¯t want to take me along.¡±

    While it sounded like she was joking, she couldn¡¯t hide the resentment in her eyes.

    Fia let out augh. She felt that all of it was so bizarre.

    Just what did Esme make her out into when she wasn¡¯t paying attention?

    A coward? A bully? A tyrant?

    ¡°The way you smile really makes you look like a murderer that had gotten what she wanted,¡± Prisci

    dug at her. ¡°When I was younger, I envied how you and my cousin could always y together. But I pity

    you¡­ So what if you married Conrad? You still couldn¡¯t rece my cousin¡¯s ce in his heart. You¡¯re

    so jealous of her that you hurt her in the most foolish way possible. Do you think this can make Conrad

    fall in love. with you?¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression turned ice¨Ccold as she stared back at Prisci and mocked her back. ¡°Just how short

    staffed are the police stationstely? Seeing that they ept just about anyone these days.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky! Conrad had told us to take good care of you because of your pregnancy, but

    because. you¡¯vemitted such a serious crime, once this is all over, you¡¯ll have to go to¡­¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    ¡°Enough talk. Ask the questions!¡±

    Prisci took a deep breath. ¡°Fine. Where were youst night at eight¨Cthirty in the evening?¡±

    ¡°At the hospital. I didn¡¯t leave the hospital at all. The doctors and nurses can prove this.¡±

    ¡°Who have you spoken to?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just check my call history?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can, but we¡¯re hoping that you will admit to things on your own.¡±

    Fia smiled coldly and answered everything.

    Within the one hour of questioning, Fia answered everything she was asked. She didn¡¯t hesitate and

    didn¡¯t lie. She cooperated fully with her.

    After the questioning was done, Prisci closed her notebook and looked at Fia, confused.

    ¡°So, you admit that you hired those criminals?¡±

    ¡°I simply transferred money to them. I didn¡¯t tell them to touch Esme at all.¡±

    ¡°Who can prove this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a record of the conversation on my phone.¡±

    Something appeared in Prisci¡¯s eyes as she stood up and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯lle back once I check the

    audio recording.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know why, but as soon as she knew that the officer was Prisci

    Manning, she felt a chill down her spine.

    Sometimeter, Prisci came back with Fia¡¯s phone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked it. There¡¯s no audio recording inside your phone.¡±

    Fia sneered, ¡°Not bad, Officer Manning.¡±

    When Prisci saw Fia¡¯s cold eyes, her heart s*ipped a beat. But she immediately straightened her

    back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak in such a strange tone. I¡¯ll write into your record how you refuse to cooperate and lie to

    me!¡± She then turned and left after saying that.

    ¡°I hope you can continue to be just as prideful, Officer Manning!¡± Fia stared at Prisci¡¯s figure.

    She stopped before turning to stare at Fia viciously.

    ¡°I¡¯mying it out in front of you since we know each other. It¡¯s fine if you want to leave. Divorce Conrad.

    Once he¡¯s engaged with my cousin, my uncle will set you free!¡±

    ¡°Looks like my uncle promised you a lot of things. But don¡¯t worry. Even if he¡¯s going to divorce me, it

    won¡¯t be now. Even if I¡¯m in jail, I¡¯m still his wife!¡± Fia said something to make Prisci upset because

    she was angered by her.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Prisci mmed the door behind her. She then encountered her colleague outside.

    ¡°The security camera in Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s room has just been fixed. When you interview herter, treat

    her better. It¡¯ll help you with your promotion.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Prisci pretended to be nervous. ¡°But I just interviewed her. When was the security camera

    damaged? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? Should I redo the interview? But the hospital said that Mrs.

    Maxwell is not emotionally stable. Would that provoke her?¡±

    Her colleague frowned, but when he looked at Prisci¡¯s pretty face, his heart softened and he patted

    her shoulder.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t report about the camera. Just say that I was watching from the security room when you

    were interviewing her.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Thanks so much, Officer Thomas,¡± Prisci said with a smile as she held his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out

    to

    dinner then?¡±

    Officer Thomas could feel his heart throbbing with such a beauty next to him. However, he still

    reminded her. ¡°Mrs. Manning is under your management. Have you arranged her dinner then?¡±

    ¡°I brought her her meal before I started the interview. I¡¯ll bring something to her after we¡¯ve finished.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good officer, Officer Manning.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all serving the people. I¡¯m just doing what we¡¯re supposed to.¡±

    ¡®Hmph! It¡¯s best if she died of starvation!¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    Fia looked at the small window on the wall above her. No wonder she was so hungry. The sky had

    already. darkened.

    That Prisci Manning was obviously hostile toward her. She wondered if anyone would send her any

    food.

    Perhaps she would say that she had already eaten?

    That meant she would have to go hungry today!

    No! She couldn¡¯t wait like a fool and went hungry. The baby wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for long.

    She tried to open the door and noticed that she couldn¡¯t. All she could do was bang on it.

    It was already evening. A lot of the officers had gone for dinner while those who were on duty were in

    front of the station. No one paid any attention to her.

    She hit at the door till she slid down and sat on the floor. She was so hungry that she had no more

    strength.

    ¡°A pregnant woman is so useless,¡± she said as she touched her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my baby. Mommy

    is so useless.¡±

    She sat by the door when she heard footstepsing from outside. She happily stood up and the door

    was opened. She was so shocked that she took a few steps back.

    She was worried that her stomach would get hit, but she didn¡¯t expect to almost fall with a misstep.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Evans?¡± Fia instinctively held Jason¡¯s arm and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Luckily it¡¯s you.¡±

    Jason helped her sit in her wheelchair. ¡°Why are you sleeping next to the door? What would happen if

    someone knocked into you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. But no one cared when I knocked on the door.¡±

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t give you any food?¡±

    ¡°One of the officers is an old acquaintance of mine. She seems to have some resentment toward me,

    but she¡¯s also the officer tasked with looking after me,¡±

    ¡°She harassed you?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Fia didn¡¯t want to say anything to worry Jason. She was already in a lot of trouble.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Jason didn¡¯t ask anything else and gave her the takeout.

    ¡°I got this from the hospital. Have a bite.¡±

    ¡°Nice. To be honest, the food from your hospital is quite nice.¡±

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bring some for you every day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fia epted the food. Just as she was munching happily, she sensed someone looking

    at her with dreadful eyes.

    She turned around and looked before frowning.

    Conrad was so angry that he threw the container in his hand away before leaving.

    What was that?

    Did she have to wait until he brought her food? And she couldn¡¯t eat food from someone else?

    If he didn¡¯te, was she supposed to just starve to death?

    Jason stood up and didn¡¯t say anything while he prepared to clean up the outside of the door.

    When he came back, Fia was done eating and he cleaned her container too.

    ¡°How did youe in?¡±

    ¡°My dad knows someone in the station. He let me in.¡±

    ¡°Your dad¡­¡± Fia remembered something and the smile on his face froze.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Fia, for hiding it from you.¡±

    Fia frowned and looked at Jason before giving him a gentle smile. ¡°We don¡¯t have the right to choose

    our birth parents. You did nothing wrong.¡±

    The misery in Jason¡¯s eyes was dispelled, reced with tenderness.

    ¡°Thank you, Fia.¡±

    ¡°What is there for you to thank me for? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s always disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t judge me just because of my origin.¡±

    Fia became much more serious, but the gentleness in her eyes remained. ¡°Evans, you¡¯re a gentleman

    and you¡¯ve never been affected by your birth family. Once someone gets to know you, they¡¯ll naturally

    be blown away by you.¡±

    Jason was stunned and stared at her.

    Every smile she made left an evesting impression in his mind, and he began toin about how

    Fate was being so fickle and unfair again.

    If he had met her first, he would protect her forever. He would never betray her.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    ¡°The reason I became friends with you is because I like you as a person, not because of your family

    background.¡±

    When Jason heard the word ¡°friend¡± in her mouth, Jason¡¯s heart turned cold.

    What he wanted was, in the end, just his own desire.

    ¡°Fia, this friend of yours won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°I believe you! You¡¯re a very good person!¡± Fia cracked a smile. ¡°A very good big brother.¡±

    Jason¡¯s eyes shifted for a while and nodded. ¡°Rest well, then. You can¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll visit your

    again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After Jason left, he looked at the officer that was on duty and told him that Fia hadn¡¯t eaten.

    Just then, Prisci came back, her takeaway from the restaurant in hand. When she heard them

    talking,

    she ran over.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir. I¡¯ll bring the food over now. I got caught in a bad traffic jam.¡±

    A shadow hung over Jason¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°Are you the one watching over Fia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Prisci looked at Jason timidly. He was tall and handsome, no worse than Conrad Maxwell.

    She wondered just how lucky she was! She was already married yet such a good man was waiting for

    her!

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°If I notice that she hasn¡¯t eaten again when Ie tomorrow, I¡¯ll lodge aint!¡±

    Prisci frowned and said, ¡°You can¡¯t just use me like that.¡±

    The officer on duty also tried to help her. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding, right? Officer Manning is

    known to be just, brave, and kind in our station. She wouldn¡¯t mistreat a suspect like that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Jason turned away and left, and didn¡¯t want to waste any more of his time.

    Prisci gritted her teeth before purposely telling her colleague on duty loudly to bring the dinner to Fia

    and ran up to Jason.

    ¡°Excuse me, but are you Gryphonheart Hospital¡¯s assistant director?¡±

    Jason was stunned. No one knew about this other thah the director himself.

    Prisci was sure about it when she saw his stunned expression after she reached him.

    ¡°My dad told me about you, so that¡¯s how I know about it. I¡¯m sorry for telling you. All I want you to

    know is that I¡¯m not like what you think.¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t say anything as his expression remained cold.

    Prisci looked at Jason¡¯s handsome face and could feel her heart beating quickly.

    ¡°Seeing that your dad knows my dad, I¡¯ll take good care of Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take special care of her. I¡¯m just hoping that you won¡¯t start anything.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes

    looked at Prisci¡¯s tag. ¡°Officer Manning¡­ Since you¡¯re rted to Esme, you should be an example. If

    anything were to happen to Fia, I can suspect that you¡¯re behind them all!¡±

    Prisci looked at Jason In shock and was impressed by his observation.

    Jason gave Prisci a cold look before getting back into his car. He shot past Prisci as he drove

    away, leaving her with nothing but dust.

    Cough! Prisci fanned the smoke from her face as she looked at Jason passionately.

    She mumbled to herself with a charmed expression on her face. ¡°So handsome¡­ So bright¡­ He¡¯s

    more. attractive than Conrad¡­¡±

    Compared to the cold and distant Conrad Maxwell, she liked someone like Jason Evans better.

    When she got back to the station, she yed with the security camera in Fia¡¯s room before going in.

    She looked at the takeaway on the table that her colleague had left. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Fiay on the bed by the side. When she heard Prisci¡¯s voice, she didn¡¯t even

    want to look at her.

    ¡°That hospital assistant director sent you food?¡±

    ¦§

    Was she talking about Jason?

    When did he be the hospital assistant director of Gryphonheart Hospital?

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a trade, Fia.¡±

    She suddenly didn¡¯t want to say anything.

    Just why were all the people from the Manning household like that?

    ¡°If you can promise me one small thing, I can take better care of you when you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll even find

    your audio record for you.¡±

    When Fia didn¡¯t say anything, Prisci walked over to her bed and ced her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Fia moved Prisci¡¯s hand away. ¡°You should just work on keeping the things that your uncle

    promised you.¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    ¡°Know your ce!¡±

    Prisci could feel her chest thumping and she instantly dragged Fia by the hair, wanting to drag her

    down from the bed!

    Suddenly, there was a loud bang from behind her. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    A raging me burst forth toward Prisci and she let go in fear, but she was already kicked away by

    the man and was mmed into the wall.¡®

    ¡°How dare youmit police brutality to my wife!¡± Conrad tightened his fists, wishing that he could

    shred Prisci into pieces.

    If he didn¡¯t suddenlye back after leaving, he would never have seen this.

    Since Fia was still angry at him, she would never tell him.

    Prisci massaged the spot where she was kicked in her chest, and the anger on her face disappeared

    when she saw who it was.

    ¡°Con¡­ Conrad?!¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t even give her a look and simply looked at Fia.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±

    Fia was really feeling sleepy. She only wanted to go to sleep. But after Prisci pulled her hair, she was

    in so much pain that she no longer felt sleepy.

    She sat up and had her back against the wall and looked at Conrad c*olly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here again? What kind of evidence do you want from me again?¡±

    Conrad gulped. ¡°Can¡¯t we speak properly for once?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Esme¡¯s cousin.¡± Fia gave Prisci a nce. ¡°I wonder if you still remember.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Conrad stared at Prisci coldly. He really didn¡¯t have any memory of her.

    Prisci felt embarrassed. She even liked him when she was younger¡­ But he didn¡¯t even know who

    she

    was.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know her, as long as she knows you,¡± Fia said mockingly. ¡°You saw how she was

    treating me as a member of the Manning household. Do you still think that Esme¡¯s pure and innocent?¡±

    Conrad knew what she meant. She was telling him the reason that the officer treated her like this was

    because she was ordered to by Esme.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Fia sneered. ¡°True. You¡¯ll only believe Esme.¡±

    ¡°Fia, stay here for a few more days. Once I¡¯vepleted the investigation, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Conrad felt like this was not the time to discuss what kind of a person Esme was. He only wanted to be

    done with this and take her horne.

    ¡°Fine. I shouldn¡¯t have discussed this with you.¡± Fiay back down on the bed. ¡°I want to go back to

    bed. Leave.¡±

    Prisci carefully said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then, Conrad.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to be angry at him after getting kicked. He was just too powerful. She couldn¡¯t go

    against him.

    Conrad red at Prisci coldly when a middle¨Caged man greeted them after they went outside.

    ¡°I told you, right? Mr. Maxwell? Your wife will be alright! I already told Prisci to take good care of her!¡±

    ¡°Take good care of her?¡± Conrad looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a good boss, Assistant Director

    Manning.. Unfortunately, you¡¯re quite blind!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He looked at his daughter Prisci standing by the door.

    ¡°Prisci, what did you do to make him so unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Prisci was very regretful. She thought that Conrad would nevere to a ce like this.

    And since that hospital assistant director had already left, she thought no one would see whatever she

    did to

    Fia.

    ¡°Speak up!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ When I was interviewing Ms. Manning, she and I got into some conflict, and then¡­¡±

    ¡°And then what?!¡± Assistant Director Manning¡¯s heart was already trembling. He had spent a lot of

    effort to get her into the station. If Conrad found something that could be used against them, both of

    them would be in trouble.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t want to listen to Prisci anymore. It made him feel disgusted.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    ¡°I¡¯m only going to say it once. If anything happens to my wife while she¡¯s here, you and your daughter

    won¡¯t be here for long!¡±

    He left after that brutal warning.

    When Assistant Director Manning came back to his senses, he gave Prisci¡¯s head a poke.

    ¡°Did you make some business transaction with your uncle?¡±

    Prisci shook her head pitifully and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You heard him just now. Take good care of his wife. If something happens to her, I won¡¯t be able to

    protect my own office!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on the graveyard shift for the time being. Go and take a look if anything happens. Nothing can

    happen to her here!¡±

    After Prisci sent her dad away, there was a malicious glint in her eyes.

    She simply had to make sure that she was safe here. She didn¡¯t have to worry about it once she was

    out.

    Not to mention that she had deleted the audio recording. She was worried Fia would tell Conrad about

    it just now, but she didn¡¯t.

    It seemed like Conrad didn¡¯t care that much about her. He most likely worried about the child in her

    womb.

    So she wouldn¡¯t touch her openly. But she would still do whatever she needed to in the shadows.

    Once her cousin became the madam of the Maxwells, the entire Manning household¡¯s status in

    Gryphon would be greatly elevated. Then, that hospital assistant director would be in her hands, right?

    The next day.

    Jason brought breakfast early the next morning, but Prisci stopped him.

    ¡°Our boss made sure that we must protect Mrs. Maxwell. She is not allowed to eat food from the

    outside.¡±

    Jason¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°What are you trying to do to her by not letting me see her?¡±

    ¡°You overthink too much, Mr. Evans. Mr. Maxwell came overst night. My dad is the assistant director

    here and he personally greeted him. He promised that nothing would happen to Mrs. Maxwell here.¡±

    Prisci looked at Jason and she could feel her heart beat faster.

    She could forget about Conrad Maxwell, but this man was also pretty good. He was already the

    hospital assistant director of the best hospital in Gryphon. His parents¡® background was a mystery, but

    there was

    no doubt about their influence.

    It would be great if she could marry a man like this!

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡¯s family is very familiar with my dad, so we¡¯ll naturally take good care of her. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Jason was silent for two seconds. ¡°I want to see her.¡±

    Only after seeing her would he be able to be assured.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take you to the security room for a look. You can see everything inside Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Prisci led Jason to the security room. The screen on the desk was a video feed from Fia¡¯s room.

    She acted gently and activated the microphone. ¡°You can talk through this, Mr. Evans. Mrs. Maxwell

    can hear you from here.¡±

    Jason held the microphone and said, ¡°Fia!¡±

    He could see Fia raise her head and sit up from the bed, and then looked around confused from the

    screen.

    Jason felt better about things and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the station¡¯s security room. They said that I can¡¯t see you

    directly. I can only see if you¡¯re okay this way.¡±

    Fia smiled and gave him an OK sign.

    Jason then asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    nodded with a gentle smile on her face. She didn¡¯t want Jason to worry about her.

    ¡°Are youcking anything? Do you need me to get you anything?¡±

    She smiled as she shook her head. Everything was fine.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Jason was about to say something else when Prisci switched off the screen.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Evans, as the case is still under investigation, we can¡¯t let you see her and disrupt our

    investigation.¡± Prisci acted business¨Clike. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her. You¡¯re satisfied? Then, please leave.¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    After sending Jason away, Prisci switched off the security camera again and entered Fia¡¯s room.

    She looked at how Fia sat there emotionlessly and remembered how she was smiling at the camera

    just

    now.

    They were both women. Of course, she knew what kind of feelings Fia had for Jason.

    There were no feelings of man and woman between them. She didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so she kept

    on showing that everything was fine.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m envious of you, but I also think you¡¯re very s*upid.¡±

    Fia looked at Prisci coldly without saying anything.

    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d give up on any of that so¨Ccalled dignity. I¡¯ll use everything I can to reach my goal, and

    attack those who are in my way!¡± Prisci then looked at Fia mockingly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why there

    are people like you who see their dignity as higher than anything else. Can dignity help you survive?¡±

    ¡°People like us care about our conscience the most. If our conscience is corrupted, we¡¯ll never have

    peace no matter how well we live,¡± Fia calmly said before looking away from Prisci.

    Prisci held her hands tightly. ¡°My cousin doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s troubled by her thoughts!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Fia let out augh. She didn¡¯t want to exin to her what kind of person Esme was.

    Some of them had already been very wicked since they were young. They were simply better at hiding

    those parts of them.

    But their wickedness would eventually corrupt their hearts and make them rot. They didn¡¯t care if they

    could ever live in peace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if someone like you can go further in life or if someone like my cousin will do better!¡±

    In the next three days, Prisci would send Fia her meals. She no longer did anything to her.

    Fia was at peace as she ate and slept well.

    She didn¡¯t beg Conrad and Jason for help. They were her trump card.

    She believed that she could deal with this on her own.

    Because of how forceful Conrad and Jason were being, the entire station was focused on investigating

    how Esme was injured. The attackers who were in prison were interrogated multiple times.

    They were asked the same questions again and again, but they never changed their testimony.

    The fourth day had passed.

    Conrad and Jason be very anxious.

    Conrad went to Esme¡¯s ward and told her parents to leave.

    ¡°Conrad?¡± Esme¡¯s right eye was injured, and it was covered withyers of gauze. She stared at Conrad

    with one eye like a cyclops.

    She had a few bruises on her face. When Conrad arrived, he saw how the man with the scar on his

    face. had dragged her face against the floor.

    The scar had changed color and she looked like someone terrifying.

    ¡°Am I ugly right now?¡± Esme wanted to cry again as she covered her eyes.

    Conrad then asked coldly, ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s best for you not to cry anymore!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep my right eye anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I cry or not¡­ I should just follow my heart

    instead!¡±

    ¡°If your eyes got infected, you won¡¯t even be able to protect your left eye!¡±

    Esme sobbed and bit her lips.

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Conrad had been pushed by Hank and Beth. If they still couldn¡¯t find out what happened, the Mannings

    were going to officially file charges against Fia.

    If that happened, just the evidence of her transferring money to them would be enough to send her to

    prison.

    ¡°Esme. You and Fia are family. I hope that you can spare her.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I never wanted to do anything to her. She had simply been overthinking things. Now that this has

    happened, even if I wanted to, my parents would never be willing to.¡±

    Conrad gripped the bed tightly as his eyes turned dark like thunderclouds.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a transfer record. There is no further evidence to show that she told them to kidnap you. If

    you¡¯re willing to make a statement, you can protect her.¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Esme yelled out in sadness as she could feel the pain in her right eye.

    ¡°They personally said that she did it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I hope that you can prove that she didn¡¯t!¡±

    Esme shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Fia, but it makes me sad to see how you¡¯re

    siding with her like this.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I don¡¯t have anything anymore. I lost my career, I lost my health, and I lost you. But Fia has

    everything! She has your love, your child, and Doctor Evans¡¯s love for her!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Conrad could feel his fury rising again when he thought of Jason Evans.

    ¡°Conrad, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. Now that Fia has be like this, how can you tolerate her

    like this? She hadmitted a crime, so she must be punished.¡±

    ¡°She must be very afraid after being left in the station for a few days. That¡¯s already enough

    punishment!¡± Conrad could feel himself losing control even though his breathing became heavy.

    He didn¡¯t care if Fia did it or not. He only wanted to get her out.

    Esme could see the worry in his eyes and felt the chill in her heart, but from the despair came hope.

    This was the best time for her to offer a trade with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for my parents to give up.¡±

    Conrad became spirited once more. ¡°You know of a way?¡±

    Esme frowned and then spoke as if it was difficult for her. ¡°My parents have always been impressed

    with you. Even when we were still studying, they were already thinking about where to have our

    wedding, and how it should be.¡±

    Conrad tightened his grip till his fingers turned white. There was resentment and rejectioning from

    deep inside of him.

    ¡°Conrad, I don¡¯t want to drag you into this, but I¡¯m just telling you what my parents want. You don¡¯t have

    to be pressured. I may be injured, but I¡¯m still fine. Even if Fia can¡¯t prove her innocence, I believe that

    she won¡¯t be in there for long.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± It felt like Conrad¡¯s heart had been shed open. How could he let that little girl be imprisoned?

    Never!

    Esme looked at Conrad in pleasant surprise.

    ¡°That means¡­ you agree to it?!¡±

    Conrad looked away, refusing to look at her again.

    He knew that she was using this opportunity to ckmail him.

    The Esme from his memories had already been spoiled, but he couldn¡¯t wait too long. He needed to get

    Fia out of there first!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give my parents a call. Tell them about it.¡±

    Very quickly, Hank and Beth both returned to the ward Both of them looked at him expectantly.

    Hank carefully asked, ¡°Are you willing to make peace with Esme?¡±

    Beth then said, ¡°I knew it. I know that your love for each other is very strong. You finally understand.

    Everything that Esme had suffered for is worth it.¡±

    ¡°Fiaes out first,¡± Conrad said those words coldly.

    Beth and Esme exchanged a nce and Beth said with a sob, ¡°Oh, Conrad. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust

    you. It¡¯s just that Esme had suffered so much. I can ony feel at ease once the marriage has been pre-

    arranged.¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have an engagement first? We have to make this grand. We can¡¯t do it like how you did

    with Fia and didn¡¯t announce it to the outside world at all.¡±

    Beth¡¯s words once again stabbed into him.

    When he got married to Fia, there was no wedding ceremony, no wedding dinner. They simply signed

    the

    papers.

    If he were to openly announce his engagement to Esme, he couldn¡¯t hide it from Fia.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    With Fia¡¯s temper, she would never forgive him.

    Once he did that, once Fia came out, their marriage was over.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    Beth looked at his expression and knew that she couldn¡¯t force him too much.

    She then slowly said, ¡°The case is going to be brought to court tomorrow. If you feel sorry for Fia, we

    can forget about it. We¡¯ll leave this to thew¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll announce the engagement tomorrow.¡±

    Esme let out a sigh of relief and looked at Beth gratefully. Then, she asked in a pretentious tone, ¡°So¡­.

    What about Fia?¡±

    ¡°The entire Gryphon will know about your engagement tomorrow. Will the outside world think you¡¯re

    committing polygamy? That won¡¯t do well for all three of us.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can forget about this, Conrad? I believe that thew will prove Fia¡¯s innocence, won¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°When the reporters ask about it, I¡¯ll tell them that Fia and I have already divorced!¡± Conrad left.

    Esme let out a victorious smile.

    ¡®Fia¡­ The day has finallye!¡®

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy yet, Esme. He still hasn¡¯t confirmed his divorce with Fia!¡± Beth said regretfully. ¡°If I

    had known that he could be persuaded so easily, I would have told him to finalize the divorce today so

    that you can get engaged tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Esme said with confidence. ¡°With Fia¡¯s personality, as soon as she hears about my

    engagement with Conrad, she would want the divorce even if he is unwilling.¡±

    ¡°Would she be that foolish?¡± Both Hank and Beth couldn¡¯t really believe it.

    ¡°Mom, dad. Both of you didn¡¯t stay with Fia for as long as I did. I know her. She would demand a

    divorce!¡±

    Viciousness appeared on her face.

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to, she would force her to divorce him!

    The door was opened and Prisci walked in with a strange expression on her face.

    ¡°Fia, Mr. Maxwell is here to see you.¡±

    Fia wanted to refuse but she could already hear those familiar footsteps.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Conrad gave Prisci a cold re.

    ¡°Fine. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Prisci gave Fia a look. Thinking about what her cousin was going to do next, she felt somewhat sorry.

    for her.

    Despite their great rtionship when they were little, her cousin was going topletely ignore all that.

    What was the saying again? One must be brutal to be able to reach one¡¯s goal!

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fia looked at him coolly. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to apany her?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t say anything and simply took a step forward to caress her.

    ¡°Fia, I won¡¯t let you go to jail.¡±

    Fia was stunned. At that moment, she could feel the loveing from his heart.

    Was it affection?

    Chapter 269

    Was it love?

    But when she remembered how he would turn around and abandon her when Esme was involved, she

    suppressed all her thoughts.

    Even if he had some feelings for her, they couldn¡¯t bepared with his feelings for his first love.

    ¡°Fia¡­ Tomorrow¡­ Tomorrow I¡¯ll have Ss take you home!¡± With that, Conrad didn¡¯t care about Fia

    resisting him and kissed her.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia pushed him away in anger. ¡°Have you washed your face? Did you wash

    your hands? Have you changed your clothes? Did you just hug Esme ande to disgust me again?!¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    When she thought of the possibility, she began to retch again.

    There was pain in Conrad¡¯s eyes. When he thought about the engagement tomorrow, he couldn¡¯t face

    her at all. It didn¡¯t matter even if he wouldn¡¯t marry Esme after the engagement.

    He became even more regretful, worried that she would see through him.

    He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. ¡°Take care of yourself, Ss will take you home tomorrow.¡±

    After that, he gave her one final look before leaving.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Fia violently brushed her lips that he had kissed. She should have hated it, but her heart beat faster

    and her face blushed.

    She hated all of it!

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    How could she be so cheap after falling in love with someone?

    What must she do to be able to live like a human?

    ¡°Conrad. You¡¯ll know tomorrow that you shouldn¡¯t have suspected me, that I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    In the evening, Jason took a woman wearing a mask to visit Fia.

    Prisci stopped them and so Jason made a call to the assistant director to tell Prisci to let them in.

    She let them in unwillingly while Prisci guarded outside. ¡°Hmph! So what if you visit them? She¡¯s

    going to be finished tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± When the woman entered the room, she removed her mask and ran toward Fia.

    ¡°Eileen,¡± Fia said with a smile and held her hands. ¡°How did things go?¡±

    Eileen nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Kent to find all the necessary evidence. Once the court

    starts tomorrow, we can then present all the evidence to the judge. That¡¯ll show them!¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s all thanks to Jason!¡± Eileen looked at Jason, pleased. ¡°Because there are just too

    many things involved, Kent almost refused to help. Luckily, when I went over again, I saw Jason. They

    grew up together. Thanks to his help, Kent agreed to help!¡±

    looked at Jason gently and didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    She had thanked him so many times but she had never repaid him with anything.

    Jason said with a smile, ¡°If you really want to thank me, just wait until everything is revealed tomorrow.

    You can then treat us to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I can even treat you to meals for a whole month.¡±

    ¡°If possible, once you¡¯re healthy, I want to eat something you cooked yourself.¡±

    Fia was stunned and she almost couldn¡¯t hold herself back after seeing how deep the love in Jason¡¯s

    eyes was.

    Eileen saw everything in those eyes andughed. ¡°You should look forward to it, Jason! Fia¡¯s very

    skilled in cooking! She can cook multiple types of cuisine!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jason looked at Fia expectantly.

    Fia looked away from those eyes and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait. I have to give birth to my baby

    first.¡±

    ¡°I can wait,¡± Jason said earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll hold your childter. Let me have a taste of what it feels like to be

    at dad.¡±

    His words instantly negated the worry and awkwardness Fia was feeling.

    ¡°Sure! You can be my baby¡¯s godfather, and Eileen will be the baby¡¯s godmother!¡±

    Eileen let out augh. ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s spoil your baby together!¡±

    The three of them were all in a good mood, believing that after tomorrow, the truth would be revealed.

    Esme¡¯s viciousness would bepletely revealed in the daylight. She wondered if Conrad could still

    feel sorry for her.

    And everyone that framed Fia would be punished.

    After chatting for a while, they all decided to leave and meet each other at court.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that something worse was waiting for them tomorrow.

    That night, Fia felt that she had the best sleep ever.

    She wanted to rest well so that tomorrow, she could go to battle in her best shape.

    Six in the morning.

    She hadn¡¯t even woken up from her sleep when the door was opened and Prisci banged at the door

    with her baton.

    ¡°You can leave now, Fia!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fia looked confused. She looked out of the window. It was only daybreak. Didn¡¯t they say they

    would take her to the court tomorrow at eight?

    Prisci gave Fia¡¯s phone back to her and said, ¡°I said you can leave. That means you can leave.

    ¡°Now that you can leave, I¡¯m finally free too. I don¡¯t have to worry about getting into trouble with Conrad

    and Mr. Evans in case you die here!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to go to court?¡± Fia asked confusingly.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    ¡°Ha.¡± Prisci let out a sneer. ¡°My uncle and aunt no longer want to pursue the case. Aren¡¯t you

    happy?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± It was like a story to her.

    They wished that she would disappear. Why would they simply let this chance pass them by?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Just leave. If you want to know more, go ask them yourselves!¡±

    Prisci went over and dragged Fia off the bed and pushed her wheelchair in front of her.

    ¡°Use your wheelchair. Otherwise, if you knock over anything, I¡¯ll be the one they¡¯re going to me

    later.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Since her pregnancy had stabilized, she didn¡¯t need to sit in a wheelchair anymore.

    ¡°Fine, but this wheelchair belongs to the hospital. Return it yourself. Once you¡¯re in the car, I¡¯ll put the

    wheelchair into the trunk.¡±

    Fia nced at Prisci, feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Prisci pushed her wheelchair and as she followed her, Fia booked a car through the Grab app.

    Luckily, there was a Grab car nearby. When they left the station, the car was already there.

    ¡°Is that the car?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fia said as she confirmed it with the driver.

    ¡°Actually, I can send you back to the hospital in the police car. But from the looks of it, you don¡¯t trust

    me at all. Guess I don¡¯t have to bother,¡± Prisci said.

    ¡°Thanks for having the thought anyway,¡± Fia said as she got into the car while Prisci put the

    wheelchair into the trunk.

    As Fia left, Prisci sneered and mumbled, ¡°What a joke. Do you think you¡¯ll be fine by getting a driver

    yourself when someone wants to harm you?

    ¡°When someone has painted the target on your back, even if I send you back in a police car, you won¡¯t

    be able to escape!¡±

    The driver looked at Fia who was sitting in the back seat and asked, ¡°You left the station so early in the

    morning?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°I¡¯m visiting family,¡± Fia lied. She didn¡¯t want to go into detail.

    ¡°Family in the police force?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! If you know someone at the station, it¡¯s so convenient!¡±

    Fia thought about Prisci. ¡®Ain¡¯t that the truth.¡±

    ¡°Is your family an officer at the station?¡± The driver was being so passionate.

    Fia wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat and waved the phone in her hand.

    ¡°Sorry, I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Young people nowadays treat their phones as their best friends!¡±

    ¡±

    Fia really hated how chatty the person was. After telling him to send her to the court, she looked at her

    phone.

    She logged into Messenger and sent a text to Eileen.

    After a few seconds, Eileen still hadn¡¯t returned her messages.

    Fia looked at the time on her phone. It was only half¨Cpast six. Eileen hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    Eileen was woken up by her phone¡¯s buzzing. When she saw Fia¡¯s texts, she immediately sat up and

    quickly gave her a call. ¡°Fia, head over first. I¡¯ll go there right now. See youter!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia¡¯s worry began to calm down because of Eileen¡¯s call.

    The driver began to talk with her again. ¡°Why are you going to the court?¡±

    Fia nced at the middle¨Caged man driving the car.

    ¡°For a court case.¡±

    ¡°Huh. It should be easier for you to win if you know someone in the police force, right?¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    He was so talkative.

    ¡°Maybe you can leave your contact with me? If I encounter something, maybe I can ask your family for

    help. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for your help for free. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Just as Fia wanted to tell him to shut up and focus on his driving, she saw a truck driving

    straight toward them.

    The driver would nce at Fia every now and then through the rearview mirror. She was so pretty.

    All men enjoyed such a pretty sight, and it was this kind of split¨Csecond moment that was the most

    dangerous.

    ¡°Oh hell no! What¡¯s wrong with that driver?!¡± The middle¨Caged man cursed and steered away from the

    truck as best as he could.

    However, the truck was too fast and too big. It was like a starving great white opening up its bloody

    jaws at them.

    The middle¨Caged man had already steered as much as he could and there was nothing else he could

    do.

    There was a huge bang as everything froze for two seconds, and all she could hear was the screeching

    in her ears!

    Fia waspletely stunned in those few seconds. The car shook uncontrobly and only one thought

    yed in her mind. ¡®This is the end.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    She had rolled inside the car a few times. She didn¡¯t know where she was hit. She was in so much

    pain.

    Bang!

    The car was knocked over by the truck and it rolled over 360 degrees several times before the car

    crashed at the flowerbed by the road.

    Next to the flowerbed was a walkway, and everyone walking on it screamed uncontrobly.

    The windshield waspletely shattered as the car was overturned. Fia was lying in the car in a

    strange manner. The entire world outside was upside down.

    Her head was buzzing. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the wound on her head, or because she

    was just scared.

    She wanted to touch her belly, but the moment she tried to move her arm, she felt so much pain. She

    tried to move her other arm. She didn¡¯t feel any pain, so she quickly touched the arm that was in pain.

    All she could touch was some sticky liquid, and ss that had cut into her flesh.

    ¡°Oh g*d! Did that truck lose control?!¡±

    ¡°The people inside must be seriously injured!¡±

    ¡°The car has beenpletely thrashed. The people inside might be dead already.¡±

    ¡°Next time if we see a trucking our way, we should move away even if it¡¯s from the opposite

    direction!¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t dare to move. She didn¡¯t know where her injury was, and she could feel her anxiety overtake

    her. She sobbed, ¡°Baby¡­ My baby¡­ Are you okay?¡±

    The baby inside of her was only two months old. It could not respond to her.

    She nervously asked, ¡°Driver, driver, are you okay?¡±

    The front of the car waspletely destroyed after being crushed by the truck. The driver had already

    fainted from the pain. She didn¡¯t even know if he was still alive.

    There were more and more voicesing from the outside. Some kind people were shouting to them,

    to check with them if they were alright.

    Fia suddenly couldn¡¯t hear their voices anymore as her vision focused on a shopping mall¡¯s giant

    screen not far away.

    There was a man and a woman on the screen. The man was wearing a ck suit while the woman

    was wearing a tight, red dress.

    She was holding his arm, and a ck veil covered her eyes. However, the edges of those red lips of

    hers were raised.

    Despite all the passersby calling out to her, she could hear the voices from the screen.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell and Ms. Manning really suit each other. When are you going to get married?¡±

    The woman in the red dress let out a smile and put her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Well, it should be quite soon. I¡¯ll invite all of you to our wedding.¡±

    Fia blinked, and she could feel a warm, sticky liquid flowing from her neck to her lips, and then to her

    eyes. She sobbed in pain as she simply closed her eyes.

    She remembered how he came and held her in his arms and told her that she would not let her go to

    prison. That he would take her home.

    She was calm and didn¡¯t believe him on the surface. Instead, she even mocked him.

    But her heart was beating faster.

    It was warm.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    But now, he was busy with the engagement with his first love. They were talking about their wedding

    date.

    She could hear the death throes from her heart. She was dying.

    If she died, she no longer had to face anyone or anything.

    ¡®Mom, Grandma, I¡¯m going to meet you now.

    ¡®Can you wait for me a little bit more?¡±

    ¡°Move! Move, all of you!¡±

    The ambnce and the fire truck finally appeared and the people in the area were evacuated.

    Jason put on his mask and looked at the deformed car not realizing who was at the back of it.

    As a doctor, he had to be calm.

    The front of the car had been damaged, and the driver was stuck inside. His o**ans could easily be

    injured from the pressure. It was very dangerous!

    He could die at any time! They were fighting Death itself for more time!

    That was why he pulled his sleeves up and was prepared to first remove the deformed, front part of the

    car to save the driver first together with a few firemen,

    Meanwhile, two other firemen were going to help from the back. They tried to wake the woman at the

    back and remove the car door, to save her first.

    Jason bent down and caught a glimpse of the bloodied face.

    He could feel something explode in him as his eyes turned red and he roared, ¡°The woman at the back

    is pregnant! Move her out now!¡±

    ¡°Faster! Faster!¡±

    Conrad was expressionless the whole time.

    However, Esme didn¡¯t care about that at all. She held his arm and smiled at the cameras held by the

    reporters and replied to all their questions gently.

    Suddenly, Conrad felt suffocated and he pulled Esme¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Conrad? It¡¯s going to be over in another thirty minutes. Then, we can pick up Fia together.¡±

    Conrad took a deep breath while Hank and Beth quickly ran over.

    ¡°Conrad, it¡¯ll just take a little more. You and¡­¡±

    ¡°I have something to do in thepany!¡± Conrad said as he felt something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t

    stay there for even a moment longer.

    Esme chased after him in her high heels and held his arm. The gentle smile on her face began to c*ack

    as she whispered, ¡°Conrad, if you don¡¯t keep your promise, my parents will never show Fia any mercy.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already shown my face to all the reporters together with you! What else do you want?!¡±

    Esme was stunned, but she knew that she could no longer force him.

    ¡°Fine. Go back to thepany. Leave everything else to me.¡± She smiled widely and let go of Conrad.

    Conrad didn¡¯t even want to stay there a moment longer and he left.

    He suddenly felt very anxious. He had to personally pick Fia up and go home together. He couldn¡¯t

    leave it to Ss.

    She was very emotional at this point. If he told Ss to go, she would be angry at him again..

    And then there was this engagement. He had no other choice but to take good care of her.

    Conrad got into his car and quickly drove to the police station. He was having such a bad feeling that

    his heart began to beat uncontrobly.

    When he remembered how superstitious Fia would get and how she would start going wild whenever

    she had a bad feeling, he hit his chest and cursed under his breath. ¡°Darn it!¡±

    Suddenly, the screen on his phone lit up and showed that there was an iing call.

    He nced at the disy and picked up irritably.

    ¡°What is it?!¡±

    ¡°Conrad! Why aren¡¯t you dead?!¡± Eileen¡¯s voice was so full of resentment that it sounded like it was

    from a ghost.

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go pick Fia up right now. I¡¯ll take care of the Manningster.¡±

    ¡°Fia was in a car ident! She was sent to the hospital!¡± Eileen cried out even as she sobbed.

    Conrad stepped on the brake suddenly as the car screeched, caring little about all the h*nksing

    from

    behind him.

    ¡°What did you say? How could she get into an ident? Isn¡¯t she still at the station? I already told her

    last night to wait for me and that I¡¯ll take her home!¡±

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell, if something happens to her, I swear I¡¯ll kill you and that w*ore!

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Eileen¡¯s hurt voice echoed in the car even after she hung up.

    Conrad¡¯s hands suddenly became numb as they shook.

    ¡°Hello? Sir?¡±

    ¡°Ss, where is Fia? Did you pick her up?¡±

    ¡°You told me to pick her up at eight, right? It¡¯s only seven right, but I¡¯ll go now¡­¡±

    ¡°Find out where she is right now!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a little thumpinging from outside. Conrad looked at the person who was

    knocking at his car window with angry eyes.

    The moment when the car window was lowered and the man encountered the pair of murderous,

    amber eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.

    ¡°Friend, the people at the back can¡¯t drive anymore with you suddenly stopping your car in the middle

    of the road. Can you move to the side if you need to do something?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Conrad roared as he opened the door like an angry lion..

    He was so scary that the innocent passerby ran back to his car.

    Gryphonheart Hospital.

    Two surgeries needed to be done at the same time. Jason removed his bloodied clothes and was

    prepared to change into his hospital scrubs.

    A couple of his colleagues ran over from another surgery theater.

    ¡°Jason, the driver is heavily wounded. The director asked you to be the leading surgeon.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jason¡¯s normally gentle expression was as cold as an Antarctic cier.

    ¡°Jason, she¡¯s not as heavily injured as the driver. The other doctors can¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jason quickly changed his outfit and pushed his other colleagues who were trying to advise him

    out of the way so that he could go in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, doctor? The driver has multiplecerations in his o*ans and both his legs are

    shattered. We really need you¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Fia¡¯s life to someone else!¡± Jason¡¯s words were cold as if a shadow had been cast over

    him.

    His colleagues were stunned.

    Then they knew what was happening.

    She was very important to the doctor. No wonder it was the first time he looked so terrifying.

    ¡°Move!¡± Jason walked into the surgery theater.

    Inside the surgery theater, Sally was just about to remove a piece of ss from Fia¡¯s chest.

    The position of the ss was very precarious. It pierced into the flesh too deeply and it was in contact

    with her heart.

    ¡°Doctor, the patient is bleeding!¡±

    Sally frowned and looked at the lower half of Fia¡¯s body.

    ¡°Blood transfusion now!¡±

    The team that was in perfect sync was stunned for a second. Just as a nurse was about to move, she

    noticed Jason looking at her with cold eyes and a bag of blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    When Sally heard the familiar voice, she gave him a look and quickly allowed him to take over without

    even wasting time.

    She let out a sigh of relief. She believed that with Jason here, Fia would be alright!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you, Jason. I¡¯ll deal with the dead¡­¡± Sally didn¡¯t want toplete the sentence.

    The expression on Jason¡¯s face became even colder and he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even look at

    Fia¡¯s bottom half.

    He simply took the tools and began to focus on Fia¡¯s injury on her chest.

    ¡°Ah¡­ What should we do? How could this have happened?!¡± Outside the surgery theater, Eileen

    almost fainted from all the crying as Lyn held her.

    Her personal assistant, Lyn, simply looked at the LED disy. It showed that Fia was still being

    operated

    on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eileen. The g*ds will protect someone as kind as her.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Eileen bit her lips and nodded. ¡°She promised to treat me to dinner! And said that once I moved out of

    the country, she¡¯ll visit me together with the baby. She won¡¯t break her promise!¡±

    Lyn¡¯s heart sank.

    They had seen the b*oody scene of Fia¡¯s ident when they were stuck in the jam.

    When she saw how bad the jam was, she got down to see what was happening. She then saw Fia

    being moved from the car, covered in blood.

    She got back into the car to tell Eileen, and she immediately went to the hospital together in the

    ambnce.

    All she could do was to advise Eileen to stay calm, but she knew something bad had happened with

    those kinds of injuries she suffered.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Suddenly, there was a string of footsteps approaching them.

    Lyn turned and was shocked to see what was happening.

    ¡°Eileen, so many reporters are here. We can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±

    Eileen turned and looked, and one of the reporters snapped a picture of her teary face.

    She couldn¡¯t care less as she tightened her fists.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave at a time like this. I want to wait until Fiaes out.¡±

    ¡°Eileen, the boss is still discussing you with the media. The reason they¡¯re blocking you here is so they

    could question you.¡±

    Eileen shook her head and said coldly, ¡°He already announced his marriage with Sapphire. What right

    do they have to question me?!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Lyn still wanted to warn her, but several microphones had already been extended toward them, and so

    she blocked them instinctively.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Eileen is busy right now and doesn¡¯t have the time to answer any questions. Our boss

    and

    Ms. Starling¡¯s wedding date has already been announced. If you have any questions, please go to our

    company and ask our boss.

    ¡°We¡¯re here for Ms. Reid!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t believe that you have no rtionship with Mr. Maxwell at all!¡±

    ¡°Someone just leaked that your boss Mr. Maxwell is actually your sugar daddy. Please give us a direct

    answer, Ms. Reid.¡±

    Eileen gritted her teeth and stood up, and her regal aura that she had developed from being in the

    entertainment industry for so long instantly enveloped them all.

    ¡°You want to know about my rtionship with Victor Maxwell? Fine. I¡¯ll exin everything to you. Other

    than him being my boss and me being his employee, we don¡¯t have any other rtionships.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°I never loved him in the past, don¡¯t love him in the present, and never will in the future!

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said with a sneer. ¡°How can someone as lowly as us celebrities in the entertainment

    industry amount to anything in the eyes of the rich and powerful? How can I be a match for him? That¡¯s

    why I have never thought of being anything to him!¡±

    The reporters were all stunned. They thought that Eileen wanted to argue with them. They didn¡¯t

    realize. that she would demean herself instead.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask? Ms. Sapphire Starling had already rified that the woman in

    the video was her. Do you still want to add on additional storylines for me and my boss?¡± Seeing that

    the reporters were still stunned, a n formed in her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be upfront with all of you. My contract

    with my boss is nearing the end. I won¡¯t extend the contract anymore!¡±

    The reporter then asked, ¡°Whichpany are you going to move to next?¡±

    ¡°About that¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet. I might even retire.¡±

    Eileen spoke with a cold smile. She wanted to see how he was going to chain her up when the

    reporters

    questioned him about her contract expiring soon!

    Three years¡­ She had endured it for three years because there was still hope in her heart.

    But all that hope had be nothing when he announced his wedding with Sapphire.

    Just then, the operating theater opened its door.

    A nurse ran out. ¡°Who is the family of Fia Lawson?¡±

    ¡°Me! I¡¯m here!¡± Eileen walked over with red eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re Fia Lawson¡¯s family? We need you to sign the indemnity letter before the doctors can proceed

    with the emergency surgery!¡±

    ¡°What? Emergency?!¡± Eileen almost fainted as her vision almost turned ck.

    Lyn helped her up and asked the nurse, ¡°How did it be an emergency? They didn¡¯t ask us to sign

    anything when they pushed her in.¡±

    ¡°Her condition is worse than what we initially expected. Doctor Hall said the indemnity letter needs to

    be signed immediately! Quickly, they¡¯re still waiting inside. If you don¡¯t sign, the doctors can¡¯t

    proceed¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sign!¡± Eileen said as her hand shook.

    ¡°Who are you to her?¡±

    ¡°Best friend.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work! We need someone from her family!¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Eileen didn¡¯t know what to do. Fia¡¯s mother had passed away and no one knew who her father was.

    Family? Which family? The Mannings?

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Suddenly, Lyn¡¯s brain ticked and asked, ¡°Does her husband count?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Where is he right now? Tell him toe over and sign the form!¡±

    Lyn held Eileen¡¯s shaking hand and whispered, ¡°Eileen, give Fia¡¯s husband a call.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s eyes were so red as if they were bleeding with hate pulsing in them.

    ¡°He¡¯s not worthy!¡± But even then, she knew it was not the time to make any sort ofints. And so,

    she gave Conrad a call.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Get to Gryphonheart Hospital right now! The hospital needs someone from her family to sign the

    paperwork!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already in the elevator. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Conrad hung up the call. When the elevator door

    opened, he immediately ran out only to see a group of reporters waiting outside.

    ¡°Ss, get rid of all of them!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    When the reporters saw Conrad, all of them rushed over excitedly.

    Ss immediately pushed away the man standing at the front so that Conrad could get through. When

    he

    saw that they wanted to give chase, he growled at them, warning and threatening them.

    The entire situation was getting a bit chaotic. Luckily, the hospital¡¯s security could see what was

    happening and a group of them came and got rid of all the reporters from the hospital.

    ¡°How is she? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Sign it!¡± Eileen grabbed the indemnity letter and pen from the nurse¡¯s hand and gave them to Conrad.¡±

    Quick, the doctor needs it for the surgery!¡±

    ¡°Indemnity letter?¡± Conrad grabbed the paper tightly. ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    The nurse had seen plenty of situations like this and quickly exined, ¡°The patient might pass away

    during the operation because ofplications. The patient¡¯s family members need to sign before the

    doctors can perform the operation.¡±

    In short, the patient¡¯s condition was critical. The patient¡¯s family needed to ept that idents may

    happen. Only then would the doctors be brave enough to attempt to save her.

    Otherwise, if something happened, the family members could sue the doctors and the hospital.

    Inside the surgery theater.

    Sweat formed on Jason¡¯s forehead. Despite all the years of being a doctor, he had never been as

    fearful as today.

    However, he couldn¡¯t let his negative emotions take control of him. He suppressed all the negative.

    feelings inside of him and focused on Fia¡¯s injuries.

    Sally felt sorry for him when she saw what was happening.

    ¡°Jason, without the family member¡¯s authorization, we can¡¯t continue with the operation. If she were

    to¡­ The hospital would have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jason cut her off. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll take full responsibility. Support me!¡±

    Sally held the forceps in her hand tightly. It was not that sheckedpassion, but she really didn¡¯t

    want Jason to continue.

    A ss had pierced through a part of Fia¡¯s heart. It was a very dangerous surgery.

    Even after surgery, there was a high probability of infection. They needed a family member¡¯s approval

    first.

    However, Jason was ignoring it and wanting to continue with the surgery. He couldn¡¯t even wait for

    someone to sign despite the nurse going out and trying to get it done not too long ago.

    ¡°We can wait for a few more minutes. As soon as someone signs, we can then¡­¡±

    ¡°No! She cannot wait!¡± Jason gritted his teeth as his voice shook. ¡°Her mother passed away because of

    cancer, and she has no father. Conrad Maxwell was getting engaged with another woman this

    morning¡­¡±

    He was worried that Conrad might not make it and Fia would immediately die on the surgery table.

    Even he, who was normally calm and collected, didn¡¯t copse as he held on to thest hope with his

    eyes turning red.

    His gloves were stained with blood as he focused his vision on the injuries.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t give up.¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Sally gulped and wanted to advise Jason to wait when footsteps could be heard.

    The nurse who went out just now hade back with hope on her face.

    ¡°Doctor Hall, her family has signed the letter!¡±

    Sally let out a sigh of relief and prepared herself. ¡°Everyone, support Doctor Evans!¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ Is she going to be alright?¡± Conrad stared at the door with his fists tightened.

    Eileen looked at him angrily, ¡°You can leave now!¡±

    Conrad frowned. He was not in the mood to fight her.

    ¡°Go back to your engagement ceremony! Don¡¯t stay here and disgust Fia!¡±

    Ss quietly walked over and said, ¡°Ms. Reid, my boss promised to get engaged with Ms. Manning out

    of desperation.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Eileen red at Conrad with angry eyes. ¡°Ever since Esme came back, all you¡¯ve wanted to do

    is divorce Fia! You only made her stay because of the baby! Now that she has been locked up, you can

    divorce her openly! Everyone out there wouldn¡¯t say that you abandoned your original wife for a

    homewrecker! They would only think that Fia hadmitted a crime! Conrad Maxwell, you¡¯re so

    heartless!¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say, the engagement is just a strategy for me to slow things down.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Eileen let out a disgusted smile. ¡°You work together with someone else to deal with a woman like

    her and say that the engagement is for her own good? Who would believe you?!¡±

    Conrad scratched his head and kicked at the wall, irritated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe Fia at all! All you do is protect that homewrecker! Lyn, show him the evidence!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Lyn removed the backpack from her back only to stare at it with eyes wide. ¡°Eileen¡­¡±

    Eileen could hear something was wrong in her voice and she turned and looked..

    Arge opening had been cut from the backpack.

    She quickly grabbed it and checked.

    ¡°Where¡¯re the documents? The evidence?!¡±

    Lyn¡¯s face turned pale. She remembered how the media reporters were pushing her. She was worried

    that they would knock into Eileen, so she was focused on stopping her. She didn¡¯t pay attention to her

    backpack at all.

    Conrad looked at how Eileen and her assistant reacted and asked curiously, ¡°What evidence?¡±

    Eileen suddenly raised her head and looked at him like he was some kind of a scoundrel.

    ¡°Did you send someone to do it?!¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Last time when L was going to show you the evidence in her phone, everything was deleted! Now

    that

    you appeared, all the documents and pieces of evidence are gone!¡±

    They were going to use it as evidence during the court case to prove Fia¡¯s innocence and show what

    Esme really was like!

    Because they had gathered them in a rush, they didn¡¯t have the time to back them up just yet. They

    only had one, single copy.

    ¡°L?¡± There was disgust in his voice. ¡°That woman can¡¯t be counted on. All she did was make them

    fight! Her words mean nothing!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, are you still a man?!¡± Eileen¡¯s rage was fully shown on her face. She was sure that Conrad

    was

    behind it all!

    ¡°What are you all yelling about?¡±

    At this time, a cold voice came from behind her. Eileen looked at the person as she gritted her teeth.

    Victor walked over with swag, his hands in his pockets.

    He nced at Eileen before going over to Conrad with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, cousin.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Conrad¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t I congratte you? You can have one to the left and one to the right! It¡¯s a happy day!

    But

    You haven¡¯t divorce Fia, have you? Why are you getting engaged with another woman already? It¡¯s a

    crime, you know?¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡± After being used by Eileen like that, his mind was in chaos. The only reason he endured her

    was because she was Fia¡¯s only good friend.

    But he could no longer hold it back when Victor provoked him and he quickly gave Victor a kick.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    ¡°Oh? Does this count as anger out of embarrassment ? Victor quickly moved away, and the sneer in his

    eyes became even more apparent.

    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Conrad became a raging beast and immediately attacked him.

    Victor didn¡¯t have too many hobbies, but he liked to box and trained himself physically. The two of

    them. started fighting right in the corridor.

    Eileen frowned but the interest in her eyes became brighter.

    ¡°They have the same blood in their veins¡­ They¡¯re both garbage.¡±

    Lyn wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She was very regretful of losing all

    the documents.

    ¡°Should we report our loss to the police?¡±

    ¡°After Fia¡¯s surgery,¡± Eileen said after she took a deep breath. She was very anxious and she couldn¡¯t

    think straight.

    The most important thing was for Fia to get out of the surgery theater safely. Everything else could wait.

    All the two cared about was attacking each other. In the end, it was Ss who pushed them apart

    despite the risk. He got hit on his face by both of them.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Victor said as he straightened his cors. ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman. I won¡¯t fight with you

    anymore.¡±

    ¡°You trash!¡± Conrad cursed.

    ¡°We share the same surname. If I¡¯m trash, you are not that different.¡± Victor let out a smile before

    approaching Eileen who was a few meters away.

    Eileen saw him from her peripheral vision, but she didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°Lyn, go back to thepany. I need a few minutes with Eileen,¡± Victor said.

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s not in a good mood right now. I can¡¯t leave her here alone,¡± Lyn said. She didn¡¯t dare to

    look. at Victor. While he looked like a gentleman, she knew that he was exactly like Fia¡¯s husband.

    They were not good men.

    They were even worse than barbarians.

    In the past, she would also be attracted to these young, rich, bluebloods like all those innocent young

    women. But now, all she wanted to do was to maintain her distance.

    What happened to Eileen and Fia was the best warning for her.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Lyn, you¡¯re the staff from mypany. Not her personal staff,¡± Victor said threateningly as he

    narrowed his eyes.

    Eileen suddenly remembered something and then dragged Lyn to the side.

    She then said to her in a volume that only they could hear. ¡°Lyn, go check the hospital¡¯s security room.

    Tell them that because of a group of reporters here, we lost some valuables. Ask the people that have

    control over the security camera to show you the footage and see who stole my documents.¡±

    Lyn quickly nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go there right now.¡±

    She quickly nced at Victor and then held Eileen¡¯s hand worryingly.

    ¡°Then, what about your side¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t do anything in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and check right now. I¡¯lle back for you as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±

    Eileen shook her head and then whispered something into Lyn¡¯s ears before patting on her shoulder.

    ¡°Careful, Lyn.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eileen. I¡¯ll be fine. The driver¡¯s with me.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    After seeing her leave, Eileen looked at the door that was shut tightly. She prayed that Fia would be

    safe.

    ¡°What did you ask your assistant to do?¡± Victor asked in a whisper after he walked over to her.

    Eileen pretended not to see him. She didn¡¯t even want to look at him

    ¡°Eileen, is what the reporters said true?¡± His voice became low and angry.

    Eileen gulped and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m still in my period of rest. I also don¡¯t have time to waste talking with

    you.¡±

    Victorughed. ¡°Worried that your best friend will die?¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    ¡°Are you sick in the head?!¡± Eileen red at him. How could he be so insolent?!

    ¡°Everyone has to die eventually. There¡¯s nothing to it.¡± Victor let out a smile.

    ¡°You trash!¡± Conrad could feel the fire that had already extinguished in his heart begin to burn again

    when he heard what Victor said. ¡°How dare you curse my wife?!¡±

    He shouted and rushed over toward him.

    Victor frowned when he saw how he rushed over. If he were to move away, he would ram into Eileen.

    Eileen had umted quite a number of sicknesses during the past few years of acting. She would

    feel pain in her bones if she were hit even a little with how frail she was.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    That was why he didn¡¯t move away.

    Bang!

    The fist hit Victor in the face. Conrad held his cor and pressed him against the

    ¡°Why do you have to curse others to die?!¡±

    ¡°Ha, did I say a name?¡± Victorughed despite being hit.

    wall.

    Eileen could only feel herself getting a headache when she saw how carefree he was.

    ¡°Ss!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Reid?¡± Ss said as he massaged his face. It was so painful that he could feel his teeth when

    he spoke.

    ¡°Help your boss and hold him against the wall. Teach him a lesson. Help him clean his mouth too!¡±

    ¡°Help me clean my mouth?¡± Victor let out augh as if he had heard a joke. ¡°I¡¯ll free you if you can help

    me clean my mouth in a very intimate manner!¡±

    ¡°Beat him!¡± Eileen said angrily.

    Ss remembered how he got hit twice just now. He couldn¡¯t hit his own boss, but he could always hit

    the other person.

    He quickly rushed over and pressed Victor against the wall before saying to his boss excitedly. ¡°Beat

    him, sir! I¡¯ll hold him back!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± In that instant, Conrad didn¡¯t feel like beating him anymore.

    He hurled a fist at Victor¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Get rid of him!¡±

    ¡°What do you-¡± Victor couldn¡¯t even finish his words when something was stuffed into his mouth.

    He stared at Eileen with eyes so white that his eyes almost fell off.

    ¡°Get him out!¡± Eileen said to Ss.

    Ss quickly used the opportunity while Victor was feeling disgusted with the thing in his mouth and

    twisted his arms behind him. He tied his hands using his necktie after he removed it and then escorted

    him away.

    After Victor was gone, the ce became much quieter.

    Conrad looked at Eileen strangely while Eileen simply gave him a nce.

    One was Fia¡¯s husband. One was Fia¡¯s best friend.

    They would always fight with each other whenever they met. It was the first time they targeted the

    same.

    person.

    Three hourster, Jason left the operating table. When he reached the door, his legs gave way.

    He grabbed at the sterile setup table before suddenly copsing to the ground.

    After Sally was done with all the follow¨Cups, she removed her scrubs as she walked toward the door.

    She saw Jason gasping for air with his back against the table. He was like a fish out of water.

    ¡°Jason.¡± She walked over and got something out of her pocket. It was a glucose drink.

    Jason raised his head, his face pale. He raised his hand to take the glucose drink from Sally, his hand

    still shaking.

    There was pain in his eyes. He had just wanted to put down his hand when Sally stuffed the drink into

    his hand.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine now. You saved her.¡±

    Jason nodded with his eyes wet, holding the drink tightly.

    No one knew how he was able to hold on through the entire surgery.

    He had never been this afraid even during his residency.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Sally could see the fear in his eyes and she said to him gently, ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll speak with her

    family.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Jason said as he gritted his teeth. He hated Conrad even more than ever.

    The surgery theater¡¯s door opened.

    ¡°Doctor Hall!¡± Both Conrad and Eileen walked to her.

    Sally gave Conrad a nce and then focused her eyes on Eileen.

    ¡°The patient has been saved, but she¡¯ll need to stay in the ICU for the time being. Once her condition.

    stabilizes, we can then move her to a normal ward.¡±

    Eileen was stunned and asked, ¡°Then, the baby¡­¡±

    That was also what Conrad wanted to ask about.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sally took in a deep breath and remembered the pressure Jason was under during the entire surgery.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, since you came to the hospital, you know what was happening at the time..

    ¡°With an ident like that, no pregnant woman would be able to protect the baby inside of her. Not to

    mention that Fia had had multiple signs of cental abruption before this. She was already quite

    weak.¡±

    She knew that some things could be very cruel, but she had to say it.

    Jason started the operation before her family had signed the letter. If the director knew about this, he

    would be in a lot of trouble. She couldn¡¯t allow him to get into further trouble.

    ¡°You lie!¡± Conrad was stunned for several seconds before grabbing Sally by the cor. ¡°You¡¯re lying!

    Did Jason Evans ask you to say that?! That¡¯s our first baby! The baby can¡¯t just die like that! Where¡¯s

    Jason

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evans? I want to see him!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Eileen screamed as she almost copsed, her tears streaming down her face.

    She lifted her hand and gave Conrad a p.

    ¡°This is all your fault! If you protected her, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer through all this!¡±

    ¡°I want to see Jason Evans!¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes were red and so was his face. He looked a lot like an angry

    lion.

    Sally was almost out of breath, but she was not afraid. Instead, she continued in an even more

    judgmental tone. ¡°Fia was severely injured from the ident. A piece of ss had plunged itself into

    her heart. It was Doctor Evans that stole her life back from Death!

    ¡°If all you want is a child, you can just find some random woman to give you one! The baby¡¯s life¡­ is

    no more important than Fia¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Conrad instantly fell into confusion. It was not that he only cared about

    the baby and not about Fia.

    He suddenly realized something. Fia had asked him a lot of times if he wanted a baby. She must have

    wanted a child a lot.

    But the baby was gone. He couldn¡¯t ept it. Not to mention she was the mother.

    The baby was inside of her for two months, and she apanied the baby all this while¡­

    He let go of Sally and tears began to roll down his face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell her.¡¯

    Both Sally and Eileen looked at Conrad in shock. They didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that at that

    moment.

    ¡°Before she fully recovers, you can¡¯t tell her. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    Conrad wiped his tears away and returned to his calm and terrifying self.

    He red at Sally like the Reaper himself and said, ¡°You heard me, doctor?¡±

    Sally frowned. She had seen plenty of mothers who had lost their children. They would all be saddened

    by the news, but Fia¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t allow her to be so emotional.

    But she didn¡¯t believe that they could deceive Fia for long.

    ¡°Do as he says, Doctor Hall.¡±

    At this time, Jason walked out of the operation theater. After drinking some glucose drinks, he looked

    much better.

    He red at Conrad with a terrifying aura that was not any lesser than thetter¡¯s.

    He walked over to him with his fist tightened.

    -Sally turned around and saw something in his eyes. She then quickly pulled him away.

    ¡°Jason, you¡¯re a doctor. Don¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you!¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Jason said coldly as he red at Conrad¡¯s face.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Conrad knew what Jason wanted to do. Normally, he would be more than happy to oblige.

    But there was nothing more important to him now than to visit .

    ¡°Which ward is Fia in?¡±

    Sally quickly told them and said to Eileen, ¡°Go with him, Ms. Reid.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Eileen thankfully looked at Jason and Sally before chasing after Conrad to visit Fia.

    Outside the ICU ward, they could see Fia lying inside behind a heavy ss window pane, wearing an

    oxygen mask with tube after tube connected to her body.

    Eileen¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop as she ced both her hands on the window, as if she could touch her and

    console her.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell¡­ That is how the person that you protected harmed her.¡±

    Conrad tightened his fists as his veins popped. She was still alright yesterday, but she was lying in the

    ICU ward today.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t protect Esme. I didn¡¯t want Fia to go through all of this too. If I had known something like this

    would happen, I would have picked her up earlier.¡±

    ¡°You think this is all a coincidence?¡± Eileen said with hate on her face. ¡°This is all ording to Esme¡¯s

    ns. She would hurt herself first, send Fia into the station, and then¡­ The car ident!¡±

    Conrad frowned and looked at Eileen coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t make things up if you don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her even now?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not protecting her! When I got there, I saw how they were beating Esme up! If I was one stepte,

    no one would know what happened next!¡±

    When Conrad remembered how Fia acknowledged that she gave them the money, it didn¡¯t matter why

    she did that. It was already enough for her to bear a portion of that responsibility.

    Not to mention that they testified that Fia gave them the money to beat Esme to death.

    ¡°The reason I got engaged with Esme was so that the Mannings would stop pursuing this! I didn¡¯t want

    to betray her!¡®

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to know the truth?¡± Eileen looked at Conrad, disappointed.

    ¡°The truth doesn¡¯t matter anymore as long as this can be solved!¡±

    ¡°Fia doesn¡¯t think about it that way. You think that you¡¯re doing everything for her own good. But what

    you did was simply hurt her and tarnish her character.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to continue the fight. ¡°I need to go and do something. I¡¯ll send someone to watch

    over the hospital.¡±

    ¡°No thanks!¡± Eileen said with a cool expression. ¡°Without you, we can take better care of her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lleter.¡±

    After Conrad left the hospital, he went to the traffic department to find the footage of when the ident

    happened.

    When he saw the truck ram into the car Fia was in, he left in fury.

    He would not simply let this be!

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The truck driver wasn¡¯t injured that heavily. He suffered some injury on the head and had a shock. He

    would think of things as hey in the hospital bed.

    Bang!

    The door was kicked open.

    He was so shocked that he cried out, ¡°Who is it? Who wants to kill me?!¡±

    The man was wearing a ck suit and a darkness covered his handsome face. He walked over without

    saying a word and ced the tip of the baseball bat in his hand under his chin.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Be honest with me. Why did your truck crash into that car!¡±

    There was nervousness in the old driver¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened! My truck suddenly lost control.¡±

    When he heard the approaching footsteps behind him, Conrad said coldly, ¡°Check if his truck lost

    control.¡±

    Ss quietly nodded and said, ¡°We did the investigation. It didn¡¯t go through its yearly check, so it did

    have some problems.¡±

    However, sensing the terror from Conrad¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t believe him at all.

    He raised his baseball bat and then swung it down with power.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡± The old driver screamed. He could hear a giant thump from the spot just next to

    his

    ear. He almost fainted.

    He blinked and realized that he felt no pain. He was somewhat confused.

    Conrad¡¯s baseball hit the wall right next to his bed. Arge spot had a huge dent.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your family to get hurt, you better exin everything!¡±

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    He had seen plenty of schemes to be able to get this far.

    He didn¡¯t believe that the truck had suddenly lost control and coincidentally crashed into Fia¡¯s car.

    The old driver gulped as he looked at the baseball bat in Conrad¡¯s hand.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not lying. The truck really did lose control. I didn¡¯t want this to happen either.¡±

    Ss was worried that his boss would lose control and kill him.

    He carefully advised him, saying, ¡°Sir, the police are already investigating this. They¡¯ll find out if he

    lied.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the police will find out everything.¡±

    The old driver looked at Conrad tearfully, thinking that he would let him go just like that.

    However, Conrad¡¯s emotions were going haywire to the point of madness.

    He dragged the driver off the bed and pulled him to the window. He then pushed him out of the window.

    He let the driver go and grabbed him by the ankle as the driver screamed, dangling out of the window

    upside down.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Ss was shocked. They were in awful society!

    Eileen¡¯s usation shed in his mind and he asked coldly, ¡°Do you know anyone by thest name

    Manning?¡±

    ¡°What? Man¡­ Manning?¡±

    The driver was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t think and unconsciously said, ¡°I do! I do!¡±

    Ss stared at him wide¨Ceyed. He couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Conrad pulled the man in and threw him on the ground.

    ¡°Say it. What did she want you to do?!¡±

    The driver shook his head. The way he looked at Conrad felt as if he was looking at the Reaper.

    Conrad raised his foot and stepped on his knee, crushing it.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡±

    Esme finally reached Conrad and said happily, ¡°Where are you, Conrad? Dad and Mom have been

    waiting for you so we can have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right at the gate.¡±

    Esme was stunned. She could feel the coldness in Conrad¡¯s tone, a level that she had never felt

    before.

    ¡°I¡¯lle get you right now!¡±

    She hung up before happily running out of her home. Indeed, she saw Conrad waiting right outside the

    gate.

    He had his back against the front of the car. He took out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth before

    lighting it up.

    She still hadn¡¯t removed the bandage from her right eye. Her left eye looked at him in the darkness.

    Chapter 281

    His thoughts drifted away into the past. When his attention shifted to the person in front of him, all he

    could feel was disgust.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in, Conrad?¡± Esme grabbed his arm and cracked a smile. ¡°Dad and Morn are

    waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Conrad looked at Esme frigidly. He pulled out the cigarette

    in his mouth and flicked off the ash.

    ¡°Hm? The smoke¡¯s choking me!¡± Esme frowned and waved a hand in front of her. ¡°Why are you

    smoking again? Didn¡¯t you stop?¡±

    Conrad breathed in another mouthful before breathing out a screen of smog at Esme¡¯s face.

    ¡°Esme Manning. I hope you can tell me everything about why you met that truck driver.¡±

    Esme¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she raised her head, she had on the face of someone confused.

    ¡°What truck driver?¡±

    ¡°Ss, bring him out!¡± Conrad pulled his arm away before walking away as well, creating some distance

    between himself and Esme.

    He felt his hopes slowly being sapped away when she looked at him innocently.

    Ss dragged the truck driver and pushed him in front of Esme.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    ¡°Have you ever seen this man, Ms. Manning?¡± Ss asked coldly.

    He could feel his heart harden whenever he thought about the ident. How Esme had a hand in it.

    And his boss trusted her so much too!

    ¡°I do know him,¡± Esme said as she began to sweat. She realized that Conrad had found out about

    something.

    But she wasn¡¯t stupid either.

    ¡°How do you know him?¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes and voice were icy as he breathed in another mouthful from

    his

    cigarette.

    Esme carefully looked at him and then crouched down to look at the driver who was sitting on the

    ground.

    ¡°He¡¯s the driver from my dad¡¯s logisticspany. He¡¯s an old staff.¡±

    Conrad raised his eyes and scanned Esme¡¯s facial expression.

    Ss asked anxiously, ¡°Then, do you know that he¡¯s the one who crashed into the madam and that

    she¡¯s been admitted to the hospital?!¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s in the hospital? What happened?!¡± Esme asked with worry and stared at the driver. ¡°You crashed

    into her? Why did you crash into my cousin?!¡±

    The driver was scared and he was terrified of Conrad back in the hospital.

    However, he was well¨Cprepared. He didn¡¯t say anything else other than that he knew someone from

    the Manning household.

    Conrad and Ss thought that he was scared because he was hiding something, so they dragged him

    to Esme to question her directly.

    ¡°Ms. Manning¡­ It was an ident¡­ I was delivering some goods this morning when the truck

    suddenly lost control. I didn¡¯t want to crash into them either!¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My goodness!¡± Esme lost her footing and copsed to the ground, her face pale.

    ¡°How could that have happened?! I already forgave Fia. Why would the gods treat her that way?!¡±

    Her words made Ss very angry..

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Ms. Manning?! Are you saying that the madam deserves all of this?!¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I mean¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ How is she doing? Is she still in the hospital? I should go visit

    her.¡±

    She got up in a struggle and then fell toward Conrad.

    She thought he would help her up.

    Instead, he suddenly extended his hand and pushed her away.

    She fell to the ground once again. ¡°Conrad, do you think that I¡¯m the one who got the driver to crash

    into her?¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes were so cold and it struck fear into her heart.

    Esme shrank and cried as she shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯ll tell my dad about the

    ident since it was caused by my dad¡¯s logisticspany. He¡¯ll pay her for it.¡±

    Conrad suddenly became agitated and he bent down to grab the driver.

    In his other hand was the cigarette butt that he had smoked halfway. He pressed the cigarette butt to

    his

    face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The driver screamed in agony as his entire body shook in terror. He was too terrifying! Why did he

    choose to cross someone like him?!

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Who told you to crash into her?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No one told me to! The truck lost control! It¡¯s my fault¡­ I¡¯ll apologize¡­ I¡¯ll beg her for

    forgiveness¡­¡±

    The driver in his fifties cried out without dignity.

    Esme also cried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Conrad! I¡¯m sad that Fia went through that too! But it

    really is a coincidence! Really!¡±

    Conrad continued to press the cigarette butt on his face as his flesh and skin sizzled. The driver cried

    out and begged for mercy.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Ss was getting worried. Conrad was losing control.

    The cigarette was extinguished and Conrad flicked the ash off at Esme.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Esme screamed, trying to dodge. She then shook before crying out as if her parents were the

    ones hospitalized.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    ¡°Ah¡­ Conrad, how can you treat me like this?!¡±

    There was no warmth in Conrad¡¯s gaze at her. It was as if he was looking at a rock.

    ¡°Ms. Reid said that you pretended to be hurt while you paid someone to rape Fia. Is there anything you

    want to tell me?¡±

    Esme crawled toward Conrad on her knees and grabbed his pants as she looked at him. ¡°No! I swear

    on my family¡¯s lives that I didn¡¯t do it! I swear, if I¡¯ve ever hurt Fia, the gods can punish my family!¡±

    Conradughed as he looked at her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize how shameless you are?¡±

    He was questioning her but she made a vow using her own family? That was not the Esme Manning

    that

    he knew.

    ¡°Esme.¡± He called out her name coolly. The warmth in the past no longer existed.

    ¡°I will investigate this, and you better pray that it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Conrad kicked Esme away after saying that and patted his pants before getting back into his car.

    Esme could only sit on the ground as she felt her heart be ice¨Ccold.

    She had finally managed to get him engaged with her.

    How did he be like this?

    Just because Fia was in an ident? She had suffered so much pain, but it was not enough to

    compare

    to Fia¡¯s ident?

    After the car left, the driver calmed down a bit.

    ¡°Ms. Manning, what should I do now?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Esme red at him with vicious eyes. ¡°What do you mean ¡®what now? Even if he wants your life, you

    have to say that the truck lost control.¡±

    ¡°But they said that they¡¯re going to investigate this. Will they find anything?¡±

    Esme grabbed the driver by the cor and said, ¡°All you need to do right now is to say that it was all an

    ident! Then, they won¡¯t be able to find out our deal. Let me tell you something. Even if you admit to

    this he won¡¯t let you or your family live!¡±

    The driver suddenly began to feel regretful about taking the deal. However, after everything had

    happened, he finally saw how terrifying Conrad could be. He had no choice but to go all the way.

    His sickly son still needed the Mannings¡® help in order to continue his treatment!

    Next morning.

    Jason and a few doctors entered Fia¡¯s ICU ward.

    Eileen wanted to see what would happen next through the ss, but a doctor immediately pulled the

    screen. She couldn¡¯t see anything anymore.

    At this time, Conrad arrived. He walked over and asked Eileen worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Eileen said with tears In her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was justing back from the family lounge when I

    heard the rm from Fia¡¯s room. And then, Doctor Evaris led a few doctors in.¡±

    Conrad tightened his grip as he gritted his teeth. There was nothing he could do but wait.

    Half an hourter, Jason and the doctors came out with relief on their faces.

    ¡°Luckily you noticed it from the monitor, otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the support.¡±

    After the doctors left, Eileen quickly asked Jason, ¡°What happened? How is she?¡±

    Jason exined, ¡°We suddenly noticed that she was having a fever and an erratic heartbeat. We dealt

    with it, and I¡¯ll continue to monitor her status.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Eileen forced a smile and wiped her tears away. ¡°So, when will she wake up?¡±

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say. She was already physically quite frail. Something like that might

    happen again.¡±

    Conrad red at Jason coldly, yet he could still see the ck bags under his eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter in irritation, ¡°How useless!¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Jason ignored Conrad and consoled Eileen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make my rounds every half an hour. As

    long as the same thing doesn¡¯t happen again, she should be conscious soon.¡±

    Eileen knew that Jason hadn¡¯t rested at all sincest night.

    She was still waiting outside the ward early in the morning. He was the one who had arranged for a

    family lounge for her to rest in.

    She didn¡¯t want to. But he told her that she couldn¡¯t fall before Fia woke up because there was no one

    else that Fia could depend on.

    Jason checked Fia¡¯s condition every hour the whole day yesterday. Even after she slept, he must have

    done the same thing.

    ¡°You should get some rest, Doctor Evans. Let the other doctors do this. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to

    handle the stress too.¡±

    Conrad red at Jason coldly and said, ¡°Ask Doctor Hall to help.¡±

    Eileen didn¡¯t like how Conrad sounded, but she agreed with him.

    ¡°True. Rotating with Doctor Hall works too. If you do this for 24 hours straight, Fia would me herself

    once she wakes up.¡±

    Jason looked down without saying anything.

    Sally had suggested that to him yesterday, but he had refused.

    Fia had filled up his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t pay attention to the other patients anymore.

    If it wasn¡¯t because he might adversely affect her if he stayed in the ICU ward, he would have gone in

    already.

    ¡°I¡¯m her doctor. I¡¯m just doing what I should,¡± Jason said before returning to his office.

    Eileen turned around and asked Conrad, ¡°Do you know how tired Doctor Evans has been since

    yesterday?¡±

    ¡°How tired can he be?¡± Conrad said with cold eyes. ¡°He¡¯s simply doing his job as a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you? As Fia¡¯s husband, you never returned after you left! Where¡¯s your heart?¡±

    ¡°I went to investigate something,¡± Conrad said with a frown. He then looked at Eileen earnestly. ¡°How

    can you be so sure that Esme¡¯s behind all of this? Do you have any proof?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Eileen was shocked. She felt that he was not asking her just for fun like he did in the past.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ As someone that¡¯s intimately involved in this, you probably can¡¯t see things clearly, but all of

    us outsiders can see very clearly that the homewrecker doesn¡¯t treat Fia as her sister anymore. She

    had been targeting her and provoking her since she came back.

    ¡°If you ask me, everything she did was so she could kill Fia!¡±

    ¡°Not to that extent!¡± Conrad said reflexively, but he wasn¡¯t so sure himself.

    He had also not rested the whole night as he had investigated the driver from Hank¡¯s logistics

    company. He had found out that the driver¡¯s son was very ill and that Hank was sponsoring money to

    treat him as a boss supporting an employee.

    He told Ss to find everyone who the driver had contacted and all of them said that the driver was

    someone honest and would never intentionally crash into someone.

    He also asked all his spies in Hank¡¯spany and they all said that they didn¡¯t see Hank get close to

    the

    driver.

    Everything was wless¡­ And that made him even more suspicious.

    He understood Hank. He was not apassionate businessman.

    There must be something else.

    Perhaps both Hank and Beth wanted to kill Fia and Esme didn¡¯t know about it?

    Could she have be so ruthless that she didn¡¯t stop them even after finding out about it?

    ¡°I was going to the court with the evidence early in the morning yesterday. But because of you and

    Esme¡¯s engagement, you threw everything into disarray. When the reporters came to the hospital

    yesterday, the evidence that we¡¯d prepared had been stolen as well!¡±

    Conrad looked at Eileen in silence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I asked my personal assistant, Lyn, to check the hospital¡¯s security camera and

    found the person that stole our evidence!¡±

    ¡°Did you find him? Conrad asked coldly.

    ¡°No.¡± Eileen frowned. ¡°He suddenly went on leave and we haven¡¯t been able to find him.¡±

    ¡°Give me that man¡¯s information. I¡¯ll have my men find him.¡±

    Eileen was stunned. She had been thinking of asking Victor for help, even at the risk of her getting

    ckmailed again.

    But there was nothing more important than Fia¡¯s innocence!

    Seeing that Conrad was willing to help, she didn¡¯t need to seek

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    She quickly sent the information to Conrad and said, ¡°Do it fast, then. The longer we drag this, the

    harder it will be to find him.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad became friends with Eileen on Facebook before giving Ss an order to find the person.

    In the evening, Ss came over with a dark expression.

    ¡°Sir, Ms. Reid. We found him.¡±

    ¡°Really? What about the evidence that he stole?¡± Eileen looked at him excitedly.

    If they found the person, then they must have found the evidence. She could prove Fia¡¯s innocence!

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ss choked.

    ¡°What is it? Speak!¡± Conrad said coldly.

    ¡°Sir.¡± Ss immediately gave him a piece of paper.

    Conrad grabbed it and frowned.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Eileen went on her tiptoes to read it, and her expression turned very sour as well. ¡°Dead?

    Why would he die so suddenly?!¡±

    Ss bit his lips and said with a heavy heart, ¡°I know, right? He died suddenly during a jog.¡±

    ¡°Did you find the documents that he stole?¡± Eileen asked nervously.

    ¡°No. We searched his rental and workce. We didn¡¯t find any of your documents.¡±

    Ss looked at Eileen with guilt. He believed herpletely.

    ¡°Are you still going to say that she¡¯s innocent?!¡± Eileen questioned Conrad.

    Conrad held the paper tightly and muttered, ¡°It might be Hank and Beth.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to im that she¡¯s innocent? Even if her parents did it, do you think that she wouldn¡¯t

    know anything about it?!¡± Eileen yelled as she could feel the pain in her chest. ¡°You two cousins are

    just. the same!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    No wonder Fia¡¯s personality changed so much after all the provocation!

    ¡°Ms. Reid, my boss looks at the evidence. You can¡¯t me him.¡±

    ¡°And did he ask for evidence for Fia? Fia never touched her but you simply let the police take her back

    to

    the station!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ss had no words.

    Conrad massaged his forehead as he was filled with irritation. He then recalled the recording he saw

    last night.

    ¡°Ss, continue with your investigation. Find out who he interacted with. Widen your target scope!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ss said. When he saw Conrad¡¯s expression, he said, ¡°Sir, do you want to have some

    rest? You didn¡¯t rest the whole night.¡±

    Eileen sneered. ¡°Ail he needs to do is to tell you to do it. You¡¯re telling me that he didn¡¯t have any rest?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid, you don¡¯t know thatst night, he¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough talk. Go,¡± Conrad sald as he quickly analyzed What was going on as he sat on a chair by the

    wall.

    He needed to reevaluate everything that had happened since Esme¡¯s return to the country one by one

    and in great detail.

    Last night, he got someone to hack into the hospital¡¯s security system and found a lot of footage of

    when Esme was confronting Fia.

    And back when they were in his mall, the two of them had started a fight because of a bracelet. He had

    sided with Esme without hesitation and doubt.

    He thought that Fia and Eileen were bullying Esme. Only now did he know that he had wronged Fia.

    It was just as she had said. Esme had two faces.

    All the scenes in the hospital¡­ Every time he looked at it, Esme was so provocative and brutal, and

    would even treat Fia violently.

    When he reached the end, it was not that he couldn¡¯t ept it, but he simply realized that he had been

    blind from the very beginning.

    That was because a person couldn¡¯t simply change so much in three years, just after a trip overseas.

    That was her true nature from the very beginning.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    ¡°There are so many questions now but you still don¡¯t suspect Esme at all?¡± Eileen looked at Fia who

    was lying in the ICU ward through the ss. She pitied her.

    The person who stole the evidence was dead. No matter how he died, all the stolen evidence was

    gone.

    She felt so useless. She couldn¡¯t do anything for Fia in the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Conrad looked at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some dinner.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any appetite at a time like this. If Fia wakes up and finds out she¡¯s lost her child, I can¡¯t

    imagine just how regretful she would feel!¡±

    ¡°Do as you like,¡± Conrad said before turning to leave.

    Eileen was so angry that she questioned him, ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?!¡±

    Conrad stared at the woman lying in the ward.

    ¡°I still have a lot of things to do.¡±

    ¡°What else is there for you to do? You apany Esme when she¡¯s in the hospital, but you leave

    when it¡¯s your wife that¡¯s in there!¡±

    Conrad simply hastened his pace, not wanting to argue with her.

    There were things that he needed to deal with before Fia woke up.

    The Mannings.

    The Mannings greeted Conrad with a smile when they were told of hising.

    Esme¡¯s eyes were full of love as she moved next to him.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.¡±

    However, when her hand was about to touch him, he pushed her away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for a tea party,¡± he said with an icy stare fixed on Hank.

    Hank frowned as he stopped smiling.

    ¡°Is there something you need us to do? I told you that we won¡¯t pursue the matter with Fia.¡±

    ¡°The driver that crashed the truck into her is from your logisticspany. Do you have something you

    want to exin to me?¡±

    Hank gulped as his smile became earnest.

    ¡°I know about this. As the boss, I will also pay for Fia¡¯s medical bills. I will also give Fia some

    compensation.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Manning, since when have you been so generous? He¡¯s just a driver. Why are you paying him so

    much attention?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Hank without blinking.

    ¡°Oh, Conrad! I¡¯ll be honest with you,¡± Beth said with a worried heart. ¡°Ever since Esme hurt her hands

    overseas, I told Hank to be more considerate. That driver has such a hard life, especially with a son so

    ill. Hank simply helped him apply for thepany¡¯s financial aid, but something like this happened.¡±

    Beth sighed. ¡°Fia is also so unfortunate. Why did he run into her like that?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression became even darker as he gave $s, who was standing next to him, a nod.

    Ss quickly ced the document on the coffee table and said, ¡°Mr. Manning, this is something from

    Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Hank took the document and gave it a quick read. He was overjoyed.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t misjudge you at all! I know that you¡¯ll treat Esme well! Three years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Manning.¡± Ss interrupted Hank¡¯s thankful speech. ¡°These things that Mr. Maxwell prepared for

    Manning Corporation are meant to be the dowry for Ms. Manning.¡±

    ¡°Dowry?¡±

    Hank and Beth looked at each other, confused. Wasn¡¯t that something that they as parents were

    supposed to prepare?

    ¡°Conrad? Did your secretary say it incorrectly?¡± Beth stared at Conrad. ¡°He meant dowry, right?¡±

    ¡°He said everything correctly,¡± Conrad said icily.

    The faces of the Mannings all turned pale with Esme starting to sob. ¡°Conrad, what are you saying? I

    have parents. They¡¯ll prepare my dowry for me¡­ There¡¯s no need for you to bother about this.¡±

    ¡°The dowry is meant for you. I¡¯m not telling you to marry me.¡± Conrad turned around and looked at

    Esme. He wasn¡¯t moved by her tears at all.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to find someone to marry, but that person won¡¯t be me.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re already engaged. The entire Gryphon knows about it¡­¡±

    ¡°A marriage can be broken and a divorce can be undone. The rtionship between a man and a

    woman. can be veryplex and doesn¡¯t follow any rules!¡± Ss said. He got annoyed just looking at

    the three of them. ¡°Mr. Maxwell had helped the Manning Corporation and Ms. Manning plenty of times

    because of their past rtionship. Please don¡¯t force things!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Ss! This is between me and Conrad! There¡¯s no ce for you here!¡± Esme said to Ss

    angrily.

    Conrad took in a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to reveal who you are. It¡¯ll make things very distasteful.¡±

    He took out his phone and said, ¡°What Ss is saying is what I wanted to say as well. Take a look at

    this,

    Esme.

    The phone then yed a video as he put it on the coffee table. The Mannings could see it clearly.

    In the video, Esme was screaming at Fia. Cursing at her and for her mother to die. Then, she

    pretended to get hurt and med Fia for it.

    As the video was being yed, it revealed just how vicious Esme was!

    ¡°You¡­ investigated me?¡± Esme asked in disbelief.

    Conrad closed the application and then put the phone back into his pocket.

    ¡°I trusted you too much in the past. I never thought of investigating you.¡±

    That was how he hurt Fia and made her disappointed time and again.

    How he made her lose her gentleness and patience toward him.

    Even if the two didn¡¯t have any kind of love for each other, they needed trust and respect in their

    marriage. His doubts must have hurt Fia.

    To the point that he didn¡¯t know how to fix it.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The atmosphere hung heavily over them before Beth raised her head and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t me

    her for what happened! It¡¯s all Fia and her mother¡¯s fault for plotting things! She wanted to marry you as

    soon as Esme left the country! Esme was hurt by that! So what if we yelled at her?¡±

    ¡°Is yelling all you did?¡± Conrad¡¯s amber eyes looked at Beth. ¡°I wonder what else happened that wasn¡¯t

    captured by a security camera?¡±

    He then turned and red at Esme. ¡°Do you have something to personally tell me?¡±

    Ss continued, ¡°Ms. Manning, if you confess it, Mr. Maxwell might forgive you for old time¡¯s sake!¡±

    Esme¡¯s hands trembled as she looked at Conrad with tearful eyes.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m the one who hired someone to get Fia into an ident and lose her baby?¡±

    ¡°Did you do it?¡± Conrad asked dispassionately.

    ¡°No!¡± Esme sobbed. ¡°How did I be a person that does something like that in your heart?!¡±

    ¡°You would sob in front of me every time, saying that Fia was bothering you. However, every time I

    turned

    my back, you would curse her. You would make me see that you got injured in the hospital multiple

    times. just so that I would think she hurt you!¡± Conrad¡¯s voice became louder and louder as his eyes

    became

    harsher and harsher.

    ¡°What else did you do? Did you find those people and n your own torture yourself?!¡±

    Esme shook her head instinctively. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t me that time!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t give up until the final moment, do you? Esme?¡± Conrad looked at her with disappointment

    and extended his hand toward Ss.

    Ss gave him a piece of paper.

    Conrad then threw the paper on Esme¡¯s face.

    ¡°Open your eyes and read the testimony carefully!¡±

    Esme grabbed the paper as her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­ I didn¡¯t! I don¡¯t

    know these people!¡±

    ¡°You still want to argue with me? I already had someone restore the missing data on L¡¯s phone!¡±

    It was as if Esme heard something copsing.

    She opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but she knew that there were too many things on L¡¯s

    phone. If they were really restored, there was nothing she could say.

    However, she had ordered the person topletely destroy all the traces on L¡¯s phone.

    How did they recover it?

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    ¡°Are you trying to lie to me, Conrad? Lie to me despite our long rtionship for Fia? You want to force

    me to admit to something I never did?¡±

    Esme¡¯s tears continued to flow as she sobbed pitifully.

    Conrad simply stared at her as the difort within him became stronger.

    Even Ss felt disgusted and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What are you trying to say, Ms. Manning? Didn¡¯t

    Mr. Maxwell treat you well enough? If you didn¡¯t fake all those scenes whenever you fought with the

    madam. and we discovered it, would we even suspect you?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Esme painfully denied it. ¡°The car ident that Fia¡¯s involved in has nothing to do with me.¡±

    She then stood up and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll kill myself to prove my innocence!¡±

    She turned around and pretended to want to ram into the wall. Hank and Beth quickly stopped her.

    The old couple red at Conrad angrily.

    Hank yelled, ¡°Conrad, aren¡¯t you pushing her too much?!¡±

    Beth said, ¡°Esme came back from overseas for you and gave up on her future! How can you insult her

    like that?!¡±

    ¡°She wants tomit suicide?¡± Conrad looked away coldly as he remembered how Fia would sneer at

    him saying how fake Esme was whenever she hurt herself.

    He turned and looked at Esme with those pair of icy, amber eyes.

    ¡°If you want to die that much, why don¡¯t you do it properly for once?¡±

    After watching all the ybacks of those videos, he wanted to see if Esme really wanted to die or

    simply

    wanted to scare him.

    Esme looked at Conrad in disappointment and despair as she lost her footing and sat on the ground.

    ¡°Goodness! Esme, your eye!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding! Send her to the hospital!¡±

    The old couple screamed in nervousness.

    No matter how well she was disguising it, Esme¡¯s sorrow was not fake. Her tears from her injured right

    eye were made of blood.

    ¡°Stop them,¡± Conrad said coldly.

    Ss walked over and stopped them from leaving. ¡°None of you can leave until Mr. Maxwell is finished.

    with his business!¡±

    The three of them looked at Conrad shocked. Only then did they realize that, just as the people of

    Gryphon had said, he really had what it took to be a demon.

    But he was not done yet.

    Ss pushed the three of them into a sofa and a bodyguard dragged a woman into the mansion.

    The woman was wearing a nurse¡¯s outfit. Two of her buttons had been torn and it was very obvious that

    she was scared.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡± The bodyguard respectfully greeted Conrad before pushing the woman toward the sofa.

    Conrad went to her and bent over, and his amber eyes stared at her.

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I¡­¡± Esme¡¯s eyes turned mechanically as she looked at L in fear.

    ¡°I said, exin!¡±

    ¡°I will, I will!¡± L said as she trembled. She gave Esme a quick nce before confessing hastily with

    her

    head low.

    ¡°The night you came to my mom¡¯s shop to find Fia, I did something to you. I wanted to¡­¡± She then bit

    her lips as she continued. ¡°Afterward, Ms. Manning came. She used it to force me to go against Ms.

    Fia. My cousin is a gangster and he has a bunch of gangster friends that will do anything for money. I

    introduced. Ms. Manning to them.

    ¡°Afterward, Ms. Manning offered them 300 thousand dors to kidnap Ms. Fia, sleep with her, and then

    get rid of the baby.¡±

    Esme stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°No! You¡¯re making things up! I didn¡¯t do anything like that!¡±

    Hank and Beth looked at her with shock. To them, their daughters might have some temper, but she

    was at least quite understanding and caring toward them.

    They couldn¡¯t ept what L was saying.

    Esme pounced at L and said, ¡°You¡¯re making things up! I never told you to hurt Fia! Why are you

    doing this?! It¡¯s you¡­ You didn¡¯t get to sleep with Conrad that night so you wanted to deal with Fia first

    before dealing with me!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    ¡°Ah!¡± L was scratched on the face and a bloody wound immediately made its appearance.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Conrad simply said in a terrorizing tone.

    Ss walked over and pulled Esme away so that she couldn¡¯t stop L.

    ¡°When I saw Fia that day at the hospital, I was thinking of getting her into the van. But¡­ I don¡¯t know

    why but Fia suspected me and offered me something so I changed my mind and told my cousin to

    stop.¡±

    Conrad raised his hand and massaged his head.

    He remembered. Fia invited L to dinner that day.

    His feelings were a bitplex. In order to deal with someone else, she had used him to seduce other

    women.

    How could she be that generous? Did she not care about him? Her husband?

    ¡°Ms. Manning didn¡¯t pay anything to us afterward because she med us for not being able to finish

    the job, so after Fia had paid a deposit, I told my cousin to find a way to make her confess her

    schemes. But maybe because they felt that they had been toyed with by Ms. Manning, they made their

    own decision to teach Ms. Manning a lesson.

    ¡°Fia didn¡¯t know about this. It has nothing to do with Fia.¡± L sobbed after she finished.

    She then knelt down in front of Conrad and begged, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I¡­ I admit that I was tempted, but I

    had no other way! If Ms. Manning spread the evidence of me trying to seduce you, what will happen to

    my reputation? I¡¯ve always been a good girl in front of my family. They¡¯ll never forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Get away!¡± Conrad said as he looked at Esme with disgust.

    ¡°Do you want proof? All the data in L¡¯s phone had been restored. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Esme shook her head and said, ¡°No! These are all made up! They¡¯re nder!¡±

    Conrad stood up and red at her before saying to Ss, ¡°Have Tiger send her to the station along

    with. all this evidence.¡±

    Tiger was the bodyguard that dragged L there.

    Ss was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect his boss to be so decisive this time.

    She was his first love!

    ¡°Sir, are you sure?¡±

    Conrad gave him a frigid re and Ss shuddered.

    ¡°Of¡­ Of course. Tiger, take the woman away!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tiger nodded. He was arge and bulky man. One of his hands held the documents and

    the other grabbed Esme¡¯s arm tightly.

    Hank and Beth had just wanted to stop them as they got back to their senses when a group of

    policemen ran in. The two of them were shocked as they froze in their tracks.

    When Hank saw Assistant Director Manning revealing himself from the back, there was a glint in

    Hank¡¯s

    eyes.

    ¡°Why are you here, little brother? Please, save Esme!¡±

    Assistant Director Manning gave Hank a cold look. He wanted to say something but in the end, he

    swallowed it all down.

    He quickly walked over to Conrad and said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, leave her to my subordinates and they¡¯ll take

    her back to the station. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡±

    Conrad narrowed his amber eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are, assistant director.¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand me. Since I¡¯ve chosen to be a police officer, I will always remember my

    identity. I won¡¯t let my personal rtionship get in the way of work!¡±

    ¡°Tiger, leave her to his men.¡±

    Tiger did as he was told. A police officer ran over and cuffed Esme.

    ¡°Why are you handcuffing me?!¡± Esme screamed as she looked at Conrad in disbelief. She didn¡¯t

    believe

    that he would be so aloof about this.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°The evidence matches the crime. You hired them to hurt Mrs. Maxwell,¡± Assistant Director Manning

    said with pain on his face. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have just stayed overseas and remained a pianist? Why

    must youe back?!¡±

    Conrad frowned when he heard that.

    ¡°Why did Ie back?¡± Esme looked at Conrad in pain. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Conrad, do you really not

    know why I came back?¡±

    Conrad became agitated as he inserted his hand into his pocket and held the cigarette box there tightly.

    ¡°I never thought that aftering back home from so far away, all I would get is my most beloved man

    sending me into prison himself!¡± Esme cried as tears mixed with blood rolled down her right eye.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Conrad looked at her as memories from the past began to resurface.

    When he was younger, he provoked many people. On campus. From themunity.

    He fought everywhere he went.

    While she was gentle and subservient.

    She would be goaded by a lot of others because of him.

    There was this one time after ss, she was forced into an alley and was almost¡­

    ¡°Conrad, despite our love, how can you treat me so cruelly? I¡­ I would rather die back when I was

    seventeen!¡±

    When she was seventeen¡­ That was the time when she was almost¡­

    It was after that that he wanted to better protect her. He held her in his arms and made that promise to

    her.

    That was how the two of them confirmed their rtionship.

    But what he didn¡¯t know was that another girl was also stopped in an alley that night and was beaten

    up.

    If it wasn¡¯t because she was too young and too thin, it would have been even worse for her.

    The girl didn¡¯t dare to go to school for half a month because of that.

    She refused to tell her mother the truth. She simply said that she fell down the stairs in a mall because

    she wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, the madam is still in the hospital. You need to give her an exnation before she wakes

    up,¡± Ss reminded him, worried that he would soften his heart in the final moment.

    Conrad looked away and said, ¡°Assistant Director, we can talk about thister. I need to apany my

    wife now.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we can talk next time. But what I need to talk to you about is also quite important.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning then.¡± Conrad gave him a time before leaving.

    Ss stayed behind to make sure that Assistant Director Manning did his job properly.

    Originally, he wanted to calm his eldest brother down but he couldn¡¯t do anything like that.

    ¡°Take her back first.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, what about when Fia paid them to attack me? Isn¡¯t that a crime too?!¡± When Esme saw Conrad

    leaving, she couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and began questioning him.

    L then said weakly, ¡°My cousins have already told them everything. Fia didn¡¯t ask them to do

    anything. to you. They did it themselves.¡±

    Esme red at L angrily.

    ¡°You scheming wench!¡±

    ¡°I simply want to escape from your control. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°How is she? Is she awake?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Conrad ran right toward the ICU.

    Eileen was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect him toe back.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Conrad stood by the window and looked at Fia before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating Esme for two

    days. It¡¯s clear that she did hire the same people to kidnap Fia.

    ¡°I have the evidence and she¡¯s been taken to the station.

    ¡°I also found out that Fia didn¡¯t hire them to hurt Esme. They were simply unhappy about her not paying

    them before and beat her out of their own volition.¡±

    Eileen frowned and said, ¡°What about this car ident? Did she do it?¡±

    ¡°She probably didn¡¯t.¡± Conrad initially wanted to say that there was no evidence showing any

    connection to Esme or anyone rted to the Mannings.

    But when he remembered just how much Esme had done behind his back, he couldn¡¯t be so sure.

    He no longer understood her.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I may not have the evidence, but I have a powerful sixth sense. I can feel it. Don¡¯t you think

    that it¡¯s just too much of a coincidence for Fia to get into a car ident right now?¡±

    Conrad said nothing and frowned.

    Eileen then continued, ¡°And the driver that coincidentally ran into the car that Fia was in is a driver

    employed by the logisticspany owned by the Mannings?

    ¡°Not to mention that the driver¡¯s son is very ill, and Hank even paid for his medical fees. I don¡¯t think

    that the three of them are good people. They are so pretentious. They¡¯re willing to do anything to reach

    their goal!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still investigating this. I¡¯ve already sent my people to keep the driver under 24¨Chour surveince.¡±

    Eileen turned to look at Fia in the ICU. ¡°To think that you¡¯re willing to go this far¡­ You really surprised

    me. However, Fia¡¯s the one who¡¯s been hurt the most in this. You need to do more for her before it¡¯ll

    ever be enough.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Conrad looked at Eileen¡¯s pale face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany Fia from here on. Go home.¡±

    Eileen frowned. She was on her period, and it was painful every time. She felt like a knife was cutting

    her from the inside.

    ¡°That works too. Let me know when Fia wakes up.¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    A short while after Eileen left, Jason quickly led Sally into Fia¡¯s room.

    When the door was opened, Conrad wanted to follow but Sally stopped him.

    Sally said, ¡°Don¡¯te in and make a mess!¡±

    She then closed the door with a bang and it almost hit Conrad¡¯s nose.

    He gritted his teeth and waited.

    The curtain was once again pulled and no one from the outside could see what was happening inside.

    The woman on the bed began to stir. Her eyelids slowly fluttered open.

    Her eyes seemed to have lost their light as she looked at the ceiling and the light numbly.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Fia?¡± Jason whispered.

    Fia¡¯s eyes trembled as she mechanically turned her head.

    When her eyes met Jason¡¯s that were filled with worries, she instinctively smiled.

    ¡°Fia¡­ You don¡¯t know how worried Doctor Evans was for you. He hasn¡¯t slept after your surgery!¡±

    Fia wanted to say something but realized that she had an oxygen mask on, so she simply closed her

    mouth.

    Sally held her icy hands and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve woken up. Now that you¡¯ve woken up,

    you¡¯re out of the danger zone!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Fia nodded, the oxygen mask was covered with ayer of mist.

    Jason quickly checked the electrocardiograph (ECG). When he noted that everything on the ECG was

    normal, he removed the oxygen mask for her.

    ¡°What¡­ What happened to me?¡± Fia said with a dry voice.

    Sally exchanged a nce with Jason before carefully saying, ¡°You got into a car ident. A ss

    shard. stabbed into your chest and almost got your heart.¡±

    When Fia heard it, she lowered her head and tried to touch where her heart was.

    Jason quickly held her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s painful.¡±

    Sally¡¯s eyes fell on Jason¡¯s hand. There was pain, but the smile on her face became even brighter.

    ¡°The surgery was a sess. But you have to rest more as well. Don¡¯t let your emotions get to you.

    Rest peacefully. Don¡¯t get too tired too. Compared to other body parts, the heart heals very slowly.¡±

    Fia nodded. As she took a deep breath, she could feel her chest getting somewhat painful.

    Jason could see the scowl in her expression. ¡°Is it painful?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You breathed in too much and that stretched your wound.¡±

    When Fia heard that, she adjusted her breathing and whispered, ¡°How long would it take before I won¡¯t

    feel any pain?¡±

    ¡°About a week. Depending on your recovery as well,¡± Jason said as he used a thermometer to check

    her temperature.

    Sally asked, ¡°Is everything normal?¡±

    ¡°Normal.¡±

    ¡°Should we move her to a normal ward now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll observe her for another night,¡± Jason said. He was worried that things might turn for the worse.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll arrange a ward for her first. Transfer her over tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°A VIP ward. Too many patients in a normal ward.¡±

    Sally nced at Fia. She was getting envious of her, not going to lie.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll work on it now. You take care of Fia?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When the room to the ICU was opened and Conrad saw that only Sally came out, his expression

    instantly darkened.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jason Evans?¡±

    ¡°Diagnosing Fia.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Evans is better than me! If you don¡¯t trust him, you can do it yourself!¡± After that, Sally pushed

    Conrad away before closing the ward door.

    ¡°The person outside¡­¡± Fia said with a frown. She knew who it was from just the voice.

    Jason stared at her for two seconds before saying, ¡°Do you want to see him? I can ask him toe in.¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Fia immediately shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    There was pain in her eyes.

    ¡°I want to be alone.¡±

    Jason froze as he gulped.

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    Fia smiled as she slowly put her hand on her tummy. There was only loneliness in that smile.

    How could she not know?

    She was given a pad in the middle of the night. She had noticed that something was flowing as soon as

    she woke up.

    It didn¡¯t even bleed that bad when she was in danger of losing her baby.

    When the car flipped over, she had felt the crushing pain from her womb.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Jason said with hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Take care of yourself. You can still have a

    baby.¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    A surprise became a scare, and it became a chance for others to scheme and harm her.

    She couldn¡¯t retain the child in the end.

    Once was more than enough.

    When Jason saw that she was in no mood to speak, he said, ¡°Rest well, then. I¡¯ll buy chicken and

    make some soup for you. You can have someter tonight.¡±

    Fia stopped smiling and said nothing.

    When Jason opened the ICU¡¯s door and left the ward, Conrad stared at him vigntly.

    ¡°She¡¯s not awake. You can¡¯t help her even if you stay here.¡±

    ¡°I like staying here. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    ¡°Do as you please,¡± Jason said before leaving.

    Conrad stared at the door for a few seconds before looking at the window.

    Strange. Why didn¡¯t the doctor pull the curtains open this time?

    He couldn¡¯t see Fia while he was standing outside.

    He was bing somewhat suspicious. His hand reached for the knob, turned it, and he entered the

    ward.

    The moment the door was opened, Fia was on alert and she closed her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Conrad walked over worryingly when he noticed that the oxygen mask had been

    removed. He bent over and used his hand to check her breathing.

    The woman¡¯s intensified breathing helped him calm down. He was also feeling distressed.

    4

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say anything and continued to close her eyes. She was hoping she could deceive him.

    ¡°I can feel your breathing bing disturbed. You¡¯re pretending to be asleep, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Are you still angry with me? If I had taken you with me and left the police station together, you wouldn¡¯t

    have been in that ident.¡±

    Fia opened her angry eyes as if her heart had been skewered.

    ¡°Do you think this is a problem of you being early orte?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t know where to put his hands when she suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Even if I had left a day early, this is an ending I cannot escape.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯d pick you up personally. You¡¯d be fine as long as you didn¡¯t drive into another

    person¡¯s

    car.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fiaughed as her eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°One day¡­ Of course, you wouldn¡¯t let me go

    free. one day earlier. What if I ran into your engagement party and ruined it?¡±

    Conrad froze, and his gentle expression instantly became numb.

    He didn¡¯t know that she knew about his engagement with Esme. He didn¡¯t know how to face her

    anymore.

    When Fia saw how he reacted, she felt even worse inside.

    ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t know, right?

    ¡°Should I call you honey? Or should I call you cousin¨Cinw?¡± Her words were soft, but Conrad felt

    each word she muttered be like needles striking him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Fia closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very tired.¡±

    Whenever she thought about that child of hers, she felt her strength leaving, especially when she had

    to speak with him.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes fell on her chest. He could still see the bandage on it.

    He wasn¡¯t going to ask Jason about it. He could go and ask the hospital director directly and read her

    file.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    ¡°Then rest well and don¡¯t get too agitated. We can talk moreter.¡±

    He pulled the curtains, left the ward, and stayed guard outside.

    Fia opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling numbly.

    Conrad left without saying anything else. To her, it was proof that he didn¡¯t know how to get it through

    his

    wife.

    Maybe, he didn¡¯t even want to find an effort to get it through her.

    The person that he was in love with had always been Esme Manning. And what did that make her?

    She slowly drifted into sleep as her mind wandered.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Fia is already awake?¡± Eileen said with annoyance when she saw Conrad

    sitting on a bench in the corridor early in the morning when she returned.

    She blinked, and blinked again. She was shocked.

    ¡°Why are you smoking in the hospital?!¡±

    Conrad red at her coldly and extinguished the cigarette that he smoked halfway by nting it on the

    back of his leather shoe. He then got up and threw it into the bin.

    Eileen looked at him with disdain. ¡°You Maxwells are all the same!¡±

    Jason heard everything when he was walking over from not far away.

    He was stunned and frowned a little.

    When Conrad saw him, he smiled icily.

    ¡°Did you hear that, Doctor Evans? None of the Maxwells are good people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you here. What does this have to do with Doctor Evans?¡± Eileen then remembered

    about Jason¡¯s history that Fia had told her about and quickly said to Jason, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you,

    Doctor Evans. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jason pointed at the ward Fia was in. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look at Fia.¡±

    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re moving her to the VIP ward. You can apany herter.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Thank you, Doctor Evans!¡±

    When Jason entered the ward, Eileen red at Conrad again.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad looked at her unhappily.

    Eileen suddenly cracked a faint smile. ¡°Oh, Conrad. I think I need to remind you that Fia has lost her

    baby. There¡¯s nothing chaining her down now. She can kick you out at any time!¡±

    Conrad tightened his grip.

    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce her!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Eileen raised her chin slightly. As long as Fia wanted to leave, she would hire the best

    lawyer

    she could!

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Once Fia was transferred into the VIP ward, Jason brought the chicken soup he made from the office to

    the ward.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, please feed Fia.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Eileen happily took it and ignored Conrad who was standing next to them. She

    opened the cover and then fed Fia the chicken soup.

    ¡°Come on, Fia. This is something from Doctor Evans. Don¡¯t disappoint him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fia frowned. It was not because of Conrad. She simply didn¡¯t want to ept any of Jason¡¯s help

    anymore.

    Jason had already delivered her some chicken soupst night and she had already told him not to do

    anything like that anymore before he left.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to make some again in the morning.

    ¡°Open your mouth, Fia!¡± Eileen said urgently. ¡°Look at your face. You need some chicken soup for

    nourishment.¡±

    ¡°Evans.¡± Fia opened her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re already very busy as a doctor. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

    ¡°Have a drink. I already brought it over,¡± Jason said as he inserted his hands in his coat¡¯s pockets. He

    wasn¡¯t thinking of leaving.

    Conrad nced at him coldly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Aren¡¯t you busy as a doctor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Fia¡¯s attending doctor.¡±

    ¡°I need him here. Why do you care?¡± Fia argued coldly.

    ¡°Even a random nurse or doctor here can make me feel safepared to you despite you being my

    husband.¡±

    ¡±

    Conrad was stunned again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait in the hospital for me to get a divorce. Once I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll sign the

    papers.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t want a divorce¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want? You want tomit polygamy? Even if you want to, I won¡¯t allow you to

    disgust

    me like that!¡±

    With that, Fia grasped her chest. She was so angry that she could feel the pain throbbing in her chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry.¡± Jason tried tofort her.

    Eileen looked at Conrad angrily, ¡°You should leave now. The rest can wait until Fia¡¯s out of the

    hospital!¡±

    Conrad looked at them in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disgust you and never wanted to marry someone

    else. I only have one wife¡­ you.¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    smiled coldly. All she could think of was the image on the screen that she saw on the day of her

    ident.

    A handsome man in a ck suit and a woman in a tight red dress. How matching were they?

    And her?

    When she got married to him, she never received anything like that.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You had the entire city¡¯s reporters over just for an engagement with her and broadcasted

    it to the entire city of Gryphon, and you dare say that you treat me as your wife?¡±

    Conrad knew that if he didn¡¯t exin anything, Fia would have continued to me him.

    He quickly said, ¡°The only reason I did that was for them to retract their statements and cancel the

    court.

    case!

    ¡°The testimonies from those people and the record of your transfer was extremely disadvantageous for

    you! I had no choice but to agree to the Mannings¡¯ demand!¡±

    Fia frowned as she began to feel confused. She didn¡¯t know what was true anymore.

    She then remembered something and said coldly. ¡°Then, do you know that Eileen had already gotten

    enough evidence for me? I could win that case, Thew will reveal my innocence to all!

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t want the engagement and you did that for me, I still have my innocence without that

    engagement party of yours!¡±

    She really didn¡¯t want to believe and forgive him after just a few words!

    ¡°Fia.¡± Eileen suddenly interjected. ¡°The day of your ident, I was ambushed by a group of reporters.

    Someone stole the documents from me when Lyn and weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±

    Fia was stunned and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Eileen hated Conrad, but even she was surprised at how he treated Esme this time.

    She would still say what needed to be said.

    As for what Fia chose to believe¡­ That was beyond her control.

    She gulped and continued, ¡°When I returned to the apartment, the entire ce was ransacked. I got

    someone to investigate it and it¡¯s confirmed that someone broke into the apartment on the day you got

    into the ident.

    ¡°My guess is that, even if you didn¡¯t get into the ident, I wouldn¡¯t be able to send the documents to

    you as evidence too.¡±

    Conrad frowned and instantly realized that things were far worse than what he had first thought.

    The perpetrator had even sent men to Eileen¡¯s home for the materials. It was clear that they weren¡¯t

    thinking of doing this fair and square.

    When he saw the wound in Fia¡¯s chest, all he could feel was the anger brewing inside.

    Who could have done something so brutal?!

    Could it be that Esme was really behind this ident?

    He really didn¡¯t want to suspect her for something this vicious!

    ¡°While we don¡¯t have any direct evidence yet, I feel that it¡¯s too much of a coincidence for everything to

    converge like this. The car ident, the evidence being stolen, all of this has something to do with

    Esme,¡± Eileen said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Eileen,¡± Fia said, still recovering from the fear.

    If she were to continue with this train of thought, if she didn¡¯t get into an ident, then Eileen would be

    in danger because of the evidence she had.

    She almost got Eileen into trouble!

    ¡°No need to apologize. I¡¯m fine,¡± Eileen said with red eyes as she patted Fia¡¯s face. ¡°I wish that I was

    the one targeted. Then, you wouldn¡¯t have lost your baby.¡±

    Fia forced a smile, feeling pain inside of her.

    ¡°This is fate, so let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Eileen had gotten into a lot of trouble because of the video uploaded to the web that Esme took of

    Victor

    and her.

    She really didn¡¯t want to get Eileen into trouble again because of her.

    She would need to do everything with her own two hands from now on. She couldn¡¯t get Eileen into

    trouble again!

    Eileen nced at Conrad and then said with a smile, ¡°Esme was arrested.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Conrad did that personally.¡±

    Fia frowned and looked at Conrad with shock. She wanted to know more about how he thought about it

    all.

    He was in love with Esme, wasn¡¯t he?

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    How could he do that?

    Was he really forced into the engagement? For her?

    ¡°Fia, I have to go. Talk with him.¡±

    Before Eileen left, she passed the chicken soup from Jason to Conrad, ordering him. ¡°Now, feed Fia

    with this. If you don¡¯t like it because it¡¯s from Doctor Evans, then let Mrs. Taylor make some and deliver

    it.¡± Conrad replied, ¡°I already told Mrs. Taylor to do it.¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Before Eileen left, she closed the door for the two of them.

    She knew that despite how calm Fia was presenting herself, she still loved Conrad deeply.

    If Conrad could wake up, she wouldn¡¯t mind if Fia wanted to give him another chance.

    Because giving Conrad a chance was the same as Fia giving herself another chance.

    Unlike her, she had no chance from the very beginning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the chicken soup.¡±

    Conrad raised the bed a bit more so that Fia wouldn¡¯t hurt that much when she sat up.

    Fia¡¯s mind was filled with the news about Conrad sending Esme to the police station as she stared at

    him. numbly.

    ¡°Here, open your mouth.¡± It was rare for him to be so patient. He was also being genuine.

    Fia opened her mouth and he quickly fed her a spoonful of chicken soup.

    She could taste the carrots and onions from the soup. It was delicious.

    It reminded her of Jason.

    Even an outsider could treat her so well. Her husband was simply doing his duty.

    Not to mention that Esme had iting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the soup myself.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you. You¡¯re still healing.¡±

    ¡°I told you. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    Seeing how headstrong she was, Conrad didn¡¯t want to get her

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    angry so he gave her a bowl of chicken

    soup.

    Fia lowered her head as she ate the soup with a spoon. She didn¡¯t even look at Conrad, but she knew

    that he was looking at her.

    After she was done with the chicken soup, Conrad took the bowl from her.

    ¡°Fia, can we talk?¡±

    ¡°I want to rest now.¡±

    Fia looked away. ¡°Please put my bed down.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I won¡¯t fight with you. I just want to talk about our future.¡±

    ¡°Our future?¡± Fia sighed. ¡°Once I¡¯m discharged, we can finish the paperwork.¡±

    ¡°We can forget about any agreement, I¡¯m willing to leave without anything. Let¡¯s just get itover and

    done with.¡±

    Conrad was stunned as if he was struck by a bolt of lightning. He thought that after he exined to her

    and showed her his sincerity, she would choose to forgive him with joy. That the two of them could

    return.

    to normal.

    ¡°You can¡¯t continue on because of the baby?¡± he asked as his mind became muddled.

    What happened to their baby felt like a knife cutting into Fia¡¯s heart. She closed her eyes in pain as she

    grabbed the side of her bed. ¡°It¡¯s fated. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Fia, what I mean is that once you¡¯ve recovered, we can wait for another baby! We can have as many

    as you want!¡±

    Fia suddenly opened her eyes, with sneer and anger written all over her eyes.

    ¡°How can you think that way, Conrad? That child is yours too. Don¡¯t you feel any pain at all?!¡±

    Conrad felt his heart being crushed. He lowered his head and loosened his cor so that he could

    breathe

    better.

    ¡°I feel sad too. That¡¯s why I want to be more positive for you so we can have the baby again.¡±

    ¡°Our baby¡¯s dead, Conrad! We can¡¯t get our baby back ever again!¡± Fia screamed as her tears rolled

    down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Conrad said anxiously. ¡°The doctor said that you can¡¯t let your emotions control you. Don¡¯t

    cry.¡±

    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia anxiously. He was worried that he would provoke her again so he quickly left.

    ¡°Conrad, how¡¯s Fia?¡±

    Sapphire had just arrived outside the door. She saw Fia scream in anger and despair and didn¡¯t dare to

    enter.

    Conrad¡¯s hand stopped as he reached for his pack of cigarettes and looked at Sapphire in silence.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    ¡°Why are you still smoking?¡± Sapphire looked at Conrad¡¯s pockets. She could see the pack of

    cigarettes.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Conrad didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he openly took out a cigarette and sat. He put it into his mouth and lit it

    up.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I¡¯m here to visit Fia. But I can hear that she¡¯s still angry. I guess I shouldn¡¯t go in.¡±

    Sapphire took out an envelope and stuffed it into Conrad¡¯s hand.

    Conrad could feel the weight of the envelope. There were at least a thousand dors in there.

    You don¡¯t have the right to say no. This is for Fia. Buy her something nutritious.¡±

    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t get her food?¡±

    It¡¯s from me,¡± Sapphire said as she chose a seat that was two seats away from Conrad and sat down.

    ¡°Last time I was here, I said something that was unkind to her. Please apologize to her on my behalf.¡±

    Conrad tossed the envelope and it fell on the seat in between them. ¡°I got it. Take the money back.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so bullheaded, Conrad? She¡¯s your wife. I¡¯m representing your family to visit her seeing

    that Aunt Beryl didn¡¯t even visit her. What would she think about that? At least, let her know that your

    family

    cares!

    Conrad blew out a ring of smoke before taking another puff.

    ¡°I know how your temper has been since you were little and you don¡¯t care about families and friends,

    but you can¡¯t survive on your own alone in this world. For example, you can¡¯t calm her down even when

    she¡¯s hurting when you¡¯re alone.¡±

    Conrad gave Sapphire a nce.

    ¡°Fine. You go in there and visit her. Give her the money yourself.¡±

    Sapphire hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m worried that she would be unhappy.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t. She likes you,¡± Conrad said. And he was very sure of it.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go visit her then.¡±

    Sapphire took the envelope and walked into the ward.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?!¡± Fia growled when she heard the door creak open.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Sapphire?¡± Fia was slightly stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you so I came,¡± Sapphire said carefully.

    Fia scoffed at herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still in one piece.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­ Conrad still cares about you,¡± Sapphire said as she sat on the chair next to the bed and moved it

    forward, so she could get closer to Fia.

    Fia¡¯s eyes began to be filled with emotion. ¡°No matter what happened, I was still his wife for three

    years. No matter if it was good or bad, I am still, in the end, the madam of the Maxwell household. It¡¯s

    normal for him to care about that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Fia. I think¡­ Conrad likes you too.¡±

    ¡°He likes me? I don¡¯t think I can afford his affection.¡±

    Ever since Esme came back, he had done so many things that hardened her heart more and more.

    Everything he did only made her feel even angrier.

    ¡°Fia, now that Conrad has finally seen through Esme and personally had her sent to the police station,

    are you really not going to give him a chance?¡±

    Fia gulped as she could feel her chest be heavy.

    It was not possible for her topletely give up her feelings for that man.

    But¡­

    She was just too tired. She didn¡¯t want to fight for it anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sapphire. He and I¡­ We¡¯re a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Conrad that you¡¯ve loved him for so many years?¡±

    Fia yelled out as if someone stepped on her tail. ¡°I don¡¯t love him at all! He¡¯s in love with Esme! I¡¯m just

    the third wheel!¡±

    Sapphire shook her head miserably and said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say it anymore. Take care.¡±

    With that, she stood up and bent over to give Fia a caress as Fia was tightening her body. She also left

    the envelope under her pillow without leaving a trace.

    ¡°How was it? Is she still angry at me?¡±

    Conrad asked nervously when the door opened and Sapphire walked out.

    ¡°Conrad, there¡¯s something that you need to work on. Sapphire patted Conrad¡¯s shoulder. She

    hesitated

    a moment before saying, ¡°My wedding with Victor is next month. July 20th.¡±

    She chose the date herself.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    ¡°Do what you like, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Conrad originally wanted to say something to stop her. But

    he was confused about his own matters, and he knew that whatever he said was useless.

    ¡°I hope that you and Fia wille together for my wedding.¡±

    ¡°I will, but I can¡¯t make her decisions for her.¡±

    After sending Sapphire off, Conrad continued to smoke outside.

    Only when noon came and when he saw Mrs. Taylor came with lunch, did he quickly stand up.

    ¡°Why are you smoking, Master Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Give the food to me. I¡¯ll bring it in.¡±

    ¡°You should at least wash up first!¡± Mrs. Taylor sighed and brought the food in.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here with your lunch.¡±

    When she saw how Fia simply remained there without a word, she tried to fake a rxing tone saying,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make anything spicy today, but these are all in enough to help you with your recovery. I¡¯ve

    prepared mixed fruit in vani yogurt for you. I know you like it.¡±

    I

    Despite how bitter Fia felt, when she recalled how sweet and creamy the yogurt was, she felt her

    stomach somewhat empty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you up.¡±

    ¡°Wait. I need to go to the washroom first.¡±

    She needed a change of pad.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you in.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Once they were in the washroom, Fia pulled her pants down and saw the bloody pad. She could feel

    the pain in her stomach as her tears began to trickle down.

    Despite how calm she was pretending to be after she woke up, only she herself knew how heartbroken.

    she felt.

    As shey there the whole morning, all she could think about was that child.

    She didn¡¯t know how long the baby had waited to be inside of her.

    But she couldn¡¯t protect the baby at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and then changed the pad. She washed her face and

    walked out with a cold expression on her face as if nothing had happened.

    She ran into Conrad who was walking to the washroom. She red at him coldly and wanted to go

    back. to bed by walking around him.

    But instead, he carried her.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. I¡¯ll carry you to the bed.¡±

    Conrad strode over to the bed, worried that Fia was unwilling and would get angry with him and hurt

    herself instead.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You finally know how to act properly.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was very happy as she set up lunch. Once Conrad had ced Fia on the bed, she quickly

    gave her a bowl of yogurt.

    When Conrad saw it, he extended his hand to her. ¡°I¡¯ll help her with it.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia said in an ice¨Ccold tone. ¡°I can eat it myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still recovering so you can¡¯t mistreat your own body. Don¡¯t move too much if you can! Let me

    help you, madam.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes turned red. As soon as she thought about the little boy or girl that didn¡¯t make it, she

    felt terrible about it.

    Master Maxwell was going to be thirty in another month or so. Originally, she thought that once the

    madam had given birth, she could help take care of their child.

    However, no matter how terrible and regretful she felt, there was nothing she could do.

    All she could wish was for the two to fix their rtionship and get a new baby soon.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Fia said to Conrad coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. I won¡¯t talk.¡± All he wanted to do was to take a look at her. Only then could he feel

    somewhat at peace.

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat if you¡¯re here!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor had no choice and she said, ¡°Please go out now, Master Maxwell, alright?¡±

    Conrad had never felt so upset before, but Fia¡¯s health was much more important, so he let it go.

    19

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    After Fia was done eating with Mrs. Taylor¡¯s assistance, thetter cleaned up and sat down, and looked

    at Fia.

    When her eyes looked into Fia¡¯s numb ones, her heart became soft.

    ¡°Say what¡¯s in your mind, Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I won¡¯t give you any advice. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m feeling terrible, so let me talk to you about

    something.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m listening.¡± Fia lowered her eyes and tightened her grip.

    While Mrs. Taylor wasn¡¯t going to advise her anything, she knew that what she was going to say to her

    would be des that cut open her wounded heart.

    ¡°In about a month or so, Master Maxwell is going to be thirty. I have always wished for the two of you to

    have a child so that I can raise him or her while I still have some strength left in me.

    ¡°You believe me, don¡¯t you?

    ¡°I was the one who took care of the master since he was little. He worked hard, but because he didn¡¯t

    grow up with his parents¡® love, his personality became wed.

    ¡°His temper¡­ is like a bag of explosives. He doesn¡¯t care about how themunity works and only

    thinks, from his own perspective.

    ¡°Speaking of which, a man like that is not a good candidate for a husband, no matter how rich he is.

    ¡°But¡­ Master Maxwell is trying to find a way to open that door of his. He¡¯s still finding a way.¡± Mrs.

    Taylor finished and looked at Fia earnestly, patiently waiting for her response.

    However, Fia didn¡¯t know what to say. There were too many thoughts in her mind. She was not feeling

    well as well.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Madam, Master Maxwell finally saw through Ms. Manning¡¯s tricks. This is your chance!¡± Mrs. Taylor

    looked at her with hope on her face.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor¡­¡± Fia stayed quiet for a second before continuing, ¡°Some things may seem easy on

    papers, but things are actually quiteplicated.¡±

    ¡°Howplicated can it get? Back in our generation, once we marry someone, we¡¯ll stay with them

    forever. As long as they¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡± Fia stopped Mrs. Taylor, upset. ¡°That¡¯s how it was back in your days. You can¡¯t push your own

    expectations on me.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t force me, Mrs. Taylor. I¡¯m a patient and just lost my child!¡± Fia said quickly and severely.

    Her eyes were cold.

    Mrs. Taylor realized that she really was angry and didn¡¯t dare to continue.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare dinner for youter.¡±

    She needed to stay here for a few more days. Once she was feeling somewhat better, she could try

    and persuade her again.

    Once Mrs. Taylor had left, Conrad came back in..

    When  saw him, she remembered what Mrs. Taylor told her.

    Her expression changed as she carefully looked at him.

    Conrad sat down at the end of the bed and looked back into her eyes.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sapphire and Mrs. Taylor both believe that you gave up on Esme?¡±

    Conrad gulped. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡±

    ¡°How can you give her up just like that? Both of you have been together for so long.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the same feelings for her anymore.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t move away from Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°How she

    is right now¡­ She¡¯s not the same person that I liked.¡±

    ¡°How is she right now?¡±

    ¡°Insidious, pretentious, vicious.¡±

    There was a shock in her eyes. He impressed her by being able to say how Esme was in such a calm

    manner.

    Her heart pounded as she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you still love her?¡±

    Conrad was stunned. ¡°I have no feelings for her anymore, so I suppose I don¡¯t anymore.¡±

    Fia looked away. She couldn¡¯t handle what he was telling her.

    She was worried that she would be greedy again. And that she would suffer from it.

    ¡°Fia, can you give me another chance?¡±

    Fiay down and showed him her back.

    ¡°You¡¯re not me. You can¡¯t feel the pain that I feel as your wife.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Conrad tucked her in with the nket. The room was quite cold from

    the air conditioner, and he was worried that she might get a cold.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Fia shrank back into the bad. She wasn¡¯t used to how he was taking care of her.

    A few secondster, Conrad whispered, ¡°Do you need to change your pad?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Fia was shocked.

    ¡°Sally told me to help you change your pad once every two hours,¡± Conrad said, embarrassed. He had

    never helped a girl change that.

    But she was his wife and she had suffered so much. He was willing to take good care of her.

    ¡°No!¡± Fia could feel her heartbeat bing erratic as she pulled her nket close. She wished she

    could cover her head under the nket.

    ¡°Fia, we¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s normal to do something like this. You don¡¯t have to feel

    embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s getting embarrassed?! I just think that you¡¯re too noisy and you¡¯re disturbing my rest.¡±

    ¡°You want to sleep directly after lunch?¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong that I want to sleep?!¡±

    Fia raised her voice and Conrad quickly stepped back.

    ¡°My bad. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything like that. Rest well. I won¡¯t say anything anymore.¡±

    Fia could still smell food. It was something that Mrs. Taylor prepared for Conrad.

    ¡°Eat your lunch. It smells when you leave it on the bedside table.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Conrad looked at her, speechless, but didn¡¯t dare to object. He grabbed the pic bag and went

    out

    of the ward.

    He was worried that she would get angry again if he ate in her room and made it smell.

    When Fia heard him leave, she took a deep breath and sighed. She felt that the weight on her chest

    had

    somewhat lifted.

    But when she remembered Mrs. Taylor¡¯s advice, she could feel herself getting a bit hotter.

    If Conrad really did give up on Esme, would that mean her chance was right in front of her.

    She had had too many dreams since she carried him in her heart.

    She wished that she could be his one true love, that they could have a love thatsted for eternity.

    She slowly fell asleep with a smile as she dreamed of it.

    Conrad waited outside the ward for about an hour before he carefully opened the door and entered the

    ward.

    When he saw that Fia had already fallen asleep on the bed, he wondered if he should change her pad

    for her. Sally had told him that she must change it, or she could get infections from it.

    He carefully approached her like a thief, crouched down, and then removed her nket and looked.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± She suddenly sobbed.

    Conrad quickly straightened up and looked at her, and he could see her frown even in her sleep. She

    looked like she was in a lot of pain.

    He wanted to ask her if she was feeling ufortable, but she sobbed again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my baby¡­

    I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±

    Conrad froze as pain shed through his eyes, and he tightened his fists.

    Fia was dreaming.

    In that dream of hers, she was surrounded by fog. She didn¡¯t know where to go, and she was scared.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She heard a baby¡¯s cry, and it was bing louder and louder.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Fia instantly cried in her dreams as she suddenly crouched down from her pain.

    She turned around and looked toward where the crying wasing from, and saw a plump baby

    crawling toward her on the ground.

    The baby crawled toward her as it cried.

    The baby¡¯s eyes, as ck as grapes, began to be tearful. The tears flowed, and they slowly

    became scarlet. Very quickly, the baby¡¯s face was covered in tears of blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect you¡­. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    Fia was stuck in a nightmare as her tears rolled like an unending stream.

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad could feel the pain in his heart as he wiped the tears off her face again and again. The

    tears.

    continued to flow.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re just dreaming. None of it is real.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ What should I do, my baby¡­? How can I get you back?¡± Fia¡¯s body began to tremble as she

    couldn¡¯t escape from the nightmare of her own making.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    ¡°,¡± Conrad muttered as he held her cold hand.

    His amber eyes slowly turned red.

    In that instant, he could empathize with her sorrow and despair.

    When he saw how Fia was unable to wake up from her nightmare, he lied on the bed and used his

    strong arms to keep her close to him. He then rubbed her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, Fia. It¡¯s okay. Everything will pass. We¡¯ll get our baby back.¡± His tone was calm and

    gentle and he continued to whisper in her ears again and again.

    Slowly, Fia calmed down as she fell into a deep sleep.

    When Fia woke up, she saw an Adam¡¯s apple. She was stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± the man asked her.

    Fia wanted to push him away and get out of his arms, but the hospital bed was not wide enough and

    she almost fell off the bed.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Conrad pulled her back in with a serious expression on his face. ¡°What if you fall?¡±

    Fia looked at him, confused. She then asked, ¡°Why are you on my bed?¡±

    Conrad stared at her for two seconds. He didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth, worried that it would hurt her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get enough resttely. When I saw you sleep, I wanted to sleep on the other half of the bed.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Fia pushed him again, but she was getting anxious when she touched the man¡¯s tough chest.

    Conrad grabbed her hands and didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    ¡°I¡¯m having a slight headache, Fia. Can I sleep for a little bit more?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so shameless all of a sudden? Fine, sleep. I¡¯ll get down.¡±

    Conrad grabbed her by the waist and then buried his face by her neck as he muttered, ¡°Stopped joking.

    Your body is very weak. You can¡¯t just go wherever you like.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re on my bed!¡±

    ¡°Just lend it to me for a while. Just a while. I¡¯m just too tired.¡±

    Fia got worried when she heard the tiredness in his voice and she looked at him.

    She saw his face filled with exhaustion, and his eyes were a lot gentler than usual. He looked like a

    young.

    man.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Despite being a man who was almost thirty, he didn¡¯t look old at all. If he were to wear a school

    uniform, he could probably join the seventeen or eighteen¨Cyear¨Colds back in school.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Conrad asked as he patted her forehead.

    Fia gulped and whispered, ¡°Why are you starting to smoke again?¡±

    ¡°I was irritated.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± A sh of coldness appeared in Fia¡¯s eyes when she remembered Esme.

    She thought that he was aggrieved because of what happened to Esme.

    Conrad could feel the woman¡¯s body bing stiff and he quickly raised her chin.

    Their eyes met and he said, ¡°It has nothing to do with Esme.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then what are you irritated about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°You keep on saying you want a divorce, and that makes me annoyed.¡± Conrad tightened his fingers

    under

    her chin and looked at her pale lips. He wanted to love and take care of her.

    Fia looked at the man¡¯s face, feeling her heartbeat elerating, and she was getting hotter.

    Just as he was getting closer to her lips, she suddenly got her senses back and pped him.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± Conrad muttered out of pain and held his face,

    Fia looked at him with a cold expression as she sat up.

    ¡°Get down! Otherwise, I¡¯ll ring the bell and tell Evans toe over and change my room!¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    ¡°Down!¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Conrad said as he massaged his face and got down the bed.

    Fia sighed in relief. She was upset, but his good attitude could easily make her change her opinion.

    She didn¡¯t want to be easily manipted by him anymore.

    ¡°About that¡­¡± Conrad took out something from the drawer, his face red, and his eyes shifted to Fia¡¯s

    stomach. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to change your pad.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart which was beating erratically just a moment ago started beating faster again, and her whole

    face turned red.

    She grabbed her thin nket and stared at Conrad with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°Who told you that?!¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Doctor Hall told me about it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s really¡­¡± Fia didn¡¯t even know where to start.

    She knew that Sally was doing it for her benefit since Conrad was her husband and he should be

    taking full care of her.

    However, her rtionship with Conrad was different from that of amon husband and wife. She

    didn¡¯t dare to make him take care of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t wait for her to speak as he bent down, one of his arms going under

    hers and another under her legs, and he easily picked her up and made his way to the washroom.

    Fia didn¡¯t dare to move as she shrank back.

    The washroom came with both a squat toilet and an ordinary toilet. Conrad put her on the toilet and

    passed her the pad.

    ¡°Can you do it? Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Fia was blushing. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly became so patient, gentle, and attentive.

    ¡°Doctor Hall told me to take good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Fia was bing agitated. How could she change her pad with him around.

    She couldn¡¯t pretend to be his daughter who needed her dad to watch over her while she changed.

    She couldn¡¯t do it no matter what. She¡¯d rather ram herself into the wall!

    Conrad frowned. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t let it go, he sighed.

    ¡°Looks like you still don¡¯t believe that I just want to be in a husband¨Cand¨Cwife rtionship with you.¡±

    ¡°Can you please go out for now?!¡± Fia almost roared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll go out now. Call for me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll be right out there.¡± Conrad turned

    around and left but not before closing the door behind him. He then listened carefully to what was

    happening inside, worried that she might trip.

    Several meters away, there was the sound of running water. He quickly opened the door.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia was shocked by his action. She was halfway through pulling her pants up

    and it

    was very awkward.

    Conrad was calm, quickly taking a step forward and helping her pull her pants up.

    Fia gritted her teeth. She imagined that he was a nurse!

    If he, the CEO of a hugepany, wasn¡¯t embarrassed or grossed out by this, what was she afraid of?

    Conrad once again picked her up and brought her near the basin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he said as he held her hands under the tap. The water that he used to help her wash her

    hands was at the right temperature.

    He pressed the bottle for some soap and he washed her fingers one by one earnestly.

    When Fia saw the scene in the mirror, her eyes became wet.

    A tall and handsome man was protecting her from behind, gently washing her hands. It was such a

    precious image to her.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done.¡±

    He bent down before bringing her hands to the dryer to dry them.

    Fia felt strange as she mumbled, ¡°The air¡¯s so dry and my hands will be dry soon enough. Do I

    have

    to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if we dry it this way and it won¡¯t take much time,¡± Conrad said as he pulled his arms back

    and hugged her even tighter.

    Fia¡¯s back was up against his chest, and she blushed again.

    ¡°Can we do this quickly? I¡¯m getting tired!¡±

    ¡°Done.¡± Loneliness shed through Conrad¡¯s eyes. She was so heartless. She didn¡¯t even let him hug

    her for an extra minute.

    Once Fia was back on the bed, she turned to look at Conrad who walked toward the window.

    Suddenly, she said, ¡°Stop smoking. You know your stomach isn¡¯t doing well.¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    d, Conrad turned around and looked at Fia.

    When the sunlight bathed him through the window, it was like he had on a gold armor. Fia was

    mesmerized by the view.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, Fia.¡±

    Conrad went back to her bedside and held her hand.

    ¡°You care about me, right?¡±

    His heart jumped excitedly, joyfully.

    He didn¡¯t know why. He didn¡¯t have this kind of feeling when he was dating Esme.

    Fia looked at the joy in his eyes with confusion. She was first shocked and then she felt upset. She said

    coldly, ¡°I knew it. Humans can¡¯t feel joy and sorrow at the same time.

    ¡°The baby may have been inside of me, the baby is also yours. Why aren¡¯t you saddened by it at all?¡±

    Conrad was taken aback, but still, he held Fia¡¯s hand tightly as he bent down and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m simply worried. If I drown in my sorrows too, what will you do?¡±

    Fia frowned. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth,

    ¡°Fia, we men might be more logical and can¡¯t be led astray by our emotions easily, but it doesn¡¯t mean

    that we can¡¯t feel sad at all. When I knew that you had our child, I was overjoyed. No one could stop

    me from seeing you,¡± he said earnestly.

    ¡°I know you went through a lot of hardship, Fia. You can me me for not protecting you, as even I

    me myself. But¡­ I cannot fall here. I have to be even stronger, only then can I protect you.¡±

    Fia blinked and wanted to pull her hand away, but he held it even tighter.

    Conrad remained silent and then decided to tell her about his situation and how thepany was

    doing.

    ¡°In order for the Maxwell Corporation to go even further, I¡¯ve already entered the market in the capital

    city.

    ¡°If I were to move our direction from Gryphon to the capital city, this would no doubt attract the ire of

    those who are in control of the market. They¡¯ll scheme against me. If I don¡¯t be stronger and

    calmer, how can I protect you in the future?¡±

    Fia might be expressionless, but her brain was processing the information quickly.

    She knew that he was very ambitious when it came to his career.

    Although Maxwell Corporation was located in Gryphon, it could be considered one of the top ten.

    corporations in Fortuna.

    However, even ayman like her knew that if thepany could advance into the capital city, the

    company would develop even further.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Then it¡¯s an even better reason for us to get a divorce.¡±

    Conrad was waiting for Fia to say something, but he didn¡¯t expect that from her.

    ¡°Why?¡± He frowned. He felt helpless, as if he could never break through her defenses.

    ¡°Just like what your mother said, it¡¯s time for you to marry a wise woman that can help you with

    everything. As for me? My grandma and your grandpa had a good rtionship before this so they

    could force you to marry me. Now, the two of them are gone. You¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Fia, why aren¡¯t you listening to a word I say?¡± Conrad had a bad temper and even he was almost at

    his limit.

    Fia pulled her hand away when he was getting angrier, so that he wouldn¡¯t touch her again.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you. I can¡¯t help you with anything as your wife.¡±

    Conrad took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about this. Take care of yourself.¡±

    He then sat on the chair as he gave her a cold nce before kicking the chair and spinning it around.

    Fia was speechless.

    Looking at Conrad who had his back to the bed, she took out her phone and began to y a popr

    game.

    Five yers in a team, and there were two teams. All they needed to do was see which team could first

    topple the other team¡¯s tower.

    Conrad was dealing with some important documents that Ss had sent him when he heard the sounds

    from the game.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting and ying games instead?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept enough, so I want to y some games to pass the time.¡±

    Fia focused her eyes on the screen of her phone, and her eyes darted from the mini map to the top part

    of the screen and back.

    As an assassin, she needed to have great map awareness and be cunning enough to cut off the

    enemies from the back!

    Very quickly, words began to appear on her screen.

    First Blood!

    Double Kill!

    Triple Kill!

    Quad Kill!

    Penta Kill!

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    The assassin came and went. With the support of her team, Fia managed to get a Penta Kill.

    The opposing team was in!

    At this time, her team members began toin.

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    She was an assassin, not a Tank that was supposed to go into the fray!

    She then continued to attack, earning her multiple Quad Kills and Penta Kills.

    ¡®Darn it!¡® Fia cursed as she quickly replied to her teammates while she stopped in the jungle area.

    Conrad was shocked. He didn¡¯t see what happened.

    But to think that he could see her eyes filled with fire when she was just ying a game¡­

    He got up and stood close to the bedside table, looking at her phone.

    Fia was getting angry so she didn¡¯t notice him.

    Her fingers quickly typed a row of words.

    In less than three minutes, her teammates were in hot soup.

    ¡°Hmph, garbage!¡± Fia looked at all the dead yers in front of her and didn¡¯t move at all.

    Meanwhile, maybe because the opposing team was scared of all her Quad Kills and Penta Kills, they

    quickly left after killing her teammates. They didn¡¯t even touch her despite her just standing there.

    Fia then closed the application after submitting thestment.

    She had simply wanted to y a game, but in the end, her mood was spoiled by a bunch of idiots.

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Conrad asked as he stood there.

    ¡°They¡¯re ruining my mood. They¡¯re worse than kids! All they know about are kills¡­ They think they¡¯re

    really good but they¡¯re nothing!¡± After cursing them, she suddenly turned around and looked at Conrad.

    ¡°You too. You thought you were good, but at least you can back it up.¡±

    Despite cursing at him, she had to acknowledge the fact that he really had the ability to back it up.

    ¡°Maybe I can give it a round?¡± Conrad extended his hand for her phone.

    Now that their rtionship was as cold as the Arctic, maybe he could start something with the game.

    ¡°Do you know how to y?¡± Fia rolled her eyes. It was not that she was looking down on him, it was

    just that¡­ Despite his undeniable business¨Crted abilities, she had never seen him y any games.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give it a try since you don¡¯t want to y anymore. You won¡¯t get angry even if I lose to you,

    right?¡± Conrad then raised his eyebrow at her. ¡°I know that if you AFK, you¡¯ll lose points. I¡¯ll help you so

    you won¡¯t lose any, alright?¡±

    He lowered his voice, making his voice even more tempting.

    Fia instantly felt a current running from her ears to her limbs.

    ¡°Do as you like!¡± She gave him her phone as shey down on her side, her eyes wide while she

    thought about her future.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Once she was out of the hospital and divorce, she would never be able to see him again.

    All her love for him in the past would simply fuel her pain.

    All the girls wanted the men they adored to be the men that loved them and apanied them to

    the end of their lives.

    She was the same.

    Unfortunately, she was not the person in his heart.

    She didn¡¯t want to cheapen herself because of love anymore.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Conrad looked at Fia who was lying on her side, before focusing on ying the game for her.

    Gaming was not difficult. What was difficult was using his brain.

    Someone as smart as him wouldn¡¯t find the controls difficult.

    He first tried attacking some creeps just as a test. After that, he quickly proceeded into the central

    pathway and killed the opposing team¡¯s assassin and support.

    When he was at half¨Clife, he would quickly retreat into the jungle, kill a creep or two to recover his

    health, and then go for a triple kill!

    The opposing team was destroyed!

    The four newbies all cried out to attack!

    When the opposing team saw their tower topple, they were so angry that they almost threw their

    phones away.

    When Conrad went back to the game¡¯s main menu, he looked at her username and then checked her

    bond in the game settings.

    When he saw that she was already bonded with someone, the name made him go cold.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this Lovefia?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia was stunned. ¡°Oh, you mean the yer that I¡¯m bonded with?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Fia could hear the coldness in Conrad¡¯s tone. It was as if he had caught her cheating.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the person I love the most! Is the name not clear enough?¡±

    Conrad wished he could smash her phone, but he still tried his best to calm down and asked, ¡°Jason

    Evans?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Who? Doctor Evans?¡± Fia rolled her eyes at Conrad.

    He was a busy man, alright?

    He had no time to y games!

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re married! How can you be bonded toanother man like this!¡±

    The edge of Fia¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°That¡¯s my freedom!¡±

    Conrad remembered his suspicions toward her and asked, ¡°Have you known Jason Evans since a long

    time ago? Are you peers? Junior high? Senior high? University?

    ¡°Fia, is he the man that you fell in love with when you were younger?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Evans is a good man. Anyone who marries him will be very happy.¡±

    But it was not possible for her.

    Her heart was too small.

    She already had someone in her heart. She could not have someone else anymore.

    However, she said it out of spite so that Conrad would be angry.

    What right did he have to be sofortable inside when she was upset?

    ¡°Even after you married me, now that you see him again, do you still love him? You want a divorce for

    him?¡±

    Fia remained quiet for a second before saying, ¡°I do admire him, but it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Then you better exin to me!¡± Conrad almost roared. He couldn¡¯t ept Fia loving Jason.

    Fia found it ridiculous. If he used his brain a little, he would know that she couldn¡¯t be peers with Jason.

    He couldn¡¯t be the person she liked.

    ¡°Conrad, do you not remember how old I am?¡±

    turned around and looked at Conrad as shey there.

    There was only a sneer in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m eight years younger than you. You¡¯re twenty¨Cnine and I¡¯m almost twenty¨Ctwo. Remember?

    ¡°Do you remember how old I was when I married you during my junior year of university?¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Less than neen.¡±

    ¡°You remember.¡± Fia smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Then do you know something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because it was hard for my mom to take care of me alone, I had to go to school two years earlier than

    most people. I got into the university I dreamed of when I was sixteen. If it wasn¡¯t because of the

    marriage with you, I would have graduated when I was twenty years old and found a job that I like.¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have married you when I was around eighteen and be the madam of the Maxwells.

    While I¡¯m the object of envy to all the young women in Gryphon, I¡­ am cheapened.¡±

    She cracked a smile, trying to find joy in her pain. ¡°Forget about everything else. Just the usation

    your mother hurled at me and all the medicine she forced me to take¡­ No normal girl could take it all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°True. You didn¡¯t know and I didn¡¯t tell you. You would leave early ande backte. You were busy

    managing your business empire. You don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    Conrad had no words. That was his negligence. He owed her.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Have you ever thought about something? Why do I have to cheapen myself so?¡±

    There were tears in ¡¯s eyes. She blinked, trying not to cry.

    ¡°This is not a society where a woman has to depend on a man or her husband to survive. I have the

    skills to flourish in my favorite career. Even if I can¡¯t earn a lot, I can at least support myself.¡±

    At the end of the day, it was because she was too naive.

    She cheapened herself because of love. She sacrificed so much without asking for anything in return¡­

    All so that he could love her one day.

    ¡°Have you ever thought why I would choose to marry you despite being myself? Despite so many

    people disagreeing with me? My aunt and her family hated me, and my uncles thought that I¡¯d stolen

    my cousin¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°I know. My grandfather and your grandmother forced us to marry.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    See? She knew that he would never think about it.

    That he was the person that she had loved for eleven years.

    Conrad could see the disappointment on Fia¡¯s face. He suddenly remembered Jason was already

    twenty- eight. He could never have been Fia¡¯s ssmate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got too angry and misunderstood your rtionship with him.¡±

    Fia moved her eyes away and she no longer wanted to tell him that he was the person that she was

    secretly in love with for eleven years.

    She then said, ¡°The reason that I want a divorce has nothing to do with anyone. I just want to find

    myself. I don¡¯t want to be imprisoned ever again.¡±

    ¡°Then do I know who that person you love is?¡± Conrad was obsessed with the question. The person

    that she had a bond with in the game must be someone she liked.

    If they were still in touch, he must cut off their connection!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fia replied before turning over again with her back against him.

    ¡°How could you not know? You just don¡¯t want to tell me! Are you going to look for him after you

    divorce?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. ¡°Say whatever you like. I don¡¯t care even if you say I¡¯m

    promiscuous and have a rtionship with other men before the divorce.¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad grabbed Fia¡¯s arm and held her on the bed.

    He could feel the vein on his forehead popping. He was infuriated by her words.

    ¡°How can you degrade yourself like that?!¡±

    ¡°And aren¡¯t your thoughts simrly filthy?¡±

    Conrad had no answer as Fiaughed and pulled her hand from his.

    ¡°I never questioned you about Esme,so what right do you have to question me?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes opened wide as a thought appeared in his mind.

    True. She never asked about Esme during their three years of marriage.

    It was not something that a normal wife could stand.

    At the end of the day, it was because she didn¡¯t love him. Her husband.

    That was how humans were. When a bad thought appeared, it would be followed by a whole train of

    terrible thoughts.

    And then, they would feel terrible when facing that person. Perhaps, there would even be a gap

    between them.

    When Conrad thought about that possibility, he felt like he was a clown.

    When the girl was very little, she would always follow him and Esme around. But she only treated him

    as her older brother.

    After Esme left, she had to marry him on her behalf. But she had been forced by her seniors.

    There was no love. That was why she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Do you really want a divorce that badly?¡±

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His words were very cold, like an emotionless machine.

    ¡°Yes.

    Conrad tightened his fist and said, ¡°Fine. We can finish the paperwork once we¡¯re out of the hospital.

    ¡°I hope you can promise me one thing while we¡¯re in the hospital,¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia¡¯s heart tightened as she became defensive.

    ¡°We¡¯re still married. Can we still live as husband and wife during this time?¡±

    Fia¡¯s chest felt stuffy. She didn¡¯t know why he would make such a request.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± He paused. ¡°For our baby that had passed away. If the baby could still see us and how

    alienated we are, the baby wouldn¡¯t be able to leave in peace.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia sniffed as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    True. She shouldn¡¯t let the child worry about her.

    It was just one week. It was just until she was discharged. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard. Conrad gulped and

    asked, ¡°Do you have something you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy some for you.¡± ¡°I want to have some milk tea.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t say anything and agreed to it. He put her phone back on the side of her bed. ¡°Give me a

    call if there¡¯s anything. I won¡¯t switch my phone off.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say anything and looked at him leaving. She was feeling mncholic about all of this. If only

    he had treated her like this earlier, she would have hugged him without any reservations. She would

    even tell him about her hidden love for him that she had kept hidden all these years. But she could no

    longer afford to lose like this anymore.

    Someone knocked on the door and Sally pushed the door open.

    ¡°Making my rounds.¡±

    Fia hid her terrible feelings as usual and cracked a smile.

    ¡°Come in, Doctor Sally.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell went to buy you something?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°He went to my office and told me to keep an eye on you. I suppose he¡¯s worried about leaving you

    alone in the ward.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia nodded, not wanting to think too much about why Conrad would do that.

    She couldn¡¯t fall for his gentleness again. She wouldn¡¯t be able to get herself out.

    Sally gave Fia a checkup and asked a few questions. Seeing that everything was normal, she quickly

    left. She still had a few patients she needed to check on.

    Conrad came back with milk tea and when he saw Fia alone, he frowned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Doctor Halle by?¡±

    ¡°She did, but she left already.¡±

    ¡°How can she be so irresponsible?!¡±

    Fia was speechless. ¡°How responsible do you want her to be? There¡¯s more than one patient in this

    hospital.¡±

    There was something in Conrad¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Once the address for ourpany in the capital

    has been decided, I¡¯m going to invest in a hospital.¡±

    Fia felt something wicked wasing her way

    ¡°If you get sick, all the doctors and nurses there will concentrate all their efforts just on you.¡±

    ¡°Conrad, are you trying to put a curse on me?!¡± Fia really felt that he could be quite stubborn at times.

    No wonder when he dated Esme, he would allow her to tag along.

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad said sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll invest in a hospital just to take care of me? One, single patient?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. When you¡¯re not sick, they can take care of other patients. When you¡¯re sick, they¡¯ll

    have to focus on you.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is really making me speechless!¡±

    Fia sat up and her eyes were fixed on the bag he was carrying. Inside was milk tea from a brand that

    she loved the most.

    ¡°I want that.¡±

    Conrad took out the cup of milk tea and put in two straws.

    Fia looked at the two straws, confused. And then, she looked at Conrad.

    She then saw him bend down while holding one straw and putting it in his mouth.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Her brain exploded.

    What was he doing?

    ¡°Hm¡­ This isn¡¯t half bad,¡± Conrad said as he straightened his back. He looked at the cup of milk tea

    with a smile.

    ¡°This is mine!¡± Fia said as she grabbed the milk tea and stared at him. She then immediately bit the

    straw and gave it a few sips.

    However, a few secondster, she realized something was wrong.

    She looked down. Her straw was new and still not bent as the one that she drank from was Conrad¡¯s.

    When she remembered his germophobia, she moved the straw that she didn¡¯t use toward him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t use this one. You can eat it.¡±

    Conrad chuckled. ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t eat straws.¡±

    It was a mistake¡­ She was sure that he knew it was a mistake.

    ¡°Fia, I do mind that we¡¯re using the same straw.¡±

    Fia felt her heart suddenly heat up.

    ¡°I like to eat¡­¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m drinking my milk tea!¡± She yelled at him to stop him. She was worried that if

    she let him continue, he would say things that he shouldn¡¯t!

    Conrad helplessly smirked as he stared at the straw she was sipping from.

    It was the one that he had used.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Something that he couldn¡¯t describe rose from his heart. He wanted to give her a hug and kiss her.

    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Fia gave him a stare and made bubbling sounds so that she wouldn¡¯t look

    like ady.

    Conrad was slightly stunned as a memory from many years ago yed in his mind.

    At the time, he treated her like a little girl. He had encountered her being bullied, so he told Esme to

    have here along with them whenever they went out.

    She would always fall behind and when he turned around and asked what she wanted, her eyes would

    be fixated on a nearby coffee shop.

    And then, he would get two takeaways. One cup of milk tea for her, and the other for Esme.

    He didn¡¯t like milk tea, so every time Esme asked him to try some, he would refuse.

    That being said, it was his first time having milk tea. It was slightly sweet and had the fragrance of milk.

    Not bad.

    Every time she drank her milk tea, she would blow bubbles. Meanwhile, Esme would drink it quietly.

    Every time he looked at her, strangely, she would look at her milk tea. As if that cup of milk tea was her

    whole world.

    It felt like something was going to burst forth in his heart and he suddenly held Fia¡¯s hand before

    proceeding to drink the milk tea together with her.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Looking at how nervous she was, he sipped with the other straw and also made some bubbling

    sounds.

    Fia was so shocked that she almost dropped the milk tea.

    The man was suddenly getting so close, his eyes so deep, and her heart couldn¡¯t stop thumping.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Conrad asked with a low voice as he grabbed her hands tightly.

    ¡°No one¡¯s getting nervous! I¡­ I was just surprised by you!¡±

    Conrad red at Fia earnestly for a few seconds before suddenly asking, ¡°You were always happy

    whenever I bought you milk tea in the past, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Fia looked at him with wide eyes. She didn¡¯t know he remembered it.

    ¡°Were you happy because you had milk tea? Or were you happy because I bought it for you?¡±

    He held her hand even tighter. He didn¡¯t want to give her any chance to escape.

    Fia¡¯s heart was thumping like crazy. She couldn¡¯t ept how suddenly he was asking that question.

    It was as if he was asking if she liked him.

    ¡°Answer me, Fia.¡± Conrad got closer as he had one hand close to her. He was breathing right into her

    ear.

    The moment she opened her mouth, Fia reflexively bit her tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I simply like to drink milk tea. It doesn¡¯t matter who buys it for me. I¡¯ll be very

    happy!¡±

    The expectation in Conrad¡¯s eyes disappeared as he chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking about it suddenly.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°You¡¯re hurting my hand.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Conrad let go of her and walked to the window where he stood straight.

    Despite how he dominated the business world, he never thought that he would face so much difficulty

    with Fia.

    If the two of them continued like this, would they be able to maintain their marriage?

    Divorce¡­ He would not allow it!

    Never!

    As the week went by, Conrad took impable care of Fia.

    He would make her eat and carry her to the washroom.

    Fia told him to stop many times but he would always give a simple exnation.

    That day, Jason and Sally came to make their rounds together.

    Jason first asked Fia about the wound on her chest while Sally checked it.

    As Conrad was present and Jason didn¡¯t want to get Fia into trouble, he left and let Sally do everything

    else.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, when can I get discharged?¡± Fia asked her hopefully. She really couldn¡¯t stand how

    Conrad was treating her like a baby.

    ¡°Why do you want to leave the hospital so bad?¡± Sally joked. ¡°Your husband¡¯s not taking good care of

    you?¡±

    She had been paying attention. Conrad had treated Fia like a queen this whole week, and whatever

    food that their housekeeper had brought to her was very nutritious too.

    With that, she was finally reassured. She was worried that Conrad would treat Fia badly and that would

    affect her emotions.

    ¡°No.¡± Fia looked at the figure who was at the window. ¡°He treated me very well. I just don¡¯t want to stay

    in a hospital anymore.¡±

    Sally looked at the daily records and then at Fia¡¯s clean face.

    ¡°The lochia has beenpletely discharged, and you look healthy enough.¡±

    Fia looked at her expectantly. ¡°I know. The wound after the suture was removed isn¡¯t painful anymore

    either.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Observation for two more days and then I¡¯ll get you discharged, okay?¡±

    Fia pouted and said, ¡°fine.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to stay for two more days. If you ask me, I wish you¡¯d stay for a full month.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, doctor.¡± Fia gave it a thought and asked, ¡°How long do I have to wait until I can

    wash my hair?¡±

    Sally cracked a smile and looked at the hat she was wearing.

    ¡°You can use warm water to wash your hair and immediately dry it with a blow¨Cdryer on the hot setting.

    You won¡¯t catch a cold that way. You don¡¯t have to wait until you can wash your hair.¡±

    Fia instantly felt spirited and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a shower and wash my hairter!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it together or you¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± Sally said before leaving.

    Fia immediately got out of her bed.

    When Conrad heard her, he immediately turned around and ran over.

    ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be lying in bed?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally already said that I can move around! I will get sick if I continue to lie in bed!¡±

    Conrad frowned. He did some research on his phone. Although she shouldn¡¯t get off the bed after a

    Cesarean procedure for two days, she couldn¡¯t stay in bed for long either to prevent blood clots.

    ¡°Fine. Stay in the room to walk around a little and then rest on the bed. Don¡¯t tire yourself.¡±

    Seeing that he agreed to it, she was so happy that she immediately took out the clothes that Mrs.

    Taylor brought over from the closet.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Conrad could feel his heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Doctor Sally said? I can take a shower and wash my hair now!¡±

    Conrad quietly moved away as Fia took her clothes and walked over to the washroom. ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°What is it? Ah! What are you doing?!¡± Fia screamed as Conrad carried her to the washroom.

    ¡°Your wound can¡¯t get wet. Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°What for?!¡± Fia felt like her world was getting ripped apart.

    Before this, the most she would ask him to do was to help her clean up after their intimate times when

    she was too tired and didn¡¯t want to move at all. She had never asked him to give her a shower.

    Not to mention that they were on the verge of divorcing! It was not right!

    ¡°Fia, we¡¯re husband and wife.¡± Conrad put her near the basin, his eyes dark. He wouldn¡¯t ept no for

    an

    answer.

    ¡°If you want to shower, listen to me. Otherwise, you can forget about it.¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had been with her the whole time, and thanks to him charming her

    asionally, she was covered inyers of sweat from feeling hot. She was feeling all sticky.

    ¡°Do you still want to take a shower?¡±

    A scheming look appeared on Conrad¡¯s face as he put a hand on her waist.

    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Shower first or hair first?¡±

    ¡°Shower first?¡±

    ¡°Alright. Sit here and I¡¯ll prepare the water.¡±

    About an hourter, Fia was ying with her now¨Cclean and fragrant hair as shey in the nket with

    her face blushed. Conrad¡¯s hands went into his pocket and he pulled out his cigarette pack.

    ¡°I¡¯m going off for a bit. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad quickly went out and found a flight of stairs where the wind could reach him. He smoked as the

    wind blew.

    The entire process of him helping her during her shower was tormenting.

    He took a deep breath, trying to dispel the images in his mind. He reminded himself that she was still

    recovering from her injuries. He needed to be a gentleman. He couldn¡¯t think of anything like that.

    He only managed to calm down after two sticks of cigarettes.

    ¡°Eileen, I need to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Is Conrad bullying you again? I shouldn¡¯t have given you to him! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t

    have taken the advertising job. I should be here to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°No, no. He didn¡¯t bully me,¡± Fia said as she bit her lips. ¡°He¡¯s treating me so well. It¡¯s not normal.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°He even helped me shower and he washed and blew my hair.¡± Fia¡¯s voice became softer after each

    word. Eileen pressed her phone close to her ear in order to hear the words.

    She was stunned. ¡°A shower?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±

    ¡°Holy¡­ He didn¡¯t do that to you, did he? You just had a miscarriage!¡±

    ¡°No. He was being very gentlemanly.¡±

    Eileen was quiet for a moment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Eileen, I¡¯m hesitating.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I told him that after we leave the hospital, we¡¯ll finalize our divorce. He agreed to it too. But¡­ Why is

    he

    treating me so well? He doesn¡¯t have to do this just for our lost baby, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Eileen said as she sat cross¨Clegged on the sofa and remembered how she

    aborted her baby.

    Victor had also treated her very nicely, and even made food for her.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t want their child but treated her so well.

    ¡°Fia¡­ Maybe¡­ Maybe he loves you a little?¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe wait a little bit more? Once you¡¯re discharged, see if he still treats you that well? Maybe it¡¯s all

    just an act in the hospital and he will show his true nature once he¡¯s out of the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pay more attention.¡±

    The door opened and closed. There was a hint of a faint tobo smell.

    ¡°You went out and smoked again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die, Conrad?!¡± Fia said somewhat angrily. ¡°Have you forgotten the internal bleeding

    you hadst time to the point you fainted?!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been drinkingtely.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between drinking and smoking?!¡±

    Conrad stared at Fia for two seconds. He could see the ze in her eyes. She was very angry, but he

    felt firm for some reason.

    ¡°Fia, if you don¡¯t want me, I think I¡¯ll smoke and drink. I¡¯ll never be able to get rid of it.¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    His words stabbed into Fia¡¯s heart like a knife.

    Her eyes were somewhat wet as she stared at him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t control myself.¡±

    ¡°You, the CEO of Maxwell Corporation, don¡¯t have the ability to control yourself?¡±

    It was ridiculous to Fia. He said that to her intentionally so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to let go!

    ¡°I have strong self¨Ccontrol when ites to working. But few men can control themselves and their

    hobbies,¡± Conrad said as he looked at her as if he could see deep into her heart.

    ¡°Fia, no matter how good a man is, he needs a woman. Otherwise, he would simply burn himself off.

    Not taking care of himself is nothingpared to how one¡¯s work and life are affected once their

    bodies be worse off.¡±

    Fia could hear some pleading from his words

    She blinked and looked at him carefully. He didn¡¯t look like he was pleading. He still carried the same

    air around himself¨Chandsome and calm

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t find a woman?¡± she asked nervously

    ¡°I only want you.¡± Conrad walked over and bent down when the scent of the tobo on him was

    almost gone.

    Fia instinctively backed up. But her back was already against the headboard. There was nowhere else

    for her to go.

    The man¡¯s handsome face was erged. His angled brows and beautiful eyes, and even his chiseled

    chin. Nothing about him was not alluring

    ¡°Can you get away from me?¡±

    ¡°Fia, I want you to be with me until the day I die. Is that alright?¡± Conrad said as he breathed right into

    her face. Her heart skipped a beat as she looked away.

    She said with a tone that was as icy as possible, 1 have had enough after being married to you for

    three years. I don¡¯t want to live like that again.¡±

    Conrad frowned and straightened his back, changing the topic. ¡°Do you want to go downstairs and

    have a walk?¡±

    ¡°Will you let me?¡±

    He had treated her like a crippled woman during her stay in the hospital. He didn¡¯t even let her get out

    of bed

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Conrad turned around and quickly came back

    When Fia saw the wheelchair he pushed in, she wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Conrad said as he pushed the wheelchair to the bedside. He then heard her scoff and

    as

    he carried her, he said, ¡°Once you¡¯ve fully recovered, I won¡¯t stop you from walking¡±

    Fia could feel pain in her heart. She wanted to finalize the divorce as soon as she was discharged.

    Her recovery would have nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk. It¡¯s cloudy today and the sun¡¯s not that strong.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad looked at her hair and said, ¡°There¡¯s no wind, so you don¡¯t have to worry about catching a

    cold.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia gripped her hands tightly as she put them on her legs. She didn¡¯t want to show him her

    emotional struggle.

    Sally had just left a patient¡¯s ward when she saw the two of them. She looked at Conrad warily and

    asked, ¡°Where are you taking Fia to, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taking me on a walk downstairs. I¡¯m getting bored after staying in the ward the whole day.¡±

    Sally looked outside and said, ¡°The sun¡¯s not too strong and it isn¡¯t windy. You can take a walk. But it

    might rainter so do be careful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Conrad thanked her appreciatively and pushed Fia into the elevator.

    When there were only the two of them, he said, ¡°Doctor Hally does treat you quite well.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Fia said. After a moment, she asked, ¡°You read the weather report for today? It¡¯s really going

    to rainter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you get wet.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Conrad then showed the umbre behind the wheelchair to Fia. ¡°I made some preparations.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart softened when she saw it and her suspicion of him was all gone.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Once they were out of the elevator, Conrad asked, ¡°Should we go to the hospital¡¯s park?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve visited that ce enough times.¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    ¡°Where to then?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk near the hospital?¡±

    ¡°You want something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Conrad chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve never changed since you were little.¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°All girls like to snack, but they mostly give it up to maintain their figures,¡± Fia said as she remembered

    something. ¡°When I was in university with Eileen, we used to write reviews of a few hundred words long

    just so we could get free and good food!¡±

    Conrad was stunned. ¡°I know about that.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How?¡±

    ¡°Esmeined to me about it.¡±

    When the name popped out of his mouth, the smile on Fia¡¯s face disappeared.

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Conrad realized that he probably shouldn¡¯t have talked about this.

    But since he started it, he had no choice but to continue. He was not someone who would choose to

    avoid things anyway.

    He also knew Fia¡¯s personality. If he chose not to finish the topic, she would get even angrier.

    ¡°She¡¯s much more prideful and couldn¡¯t stand what you two were doing.¡±

    ¡°True. That¡¯s how she acts.¡± Fia felt that there was no need to be angry with Esme. She then asked,

    ¡°What about you? Have you ever looked down on what we did?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia turned around and looked at Conrad as she tilted her head.

    In order to let her see his expression, he lowered his head.

    At that moment, Fia remembered something she had read on the inte. When a man truly loved you,

    he would be willing to lower his head for you.

    When she read those words, it reminded her of him.

    She would see him off to work and wait for his return. She would tie his necktie for him and take his

    briefcase.

    But every time she did that, she had to do it on her tiptoes as she was only 5 foot 3 while he was

    almost 6 foot 1.

    In order to get closer to him, she would even force herself to wear heels that she didn¡¯t like.

    In the past three years, a lot of the footwear that she bought were high heels. She gave up on all the

    sneakers and sports shoes that she used to wear.

    But now, he was willing to bend down and even tilted his head toward her. She was pleasantly

    surprised. ¡°Really. I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Conrad said earnestly as he looked at her blushing face.

    have a bad temper but I¡¯m not someone who judges another because of their birth or quality of life.¡± Fia

    wanted to argue with him but couldn¡¯t find anything to argue against him.

    Instead, she remembered Ss and his brother. They both managed to get his help despite their poor

    background.

    ¡°I put more importance on someone¡¯s personality,¡± Conrad said as he walked over and stopped in front

    of the wheelchair. He held Fia¡¯s head so that she would look in front.

    So she wouldn¡¯t get tired out.

    ¡°Fia, the only person that I misjudged was Esme Manning. I still don¡¯t know what happened even now.

    ¡°She was so kind and brave in the past.¡±

    Fia gulped. What little joy she felt was gone again.

    She looked at him coolly and said, ¡°True. She¡¯s kind and brave. Meanwhile, I¡¯m cowardly and vicious.¡±

    Conrad frowned, but before he could say anything else, Fia had already pushed his hands away.

    ¡°I want to go back.¡±

    ¡°Move!¡± Fia wanted to stand up from the wheelchair, to walk herself.

    Conrad felt that he was making no progress. He wanted to get angry, but he immediately suppressed

    his temper.

    He turned around to the back and pushed her in front.

    ¡°It¡¯s so rare for you to see what¡¯s outside. Don¡¯t go back so soon.¡±

    Fia wanted to stand up and leave the wheelchair, but he was pushing it so fast that she didn¡¯t dare to

    move. She was worried that she would identally fall.

    ¡°I apologize if I said something wrong,¡± Conrad quickly said as his grip around the wheelchair¡¯s handles

    tightened. He kept on wondering what he had said wrong. Why would she react in such a way?

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    When they were approaching a coffee shop, Conrad quickly asked, ¡°Do you want to have some milk

    tea?¡±

    Fia looked at the coffee shop. Conrad had drunk half of the milk tea just now and the remaining wasn¡¯t

    enough for her.

    However, she was still angry at him and didn¡¯t want to give him a reaction. Otherwise, she would lose

    her pride.

    Conrad paused before pushing her toward the door.

    ¡°I would like arge cup of milk tea.¡±

    The waitress was ying with her phone. When she looked up, her numb expression instantly became

    one with a blooming smile.

    ¡°Of course, handsome. Please wait.¡± She gave Conrad a bright smile, with gentleness in her eyes.

    Fia was sitting in a wheelchair and because of the tall counter, the waitress missed her.

    She also didn¡¯t see the waitress, but she could hear the joy in her voice.

    That face of his could make any girl¡¯s heartbeat elerate.

    Not to mention that he had such a nice figure.

    She felt upset and wanted to get close to the counter by using the wheelchair to support her.

    ¡°Here, handsome. Your milk¡­¡±

    When the waitress saw Fia¡¯s pretty little face, she swallowed everything else she wanted to say.

    The waitress was stunned for a bit before she quickly turned over and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I forgot to add

    something! I¡¯ll make a new one for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take this one. We¡¯re in a rush,¡± Fia said in a gentle tone so that the waitress couldn¡¯t

    refuse All she could do was put the cup of milk tea in her hand.

    Conrad asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°5 dors.¡± The waitress lowered her head as if she had been caught cheating.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Conrad said as he paid and then patted on Fia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯m pushing.¡±

    Fia raised her eyes and looked at the waitress before sitting back in the wheelchair.

    The waitress was shocked. How could such a handsome and charismatic man stay with a cripple?

    No matter how pretty she was, she was still a cripple!

    A few seconds after Conrad pushed Fia away on the wheelchair, Fia caught the disdain in the

    waitress¡¯s eyes. So, Fia said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m his wife.¡±

    The waitress couldn¡¯t say anything.

    She had a feeling that her thoughts had just been revealed to the world.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m no cripple. I just wasn¡¯t able to stand up just now.¡±

    The waitress was shocked. She looked at the counter. She thought she had stood up by supporting

    herself with the counter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just had a C¨Csection done. He¡¯s worried about me and doesn¡¯t let me walk,¡± Fia said again.

    The waitress felt like she had just been sted by a bolt of lightning.

    A man that was handsome and cared about his wife so much!

    Ah! She also wanted a man like that!

    After Fia ended that sentence, she felt that it wasn¡¯t enough.

    She then tore down the note from the cup and asked her, ¡°Did you write this for my husband?¡±

    ¡°Huh? 1¡­ L¡­¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young but let me remind you of something. Back in the old days, if you

    tried to seduce my husband you¡¯d get stoned.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought he was single,¡± the waitress said with her face red. That woman was good!

    ¡°Are we not leaving?¡± Fia turned around and rolled her eyes at Conrad, who was frozen in ce. ¡°Or do

    you want that note?¡±

    Conrad gave the note a nce. It was probably a telephone number.

    He grabbed it, crumpled it, and then threw it at the waitress. It even hit her face..

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    ¡°¡­¡± The waitress regretted her actions a lot. She would never dare to be so brave anymore. If she

    were to encounter a wife or girlfriend that was more brutal, what would she be able to do if they were to

    assault her in broad daylight?

    After that, Conrad pushed Fia as she drank the milk tea.

    A few minutes passed but they didn¡¯t say anything.

    They then reached the crossroads.

    Conrad asked, ¡°Which street?¡±

    Fia looked at the streets that were filled with people and sipped her milk tea.

    ¡°We can stop here and just look at the people.¡±

    Conrad could see that she had been looking at the passing cars. He wondered what she was thinking.

    ¡°Are you angry with what I did?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad immediately said no without even needing to ask what she meant.

    There was something about a rule that he had read on the web.

    ¡°You¡¯re still my husband. We may be almost divorced, but I do have the right to stop you from cheating.

    ¡°There¡¯s something that you don¡¯t know.¡±

    She paused, trying to stop the tears in her eyes.

    ¡°For the past three years, I have received provocative letters from multiple women.

    Conrad could feel his chest tighten. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡±

    ¡°Because I know that they all came to you of their own volition and had nothing to do with you. So all I

    did every time was send a few messages back so that they would be frustrated themselves.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t do that to my own cousin.

    ¡°I knew that if she didn¡¯t go overseas, you would have married her.

    ¡°That was why when you said you wanted a divorce when she came back, I couldn¡¯t refuse at all. I was

    even thinking about how to erase all signs of me from the mansion so that she wouldn¡¯t get angry with

    you and make your new life difficult.

    ¡°But the gods¡­ They¡¯re not treating us fairly. To you and to me. I found out I was pregnant. I had to

    fight for my baby at least.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want my baby to have no dad and suffer just like I had,¡± Fia said with a mncholic smile.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°I gave it so much thought, dragging it out for so long, but I couldn¡¯t protect the baby in the end.¡±

    Conrad frowned as his eyes turned red.

    He spun the wheelchair around so that it would face him and crouched down.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. ! was the one that didn¡¯t protect you.¡±

    Fia pouted and said with a tired voice, ¡°The baby¡¯s gone. There¡¯s no point for me to drag this anymore.¡±

    Conrad held her hand and said, ¡°We can have another child.¡±

    Fia simply shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. So, let me go too, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen through Esme¡¯s tricks already and I know that she has hurt you behind my back ever since

    she returned. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±

    Fia still shook her head and said, ¡°She¡¯s not the only problem between us. There are plenty more.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me!¡±

    ¡°For example, when my cousin and I went to Grandpa Maxwell¡¯s birthday and saw you being bullied,

    she apanied you while I called the adults. In the end, I became ¨¤ coward and she became your

    first love.¡±

    Conrad frowned and tried to exin, ¡°We were still young. All we could see was the surface.¡±

    Fia continued and said, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered for over ten years. Do you know that?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes widened, realizing that she was going to tell him something he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°When you were harassed by the other children, I asked her to help you. She didn¡¯t want to. I dragged

    her

    to help. The three of us were no match for the group, so I ran and called the adults.¡±

    She felt the pain in her heart. She couldn¡¯t say anything else, but that was enough.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes opened widely as something that happened that time surfaced in his mind.

    He felt that his mind had just exploded.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about that?¡± Conrad said as he held Fia¡¯s shoulders tightly, his eyes bing

    red.

    ¡°Tell you what? That my cousin didn¡¯t want to help you? That she only helped because I dragged her

    there? Wouldn¡¯t that make you detest me even more?

    ¡°Or you would think that I was useless because you couldn¡¯t win, and that I told the adults toe and

    see you fail?¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t argue with those points.

    ¡°Everyone knew how stubborn you were, that you had a bad temper because of your parents, and you

    hated it when people would do things unfairly.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± All the things that happened in the past began to slowly appear in his mind. It had only just

    dawned upon him that his understanding of Fia all came from Esme¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°And the truth was that I was a coward, pretentious person that could never suffer with you,¡± Fia said

    with a smile as her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Meanwhile, my cousin is perfect.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡­¡± Conrad frowned deeply as he held Fia¡¯s shoulders and didn¡¯t dare to let go.

    He could feel her disappointment. The crystal¨Clike tears that shined in her eyes, how much pain did

    they carry?

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Conrad tried to exin. ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry because you called the adults. I didn¡¯t realize

    that at all.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Fia gave a smile, but her tears rolled down her cheeks anyway.

    ¡°Esme told you something gently and you thought that I was a coward, a deserter, right?¡±

    Conrad was stunned. He wanted to agree, but as a man, he felt that it was very shameless to push the

    responsibility onto someone else.

    Not to mention that he had some problems too.

    ¡°But Conrad¡­ She could say whatever she wanted. If you didn¡¯t believe it, you wouldn¡¯t have seen me

    like that.¡±

    Fia took in a deep breath, her face covered with sorrow and tiredness.

    ¡°From the very beginning, you didn¡¯t treat me as someone who could go through thick and thin with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I don¡¯t know why you want to make me stay. Because Esme destroyed your dreams, you can

    simply choose any woman to be your wife now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Conrad said as he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone like that, Fia!¡±

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you resist three years ago when Grandpa and Grandma forced us to marry?¡±

    Conrad was stunned as he held her even together and whispered in her ears, ¡°Because I know that if it

    wasn¡¯t you, it would be some other girl. And rather than marrying some stranger, I rather it be you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Fia. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good! But I¡¯m¡­¡± His words stopped.

    That was because he saw a pedicab suddenly get onto the sidewalk and head straight for them.

    Fia could hear somethinging from behind her. She turned around only to see a pedicab that had

    lost control going to crash into her.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed as she could feel her world spin, just like the day when she got into the ident.

    Conrad didn¡¯t hesitate and simply grabbed her before throwing himself to the flowerbed nearby.

    Meanwhile, she held onto Conrad¡¯s neck tightly, holding on for dear life.

    In her subconsciousness, she still depended on him.

    When he fell on the ground, he was holding her in his arms and her head knocked on his arm.

    She didn¡¯t suffer much.

    But Conrad wasn¡¯t so lucky. His back mmed into the bricks used to decorate the flowerbed.

    At that moment, Fia felt her heart stop. She couldn¡¯t hear anything until Conrad grunted in pain.

    ¡°Conrad!¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Conrad let out another grunt. It was as if his back had just been bludgeoned by a warhammer.

    It was so painful that his back was going numb.

    When Fia saw his brows locked together, she grabbed his neck even tighter.

    She asked with a saddened tone, ¡°Why are you so stupid? How¡¯s your back?¡±

    The bricks were so hard. He must be in a lot of pain.

    Conrad endured the pain and gave her a smile.

    Fia¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Conrad shook his head and asked, ¡°Fia, are you hurt?¡±

    Fia shook her head and turned to look at the pedicab that had overturned some distance away. The

    driver was lying on the ground, bleeding.

    At that moment, she viciously thought to herself that the driver should die from the fall!

    Why didn¡¯t he pedal properly? Why didn¡¯t he cherish his life more that he even dragged pedestrians

    down with him?

    Conrad took in a deep breath and held Fia by the waist, helping her up.

    His back was in so much pain that he swayed, and Fia had to help him up.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Did the pedicab crash into your legs?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Conrad looked at her. ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Fia shook her head as she bit her lips. She had to acknowledge that he had protected her very well.

    Otherwise, the pedicab would have run directly into her.

    If he was someone selfish, he would have run away in such danger and left her alone.

    She didn¡¯t know what she would have faced.

    At that moment, she could no longer care about her hate and disappointment toward him. She grabbed

    him by the waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Conrad endured the pain and patted her head.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t want toe out for a walk, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Conrad smiled helplessly and said, ¡°No one can foresee an ident. You can¡¯t me yourself like

    that.¡±

    As more and more pedestrians gathered, someone called for an ambnce while Conrad gave Ss a

    call to take care of things. He then brought Fia back to the hospital.

    Although Fia said she was fine, he was still worried. So, he looked for Sally as soon as they returned to

    the hospital.

    ¡°Doctor, please give her aprehensive checkup.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Sally was very perceptive. She could already see all the dust on his clothes. There

    were even more on his back.

    ¡°You got into trouble again in such a short time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, doctor! A pedicab almost ran into me! Conrad saved me!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sally was shocked. Why did all the idents happen to Fia?

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Doctor, Conrad hit his back on the bricks from the flower beds. He must have injured himself. I¡¯m fine,

    so please take a look at him first!¡± Fia said urgently.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Give her an examination first.¡±

    Sally was stunned and gave a helpless smile. ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see the two of you think about each other.

    This is how a husband and wife should act.¡±

    Fia blushed and lowered her eyes. Her voice wasn¡¯t as eager as before.

    ¡°Doctor, please take a look at his back first.¡±

    ¡°No. You should check her first.

    Sally nced at the two of them and said, ¡°I think Fia should be fine. You, on the other hand, should

    have quite the problem. I¡¯ll look at your injuries first.¡±

    Conrad had just wanted to refuse when Sally suddenly stopped.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get Doctor Evans here. I¡¯ll have him examine Fia.¡±

    ¡°You examine Fia and have him look at me!¡± Conrad made a concession.

    ¡°You have no choice, Mr. Maxwell. Either you let Doctor Evans examine Fia, or I¡¯ll take a look at you

    first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Conrad red at Sally. He had just wanted to growl when a small hand held his.

    ¡°Conrad, listen to her and I¡¯ll make you a promise.¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    He lowered his eyes and looked at Fia earnestly, ¡°Really?¡±

    Fia nodded and said, ¡°Let her see your wounds first.¡±

    Conrad had no choice but to sit down.

    Sally grabbed the medical kit, but when she spoke to Conrad, she was not as soft as she was with Fia.

    She said coldly, ¡°Remove your shirt!¡±

    Conrad had seen quite a few doctors, but she was the least respectful toward him!

    ¡°Quickly! A doctor¡¯s time is very precious!¡±

    ¡°Can you shut up?!¡± Conrad argued back and took off his shirt.

    Fia nced and gasped.

    His back was purple, and part of his backbone was inmed.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ This is quite serious!¡± Sally said.

    Fia could only feel guilty when she remembered that he saved her.

    ¡°Doctor, he has a bad temper so don¡¯t talk to him like that anymore.¡±

    Sally smiled at Fia and then pretended to be rough with Conrad¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Oh, Fia. Men don¡¯t value things that they can get easily. You can¡¯t just let him be like this.¡±

    Fia opened her mouth but chose silence in the end.

    During the entire process, Conrad¡¯s fists were gripped tightly while he ced them on his legs. It was

    quite painful.

    But the doctor still kept on poking and it felt like she applied medicine with a knife!

    It was so painful that he was sweating!

    Darn it! How did he end up like this?!¡±

    ¡°Are you done, doctor?¡± Fia could feel the pain with just a nce. Sally was so gentle with her, so why

    was she so brutal with Conrad? It was like she wanted him to get injured twice.

    She couldn¡¯t watch it anymore and tugged Sally¡¯s coat.

    ¡°Doctor, I think he¡¯s fine now.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Sally red at Fia helplessly and put down her tools.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Conrad quickly wore his shirt. He didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine she used, but after a while, it

    wasn¡¯t so painful anymore.

    He looked at Sally coldly. He knew that she had tortured him intentionally for Fia.

    But that was some good medicine. He could ignore this. This time.

    ¡°Doctor, how often should he reapply the medicine?¡± Fia quickly asked like a dutiful wife.

    ¡°Once a day.¡±

    ¡°Is he going to be okay with just the medicine? Should we get an x¨Cray to see if his spine was injured?¡±

    Sally said with a smile, ¡°If his bones were injured, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit still just now. Don¡¯t

    worry about him. He¡¯s quite strong and tough.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia looked at Conrad and couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Do you feel anything wrong with your

    bones?¡±

    ¡°My bones are fine.¡± With that, Conrad raised his arm and turned his waist to show that he was doing

    alright.

    He had been trained in boxing, so he would be able to tell if there was really something wrong with his

    bones.

    But if things went a bit worse, his bones would have cracked.

    After Sally cleaned up, she sat behind her desk and looked at the husband and wife opposite her.

    She suddenly believed that Conrad did like Fia.

    ¡°What are you doing sitting over there?¡± Conrad looked at Sally angrily.

    Suddenly, Sally felt that Conrad still wasn¡¯t worthy of Fia.

    ¡°Take her for an examination!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Fia said. She felt very helpless too. Didn¡¯t he know anything about courtesy?

    ¡°You told me that you¡¯ll promise me something if I get checked first, right?¡±

    Fia suddenly became nervous when she looked into Conrad¡¯s amber eyes. Was he going to ask her to

    do something that she couldn¡¯t do?

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll get a physical examination then!¡±

    Sallyughed. And here she thought the man was going to ask Fia to do something difficult!

    One hourter, Conrad took a series of test results and came to Sally.

    ¡°Here are all the results. Take a look.¡±

    Sally took the results and looked behind him. ¡°Where¡¯s Fia?¡±

    ¡°Asleep. She¡¯s too tired after today.¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°Good. She has anemia so she gets tired easily. Have your housekeeper prepare more

    nutritious and iron¨Crich food for her.¡±

    ¡°Does she need medicine?¡±

    ¡°No. Medicine should be used sparingly. It¡¯s best if she can get her nutrition from her food.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°And everything else¡­ She¡¯s fine.¡± Sally put the reports on the table and signaled Conrad to take them

    away.

    He took the results but didn¡¯t move.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    Conrad looked away and asked, ¡°How long must she wait before she can have a baby again?¡±

    ¡°Take care of her. You can¡¯t have intercourse with her at this juncture. Wait for two more months and it¡¯ll

    be good for both you and her.¡±

    Sally was worried that Conrad didn¡¯t understand, so she added, ¡°If you do it too quickly, she can get

    gynecological¨Crted diseases from that.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Then when she has a baby, would it affect her and the child?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. As long as you don¡¯t make her suffer as before.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Conrad turned and left.

    Sally stared at Conrad before remembering something. ¡°Hey, your blood type is O negative, right?¡±

    After he left the doctor¡¯s office, Conrad didn¡¯t return to Fia¡¯s ward immediately. He was thinking about

    what Sally told him.

    He took out his phone and began a search on hemolytic disease of fetuses and newborns (HDN).

    RH¨Cnegative parents had a chance of getting an RH positive baby. If a certain amount of the child¡¯s red

    blood cells entered the mother¡¯s body, it would lead to an immune response in the mother¡¯s body that

    would create antibodies to attack the baby¡¯s red blood cells, causing the fetus to develop reticulocytosis

    and anemia.

    Normally, it was less risky during the first pregnancy. But it would be riskier from the second pregnancy

    onward.

    Conrad scratched his head as he remembered what Sally said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too worried though. HDN urs moremonly when the mother has an RH-

    negative blood typepared to when the father has it. You¡¯re the one with the negative blood type,

    not Fia.¡±

    Suddenly, Conrad remembered how he and Jason donated their blood to Eileen.

    Eileen also had an O negative blood type just like him. But she had aborted her first baby. If she was to

    have a second pregnancy¡­

    Conrad then remembered how protective Fia was of Eileen, so he believed that he should remind her

    about it too.

    ¡°Hello? Did anything happen to Fia?¡± Eileen¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end.

    Conrad wouldn¡¯t call her if it wasn¡¯t important.

    ¡°Fia¡¯s fine. But there¡¯s something I need to remind you about. Your blood type is RH negative, and

    Victor¡¯s isn¡¯t.¡±

    Eileen frowned as her grip on her phone tightened. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then you know about HDN?¡± Conrad¡¯s voice became stern.

    Eileen¡¯s calm voice came from the other side. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Eileen, Jason is Garrett¡¯s bastard son!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s tone was serious. Every time Jason¡¯s face appeared in his mind, he wanted to beat him up!

    Not only was he a bastard son that his irresponsible father had sired, he fell in love with his wife!

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯m your bastard sister that your father had outside?¡± Eileenughed.

    So¡­ You¡¯re worried about me as a big brother?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Conrad hung up. Then, he realized that he was the one that was crazy for calling Eileen

    to

    remind her about it!

    After the call ended, the smile on Eileen¡¯s face disappeared as her eyes turned cold. Sorrow resurfaced

    on her face as she muttered, ¡°Yeah¡­ Victor isn¡¯t RH negative.¡±

    Which meant that if they had a second child, their baby could easily get HDN.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    The door opened and Fia opened her eyes. Then, she saw Conrad¡¯s frowning face, as if the entire

    world owed him something.

    ¡°Something wrong with the results?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad said with a frown as he looked at Fia and then told her about his call with Eileen.

    Looking at how angry he was, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then, why did you call her and talk to her

    about this?¡±

    She remembered that he didn¡¯t like Eileen.

    Conrad then sat on the chair in front of her bed with his legs folded together.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s your best friend. If something happens to her, you¡¯ll get worried. I don¡¯t want to be

    bothered about that.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Fia consoled him as she saw him getting angrier and angrier. ¡°There are treatments for HDN. It

    isn¡¯t that serious.¡±

    ¡°But the baby is still so small¡­ Any disease is too much!¡± Conrad paused. ¡°Doctor Hall also told me

    that it¡¯s easier for the mother to get uncontrolled bleeding.¡±

    ¡°IThat can be solved too. The doctors will prepare the blood ording to the mother¡¯s circumstances

    Conrad looked at Fia, stunned. It had been a long time since she patiently spoke to him.

    It looked like they were back to the peaceful and harmonious days.

    ¡°Not to mention Eileen knows about this too. And she also said that it¡¯s treatable.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°It has fewer chances of urring when both parents¡® blood types are negative. I

    suggest she finds a husband with the same blood type!¡±

    ¡°So? Who else has the same blood type as you?

    ¡°Jason Evans!¡±

    Fia was quite speechless. His aim was getting a bit too obvious.

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that it probably won¡¯t work,¡± Conrad said in a stern tone. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get

    angry. so I didn¡¯t investigate Eileen¡¯s history thoroughly. Even then, I found out that her parents that

    passed away are her adoptive parents. They¡¯re not her birth parents.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°If the truth really is as you think, will you treat her like how you treat

    Jason?¡±

    Conrad frowned, but when he looked at Fia¡¯s worried eyes, his words changed. ¡°She didn¡¯t get to

    choose her parents. As long as she isn¡¯t harming you, I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡±

    Fia sighed in relief. ¡°Can you stop treating Evans like an enemy too?¡±

    ¡°As long as he stops having other thoughts about you, I can treat him like any other normal person!¡±

    Fia was speechless again.

    He was a normal person in the first ce.

    ¡°Fia, please understand. If there¡¯s a very caring female doctor next to me, won¡¯t you get angry too

    when

    you¡¯re the wife?¡±

    Fia snorted. ¡°If? Is Esme Manning not enough?¡±

    Conrad instantly shut up. He foolishly dug a hole for himself.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fia angrilyy back on the bed and turned around and didn¡¯t want to talk to Conrad anymore.

    After the atmosphere was tense for a few seconds, Conrad sat by the bed and put a hand on Fia¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    He then passionately held her arms.

    ¡°Fia, I said the wrong things. I apologize.¡±

    Originally, Fia was so angry that she almost exploded. But when she heard that low voice of his, she

    couldn¡¯t explode anymore..

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve got a situation!¡±

    Ss opened the door anxiously.

    Conrad turned around and red.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His tone was as cold as the Arctic winds.

    ¡°The driver¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°Which driver?¡±

    ¡°The truck driver that ran into the madam.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ss looked at Fia who sat up. ¡°Should we speak outside, sir?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear about it?¡± Fia asked in an upset tone.

    Conrad patted her head and said to Ss, ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°A few minutes ago, he suddenly jumped out of the window. He was pronounced dead on the spot.¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Why did no one from the hospital tell us?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Hall, Doctor Evans, the hospital director, the police, and the forensic team had all gone to

    investigate this!¡± Ss¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I believe that this is a scheme¡­. I just don¡¯t know what

    the person behind this wants.

    Fia then said, ¡°Aren¡¯t the driver¡¯s legs hurt? How did he get up the window?¡±

    ¡°He used a chair to climb up the window. It is quite difficult. I wonder what made him so determined.¡±

    Conrad suddenly remembered the driver¡¯s ill son. ¡°How¡¯s his son doing?¡±

    ¡°His son is in the ICU, so he probably doesn¡¯t know. His wife found out about it and fainted from the

    news. ¡°Sir, the reason I came here is because I think it¡¯s best for you to leave. I feel like the target is

    you.¡±

    Ss had just finished when a string of footsteps came from behind him. It was Assistant Director

    Manning and his men.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, the driver that injured your wife hadmitted suicide.¡±

    Fia immediately argued, ¡°What does that have to do with my husband?!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart warmed and he patted her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still here.¡±

    Fia looked at him with mixed feelings. The plotting against him had already been set in motion and yet

    he still told her not to worry.

    It was such a strange feeling. Despite their long marriage, it was the first time that he treated her like

    this.

    ¡°He left a suicide note saying that you threatened and hit him every day, so hemitted suicide. He

    also said that Mr. Maxwell was doing it because he wanted to avenge you,¡± Assistant Director Manning

    said in a serious tone as he stared at Fia.

    ¡°Impossible! He made it up!¡± Fia argued with confidence. ¡°He¡¯s been taking care of me 24/7, so he had

    no time to see that driver at all! It¡¯s impossible for him to threaten or beat him because he didn¡¯t have

    the time!¡±

    Conrad smiled and patted Fia¡¯s head and joked, ¡°How can you be so sure that I¡¯m innocent? You don¡¯t

    know what I¡¯m doing when you¡¯re asleep.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around! Can¡¯t you see what the situation is right now?¡± Fia said with red eyes. She couldn¡¯t

    simply stand by and do nothing when the police were working against him.

    ¡°Come back to the station with us. We¡¯ll know if you¡¯re involved in this after the investigation,¡± Assistant

    Director Manning said as he took a step forward. ¡°You can understand how hard this is for me as a

    lawful citizen, right? Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Of course, I do.¡± Conrad looked at Fia gently without even giving Assistant Director

    Manning so much as a nce.

    He knew that there would be troubleing his way when he wanted to spread the Maxwell

    Corporation¡¯s influence to the capital city.

    He didn¡¯t expect it toe so quickly though.

    ¡°Ss, I¡¯m leaving for a bit. You stay here and apany the madam 24/7.¡± Conrad turned around and

    was about to leave.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia grabbed his arm and looked at him tearfully.

    ¡°The police station is not a good ce to be. Have your corporation¡¯swyers do something to get you

    out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Fia.¡±

    ¡°You know about the station¡¯s interrogation room. It¡¯s so dark and the air is so bad too.¡±

    Fia almost cried.

    Conrad could feel his chest tighten. So, she had been afraid when she was inside. But every visited

    her, she looked like she didn¡¯t care.

    time he

    ¡°Then I should really go in and take a look. This is the gods¡® will¡­ So that I can feel my wife¡¯s suffering

    as well.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Fia held Conrad¡¯s arm tightly with refusal all over her face.

    He bent over to kiss her forehead and pulled her hand away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fia. Wait for my return.¡±

    Fia sniffed. She didn¡¯t raise her hand to grab his sleeve as she cried.

    Ss took a few steps after him before Conrad roared at him. ¡°Go back and take good care of my wife

    or I¡¯ll break your leg!¡±

    ¡°¡­but sir!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked for me for years now. You know how I am!¡±

    Ss gritted his teeth and nodded.

    ¡°Ss, I don¡¯t need you here. Find someone to get him out of there!¡± Fia said with a firm expression on

    her face.

    Ss hesitated and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. He¡¯lle back in one piece.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me!¡±

    ¡°Please, madam. Don¡¯t make this hard on me. You know how he is, right? If I go against his direct

    orders, he is going to fire me.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Since when has he ever suffered something like this?! He was well¨C

    taken care of since he was little!¡±

    Ss was stunned. He realized that he needed to tell her things that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Madam, he didn¡¯t have everything easy like you think. When Old Master Maxwell was still around, he

    would frequently send him off to train when he was little. The training was hellish¡­ It was frequent for

    him to be thrown into the wilds for two weeks or more.¡±

    Fia was stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about this?¡±

    ¡°The old master didn¡¯t want any outsider to know about this. He wanted him to excel beyond

    everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±

    Ss sighed. ¡°Sir didn¡¯t like anyone talking about this either.¡±

    ¡°How do you know then?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Ss let out a helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯m one of the trainees from the Hellish Training Camp. It was

    pure luck that he recruited me, and I did quite well with him, too. He has helped me, and my brother. If I

    didn¡¯t meet him, we¡¯d probably still be struggling somewhere. We¡¯d probably even end up as beggars.¡±

    Fia was saddened. ¡°It must be quite tough inside the Hellish Training Camp.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Compared to the interrogation room, the interrogation room is nothing. So don¡¯t you worry,

    alright, madam? He¡¯lle back in one piece.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you know the content of the suicide note the driver wrote?¡±

    ¡°The police took it away already, but I¡¯ll find a way to get it. I¡¯ll show it to youter.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fia looked at Ss hopefully. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here and protect me. Go back to work.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, arrange for a few bodyguards to stay here.¡±

    Thinking that Esme was also in the station and the entire Manning household was in chaos, no one

    should be targeting the madam.

    ¡°Then promise me, madam. Don¡¯t leave this ward. Don¡¯t go anywhere, and don¡¯t see any strangers!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fia forced a smile. When she remembered the injury Conrad had suffered on his back, she

    couldn¡¯t simply have Ss wait together with her no matter how strong Conrad was.

    Ss arranged for six bodyguards to guard the ward before saying that Mrs. Taylor would deliver the

    meals as he left.

    ¡°Please enter, Mr. Maxwell.¡± Prisci pointed at the door. ¡°Please manage your emotions well.

    Someone will ask you some questionster.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t even look at Prisci since he got out of the car.

    Once he got in, she mmed the door shut.

    It was very dark inside. There was no light, no window,

    He didn¡¯t even know where the light switch was.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He instinctively wanted to open the door and tell Prisci to switch on the light but realized that the door

    could no longer be opened. Someone had locked it from the other side.

    He kicked the door before cursing in the darkness, his back against the door.

    In the darkness, a human¡¯s other senses would be heightened. Conrad suddenly felt something in front

    of

    him.

    He narrowed his amber eyes. As his eyes got used to the darkness, he spotted a shadow in front of

    him. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a human or something else.

    It was approaching him silently, but Conrad could still hear a weak sound.

    He tightened his fists. As soon as he attacked, he would grapple him!

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The woman screamed out in pain. Conrad let go and she knelt down in front of him.

    It was at this time that the light was suddenly turned on and he saw who it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Esme knelt in front of him with a pitiful expression on her face.

    ¡°You almost killed me just now, Conrad.¡±

    There were terrifying fingerprints around her long, pale neck.

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±

    He looked around the room and realized that it was the same room that Fia was in before. It also had a

    washroom.

    However, why did they lock him up together with Esme?

    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± His voice was cold.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who came in just now. I just wanted to move to the door. I didn¡¯t know you were there

    either.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Conrad looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You didn¡¯t know or did you deliberately get close

    to me?¡±

    ¡°Conrad, how can you think that of me? I¡¯m not that wicked.¡± Esme said, still kneeling on the ground as

    carefully grabbed Conrad¡¯s pants. She slightly straightened her back.

    Others might find this position quite awkward, but Conrad didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very scared since I got here. The power stopped just now. I thought someone wanted to hurt

    me again, and that¡¯s why I became very alert. I didn¡¯t know it was you.

    ¡°If I knew it was you, I wouldn¡¯t be that afraid. I would speak with you, and you wouldn¡¯t treat me as an

    attacker.¡±

    Conrad looked at Esme, her head held up high, the fingerprints around her neck so clear.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Thinking that nothing happened to him, he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.

    He stomped the ground and got her hands off of him and then sat down on the only chair.

    ¡°You¡¯re not here to see me?¡® Esme turned around as she knelt, her eyes gentle.

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad looked at her coldly and looked away.

    His phone had been taken away and he didn¡¯t know what the police were up to. How could they lock

    him up with Esme?!

    It was obvious that it was done intentionally!

    What was their aim?

    Fia had just gotten out of the washroom when she heard a toneing from her phone.

    She took it and saw a new message from her Facebook.

    It was a friend request.

    She clicked on the person¡¯s name, and the person¡¯s face was shown, wearing a police uniform and hat.

    She hesitated before letting it through.

    Fia speechlessly looked at Prisci¡¯s smiley emoji.

    If others sent the smiley emoji, she would think she was being gentle. But when it came from Prisci,

    all she thought was that she was being pretentious and had an ulterior motive.

    Prisci sent another smiley emoji with a big smile and then a picture.

    Fia¡¯s calm eyes suddenly grew bigger, and her expression quickly worsened. She was feeling even

    worse.

    It was a picture that everyone would feel awkward looking at.

    The distance between the two of them made them look like a pair of lovers¡­

    No matter how pure Fia was when she saw something like that, she would think about something that

    lovers would do.

    She was so angry that she immediately made a call.

    The person on the other end picked up immediately.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    ¡°Hi, Fia. How are you doingtely?¡±

    ¡°Where did you get that picture!¡± Fia angrily asked.

    Prisciughed. ¡°What? Anxious?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°How did the two of them get together?!¡±

    ¡°Make a guess?¡±

    ¡°Prisci, what are you up to?!¡±

    ¡°I would like to invite you toe and watch a stream with me. How about it?¡±

    Fia had just wanted to say yes, but she remembered what Ss told him before he left.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Not interested!¡±

    ¡°Really, now? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re injured and he can¡¯t touch you, so he can only find someone else

    outside?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not someone like that!¡± Fia was so angry that her chest was hurting.

    ¡°Oh, right. I heard you had a miscarriage and lost your child. How very sad. Despite being so careful in

    the interrogation room, you still encountered something terrible as soon as you stepped outside.

    ¡°Oh, am I not supposed to say something about this? Fia, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but it

    seems like even the gods can¡¯t let you simply steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend. That¡¯s why you lost the

    baby that you managed to bear after so much hardship.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fia growled with a hoarse voice as her mind was filled with that image.

    ¡°Fia¡­ What if Mr. Maxwell entered the interrogation himself just so he could see his first love? What do

    you think?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fia hung up the call as her body trembled and her limbs became cold.

    Eileen pushed open the door only to see Fia sitting on the chair trembling with red eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­ I¡­ Conrad¡­ he¡­¡®

    Despite knowing that Prisci was doing it on purpose, she was still a woman. She couldn¡¯t stop

    thinking about it after seeing a picture like that.

    ¡°What? What did he do?¡± Eileen said angrily. ¡°Where is he? Isn¡¯t he supposed to take care of you

    here?¡±

    Fia took a deep breath and tightened her fists, forcing herself to calm down. She then told Eileen about

    how Conrad was taken away by Assistant Director Manning.

    ¡°Huh? Arrested? They suspected that he caused the driver¡¯s suicide?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Eileen frowned. ¡°To be honest, it does sound like something that he could do.¡±

    Fia shook her head and said, ¡°The driver¡¯s injury on his legs was quite severe. It would be difficult for

    him to support himself after this. There was no need to give him an easy way out.¡±

    ¡°So, the reason you¡¯re that angry is because he was caught?¡±

    Eileen held Fia¡¯s still trembling arms and asked, ¡°You¡¯re worried about him?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t say anything and simply showed Eileen the picture Prisci sent to her.

    ¡°Holy! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Eileen red with wide eyes before taking the phone and giving it a careful

    look.

    ¡°This is an interrogation room? Why are they together in the same room? Is the police station that

    poor?¡±

    Eileen¡¯s rows of questions felt like an attack on Fia.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ He wanted to be locked up with her.¡±

    Eileen remained silent. She wasn¡¯t sure how Conrad was doing.

    Victor had decided to marry Sapphire despite not loving her.

    Not to mention that Conrad and Esme did have a rtionship in the past.

    ¡°You think they¡¯re doing something behind you, Fia?¡±

    Fia was feeling very upset. But when she remembered how Conrad was being so gentle to her and

    even hurt his back not long ago just to save her¡­.

    ¡°He probably isn¡¯t, but Esme¡¯s someone that can do anything.¡±

    ¡°You trust him?¡± Eileen was shocked. Then, she gave her a smile. ¡°If you trust him, why are you so

    angry?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡± Fia said worryingly. ¡°Assistant Director Manning is Esme¡¯s uncle and he loves her too. I¡¯m

    worried that he would help her from the outside.¡±

    Eileen stared at Fia and remained silent for two seconds before hugging her.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    ¡°Silly girl. Why are you so worried? Conrad¡¯s a man. If he doesn¡¯t want to, no one can force herself on

    him, right?¡±

    ¡°Eileen, you didn¡¯t know what happened. She¡¯s drugged him before. If she had increased the dose..¡±

    The more Fia thought about it, the more worried she became.

    Eileen became serious and said, ¡°Why not get someone else to visit him?¡±

    ¡°Who? Who can visit him?¡±

    About twenty minutester, at the police station.

    Jason walked into the station wearing his coat and carrying a medical kit.

    ¡°I want to see Conrad Maxwell!¡±

    When the officer responsible for registration saw Jason, he said, ¡°He¡¯s not avable to be visited as

    he¡¯s our prime suspect for a case.¡±

    Jason mmed the medical kit on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m his attending physician and I¡¯m telling you

    that he has severe gastrointestinal perforation! Without treatment, he¡¯ll die from shock and bleeding at

    any time! Also, he had just been injured a few hours ago by a pedicab and he has severe external and

    internal injuries!

    The officer looked at Jason numbly, and then at the nurse wearing a mask behind him.

    ¡°The ident with the pedicab had been reported to your station as well. You can check it right now.¡±

    The officer was shocked by how intimidating Jason was and so he gave it a check. Only then did he

    realize it was true¡­ And the person that the pedicab ran into was Mr. Maxwell and his wife.

    While the person above him told him not to release him on bail and that no one was allowed to visit

    him, they never said anything about not letting a doctor treat him.

    Not to mention that he was the leader of Gryphon¡¯s business world!

    If he died during his watch, he would be in a lot of trouble.

    That police then led Jason and the nurse to the interrogation room where Conrad was, but when he

    opened the door, there was no one inside.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­ Mr. Maxwell should be in here!¡±

    ¡°Where is Esme Manning then?¡± the nurse wearing the mask asked.

    Jason turned around and gave her a look before saying, ¡°I¡¯m also her attending physician because of

    her injuries. Might as well check up on her.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But you aren¡¯t the doctor that came earlier!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my colleague,¡± Jason said as he showed him his work pass.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll take you to Ms. Manning¡¯s room first.¡±

    The officer knew that Esme was the assistant director¡¯s family, so he was told to take good care of her.

    Once they reached Esme¡¯s room, the officer felt uneasy again.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Who locked the door from the outside?¡± He mumbled as he took out the key and unlocked the door.

    When the door opened, a strange scent wafted out from inside.

    Jason immediately gave the nurse a handkerchief. ¡°Cover your nose and mouth!¡±

    He also grabbed a handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth.

    The three of them carefully looked around and found only Esme.

    The officer was shocked. ¡°Ms. Manning! Who tied you up in bed?!¡±

    Jason and the nurse looked at Esme. She had been tied with the bed sheets, no less.

    ¡°Doctor, can you give her a look? She doesn¡¯t look alright!¡±

    The officer had just untied the upper part of her when she extended her hand toward him. He was so

    scared that he took a few steps back.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine!¡± Jason said and grabbed the nurse¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. He¡¯s not here.¡±

    The nurse then looked at the washroom¡¯s door.

    Jason followed her eyes and looked over. ¡°Wait outside. I¡¯ll go take a look inside.¡±

    There was the sound of water rushing as Conrad mmed his fist on the wall. He waspletely wet.

    When the door was opened, he didn¡¯t even bother turning around and simply cursed, ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll

    show you once I get out!¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do? And to whom? You¡¯re a failure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Conrad looked at him angrily when he heard a familiar voice.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    ¡°What? Not happy to see me?¡± Jason sneered. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not up to you to choose.¡±

    Conrad red at him with wide eyes and yelled angrily, ¡°Scram!¡±

    The hand that was holding the cigarette was trembling.

    Jason snorted coldly and swayed the medical kit in his hand.

    ¡°Scram, huh? You better think twice because no one can save you now other than me.¡± Jason sneered

    again. ¡°The interrogation room¡¯s door is just too tough. No one can hear you scream, and you can¡¯t

    break it apart too. To the point that you must run into the washroom. How sad, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad choked. He got tricked.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed the scent from the very beginning. By the time he realized that the drugs were

    already working on him, he had lost half his strength. How could he have broken down the door?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fia? Does she know¡­?¡± Before he could finish, he saw a woman in a pink nurse uniform

    walking

    1. in.

    He could feel the me burning inside of him as his eyes turned from slightly red to a bloody red,

    He never thought that her wearing a nurse¡¯s outfit would be so seductive.

    But he already looked down after ncing at her.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn¡¯t want to see her like this.

    When Fia saw what happened, she felt as if something pricked her heart. It was numbing and painful at

    the same time.

    ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± she asked.

    Conrad snapped the cigarette that he had puffed a few times before throwing it into the bin agitatedly.

    ¡°Are you here to see what kind of a joke I¡¯ve be, Fia?¡±

    As soon as he said that, he heard the woman chuckle. In that instant, he red at her. ¡°If youugh

    again, I¡¯ll show you what I can do right here right now!¡±

    Fia shook her head and looked at Jason awkwardly. ¡°Evans, he¡¯s been drugged, and he looks very

    confused. Can you give him a hand?¡±

    Jason originally wanted to berate Conrad a few more times, but seeing that Fia was around, he had no

    choice but to give him medicine.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die of heat, eat it.¡±

    Conrad instinctively took it, knowing that this was not the time to uphold his pride.

    He was fighting against the effects of the drugs. If he were to continue suppressing it through sheer

    will, it would hurt his body as well.

    Not to mention that he couldn¡¯t use Fia as a cure as she was still recovering.

    Plus, he knew Fia didn¡¯t like him right now. He couldn¡¯t sleep with her without removing all those thorns

    first.

    He needed to break the adage that men only wanted one thing and it was disgusting!

    He ripped the medicine¡¯s packaging and drank the medicinal concoction in one gulp.

    Jason rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Alright, now that things are done, I have to go back to the hospital.¡±

    He turned around and looked at Fia with mixed feelings. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together, Fia?¡±

    Fia nced at Conrad who had just eaten the antidote and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad quickly stood up and exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything with her!¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart was thrown into confusion as she looked at him with a frown.

    While she was very angry, she was no fool.

    If something really did happen between them, there was no need for him to hide in the washroom.

    There was no need for him to tie Esme to the bed.

    There were scars that could not be so easily healed.

    She couldn¡¯t show him too much consideration at this stage.

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here? It¡¯s because I received a picture, and it can really make people¡¯s

    imagination. run wild.¡± Fia frowned as her eyes showed that she was judging him.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    ¡°What picture?¡±

    Fia took out her phone and walked over to show it to him.

    When Conrad saw the picture, he was full of disgust.

    ¡°Who sent it to you?¡±

    ¡°Even you feel disgusted when it¡¯s you in the picture. Outsiders will only get more ideas out of this,¡± Fia

    whispered. ¡°I really hate to see both of you in the same picture, even if nothing happened.¡±

    Conrad could only stare at Fia with a frown.

    ¡°Once this is over, can we just send her away?¡±

    ¡°Send her away?¡± Fia cracked a smile. ¡°After what she did to me, she will be punished to the full extent

    of thew!

    ¡°Oh, Conrad. Did your heart soften again? Did she beg you just now? Maybe she cried and sobbed?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t. Can you please not think that I¡¯m that weak?¡±

    ¡°I want to, but I can¡¯t control my own brain.¡± Fia forced a smile. ¡°Take care.¡±

    Fia had just left the interrogation room when she met up with Ss.

    ¡°Oh, why are you here, madam?!¡± Ss¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡®Did she find out?¡±

    ¡°Your boss is inside the washroom.¡±

    Madam, please listen to what I have to say! Sir told us to get prepared before he was brought here. We

    expected that something would happen, but we didn¡¯t expect Ms. Manning to be so¡­ but he really

    didn¡¯t do anything with Ms. Manning! I can guarantee!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the hospital first,¡± Fia said with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to discuss it anymore. She

    was getting tired.

    ¡°Alright, please take care of the madam, Doctor Evans.¡± Ss smiled pleadingly at Jason.

    Jason sneered and said, ¡°Your boss is so troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t think too much about it. Our boss is known for his bad temper. That¡¯s how he treats most

    people.¡±

    Once they were out of the station, Jason went to get his car and had Fia wait outside the entrance.

    At this time, a ck, extra¨Clong Lincoln stopped in front of her some distance away.

    She nced and saw a handsome and serious middle¨Caged man walking out from the car dressed in a

    ck suit.

    ¡°Director, the assistant director has really gone overboard this time. How will you deal with him?¡±

    ¡°Report to the higher¨Cups without any cover up. He¡¯ll get punished as it is meant to be!¡±

    The director¡¯s assistant sighed. ¡°What a fool. Can¡¯t he just do his job as the assistant director? Why

    must he do something that could get him fired because of family?!¡±

    Finn Parker suddenly stopped as his eyes fell on a young woman.

    She was slender and quite pretty. Despite her subservient look, she had an aura of estrangement

    around

    her. Her beautiful facial features made her very eye¨Ccatching among the crowd.

    ¡°Director?¡± The assistant looked at Fia. He thought it weird that the director, who normally didn¡¯t care

    about other women, looked at a little girl like that.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Humans can never sever the bond of blood and family even when they get old. Assistant Director

    Manning simplymitted a mistake that most people would make.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. That¡¯s why if we want to focus on our work, we have to separate our work and

    private life. Otherwise, we can¡¯t go far.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Finn said as he walked toward the young woman.

    ¡°Youngdy, is there a reason for you to be here?¡± It was rare for him to be so sincere and show such a

    kind smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia shrank back. She had heard their conversation. He was the director!

    Why would he suddenly talk to her?

    Finn¡¯s assistant quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, youngdy. This is Director Parker. He¡¯s just transferred to

    Gryphon from the capital city Lumenpolis! The director is very fair! We can help you deal with your case

    if you have any.¡±

    Fia shook her head. She didn¡¯t trust the person in front of her.

    Even the assistant director could scheme against Conrad. She didn¡¯t know who this director was. Who

    knew what his intention was?

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m just here for a visit.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Finn asked.

    ¡°This is my private matter.¡± Fia¡¯s expression became even colder as she stared at Finn warily.

    Finn couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Pardon my intrusion, then. What is your name?¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression became even darker.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re intruding on my private space, but you¡¯re still asking my name?¡±

    ¡°Well, how can you speak like that? We¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Finn patted his assistant¡¯s shoulder and looked at Fia, impressed. ¡°She¡¯s a good girl.¡±

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    ¡°¡­¡± Fia waspletely confused. However, a car honk could be heard. When she saw Jason roll down

    the car window, she quickly ran over.

    Finn¡¯s eyes followed Fia as she got into the car and then went to Jason who was driving, and his smile

    became even wider.

    Jason nodded to him before rolling up the car window.

    ¡°Evans, he said that he¡¯s the director! Is he joking? Since when is a director so free?¡±

    Jason chuckled. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be disappointed. He is indeed the director. He just got appointed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s so strange. He came to talk to me and asked me some questions!¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t understand what was happening. ¡°Why would a director like him speak to amoner like

    me?¡± Jason was also quite confused, but he said honestly, ¡°Mr. Parker is a good officer. Gryphon

    needs to get rid of all the corrupt officials. The duty he¡¯s been given is quite heavy.¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°My dad does.¡± Jason paused. ¡°The reason that I was able to see you together with Eileenst time

    was because my dad asked for his help.¡±

    Fia was stunned before feeling guilty.

    ¡°I see,¡± she said. However, when that kind smile from Finn appeared in her mind again, she still felt that

    something was wrong.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Ss quickly ran in. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    When Conrad remembered the expression that Fia had, he was feeling extremely mncholic.

    He had to work even harder. Otherwise, Fia would ask for a divorce as soon as she was discharged

    from the hospital.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I¡¯ve lodged aint against these idiots! How can they do this to you with Ms.

    Manning? Also, I¡¯ve managed to contact the new director. I heard that he¡¯s moved here from the

    capital. Assistant Director Manning is done for!¡± Ss said excitedly.

    Conrad rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Okay, I know.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know your clothes were all wet. I¡¯ll take some clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°No need. We can leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ss was being very curious. Did his boss prepare something else?

    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Esme?¡±

    ¡°Outside. She¡¯s still tied to the bed. She¡¯s acting like a horny she¨Ccat,¡± Ss said in disdain. ¡°Ms.

    Manning really doesn¡¯t have a bottom line, unlike our madam¡­.¡±

    But when he saw how his boss¡¯s expression became darker and darker, Ss swallowed everything

    else he wanted to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ve overestimated her. And the more I overestimated her character, the more I hurt Fia.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. She¡¯s always kind and generous¡­ The madam will definitely forgive you this time

    too!¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    When the door to the washroom was opened, the people standing outside didn¡¯t dare look at the man.

    Only one person took a step forward and looked Conrad right in the eye.

    The two of them were about the same height and carried the same air about them.

    However, Conrad¡¯s aura carried the boldness from one¡¯s youth, while Director Finn¡¯s aura carried the

    steadiness from one¡¯s age.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Maxwell. I¡¯m Finn Parker.¡±

    Conrad nodded and extended his hand. ¡°Good to see you, Mr. Parker.¡±

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Finn ced his hands behind his back with a detaching expression on his face.

    ¡°We can forget about the formalities. I¡¯m here to personally make things right.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t get angry because he refused to shake his hand. Most of those who became officials had

    their own quirks.

    Finn red at the woman tied to the bed who was letting out shameless sounds.

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue this somewhere else.¡± With that, he took out a strip of pills from his pocket and gave it

    to his assistant. ¡°Feed the woman.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir!¡± The assistant looked at Conrad. He was not as retrained as the director. ¡°Mr. Maxwell,

    originally the director had prepared this for you.¡±

    Conrad was stunned before thanking him sincerely. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Go now!¡± Finn said to his assistant in a harsh tone before waving at Conrad. ¡°This is now my area of

    responsibility. I have the duty to see things through now that something like this has happened. I will do

    what I can.¡±

    They then went to the meeting room. Finn sat in the middle while he was joined by Chuck Manning, the

    assistant director, on his left and Conrad on his right.

    All the other people were seated as well. Other than the officers from the station, they were also joined

    by the prosecutors sent by their higher¨Cups.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Chuck couldn¡¯t help himself from saying, ¡°Director, Mr. Maxwell is still a suspect in an ongoing

    investigation. How can you let him out just like that?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he forced the man tomit suicide?¡± Finn¡¯s wise eyes narrowed as he looked at Chuck

    with a dry smile.

    Chuck¡¯s chest tightened as his mind quickly calcted everyone again. He didn¡¯t feel like he missed

    anything.

    ¡°The driver thatmitted suicide left a suicide note, saying that Mr. Maxwell had¡­¡±

    ¡°The man is dead and the suicide note cannot speak. Did you find any witnesses?¡±

    ¡°No one was in his ward when hemitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°One of his legs had been inflicted with aminuted fracture. For him to get out of bed, climb to the

    window, climb up the window¡­ It¡¯s not something that can be done easily.¡±

    ¡°Director, you can¡¯t overturn the investigation with just one sentence! He still had his other leg, so why

    can¡¯t he¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Finn cut Chuck off again and waved to his assistant who was standing behind him.

    The assistant then took a step forward and said sternly, ¡°We¡¯ve investigated the scene. Even if the

    driver could still move with one leg, with the bone of his other leg fractured in multiple ces, there

    would be bruises and injuries by the time he reached the top of the window. But there was no sign of

    any bleeding from the leg at all.¡±

    Chuck¡¯s brain froze for a moment and he said, ¡°Maybe because his pants were too thick?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± The assistant let out augh. ¡°It¡¯s summer right now. Not to mention that he can¡¯t wear pants

    because of his injuries. It might cause his wounds to be infected and not enough gauze was used!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chuck looked into Finn¡¯s eyes and his heart skipped a beat as he quickly said, ¡°A lot of

    things happened at hometely so my memory isn¡¯t that good. I keep on forgetting things.¡±

    ¡°Assistant Director, forgive me for being so blunt. But with your memory being this bad, you¡¯re no

    longer suitable to be in this position!¡± Finn concluded coldly.

    Chuck was so angry that he mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Director, don¡¯t push it. I have always been

    in Gryphon since I was an officer. I gave Gryphon my whole life. You can¡¯t remove me just because you

    want to!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to remove any of you,¡± Finn said as his eyesnded on a female officer. ¡°I don¡¯t

    even have the right to remove your daughter. However, this case has wide implications. The higher¨C

    ups believe that you were not putting your heart into this case so they sent me over to head a proper

    investigation. I won¡¯t spare any suspicious individuals!¡±

    Finn gave the prosecutors a nod and said, ¡°I leave the rest to you.¡±

    They all nodded and then walked toward Chuck and Prisci.

    ¡°Please cooperate in our investigation.¡±

    Two dayster, Hank and Beth looked for Conrad who was apanying Fia in her ward.

    Ss stopped the two of them at the door before informing Conrad and Fia of their request.

    Conrad looked at Fia who had her back to the headboard and asked, ¡°You want to see them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here for you. Why are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, then they can forget about it.¡±

    ¡°We should see them.¡± She wanted to hear why they were here.

    When the two of them came in, Fia looked at them with wide eyes.

    Ever since she could remember, Hank and Beth had always wornvish clothes. However, they looked

    like they had aged twenty years. Even their emotional state wasn¡¯t that good.

    She felt bad just looking at them. If her mom was still alive, she would be in pain because of her gentle

    and kind nature.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, can you please show mercy to my brother and his daughter for the sake of your

    rtionship with Esme?¡± Hank cried out in sorrow.

    Beth quickly said, ¡°Please save Esme. We only have one daughter.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Hank stared at his wife. ¡°Do you know because of your love for your daughter, not only is my

    brother going to get fired, but he¡¯s also going to get punished as well?¡±

    ¡°So, your brother is important, but my daughter isn¡¯t?!¡±

    When Conrad saw that the two of them were going to start fighting, he was worried that they would be

    too noisy for Fia. He said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re simply suffering from the consequences of their own actions.

    No one can save you. Leave!¡±

    Thump!

    Hank knelt down on the ground directly, and that shocked Beth.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Yes, Esme is suffering her own consequences. But my brother has never hurt anyone as a police

    officer! He even helped a lot of people in Gryphon! You¡¯ll know it if you investigate! We¡¯re the ones at

    fault this time! You shouldn¡¯t have let your anger out on him because of Esme! Please, I beg you, show

    my brother some mercy.¡±

    Conrad frowned. Of course, he knew that Assistant Director Manning had always been a fair man.

    He suddenly remembered what Finn told him two days ago when Finn personally saw him off in his car.

    ¡°Everyone in this world willmit that same mistake, which is doing something illegal for the sake of

    family. I wonder, Mr. Maxwell, if you have experienced the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Manning¡­¡± Conrad had never addressed Hank as such. He continued in a stern tone. ¡°If you

    really want to save your brother, tell him to be honest with the prosecutors about what they hadn¡¯t

    found out yet. It¡¯s best for Assistant Director Manning to personally say it. Perhaps, that could lessen

    the severity of his crimes.¡±

    Hank was stunned as he could feel his legs go numb.

    If he really did that, his daughter wouldn¡¯t have a future anymore!

    ¡°No!¡± Beth screamed as she pounced on Hank. They had been married for so long, so of course she

    knew what his expression meant. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Hank! She¡¯s the only daughter I have! If you

    destroy her, I¡¯ll make sure that you and that lover of yours will die a horrible death!¡±

    Fia was stunned. While Hank was a cold man, he treated Beth and Esme very well. Why would there

    be a lover?

    ¡°I¡¯ve failed Esme. But my brother had given up too much for me since he was little. I can¡¯t let him fall

    like this,¡± Hank said in sadness as he pushed Beth and ran out.

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Beth copsed on the ground as sheughed and cried. In the end, she could only stare at

    Fia numbly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ It¡¯s all your fault, Fia¡­ If you didn¡¯t marry Conrad, Esme wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Our

    family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this¡­ It¡¯s your fault¡­ It¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault¡­ And my mother¡¯s

    fault too! This is because of all of you!¡±

    ¡°Ss, drag her out!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ss rolled up his sleeves and then dragged Beth out of the room.

    Beth was consumed by her anger as she cursed, ¡°Fia! I curse you! I curse you so you¡¯ll end up like

    your mother! That you¡¯ll never end up with the person you love! That you¡¯ll end up lied to and

    abandoned! That you¡¯ll end up sick just like her¡­¡±

    Fia shuddered, with pain in her eyes.

    She never wanted things to end up like this with her aunt and her family either.

    No matter what happened, they did love her when she was little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Fia,¡± Conrad said as he covered Fia¡¯s ears. He didn¡¯t want her to hear all the curses

    that Beth shouted even when she had been dragged into the corridor already.

    Fia held Conrad¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°They said that everything one¡¯s mother experiences would be what the daughter experiences as well.

    Will I really end up like what my aunt said¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad¡¯s hands that were covering her ears quickly held her face instead.

    He stared right into her eyes with a firm expression and said, ¡°You will have all the happiness your

    mom never had. I guarantee you!¡±

    ¡°Guarantee?¡± Fia could feel the pain stirring in her heart. Her future was in flux. How could anyone

    guarantee it?

    She would never end up with the person she loved. She had loved him for eleven years, but he never

    responded to her. All she got from him was pain.

    She had been lied to. He kept on saying to her that he would never see Esme again, but he still did.

    She would be abandoned. That was going to happen soon, right?

    They would get a divorce, and he started it, too. He was the one that wanted to abandon her first.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t let you walk the same path your mother did.¡±

    Fia bit her lips even as she trembled and her tears began to roll, her vision blurring.

    She couldn¡¯t see his handsome face anymore, and her final defenses crumbled as she caved into his

    arms.

    ¡°Fia, I¡­¡±

    She opened her mouth and bit into his shoulder, cutting him off.

    She put a lot of strength into it and soon, she could taste iron.

    Conrad was feeling a bit sad, so he simply let her bite into him while he stroked her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you all those times. I should have seen through everything earlier. I

    should have treated you better earlier.¡±

    In the past two days, he had found out too much about Esme. The more he found out, the more he

    realized that everything that she said about Fia seemingly by ident was fake.

    She was a na?ve and kind girl, but she made it sound like she was someone jealous, extreme,

    calctive, and a robber.

    And the one thing that chilled his heart the most.

    She didn¡¯t go overseas and give up their love because she wanted to chase her dreams.

    The rtionship between her and the teacher was beyond ordinary. He didn¡¯t want to investigate how

    far their rtionship had developed and he didn¡¯t care anymore.

    He suddenly realized that he had no more love for Esme.

    If he were to look back, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he really did love her.

    Because his feelings for Fia were different from his feelings for Esme all those times ago.

    He wasn¡¯t obsessed with Esme. Otherwise, after she left and went overseas, he wouldn¡¯t have simply

    let them get away with it with that temper of his.

    However, as soon as Fia got close to another man, he would feel uneasy. He wanted that man to die

    on the spot!

    Fia¡­ She was the only girl that had made him obsessed.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    After Fia had cried enough and let go of Conrad¡¯s shoulder, she nced at him.

    She could even see the bite marks and blood through his gray shirt.

    She was somewhat regretful as she pretended to calm down and looked away.

    ¡°We should leave the hospital today.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll have Ss do the paperwork.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them were silent for a few seconds when Fia started with another topic. ¡°What¡¯s the matter

    with Assistant Director Manning?¡±

    ¡°Abuse of power. The new director, Finn Parker, already had his eyes on him some time ago. The

    content

    of the chat he had with his own niece was exposed.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°A little. Not the whole story.¡±

    Conrad turned to look at Fia. He didn¡¯t exin that, while he knew that a new director was going to

    rece the old one, he didn¡¯t know anything about Director Parker¡¯s ns.

    Fia looked at Conrad in shock. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the Mannings earlier?¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in love with Esme? How can you see her and her family fall into such a trap?¡±

    Conrad coughed. He realized that he still had a long way to go before he could get his wife back.

    She didn¡¯t even trust him anymore.

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, okay? Let¡¯s forget about this.¡±

    ¡°What? Did it salt your wounds? You didn¡¯t realize that the new director would just clean up the

    assistant director as soon as he came into office?¡± Fia snapped at Conrad with a hint of coldness in her

    eyes.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    ¡°Fia, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t. Ss is back.¡±

    Ss waltzed back with a happy face as he held the receipts.

    ¡°The madam is finally discharged, sir! Anything I need to pack? I¡¯ll do it all. You two should just sit

    tight!¡± Conrad gave Ss a cold stare and he froze.

    Oh, gods. It seemed like his boss didn¡¯t want the madam to get discharged so that he could spend

    some time with her in the hospital.

    What should he do? Should he find a way to help him?

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Did you suddenly lose your mind?!¡± Conrad roared angrily.

    When Ss was roared at, his heart skipped a beat, and he said something without thinking. ¡°Maybe I

    can admit the madam back into the hospital¡­?¡±

    Fia waspletely speechless.

    Meanwhile, Conrad stared at him icily. ¡°Maybe you want me to beat you up until you¡¯re admitted into

    the hospital!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ss lowered his head.

    ¡°Out!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Back to thepany! We don¡¯t need you here!¡±

    Ss almost started to run! Apanying his boss was like apanying a tiger!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so angry at Ss for nothing.¡± Fia got out of bed and was prepared to clear her

    things. She opened her closet and realized her two bags had already been neatly packed up.

    She turned around and looked at Conrad, ¡°You packed up everything?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Since when? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±

    ¡°Last night, after you fell asleep.¡±

    Fia blinked and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how to fold his clothes. What he did made her feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re husband and wife, I have the duty to do things no matter how big or small as your

    husband.¡±

    Fia bit her lips and chose to remain silent.

    Conrad walked over with two bags in one hand and grabbed her hand with the other.

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia wanted to pull her hand away. But when she remembered that the two of them would part

    ways in the future, she wanted to enjoy this warmth just a little bit more.

    When they walked past the office, Fia saw Sally speaking with a patient¡¯s family member some

    distance

    away. She forced Conrad to wait by the door. She wanted to bid Sally goodbye before leaving.

    After Sally was done speaking with the patient¡¯s family, she stood up and walked over, and she saw

    Conrad holding two bags with one hand.

    ¡°Not bad, Mr. Maxwell. You finally learn how to take care of your wife.¡±

    She looked at Fia and gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Doctor Evans can be at peace now.¡±

    Fia bit her lips and said, ¡°Doctor Sally, thank you for taking such good care of me all this while. I know

    that Doctor Evans has a few surgeries today, so I won¡¯t disturb him just to say goodbye. Please tell him

    that too.¡±

    Sally gave her chest a thump and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let him know.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯te back in now that you¡¯re out. Doctor Evans and I both don¡¯t want to see you hurt.¡±

    Fia nodded and left together with Conrad.

    Sally looked at the two of them leaving. Not long after, a handsome man still in his hospital scrubs ran

    over.

    She quickly called out to him. ¡°They had just left!¡±

    Jason looked in the direction of Fia¡¯s ward. ¡°Left?¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°She knew that you have a few surgeries to attend to today so she didn¡¯t want to disturb

    you. She asked me to say thank you and goodbye for her.¡±

    Jason¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°True. I¡¯m quite busy,¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    He turned around and wanted to head back to the surgery theater to prepare for his next surgery. Sally

    chased after him and pulled his arm.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    ¡°What is it, Sally?¡±

    ¡°Jason Evans.¡± It was quite rare for her to call him by his full name as she stared right into those

    beautiful eyes of his.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it harder for yourself. Let it go.¡±

    The flesh on Jason¡¯s face trembled very slightly as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    He quickly pulled away from Sally¡¯s hands and walked away.

    All Sally could do was to simply stare at his tall figure as her eyes turned red. ¡°Why do I even bother?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t put the bags in the trunk in a hurry. Instead, he first opened the door to the passenger¡¯s

    seat.

    ¡°Fia, into the car.¡±

    Originally, Fia was thinking of sitting in the back seeing that they were going to divorce soon. But, she

    saw him opening the car door for her with bags still in his hand.

    Her heart was warmed up and she epted it, now sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll put the bags in the trunk first.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad maintained a cruising speed as the two stayed in the car in silence.

    In the past, Conrad never felt that anything was wrong. But today, he felt everything was wrong.

    He would nce at her every now and then. Only when he realized minutester that Fia didn¡¯t want to

    speak did he break the silence.

    ¡°Doctor Evans has a break in between his surgeries. If you wanted to say goodbye, we could have

    waited.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad in surprise. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    How could someone with such a bad temper say something like that?

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She even suspected that she was hearing things.

    ¡°I said¡­¡± Conrad repeated again patiently.

    Fia looked at him as if she had just heard something impossible. ¡°I was simply worried that you¡¯ll start

    yelling at him again when you see him and affect his surgery, so I chose not to thank him in person.

    ¡°Am I someone that unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Think about it for a second.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was bing somewhat unnatural as he tried to find some excuses. ¡°That¡¯s

    because of his identity. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like him.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that he had a choice in that?¡± Fia paused, and she realized that she needed to make

    things even clearer.

    ¡°Not to mention that the reason your parents have such a bad rtionship is not only because of your

    father alone!¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth. If it was someone else that said this, or if it was the Fia from the past, he

    would have argued in anger.

    Even though he knew that his mother wasn¡¯t meless.

    But that was not the excuse that he could use to abandon him!

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s difficult for you if we keep on talking about this and I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s right for him

    to abandon you when you¡¯re little, but the point is that we can¡¯t use our own thoughts to look at the

    entire picture.¡±

    Conrad gripped the steering wheel even tighter. ¡°Can we not talk about this?¡±

    His tone was ice¨Ccold. He was really enraged.

    Fia knew that she had gotten on his nerves, and he was already controlling himself from stopping the

    car and yelling at her. So, she quickly shut her mouth.

    A few minutes passed and she cried out, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you stop there? We¡¯ve already passed the

    Koi Gardens!

    ¡°I need to go. Drop me off somewhere ahead!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Fia. At least until you¡¯re recovered.¡± There was anxiety in his tone. ¡°You¡¯ve only

    managed to recover somewhat. You can¡¯t let all of it go to waste.¡±

    Fia went silent.

    ¡°Come to my ce. Mrs. Taylor will take care of you. It¡¯s safer that way.¡±

    Fia was touched, so she didn¡¯t refuse.

    When the car drove into one of thevish mansion districts under the management of Maxwell

    Corporation, he didn¡¯t stop in front of their mansion. Instead, he drove past it and stopped at another.

    ¡°Did you go to the wrong mansion?¡± Fia looked at Conrad curiously. Could it be that he had been taking

    care of her too much and he was too tired? And that led to him forgetting his own mansion?

    ¡°No, this is the one.¡± Conrad unbuckled the safety belt, got out of the car, and walked around to the

    passenger¡¯s side before opening the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Fia frowned. She was just about to remind him about it when she heard Mrs. Taylor¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Wait, Master Maxwell! The sun is searing today. Don¡¯t let her stay under the sun for too long!¡± Mrs.

    Taylor ran over with an umbre and then waited outside the car as she opened the umbre. ¡°You can

    come down now, madam. You can¡¯t get too much time right now.¡±

    Fia felt touched and wanted to cry.

    Mrs. Taylor reminded her of her grandma and mom.

    ¡°Madam?¡± Mrs. Taylor was worried that she was still mad at Conrad and didn¡¯t want to get down the

    car, and didn¡¯t want to continue her marriage with Conrad.

    She pushed at Conrad, who was waiting by the door. ¡°Master, carry the madam off the car.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Conrad nodded and bent down, with half his body inside the car as he unbuckled her

    seatbelt and carried her out.

    ¡°No¡­ No thanks¡­¡±

    Fia felt herself blushing as she couldn¡¯t refuse the strongly built man.

    Mrs. Taylor cracked a smile as she raised the umbre high, and followed behind Conrad as she

    continued saying, ¡°Madam, Master Maxwell switched to another mansion for your sake.¡±

    Fia looked at Mrs. Taylor, confused.

    ¡°He¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll be saddened. That won¡¯t be good for you.¡±

    Fia instantly knew why. Her mom had passed away in that mansion.

    Conrad was worried that she would be saddened if she were to keep looking at where she lost her

    mom. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she did feel upset. Especially when she approached the guest room

    on the first floor. She would be reminded of how her mom was dragged to the floor and beaten by

    Beryl.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Conrad whispered into her ears and hugged her even tighter.

    When they went into the living room, he carefully put her down on the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower

    first. I¡¯ll apany youter.¡±

    He then turned to Mrs. Taylor and said, ¡°Please make something sweet for her. Make sure it¡¯s hot. The

    doctor said she can¡¯t have anything cold.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take good care of her!¡± Mrs. Taylor quickly went to the kitchen and took out the sweet

    pumpkin soup that she had already prepared. It was not too hot, not too cold.

    ¡°Have a drink, madam. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fia epted and then had a spoonful as Mrs. Taylor watched.

    ¡°Does it need anything? Let me know and I¡¯ll change it next time.¡±

    ¡°Everything you make is perfect for me, Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    ¡°I probably can¡¯t do much at this age, but I can cook. If I can¡¯t take good care of you, It will surely

    disappoint Master Maxwell.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor looked at Fia with a sweet smile as she consumed the pumpkin soup. ¡°Master Maxwell

    really

    does care about you now. Have you noticed that all the renovations done to this mansion are to your

    liking?¡±

    Fia paused. ¡°Not really.¡± Then, she continued to eat the soup.

    She was lying to herself. From the moment that Conrad carried her in, she already knew that it was

    done to her liking.

    The mansion earlier was renovated to Conrad¡¯s style, cold and dispassionate. Only the bedroom was

    changed to her taste.

    But this mansion¡­ It was renovated to how she liked it. Simple but elegant.

    From the furniture to the carpets, from the curtains to the sofa. All of them.

    ¡°Are you still preparing the chicken soup, Mrs. Taylor?¡±

    Conrad came down wearing gray casual wear, drying his hair with a towel.

    ¡°Of course, master. I¡¯ve put it on low heat. I¡¯ve also prepared soup made of pork and another of fish.

    Master, get some water for the madam to wash up as I prepare the table. Lunch will be prepared soon!¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t even have the chance to say anything when Conrad put the towel on his shoulder and walked

    away.

    Very quickly, he returned with a basin of warm water and knelt down in front of her.

    ¡°Come, give me your hands.¡±

    Fia looked at him quietly and didn¡¯t move at all.

    He raised his head and said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I can do it.¡±

    Conrad smiled helplessly and pulled her arm and washed her hands.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. I¡¯ve been doing this in the hospital. I have even washed your hair

    and helped you bathe.¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Fia felt the hand that he grabbed begin to warm up and she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s done. You¡¯re going to

    scrape my skin off!¡±

    She very quickly pulled her hand back, grabbed the towel from his hands, and dried her own hands

    before walking to the dining room.

    Conrad followed after her with the basin. He grabbed her wrist when she was going to walk into a

    room.

    ¡°That¡¯s the storage.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia looked inside the room and saw that the wine cabs lining up on the walls were filled with

    numerous wine bottles. There was also arge fridge inside, and she guessed that they were filled with

    wine bottles as well.

    ¡°All wine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    When she heard how thoughtless his answer was, she stared at him somewhat upsettingly.

    ¡°You bought so many bottles of wine right after you moved into another mansion. Don¡¯t you know that

    your stomach can¡¯t keep up with all your drinking? Are you trying to kill yourself?!¡±

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m blind?¡± Fia pulled her hand out with an angry face.

    At this time, Mrs. Taylor quickly ran over and led Fia into another room at the opposite side.

    ¡°This is the dining room. Originally, this mansion had the sameyout as the old one. Master Maxwell

    was worried that it¡¯ll sadden you if theyout was the same, so he had it changed.¡±

    Fia looked away sadly.

    When Mrs. Taylor saw the anger on her face disappear, she quickly said, ¡°And he didn¡¯t buy the wine in

    the cer. He kept on receiving wine from other people, so he¡¯s been storing them like this for a few

    years.¡±

    She then led Fia to the dining table and seated her. ¡°You took it the wrong way, madam.¡°

    Fia realized that her tone was quite hostile, and she turned to look at the door.

    She then said awkwardly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll throw the water away. I¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    Fia held up her fork and looked at all the dishesid out on the table. It could keep her fed for one

    week.

    ¡°Come eat with us, Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! I¡¯m just a housekeeper!¡± Mrs. Taylor quickly left, worried that Fia would force her to join

    them for dinner, which would be very bad manners.

    Fia gave up and put down her fork, waiting for Conrad toe back.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating yet?¡± Conrad asked as he walked in.

    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat first. Don¡¯t wait for me like you did in the past. When I¡¯m busy, I can¡¯t

    always make it back home to eat dinner.¡±

    Fia knew that very well.

    That had resulted in her getting starved quite a few times during her three years of marriage while

    waiting

    for his return.

    Sometimes, he would even eat with clients outside.

    Sometimes, he was too busy, and he would onlye home and eat around nine in the evening.

    ¡°Eat. Mrs. Taylor prepared all your favorite food,¡± Conrad said as he nced at the dishes. While all of

    them were her favorite, none of them were spicy. ¡°She¡¯ll add chiliter once you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡±

    Fia felt even guiltier the more he acted like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for just now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that those wine bottles were gifts from someone else. I thought you went wine shopping

    as soon as you changed address.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Instead, I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Fia looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Happy?¡±

    He really was a changed man. No matter how she yelled and roared at him, he was happy.

    ¡°How can I not be happy? You care about me.¡±

    Fia choked as she looked at Conrad awkwardly.

    ¡°How can you be so smooth nowadays?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He asked as he raised his eyebrow flirtingly.

    Fia somehow felt agitated and quickly lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare to speak with him anymore.

    He was being very weirdtely.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak while you eat,¡± Fia said as she ate even quicker.

    Conrad waited for her to finish. When she wanted to leave the table, he grabbed her by the wrist.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia stared at him with wide eyes.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Conrad grabbed a paper towel and helped her wipe the edges of her lips.

    ¡°Look at how you¡¯re eating. You¡¯re eating like a child.¡±

    Fia quickly moved his hand away and pulled a paper towel herself.

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    When Conrad saw her hurry out of the dining room, he said, ¡°Have some good rest in the afternoon.

    Let Mrs. Taylor know if you need anything. I need to go to work.¡±

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Fia left and then ran into Mrs. Taylor.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished, madam?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to the second floor. There are a few changes between the bedrooms in this mansion

    as well.¡±

    Fia frowned and looked back at the dining room.

    She then whispered, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Mrs. Tyalor led Fia up the stairs. ¡°We can talk as we go.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t really want to talk.

    She knew that Mrs. Taylor was just trying to persuade her as they talked.

    ¡°Madam, did Master Maxwell treat you badly in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Then, why do you want to sleep separately? That¡¯s so damaging to your rtionship.¡±

    Fia swallowed and said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, there¡¯s no need to pretend that you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor sighed as she led Fia into the bedroom and held her hands tightly.

    ¡°Madam, I know that you¡¯ve suffered a lot. You¡¯ve endured so many things for Master Maxwell¡¯s love,

    aren¡¯t I right?¡±

    Fia looked away as she felt mncholy fill her heart, but she felt so helpless as if she was drowning in

    it.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you¡¯re a woman too. You know what we¡¯re afraid of the most.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor remained quiet to let her finish.

    ¡°We women¡­ We¡¯re afraid of burning out. That no matter how much we love someone, our sacrifice

    will burn our love away. Once it¡¯s all gone, we just can¡¯t be that enthusiastic anymore.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor looked at Fia, stunned. She couldn¡¯t find anything to argue with her.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t get passionate about it anymore, what¡¯s the point of us staying together? What¡¯s the point of

    continuing this marriage? We rnight as well cut ourselves off from each other as quickly as possible

    and

    find our own paths so that we can find what we¡¯re missing.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I really don¡¯t want to see the two of you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make it difficult for me, alright? There¡¯s no need to keep reminding me of that love I once

    had. It would only make me dislike you more.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t say anything else and went to prepare the guest room.

    Fia looked in the bedroom. The decor was all done to her liking.

    But they were going to divorce soon. There was no need for her to move in.

    She walked to the guest room with no hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯re still recovering, so sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up again in the evening once dinner is ready.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very wee.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor walked out of the guest room and closed the door lightly. She didn¡¯t shut itpletely.

    How could Fia fall asleep? She looked in the closet, at all the clothing. She chose a long¨Csleeved

    pajama top and a pair of long pants before taking a shower.

    It was so hot and she would usually want to wear something shorter so that she could feel cooler.

    However, she was worried that she might catch a cold, so she wanted to pick something long to keep

    herself covered during her recovery.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    The air conditioner was switched on and she adjusted the temperature to 82 degrees Fahrenheit. She

    climbed up the bed and gave Eileen a call.

    Eileen picked up very quickly. ¡°You¡¯re back in Koi Gardens? I¡¯ll visit you tonight after I¡¯m done with

    work!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back with Conrad now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say you want to move to your mother¡¯s apartment after you¡¯re discharged?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t allow me to.¡±

    Eileen sighed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t allow you, yes. But you can¡¯t bear to separate from him too, right?¡±

    ¡°He said that I should stay here so Mrs. Taylor can take care of me.¡±

    ¡°True. I¡¯ve dyed my work earlier so I have to catch up. I can¡¯t take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Focus on your work. Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Fia said. Originally, she wanted to ask her if she knew that

    Victor¡¯s marriage was on the twentieth of next month. But she was also worried that it might harm her,

    so she didn¡¯t want to ask her about it.

    Eileen gave her surroundings a nce. It was still not her turn, so she went back to the dressing room

    and chatted with Fia.

    ¡°Fia, is there something you want to talk to me about by calling me?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. He¡¯s been treating me especially welltely. I feel very strange and I can¡¯t get used to it.

    ¡°Tell me how well he is treating you.¡±

    Fia then told her how he was acting when they were together in the hospital. All Eileen could do was

    stand there with wide eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not just at a level of being peculiar. He¡¯s almost bing a simp!¡± Eileen said in shock. ¡°Fia, is

    that person still Conrad Maxwell? He needs to give the cup of hot water a blow because it might burn

    you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°Well, crap. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine him being like that!¡± Eileen suddenly remembered Victor. ¡°I

    never thought that he could be different from my boss.¡±

    ¡°How different?¡±

    ¡°Victor will never do that. Even when taking care of someone he cares about, he would always put on

    an arrogant face. Let¡¯s not talk about him. Just thinking about it makes me feel annoyed!¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Fia, my answer is still the same. You and Conrad still have a chance. Why not give it a try?¡±

    Fia hesitated for a second before saying, ¡°You¡¯re my best friend so I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. I¡¯m

    quite touchedtely. Especially that day when he protected me from that pedicab that lost control. He

    even hurt his back.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°But when I¡¯m alone with my thoughts at night, I¡¯ll remember our baby. I can¡¯t live with him after that.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I know how you feel. If you can¡¯t have closure, you¡¯ll be reminded of your child from time to time

    when you see him.¡±

    Eileen continued, ¡°It¡¯s the same to me too. During the first two years after I aborted my child, I would

    think about him from time to time. I would wonder, if I didn¡¯t abort the baby, would the baby be a boy or

    a girl? Would he or she look like me or him? But I can¡¯t, Fia! The more I think about it, the emptier I

    be! The more drained I would be!¡±

    The two of them chatted for an hour.

    After that, both of them avoided talking about their love life. Instead, they talked about their ns for

    the

    future.

    Eileen said that she would be attending an award ceremony during the Harvest Festival and wanted

    Fia to

    make a dress for her.

    Fia, who was feeling somewhat confused, instantly became spirited. After she ended the call, she took

    out a pen and paper and began drawing.

    She wanted to make a dress for Eileen that would make her steal the spotlight!

    So that when she went to the award ceremony, she would be very pretty!

    Conrad had been standing outside for a long time, and he eavesdropped on Fia¡¯s call.

    She kept on telling Eileen that she was tired, and wanted a divorce.

    He didn¡¯t dare to walk inside, worried that she would tell him to speed up the divorce process.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Fia opened the door and was shocked to see the man outside the door.

    There was a sense of awkwardness in his tone as he said, ¡°I just came back. Mrs. Taylor said that

    you¡¯re staying in the guest room so I came over to see.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Fia said as she eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Is everything alright at thepany? You haven¡¯t gone

    back for so long but you came back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Ss can deal with a lot of my usual work. Those that he can¡¯t, would be sent to my email.¡±

    ¡°I remembered that you wanted to take the Maxwell Company to the next level and expand to the

    capital. Can you seed if you stay here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve stopped the n.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad shocked, and saw her own reflections in his amber eyes.

    She heard what he said, but couldn¡¯t understand what he meant.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    Their eyes met.

    The firmness in his eyes became even stronger.

    Fia couldn¡¯t understand. She was confused.

    Why would someone who put so much emphasis on his career want to stop his n of expanding to

    the capital city?

    ¡°Fia, to me, my family is more important than my career right now.¡±

    Conrad turned and stepped forward toward Fia. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say, Fia?¡±

    Fia took a step back uncontrobly. The burning sensation came again.

    ¡°Conrad, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Fia shook her head hastily. ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. The reason that you¡¯re saying all

    of this is because of your own guilt. Or maybe because you¡¯re used to me waiting for you at home.¡±

    Conrad knit his brows. ¡°I admit. Those might be some of the reasons, but that¡¯s not the whole story.

    ¡°How tainted,¡± Fia said as she felt her heart sink. The reason that she married him was because of

    love. But the reason he married her or the reason that he wanted to continue this marriage wasn¡¯t

    because of love.

    ¡°What¡¯s tainted?¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t understand what it was that Fia couldn¡¯t let go of.

    He was feeling somewhat anxious and quickly walked over and held her shoulders as his voice

    became louder. ¡°You think that all I didtely is an act? Can¡¯t you feel that I¡¯m changing? Can¡¯t you see

    that I¡¯m changing for you?¡±

    Fia shook her head, getting misty¨Ceyed as she repeated the same word. ¡°Tainted.¡±

    She refused to ept his guilt, his attempts to make amends, or his ustomedness to this. She

    wished for his rationale to match hers.

    Love.

    Nothing less than love could make her stay.

    ¡°What do you mean by tainted? What do you want!¡± Conrad¡¯s emotion was starting to get the better of

    him.

    Fia could feel the pain from her shoulders as he grabbed her, but she didn¡¯t even frown. She simply

    said, ¡± You¡¯re stopping your ns, right? That means you won¡¯t be busytely. Let¡¯splete the

    divorce paperwork tomorrow.¡±

    She tried to make it sound as easy as possible.

    She didn¡¯t get any love from him in this marriage, so there was no need to reveal anything anymore

    before she had to leave.

    Let him believe that this was all a mistake. That they were forced to marry by their elders.

    Before she left, she wanted what was left of her dignity to be intact.

    ¡°What are you thinking again?!¡± Conrad pushed Fia, and when he saw that she swayed because he

    pushed

    her, he quickly helped her up again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Fia pushed his hand away. ¡°I have had enough of you treating me so erratically!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t

    you the one forcing me each time? Every time I wanted to talk with you, you would say something like

    this! You never gave me a chance!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Fia gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t say anything anymore. Not herints. Not her hatred.

    Not. even how he and Esme hurt her in the past.

    He got used to being the center of the world. If he would be like this every time he got angry, it

    was pointless no matter what she said.

    At the end of the day, he didn¡¯t love her. That was why he couldn¡¯t think from her perspective.

    Perhaps¡­. He couldn¡¯t love others more than he loved himself.

    ¡°Tomorrow at nine. Let¡¯s go to the city hall.¡± Fia ended the conversation there. She immediately turned

    around and walked back into the guest room. She didn¡¯t want to see him again. She would rather die of

    thirst than go down to have a drink.

    Five in the evening. Mrs. Taylor knocked at the guest room door.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Are you asleep, madam?¡±

    Fia opened her eyes. She couldn¡¯t sleep, of course. She was only resting her eyes.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Dinner is ready. Come down and have dinner.¡±

    Fia wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t hungry and didn¡¯t want to eat. But when she remembered how her

    body was, she got up and opened the door.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He went out. He said that there¡¯s no need to wait for him for dinner.¡± Mrs. Taylor paused and asked,

    ¡°Did you two fight again?¡±

    ¡°No. We just had a chat.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor wanted to say something else. But when she saw how cold Fia was being, she had no

    choice but to give up.

    At a certain bar.

    A man wearing shades sitting in the middle of the bar was drinking. The women around him were

    stirred. by his looks, but every time a woman wanted to get close to him, his bodyguards would stop

    them.

    After a few times, no woman dared to approach him anymore.

    Suddenly, there was a bang. Someone kicked a chair and it hit the table.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    The bodyguards and the staff red at the person before noticing who it was. They were speechless

    as they looked at their boss.

    Conrad used his foot to straighten up the chair that he had kicked and then took a seat. He then

    knocked on the bar table saying, ¡°Whiskey on the rocks.¡±

    The bartender nced at the man sitting next to Conrad, poured some whiskey into a ss with ice,

    and pushed the ss toward him.

    Conrad raised the ss, raised his head, and finished it in one gulp.

    ¡°Another one!¡±

    After four sses, the man sitting next to Conrad couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get yourself killed in my bar!¡±

    Conrad stared at Victor and said, ¡°You might be operating a business here but you¡¯re not the boss of

    me.

    Victor pulled off his sunsses and mockingly stared at him. ¡°What? Your wife just got discharged and

    you end up here? What did she do to you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Conrad mmed the ss on the bar table and red at the bartender. ¡°Another!¡±

    The bartender looked at Victor.

    Victor scoffed and said, ¡°If he wants to drink, let him drink.

    ¡°Who cares if he wants to die here!¡±

    Midnight. Fia was tossing and turning and couldn¡¯t get into a deep sleep.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she kept on thinking about that man. Ever since dinner, she

    had been on high alert trying to listen to any cars returning from outside.

    However, she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    She grabbed her phone and looked at the time. She couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°It¡¯s already twelve¡­

    Has

    he eaten?¡±

    Other than business gatherings or when he met with important clients, he had never eaten with

    anyone.

    She had given Ss a call at eight at night just now to try to find out if he was meeting anyone tonight.

    She even sent him a message, reminding him toe home earlier to rest so that they could go to the

    city hall earlier.

    As he didn¡¯te back, she was bing nervous. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he didn¡¯te

    home or because he didn¡¯t return her messages.

    Maybe it was something else, or maybe it was nothing.

    She kept on feeling something stirring inside of her.

    When she remembered what she said to him in the evening, he was obviously angry.

    Was he angry at her? And that was why he didn¡¯te home to eat dinner? Why hadn¡¯t hee

    home when it¡¯s already sote?

    After giving it some thought, she was still hesitating on whether to call Ss again when a call came in.

    It was an unknown number.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Is this Mr. Maxwell¡¯s wife?¡±

    Fia blinked and asked in full alert. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell is drunk in our bar. Can you pleasee here to pick him up?¡±

    Fia looked at the window that was half covered by the curtains. It was so dark outside. The reason that

    he didn¡¯te back was because he got drunk outside!

    ¡°Can you send me your location? Thanks!¡± She hung up angrily first.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    The bartender shrugged and then said to his own boss, ¡°Told me to send her our location. She

    sounded

    quite upset.

    Victor raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s normal. His wife just had a miscarriage but he came

    out to get drunk instead and she needs to pick him up. Why wouldn¡¯t she be upset?¡±

    When he looked at how his cousin¡¯s wife was getting upset at him, he felt much better.

    He sneered at Conrad who waspletely drunk as hey on the bar table with his face red.

    He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d have a day like this too.

    ¡°Why am I so happy when I look at how confused and disappointed you are?¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Conrad may be drunk, but he could still hear. He got angry just listening to Victor¡¯s voice as

    he yapped like some bird!

    ¡°Ho! You have quite the temper!¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can maintain that temper when your wife¡¯s here,¡® Victor thought to himself.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    Reaching half an hourter, Fia had driven one of Conrad¡¯s cars and parked it at the parking lot before

    going over to the bar.

    Even though it was in the middle of summer, the wind was still a bit chilly.

    She wore something with long sleeves that didn¡¯t show her neck and ankles. She had her hair down,

    and she was pretty enough with just her natural beauty.

    The moment she got out of her car she had already attracted the attention of the opposite gender.

    A beauty with a luxurious car, especially a woman who was beautiful even without any makeup, would

    tempt any man.

    Three men came out of the bar, their hands around each other. They were unable to walk in a straight

    line because they drank too much.

    Fia was walking toward their direction when she took a step back to make way for them. However, a

    man caught her wrist.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She said in shock as she tried to pull her hand out. ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Wow! This girl is quite feisty!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Come have fun with me. I¡¯ll treat you to some high¨Cquality wine¡­ Ah! Who kicked me!¡±

    The man screamed, and then hispanions were all screaming as well as their buttocks had just

    been kicked.

    Fia used the chance to pull her arm away and ran to the side, only to see Victor with mixed feelings.

    ¡°Here for my cuz?¡± Originally, there was anger on his face. However, as his attention shifted from the

    three men to Fia, he gave her a deep smile.

    When Fia saw that smile of hers, the rm bell inside of her started ringing. She swallowed the

    ¡°thanks¡± that she had just wanted to mutter and simply nodded.

    ¡°Get in. He can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± Victor said as he whistled and then put his hands into his pockets,

    looking at Fia going into the bar with a strange smile..

    When she went in, Victor¡¯s expression turned cold and he told his guards saying, ¡°Keep your eyes on

    her. Don¡¯t let anyone touch my cousin¡¯s wife again.¡±

    ¡°Of course, boss.¡±

    Fia walked into the bar, trying to spot Conrad¡¯s figure under the shing lights of red and green.

    At first, she looked at the bar table. When she saw a group of women wearing skimpy outfits socializing

    there, she instinctively thought that Conrad wouldn¡¯t be at the bar table and so she didn¡¯t give it another

    look.

    However, after scanning the whole bar and still not being able to find Conrad, she once again looked at

    the bar.

    She then saw someone wearing a familiar pair of pants being surrounded by the women.

    Her heart tightened as she ran toward the bar.

    ¡°Conrad!¡±

    Only when she got closer did she realize that Conrad hadpletely copsed on the bar table while

    those women took advantage of him.

    Some of them were pulling his cor, some of them were pulling his shirt, and some of them were even

    ying with his belts.

    If it wasn¡¯t because he was lying on the bar table, she felt that those wouldn¡¯t be the only things they

    would be doing.

    ¡°Get away from him!¡±

    She was so angry that she pushed the woman who was closest to Conrad away.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The woman was covered by a heavy, perfumed scent. Her obviously artificial double-

    eyelids were huge.

    ¡°I¡¯m his wife!¡± Fia said.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re his wife just because you said so? Did you bring your marriage certificate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Show us the marriage certificate!¡±

    The women instantly began to form a temporary partnership against Fia. They were all looking at her

    with chuckles and snickers.

    Fia had been in plenty of confrontations when she was back in school.

    However, it was her first time being questioned by women wearing such heavy makeup and perfume.

    She was really not used to this and she felt that she wanted to curse all of them!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Marriage certificate, huh?¡±

    No one brought their marriage certificate with them everywhere. However, she did save a copy of her

    electronic marriage certificate on her phone.

    She opened the file and showed it to them. ¡°Here, see that?¡±

    All of them came closer and took a look. They looked at Fia¡¯s face and then looked at Conrad¡¯s face,

    which they could only look at from the side as hey on the bar table.

    The pictures were clear, but they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Come on now, girl. You think he¡¯s very handsome, just like the rest of us do, right?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be generous and introduce you to all the handsome men here, but you can¡¯t be selfish and keep

    him to yourself!¡±

    Fia was puffy and embarrassed. She pushed one of the women away. She picked up a wine bottle and

    then broke it by smashing it on the bar table. She then pointed at the women with the broken bottle with

    angry eyes.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say this only once! If you don¡¯t get away from him, I¡¯m not going to show you any mercy!¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a broken bottle, do you think you¡­.¡± The woman to Fia¡¯s right couldn¡¯t even finish her

    sentence when she felt a sharp pain in her neck.

    The jagged edges of the broken bottle were already ced by her neck.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?!¡± That woman was so scared that her face turned pale.

    Fia looked at her like a mad person and said, ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡±

    She pressed the bottle at the woman¡¯s neck, and the other women were so scared that they quickly

    walked away.

    All of them looked at her nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a man¡­. We won¡¯t touch him, alright¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Put the bottle in your hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash, okay¡­?¡±

    The woman that was being kept as a hostage began crying.

    Fia frowned. ¡°What are you crying about? I haven¡¯t stabbed you yet.¡±

    ¡°It still hurts¡­¡± That woman mumbled. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too hard, worried that the bottle

    might cut her neck.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Fia gave them all a look before putting her arm down.

    That woman quickly touched her neck and she noticed a little bleeding. But when she looked into Fia¡¯s

    eyes, she quickly ran away as if she had seen a ghost.

    The other women met Fia¡¯s dangerous eyes as well. The other handsome man just now had paid them,

    and they had aplished their tasks.

    They didn¡¯t want to get hurt by this beautiful but crazed woman!

    And so, all of them ran away.

    Fia had no words. They ran faster than a rabbit being chased.

    Compared to Esme, they were so half¨Chearted.

    She then turned to look at Conrad, who was fast asleep on the bar table. She stopped herself from

    stabbing him with the bottle when she smelled the scent of alcohol on him.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡±

    He didn¡¯t move..

    Fia turned to look at the bartender and asked, ¡°How much did he drink?¡±

    The bartender showed him five fingers.¡±

    ¡°Five sses?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? Who could end up like this after drinking only five sses?¡±

    ¡°Five bottles, then?¡± Fia could feel her expression crack. ¡°Whiskey? Five bottles?¡±

    While she was not a drinker, she knew what kind of alcohol he drank after being around him long

    enough.

    ¡°Well¡­ Not only five bottles of whiskey, but he also drank two bottles of brandy!¡±

    Fia really wanted to p Conrad right now.

    Both types of liquor were quite strong. Even if he didn¡¯t drink any water that day, he didn¡¯t need to drink

    so much, did he?

    ¡°Get up!¡± She threw the bottle away, worried that she might really just stab him with it.

    She was very mad and she might just kill someone!

    ¡°Conrad, wake up!¡± She pulled his hand, but he didn¡¯t react at all.

    Fia gritted her teeth and pped his face. She put a lot of strength into it.

    p!

    It was so loud that the bartender trembled, and the bouncers who were standing around were all

    shocked.

    Slowly, Conrad opened his eyes and saw Fia staring at him angrily. He got even more confused.

    ¡°Fia¡­ What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Stand up!¡± Fia grabbed his cor. ¡°Do you know how embarrassing you are?!¡±

    Conrad then realized that he wasying on the bar table.

    He had been drinking just now¡­ How did he end up on the bar table like that?

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    ¡°Feeling confused? Why didn¡¯t you just die from all the drinking?!¡± Fia said in a sneer.

    ¡°How could I die from that?¡± Conrad was feeling somewhat sad as he tried to get up from the bar, but

    he began to sway as he lost his footing.

    Fia quickly went over and supported him, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself right now?¡±

    As their eyes met, a glint of light appeared in Conrad¡¯s eyes.

    He wanted to ask her not to divorce using his drunkenness as an excuse. ¡°Fia, can we not¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you please not talk?!¡± Fia said as she held his hand, and then held his wrist. There were too many

    people in the bar, and it was quite noisy too.

    She instantly felt agitated like water being boiled in a kettle on an open fire.

    She was getting a headache just looking at him like that!

    She wanted to just kill him on the spot after smelling all the perfume on him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Come home with me right now!¡±

    When Conrad heard the words e home,¡± his eyes brightened up.

    He grabbed her and said, ¡°Sure, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Stand properly. Don¡¯t hug me!¡± She pushed him in disdain but couldn¡¯t. She took a deep breath and

    then said, ¡°Do you know how smelly you are right now?¡±

    ¡°I already showered in the afternoon. How smelly can I get?¡± Conrad said with a half¨Cdrunken smile.

    He then lowered his head and smelled himself, and he frowned deeply.

    ¡°Fia, what kind of perfume did you use? Why is the smell so strong? And there are a few different

    smells?¡± With that, he tried to take a deep sniff at her neck.

    ¡°Get off me.¡± Fia pped his face again. ¡°It¡¯s from you!¡±

    ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t use any perfume.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Fia suddenly pushed him away angrily.

    As Conrad¡¯s back hit the bar table, he could feel the paining from his back. He also woke up a

    little.

    He then looked at Fia standing not far from him. She was filled with anger, sadness, and

    disappointment.

    In that instant, he felt something wasn¡¯t right.

    He instantly turned to look at the bartender who was ¡°watching¡± the show.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The bartender then shrugged and exined everything to him, as was instructed by his boss.

    Conrad¡¯s face immediately turned dark as he imagined that scene in his mind. Him lying on the bar

    table when a group of women surrounded him, and then Fia, his wife, appeared.

    ¡°Listen to me, Fia! I didn¡¯t know that would happen!¡± He turned around to exin.

    Fia¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know! You¡¯re drunk! Do you know how much you

    drank?¡±

    Conrad gulped. The bartender had served him drinks on the rocks, so he could somewhat guess

    despite

    not knowing the actual amount.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die from it so I¡¯ll just pick up your corpse?!¡± Fia sneered at him coldly when he

    didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was not feeling well so I drank too much.¡±

    Fia felt that she was just a joke and she turned around and walked away.

    Conrad quickly chased after her despite his headache. However, he felt like he was walking on cotton

    and he fell down after chasing a few steps.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell!¡± The bartender quickly got out from behind the bar table and helped him up. When he

    saw. that he only had a bump on his forehead, he sighed in relief.

    If someone bled in the bar, it would be bad for business.

    When Fia heard the fall, she quickly turned around and saw the lump on Conrad¡¯s forehead. The anger

    in her slightly dissipated as she went over to help him up despite her annoyance and pulled him out of

    the bar in big strides.

    ¡°Fia, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Another word from you and I¡¯ll let you die here!¡±

    The man instantly shut up. His mind was murky, and his head was throbbing in pain, but he was slowly

    regaining his mental rity.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    That darn Victor. He better not give him the chance or he would return the favor ten times worse!

    Once they were back in the mansion, Fia mmed the door loudly and woke Mrs. Taylor up, who was

    asleep on the first floor.

    When Mrs. Taylor came out, she saw Conrad thrown like a ragdoll to the ground by Fia and she quickly

    greeted them.

    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s going on? Why would you drink so much?!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, please help me up.¡± Conrad smiled helplessly as he looked at Fia walking up the stairs

    angrily. He realized that he made a great mistake.

    Ever since he married her, no matter how drunk he was, he would never ask her to pick him up.

    However, not only did he have her pick him up today, she even saw him being harassed by a group of

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    women.

    ¡°Why did you do something like that, Master Conrad? You finally got rid of all the obstacles and the

    madam could have some hope, why would you make him that angry with your drinking? She still hasn¡¯t

    fully recovered yet!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± He said. If he didn¡¯t go out there to have a drink, Victor would never find the chance to

    set him up.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t get that drunk with that much alcohol. It was obvious that Victor asked the

    bartender to spike the drinks with something. Darn it!

    The next morning, Fia slept very well and woke up naturally. She didn¡¯t dream about the baby that

    night.

    She let out a helpless smile as she mumbled to herself. ¡°Looks like I was so angry at himst night that

    I slept so well.¡±

    ¡®Let him drink like that every day then. It would be his problem from today onward. It would be great if I

    get a good night¡¯s sleep because of it,¡® Fia thought to herself.

    The bedroom door was opened and she raised her head to see Conrad with his hair still a little wet.

    Her expression hardened as she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast,¡± Conrad said as he felt like he couldn¡¯t fully express himself, his voice softer

    than

    usual.

    ¡°Alright. Get out.¡±

    Conrad hesitated for a bit but decided to exin despite the loss of face.

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s all Victor¡¯s fault that I ended up like that yesterday.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes became even colder. ¡°If you didn¡¯t go drinking, could he have set you up like that?!¡±

    Conrad remained quiet.

    ¡°Conrad, since when have you learned to find excuses and me others after you did something

    wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the one at fault.¡± Conrad conceded because he felt like at this juncture, he couldn¡¯t cross her

    anymore.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Sure. After you wash up,e down and have breakfast. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± With that, Conrad went

    downstairs first.

    When Fia heard him leaving and how careful he was with his tone, she wasn¡¯t sure how to feel.

    Since when did he act like that after their marriage?

    On the dining table, there were a lot of selectionsid out on the table although they were all very small

    portions.

    Conrad waited for Fia to sit down before he carefully said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like to waste food, so I

    told Mrs. Taylor to make smaller portions from now on.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Fia said as she didn¡¯t want to talk about anything.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Conrad said and gave her the utensils. He quietly let out a sigh of relief when he saw her

    ept it.

    However, he never thought that once they finished their breakfast, Fia would put down her fork, wipe

    her lips, and then look at him earnestly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get the divorce, Conrad.¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say anything as he held the fork in his hand tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. We shouldn¡¯t drag this out anymore. It¡¯s not good for you

    and me.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what the reason you wanted to divorce is anymore. I just feel that we shouldn¡¯t waste

    our time on romance. Instead, we should focus on our work.

    ¡°You should expand Maxwell Corporation into the capital city properly while I focus on designing,

    especially my grandma¡¯s projects. I want to fulfill her wish.¡±

    Conrad remained silent as Fiaid out everything in her mind and waited for his reply.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    When their eyes met, Conrad could see the endurance in Fia¡¯s eyes.

    He suddenly remembered the day when he talked to her about the divorce after picking up Esme from

    the airport.

    Everything that was happening now was a reversal of what happened then. Now, she was the one that

    couldn¡¯t wait for the divorce.

    Was how he felt right now the feeling she had back then?

    ¡°No,¡± he thought to himself and rejected the idea.

    When he asked for a divorce, she epted it without a struggle. She even gave him her box of

    essories andid out what was to be done with them.

    She had even told him to renovate the master bedroom to not leave any trace of her so that Esme

    wouldn¡¯t be unhappy.

    How was she able to be that calm?

    ¡°Fia, can¡¯t we wait until you recover?¡±

    Fia smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s very ironic? Just how am I supposed to recover from staying

    here?¡±

    Conrad frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here for my recovery. Even if you don¡¯t feel anything, I do.¡± She said whatever it

    took to make them both feel ufortable, wanting to force him to agree to the divorce.

    However, he became even more firm. ¡°You want to rest? Sure! Once you¡¯re fully recovered. It takes

    forty- two days for your recovery ording to the doctor¡¯s rmendation, so you¡¯ll stay here for the

    full forty- two days! Not one day less!¡±

    Conrad stared at Fia firmly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if you¡¯ve initiated the divorce, it takes time to process it. Why not rest

    here for a while and I¡¯ll set you freeter?¡±

    ¡°Free?¡± Fia blinked as she felt how foolish the entire thing was.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that would be free, right?¡± Her words were scornful and her eyes cold.

    Conrad choked as he said, ¡°Who¡¯s the one that wants freedom? Don¡¯t pin this on me, Fia!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Fia argued back and left the dining room.

    Conrad kicked away a chair and was about to give chase, but Mrs. Taylor stopped him.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, you¡¯re going to start a fight with the madam again?¡±

    ¡°After you got drunk like thatst night that she needed to pick you up in the middle of the night, have

    you thought how difficult it was for her?¡±

    When Conrad remembered how Victor set him up, he felt like giving him a good beating.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, if you really want to make the madam stay, you have to control your temper! Don¡¯t be

    so explosive all the time!¡±

    Conrad listened to Mrs. Taylor¡¯s advice and most of his anger dissipated.

    He went upstairs and saw Fia was messing around with a piece of luggage Mrs. Taylor got from the

    other mansion.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He walked over and grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°I can let you go, but put down your luggage first.¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth. There were some documents in the luggage. She needed to take it with her if she

    wanted to leave.

    The two of them were at a standstill, but Fia felt that her wrist was almost broken.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill me?!¡±

    She was really angry. When would he finally be able to actually control his temper?!

    Conrad wanted to let go of her hand when he heard it, but he was afraid that she was going to make a

    run for it and so he tightened his grip again. Then he let her go again. Obviously, he was at a loss.

    For some reason, Fia couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw how he was acting like a child.

    She quickly lowered her head, worried that he might catch her smiling.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    However, Conrad was looking at her the whole time. How could he miss it?

    ¡°What are you smiling at?

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m being very serious here, but you¡¯re smiling?¡± Conrad was being very sensitive. ¡°Are you

    thinking of someone? Is that why you smile?¡±

    Fia was speechless and she pped Conrad¡¯s arm with her other hand.

    ¡°I remember your mom, okay!¡±

    She widened her eyes and said, ¡°When I remember how your mom looked, I want to smile, alright?¡±

    Conrad gulped and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ll smile when you think of her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you knew?¡± She jeered. ¡°You want to control me when I smile now?¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    ¡°You cannot smile at men other than me!¡± Conrad said in a domineering tone. However, he himself was

    stunned when the words came out.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I smile at other men? Why must I only smile at you alone?¡± Fia asked with a frown. She

    couldn¡¯t understand him anymore.

    Conrad¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat as he pulled Fia into his arms and kissed her.

    What he did was so sudden that she let go of her luggage.

    They were husband and wife. While they had bonded in flesh, Fia remembered that they had never

    kissed like this.

    And now, he held her waist in one arm and raised her chin with the other, as if he was tasting the

    sweetness of the fruit.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I think I love you now,¡± Conrad whispered into her ears after he kissed her.

    Fia felt her heart beating like crazy and she trembled..

    She caught his clothing tightly as she forced herself to calm down, but her voice slightly trembled. ¡°Do

    you know what love is?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± He caressed her with his arms and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to interact with any other women other than you. I don¡¯t want to live together with them.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes instantly became wet. If only he told her this before Esme came back.

    But after so many things had happened, she was afraid to bear any hope in his words despite being

    moved.

    ¡°Fia, can we stop fighting? Can we not divorce?¡± Fia gulped with difficulty.

    ¡°We all need a rebirth.¡±

    Conrad silently muttered the word in his mind as his thoughts began to quickly process all the moments

    since he had known her.

    When they were young, his understanding of her was affected by Esme¡¯s poisonous words.

    Thanks to that, he had been unable to understand her properly.

    During their marriage, they were simply married in flesh. They would do things that a husband and wife

    would do, but there was no love.

    But now, he didn¡¯t want a divorce because of love. He wanted to make her stay.

    How despicable that was.

    He owed her too much.

    ¡°You know what?¡± Fia raised her head and looked at Conrad with tears in her eyes. ¡°Love is not

    something that can simply be spoken of.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a chain that you can use to lock someone up.

    ¡°You say that you love me, but what have you ever done for me? Must I ept it unconditionally just

    because you say you love me?¡± Each question she asked pierced into his heart.

    He slowly let go of her, his amber eyes cold and calm.

    ¡°About the rebirth¡­ You won¡¯t disappear, right?¡± He needed to confirm it.

    Fia couldn¡¯t answer him. Even she didn¡¯t have some of the answers herself. The only thing she wanted

    to do was end this crumbling marriage.

    ¡°Fia?¡±

    Conrad bent down and held her shoulders.

    ¡°You won¡¯t disappear after our divorce, right?

    ¡°You won¡¯t ignore me, right? You¡¯ll give us a chance to get to know each other again, right?¡± He asked

    as he stared right into her eyes.

    Fia looked away as she couldn¡¯t bear being looked at and questioned like that.

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything right now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Conrad frowned. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me anymore

    after our divorce?¡±

    Fia was silent for a bit.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that I want to travel after the divorce. I¡¯ve only lived in Gryphon and I¡¯ve never left

    this city. I want to go out and take a look at the outside world.

    ¡°I might notice that a certain ce might be more suitable for me during my travels and I won¡¯te

    back again.¡± With that, her eyes looked into Conrad¡¯s firmly. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t promise you anything. I

    don¡¯t have a duty to promise you anything anyway, sir.¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    The word cut open a wound in Conrad¡¯s heart.

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Why must you address me like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honorific,¡± Fia said with a smile. She then hurled a punch at his chest and walked out of his

    arms.

    Conrad looked at her. While she couldn¡¯t smile wholeheartedly, she looked radiant.

    He really liked the way she smiled.

    ¡°Alright then, Fia. Let¡¯s not talk about the divorce before your recovery, alright?¡±

    Fia looked at him as she narrowed her eyes. He once again asked for the divorce to be canceled

    sincerely.

    He could already say that he loved her, and the sentiment was very genuine.

    There was no need to fake it in the first ce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need forty¨Ctwo days. Thirty days are enough. Deducting the ten days we spent in the hospital¡­

    Twenty days.¡± With that, she sat down in front of the dressing table and grabbed a pen and paper.

    Seeing that Conrad was still standing there, she said, ¡°I can agree to temporarily halting the divorce,

    but you¡¯re not allowed to interfere with my life.¡±

    Conrad looked at the lines on the paper and knew that she was starting to work on a new design.

    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t disturb you. If there¡¯s anything, call me. I¡¯ll be working in my study.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going back to thepany?¡±

    ¡°No. Ss will contact me directly if there¡¯s anything important.¡±

    ¡°No meetings?¡±

    ¡°I can stream meetings.¡±

    Fia frowned and wanted to remind him that it was not an easy task to get his business expanded into

    the capital city. It wouldn¡¯t be good for him to be so careless. But after giving it a thought, it had nothing

    to do with her. Not to mention that he was someone who always had a n when it came to work.

    There was no need for her to worry. ¡°Then you can leave.¡±

    Conrad reached the door before giving Fia a deep stare and leaving.

    Twenty days.

    He needed to make Fia change her perception toward him in twenty days!

    Study.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Conrad had already worked in front of hisputer for about an hour when his phone rang.

    He looked at the caller and epted the call. He put it on loudspeaker and then ced the phone on

    the

    table.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I¡­ My brother had already confessed to everything that Esme had done. Can you please

    ask Director Parker to show some mercy?¡±

    Conrad raised his head and stretched his neck as he gave it a thought.

    ¡°Uncle Manning¡­¡± While he addressed him as such, there was no respect toward him in that tone of

    his. Instead, the tone was full of mockery. ¡°As long as Assistant Director Manning exins everything

    to the director, I believe that the director will show some leniency after seeing he¡¯s repented.¡±

    ¡°Mr¡­¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t give Hank any chance to continue and hung up. He also cklisted his new phone

    number.

    He didn¡¯t want to interact with anyone from the Manning household anymore.

    In order to protect himself, Chuck had confessed to the director what happened between his niece

    Esme and his own daughter Prisci with the support of his older brother.

    Including how Esme hurt herself and pinned the me on Fia.

    The next day, Ss reported it all to Conrad when he got to thepany.

    Conrad was stunned. He remembered how Fia argued for herself, and he never believed her.

    ¡°Ss¡­ Esme did so many things but I never believed Fia even once. Would she give me a chance?¡±

    Ss was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°From the perspective of the madam, she must be

    quite disappointed. She¡­¡±

    He looked at how Conrad¡¯s expression quickly darkened, and he said, ¡°From my personal perspective,

    I¡¯m hoping that you and the madam could return to how great your rtionship was.¡±

    ¡°How our rtionship was, huh?¡± Conradughed. ¡°We never had a good rtionship. How are we

    supposed to go back to that state?¡±

    Fia received a call from Gryphon Police Department. After listening to the report on Esme¡¯s case, she

    didn¡¯t show much emotion.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    The person on the other side was silent for a bit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, child.¡±

    Suddenly, Fia remembered the person that she had met in front of the station earlier. Director Finn

    Parker.

    She realized they sounded the same.

    Instantly, she became nervous. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    ¡°I could have been transferred earlier, but I was caught up with something.¡± Finn didn¡¯t hide what

    happened and said, ¡°If I had arrived when you were being used, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like

    that.¡±

    He had investigated Fia¡¯s background in the past two days, and he felt bad for her.

    He thought that the man he saw driving away with her the other day, Jason Evans, was her boyfriend.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Conrad Maxwell, the man with such a bad temper, would be her husband.

    And that Esme was Conrad¡¯s first love. The reason that Fia had to suffer so much was because he

    couldn¡¯t cut his first love out of his life.

    But it was not the time to say that.

    ¡°Child, do you want a divorce?¡±

    Fia was stunned. While she wanted a divorce, she couldn¡¯t simply say it to everyone she met, right?

    She was not someone that wanted the entire city to know about it.

    ¡°If

    you want a divorce, I can help you.¡±

    The director, who was someone that she was not so familiar with, wanted to help with her divorce?

    She was not someone so naive.

    ¡°Are you still on the phone, child?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Finn realized that he was being too aggressive, so he slowed down and said, ¡°When I investigated

    Chuck and Esme, I investigated you as well. The reason I want to help you to free yourself is because I

    felt sad looking at all the things you had suffered.¡±

    Fia remained quiet. He made it sound very sincere and it made her even more confused.

    There were a lot of people that were deserving of pity more than her in this world.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Why would the director want to help her?

    ¡°Also, I know Jason,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± What did this have anything to do with her? Fia didn¡¯t understand.

    The other side was quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re very pretty and kind. You don¡¯t have to

    worry about being unable to find someone to marry after your divorce. Jason is a good man. I can

    introduce

    you to him.¡±

    Fia was speechless. ¡°Director, sir, Jason and I are already acquainted.¡±

    ¡°What I mean is to have you two get to know each other better. For example¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have misunderstood, Director Parker. Jason and I are friends.¡±

    Finn instantly didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    While she looked like she was someone that he could get along with easily, she was very alert and

    wary. He was being too aggressive.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth. ¡°What else is there?¡±

    ¡°I wish to apologize to you on behalf of the entire station. Do you have time tomorrow? I would like to

    treat you to a meal.

    Fia frowned and her voice became cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not feeling that well. It¡¯s not suitable for me

    to leave home.¡±

    ¡°I can visit you at home.¡±

    Fia felt it was quite aedic moment. ¡°Visit me? And ask my housekeeper to cook?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. I can pay.¡± Finn¡¯s tone was apanied by a smile.

    Fia massaged her head. Since he was the director of the police station, he probably wouldn¡¯t do

    something out of bounds, right?

    She could meet him.

    ¡°Fine, then.¡±

    ¡°When are you free tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Evening. When youe over to dinner, my husband Conrad will be here as well.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to see him alone, so she had better drag Conrad along.

    Finn didn¡¯t refuse. He also wanted to see that kid who didn¡¯t cherish Fia!

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    ¡°What?!¡±

    After their breakfast the next day, Fia then told Conrad about Finn wanting to have a meal at their

    home.

    He frowned and looked at Fia with surprise.

    ¡°Why did you invite him over for a meal?¡±

    ¡°He invited himself over,¡± Fia said as she wiped her fingers and coldly lifted her eyes to look at him.

    ¡°I refused but he really wanted toe. Maybe he wants to see you?¡±

    Conrad frowned even deeper. ¡°From what I know about his temperament, he would never want to see

    a businessman like me.¡±

    An upright officer would never want to interact with businessmen.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know why then.¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia as she stood up and grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Did you know the director before this?¡±

    Fia looked at him strangely again. ¡°Where did you get that idea this time?

    ¡°Jason Evans, right?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned dark.

    Fia¡¯s expression instantly turned tempestuous as she said, ¡°You want a fight? Or the city hall? I don¡¯t

    mind either way!¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia staring at him sharply and lost his anger.

    ¡°I was just asking. Don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. If you say something like that again, we will divorce!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Conrad said as he took another step back and let go of Fia¡¯s hand.

    The two of them looked at each other when Fia suddenly asked, ¡°The station exined to you how I

    was framed?¡±

    ¡°They did.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia, confused. Despite her saying this calmly, he could feel that she was mocking

    him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Esme begged her father to pay for the medical bill of that driver¡¯s son and told him to write down that

    suicide note to frame you. How does that feel?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Like I¡¯ve eaten a bug.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±  looked at him. ¡°You sure it¡¯s disgusting? Not sadness?¡±

    ¡°I never felt sad.¡± Conrad frowned. ¡°Even when she left overseas, I was disappointed, and shocked, but

    I never felt sad.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad sincerely. While he didn¡¯t look like he was lying, that was still his first love after all.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why he acted the way he did.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Conrad exined. ¡°If I was sad, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry you in the first

    ce.¡±

    Suddenly, something popped into her mind.

    ¡°Conrad, do you have a mood disorder?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad quickly retorted.

    ¡°I think¡­ You do. How you react is not how normal people react. Whether it¡¯s how Esme betrayed you

    or how you lost your child, you managed to get out of it so quickly. Something is wrong with you in

    regards

    to this.¡±

    Conrad gave it a thought and said, ¡°Then why would I be obsessive about you? And get angry

    whenever you say you want a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Who knows,¡± Fia said. She didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation anymore and went back up to

    continue her work.

    This was the first time that Conrad carefully thought about it.

    When his grandfather was still alive, he did ask for him to go for a consultation. The doctor told him the

    same thing.

    He thought that the doctor was simply making things up. He simply had a bad temper and didn¡¯t like to

    make friends. He may be a bit cold, but how could he have a mood disorder?

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    ¡°Ss, arrange an appointment for me with a reputable psychiatrist.¡±

    ¡°For the madam?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask!¡±

    Conrad went to see the psychiatrist. After a string of tests, his expression was extremely gloomy.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Fia, he would never havee.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, allow me to get straight to the point with you. You do indeed have a mood disorder.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Conrad said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with my wife!¡±

    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s your wife. Have you ever had a girlfriend

    other than your wife? Were you obsessed with her? Or maybe had a feeling of fascination toward her?¡±

    Conrad was immediately stunned.

    He tried to recall the feelings he had for Esme.

    Was he obsessive about her? Was he passionate about her?

    No. He only felt that she was alright. That she was suitable.

    ¡°Other than your wife, has anyone touched your heart?¡± the doctor asked even more seriously.

    ¡°Touched my heart?¡± There was confusion in Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°I think I love my wife.¡±

    ¡°You think? Can you be sure that you love her?¡±

    ¡°I can¡­¡± Conrad frowned as he swallowed the words that he was going to say next. ¡°The feelings I

    have for her are a lot different than others.¡±

    The doctor thought about it and said, ¡°Then, she might be the cure for your disorder.¡±

    Conrad looked at the doctor like he was looking at a fool. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking

    about? You¡¯re a doctor, not a storyteller!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can leave. I¡¯m not begging you,¡± the doctor said angrily and

    pridefully. ¡°But you have to be prepared because you don¡¯t know how to sincerely love someone. You

    don¡¯t even know how to tell your feelings apart!

    ¡°So, you will inevitably hurt your wife in the future!¡±

    When Conrad thought about Fia, he once again settled down.

    ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°First of all, you need to recognize that you have a mood disorder. You then need to listen to my advice

    and find a way to solve this. You need to open up and learn how to interact with those from whom you

    feel differently. You need to learn how to enjoy your life with her!¡±

    Conrad was locking his brows together.

    ¡°What¡¯s the method then?¡±

    The doctor then looked at him in disdain. ¡°You need to tell me more so I can analyze it.¡±

    Conrad then remembered how Fia med him for not feeling sad when they lost their child.

    He then said, ¡°We lost our child and I really felt sad, but she believed that I didn¡¯t feel sad at all. No

    matter how I exined it, that was how she believed it.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Then, Mr. Maxwell, how do you describe your sadness?¡±

    Conrad was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°I was feeling upset and I wanted to kill that driver the

    moment I found out about it. I was even very stern with my ex¨Cgirlfriend. And then¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t know how he should feel about this. ¡°Mr. Maxwell. You didn¡¯t feel sad and you

    didn¡¯t cry as you held your wife, right?¡±

    ¡°Why would a man cry like that?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you reject the feeling of sadness in your heart. You believe it to be a weakness, but that

    was actually your mood disorder!¡±

    After Conrad left the hospital, he drove a couple of rounds before returning to the mansion.

    When the car stopped on thewn, he didn¡¯t get out immediately. Instead, he made a call.

    ¡°Do you think I have a mood disorder?¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯ve only just realized?¡± The man on the other endughed sarcastically at him. ¡°I guess I

    should congratte you for finally finding out.¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± Conrad cursed and then hung up his call with Victor before making another call.

    ¡°Do you think I have a mood disorder?¡±

    The woman on the other end was stunned for a bit when she realized what Conrad was asking.

    Instantly, the mystery that had been guing her for so long unraveled.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Eileen said enthusiastically.

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯re not that familiar with each other. How can you be so sure when I ask

    you a question like this?!¡±

    ¡°Victor Maxwell has it too!¡± Eileen said even more enthusiastically.

    Conrad instantly quieted down as he grabbed the phone tightly.

    ¡°Let me be honest with you, Conrad. I¡¯ve been suspecting that the mood disorder that you and your

    family members have is inherited!¡±

    Conrad held his phone even tighter and said coldly, ¡°Garrett didn¡¯t have it!¡±

    Garrett was his father.

    ¡°How do you know? Maybe your father became a Casanova because of his mood disorder. He only

    stayed with one person when he found the one that could cure his mood disorder!¡± Eileen finished

    everything and then hung up as her thoughts began to drift.

    She already knew that Victor had a mood disorder. But she didn¡¯t expect Conrad to have it either.

    Since Conrad at least had a stic b*tch as his girlfriend!

    ¡°Oh no¡­ What should Fia do now?¡±

    Both of them fell in love with people with a mood disorder. How cruel was it for the two of them?

    At that moment, Conrad felt lost.

    If he really had a mood disorder, then what was this feeling that he had for Fia?

    He couldn¡¯t even be sure what would happen in the future.

    If a woman that made him passionate appeared in the future, would he be a womanizer just like

    Garrett?

    A mood disorder could also be used as an excuse for a man to be loyal to his primal desire.

    ¡°Master Maxwell?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor had been waiting by the door for a while. When she saw that Conrad didn¡¯t get out of the

    car,

    she walked over to knock on the window.

    Conrad took a deep breath before exiting the car.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Has she eaten?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Conrad looked at the time on his diamond watch and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get her down.¡±

    ¡°Master Maxwell, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Shortly after you left, Dr. Evans came to visit.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly became dark. ¡°Why was he here?!¡±

    ¡°Said that he was here for a house¨Cvisit to check on how the madam was feeling. But¡­ I feel that he

    was a bit too passionate for the madam,¡± Mrs. Taylor said with a frown.

    She was still Conrad¡¯s employee after all. No matter how she liked Fia, she would never stand by her

    side. ¡°Master, the madam didn¡¯t do anything that would bring shame to you. Don¡¯t fight with her again.¡±

    ¡°Not now, but who knows what the future would be like?¡± Conrad said with a dark expression on his

    face as he tightened his fists.

    He would never let Garrett¡¯s bastard son have her!

    Even if he had a mood disorder!

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, please make more for dinner. We are having two guestster tonight.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Conrad immediately ran upstairs and stopped when he reached the door. He carefully opened the door.

    He saw a young woman wearingcey casual wear, sitting in front of the dressing table and drawing

    with her pen. Her soft hair covered her ear and swayed as she moved.

    The scene that he saw made his heart beat faster and he really wanted to hug her and kiss her.

    Suddenly, Fia turned to look at the door and all the warmth was extinguished.

    ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Conrad felt flurried as he looked away and said, ¡°Time for lunch.¡±

    Fia nced at the phone next to her and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two of them went downstairs. He purposely walked behind her so that she could look at her

    beautiful, long neck.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    The images of her past self appeared in his mind. She was very different from how she was currently.

    In the end, it was him who gave her the status but he was unable to make her feel safe.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Fia was holding on to the rail as she turned around and looked at him, confused.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you in the past. I¡¯ll change.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Where did you go this morning?¡±

    ¡°Thepany.¡±

    Fia would never have guessed that her saying that he had a mood disorder would be reality.

    She would never be able to guess what he was thinking right now. However, she didn¡¯t want to know

    either.

    The more she knew, the more unsettled she became.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The two of them quietly ate lunch as they sat at the dining table.

    After she put down her fork, Fia looked at Conrad and said, ¡°Since we haven¡¯t divorced yet, I believe I

    should be upfront with you. Jason came to see me this morning.¡±

    Conrad put down the fork in silence as well.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this isn¡¯t because I want to anger you. It¡¯s because I¡¯m respecting our

    rtionship. Respecting you.¡±

    He remembered how he treated her in the past while he listened to her.

    Ever since he asked for the divorce, he believed everything that Esme had said without doing his due

    diligence. What did that make her? His wife? He showed her no respect at all.

    Meanwhile, despite their looming divorce, she still remembered they were husband and wife. She

    would exin and disclose everything that needed to be said.

    Compared to her, he had acted like a jerk throughout the marriage.

    ¡°If you want to be angry, that¡¯s your problem. I just want to tell you what happened.¡± With that, Fia stood

    up and left the dining room.

    Conrad had originally wanted to ask Jason toe over for dinner. But now, he regretted it.

    He went to the kitchen and found Mrs. Taylor. ¡°No need to cook too much for dinner. Just prepare for

    one extra person.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°The new police director, Director Parker.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is he here just for dinner? Or is he investigating you or the madam?¡±

    ¡°Just a simple dinner.¡±

    Once Conrad had everything rearranged, he didn¡¯t feel that bad anymore.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that around four in the evening, Finn would arrive with another person with

    him.

    After Mrs. Taylor had seated them, she ran upstairs.

    ¡°Madam, Director Parker and Doctor Evans havee over, saying that they¡¯re here to see you.¡±

    When Fia heard it, she didn¡¯t think too much about it and went downstairs.

    Mrs. Taylor then informed Conrad the same thing while he was in the study.

    When Conrad heard about it, he raised an eyebrow asking, ¡°Why is Jason Evans here again?!¡±

    ¡°He came with Director Parker,¡± Mrs. Taylor said. She was also feeling uneasy about it.

    When she saw Conrad walk out angrily, Mrs. Taylor quickly said, ¡°Master Maxwell, don¡¯t you think that

    Doctor Evans looks somewhat like¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor took in a deep breath as she didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    She had looked after Conrad since he was a child. She could clearly tell that Conrad knew about it

    already, but he simply refused to acknowledge it.

    Once he went downstairs, he saw Fia sitting on the couch, chatting with the two.

    Conrad was like an exploding keg as he red at Jason and said, ¡°Who told you toe here?¡±

    Jason red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Fia.¡±

    ¡°You came over this morning already. Why are you here again?!¡±

    ¡°How can you speak like that?¡± Finn said with a frown as he mmed the cup of coffee onto the coffee

    table. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he is a guest?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your objective!¡± Conrad stared at Finn. He was showing no respect toward Finn at all despite

    being the junior.

    It was as if he was treating Finn as the person that threw his family life into turmoil!

    ¡°Miss?¡± Finn looked at Fia with regret. ¡°Is this the kind of life you¡¯ve been leading after marrying him for

    the past few years?¡±

    Fia pursed her lips. She nced at Conrad and then at Finn.

    ¡°That must be a joke, right? While my husband has a bad temper, he treats me quite well.¡±

    She had to maintain her pride no matter how difficult it was and she didn¡¯t want to hang dirtyundry in

    public.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    ¡°You can tell me if you¡¯re facing any difficulty, child. You can count on my help.¡±

    Finn¡¯s eyes were burning with emotion as if he was an elder taking care of a youngling under his care.

    Both Conrad and Jason frowned.

    Fia looked at Finn strangely and said, ¡°Director Parker, if you have the time to do that, you should put

    that effort toward your ongoing cases.¡±

    Finn smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°My apologies. My daughter is one year older than you and is

    currently overseas. You remind me of her a lot. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Director Finn.¡± Fia stopped Finn with no emotions in her words. ¡°I have no father, so you

    can quit telling me about that.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and there was sorrow in Finn¡¯s eyes. Fia simply looked away.

    Conrad broke the ice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move to the dining room for our dinner.¡±

    He stood up and helped Fia up as well, and then led Finn and Jason to the dining room.

    Fia ate with her head hung low the entire time and said nothing else.

    Finn was originally here to take Conrad down a few pegs. However, he also had something on his mind

    and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Conrad and Jason didn¡¯t like each other, so they didn¡¯t chat as well.

    Fia was the first one to put down her utensils and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Please, enjoy.¡±

    The three of them looked at her, but she avoided all of them and walked out of the dining room.

    Finn red at Conrad angrily. ¡°Is this how you¡¯re treating her?!¡±

    Conrad simply looked at Finn coldly and said, ¡°Why do you care so much about my wife? Isn¡¯t that

    strange?¡±

    Jason stared at Finn and asked, ¡°Do you know Fia¡¯s rtive, Uncle Finn?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Finn didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought Fia looked especially familiar when he first saw her.

    After investigating and confirming some things, he felt pity for her.

    However, his eldest brother knew nothing about the child.

    He couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it before he had everything under control.

    Some things had already been done and they were not something that could be healed so easily.

    ¡°Fia¡¯s a good kid. I simply can¡¯t bear seeing what Mr. Maxwell and his first love did to her.¡± Finn then

    scowled at Conrad again. ¡°Someone like you isn¡¯t fit to be her husband at all!¡±

    ¡°Who is, then?¡± Conrad smiled coldly. ¡°Jason? Either you have too much free time in your hands or

    there¡¯s some problem with your head.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to steal my wife from me in my own home! I should have killed all of you with a pack of

    poison!¡±

    Conrad stood up and sent a chair flying across the floor with a kick, his face red with rage.

    Finn was so incensed that he began to shake. ¡°Is this how you treat her normally?!¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?!¡± Conrad was already seething with anger the moment he saw

    them in his home! The only reason he endured them here was because of Fia.

    And that was why he exploded immediately.

    ¡°You fool!¡± Finn shouted angrily. ¡°Do you know that her ident was not an actual ident or

    coincidence?! The truth is that your first love directed that driver to do it!¡±

    Conrad and Jason both frowned.

    ¡°As her husband, your womanizing nature had put her and that baby through hell! And even now, you

    don¡¯t want to spare her?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this still under investigation?¡± If it was true, then his sin toward Fia would be even bloodier.

    That was why he instinctively rejected it.

    ¡°Chuck¡¯s daughter Prisci personally confessed this. While her testimony is not proof enough, we¡¯re

    already investigating this. I believe that we should have the evidence to prove this in less than three

    days!¡± Conrad clenched his fists even tighter. ¡°Impossible.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    It was not that he couldn¡¯t ept how vicious Esme was. From the moment he sent her to prison with

    his own hands, he was already prepared to ept how vile she was.

    He simply couldn¡¯t ept that all of this happened because of him.

    The more Fia was injured, the more he owed her. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take to repay her.

    And he didn¡¯t know how to warm her cold heart.

    Finn looked at Conrad, dissatisfied, and said, ¡°Once the truth is revealed, your ex¨Cgirlfriend will get

    what she deserves. You can forget about protecting her!¡±

    With that, Finn left quickly, deciding to show Conrad the error of his ways!

    He had to protect that child.

    ¡°Conrad, what Uncle Finn said is what I wanted to say as well,¡± Jason said as he stared at Conrad.

    Remember that the only reason you can hurt her is because you have her trust. However, she won¡¯t

    trust you forever. Once she has had enough disappointment, she will leave you. Then, I won¡¯t ever let

    her return to your side!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Conrad grabbed a ss and hurled it at Jason brutally.

    However, Jason simply smiled as he dodged.

    ¡°You¡¯re just lucky. If you started with my identity, you could never be so lucky!¡±

    Outside the dining room.

    Fia stood in the corridor waiting for Jason to leave. She smiled at him. ¡°Evans, please allow me to walk

    you.¡±

    Jason originally wanted to refuse, but when he realized that she had something to say, he agreed.

    Once the two of them were out of the mansion, Fia stopped and so did Jason.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Fia, how¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Fia looked into the distance and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Evans. He

    didn¡¯t seed out of pure luck.¡±

    ¡°No matter how bad he is, he¡¯s firm, brave, and diligent. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to turn

    Maxwell Corporation into such a giant.¡± With that, she turned to Jason.¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask

    your father if that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Jason frowned and looked at Fia¡¯s cold eyes. He felt sad.

    Despite suffering so much because of Conrad, she still couldn¡¯t allow anyone to talk bad about him.

    She would still help him rify things.

    ¡°Evans, I know that you didn¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s bastard son. That isn¡¯t a ck spot in your

    history, and you shouldn¡¯t speak to him like that.

    ¡°No matter how innocent you are and no matter how much love your father and mother shared, your

    mother¡­ She did hurt Conrad, who¡¯s innocent in all of this.¡± As Fia said that, she had regained more of

    her mental rity. ¡°Please tell Director Parker that no matter what he wants to say, he has to stop. I am

    not a three¨Cyear¨Cold child and i can ept anything from anyone.¡±

    Pain streaked through Jason¡¯s heart. He knew that she was a sharp woman and would be able to catch

    their intentions very quickly.

    He also noticed that when they were sitting at the dinner table.

    A figure walked out from behind the car. It was Finn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to know who your father is, child?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t even give Finn a look and simply said with a tone as cold as the Arctic winds.

    ¡°No, and I don¡¯t need to.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re alone now! Conrad¡­ He¡¯s extremely vicious and scheming. You won¡¯t survive with him! If

    you have a father, then everything would be different. He can help you deal with him. He can dote on

    you, love

    you!¡± Finn said worryingly, hoping that Fia could listen to what he had to say.

    However, all she gave him was a mocking smile. ¡°No matter how monstrous Conrad is, he is still

    someone that exists in my life.

    ¡°Meanwhile, that ¡®father¡® you¡¯re talking about¡­ he¡¯s nothing to me.¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    ¡°Child, how can you live without a family! Others will take advantage of you!¡± Finn was trying to tell her

    that only with a powerful family backing her would she be able to stand with her head high as her

    husband¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t dare take advantage of her that way.

    Fia knew what he was trying to say, but she was unmoved.

    ¡°No matter how hard it is, I made it here. And I¡¯ll continue to do so.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, Director Parker.¡±

    Fia looked at Jason and nodded at him too. ¡°Thank you for all your help too, Evans. I¡¯m grateful.¡± With

    that, she turned and walked back into the mansion.

    When she did, she saw Conrad behind the door.

    When they looked at each other, he smiled.

    Fia frowned. ¡°You eavesdropped.¡±

    ¡°Not intentionally.¡±

    And he somehow learned to be sneaky?

    He acted differently than he did in the past.

    ¡°I wanted to chase after you and I heard everything. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for me to disturb you after

    that.

    Fia frowned as she looked at him. ¡°If I wasughing and smiling all the way, would you still think that it¡¯s

    bad to disturb us?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t know what else to say seeing that she had seen through himpletely.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ What I said to Director Parker isn¡¯t because I wanted to protect you. I simply didn¡¯t want to

    lose face.¡± Her eyes became saddened. ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone to know how precarious of a life I was

    leading in this marriage. No matter how they pity me, I won¡¯t escape from everything that I must

    endure. This is my own choice. No matter how hard it is, I¡¯ll bear this life of mine.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    Conrad quickly stepped forward, wanting to hold Fia¡¯s hands. But she stepped back, hiding her hands

    behind her.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. I still have to finish my designs. I¡¯m going up.¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The next day.

    The wife of the driver thatmitted suicide said that he transferred all the money to her before his

    suicide and wanted a divorce.

    She took out another old phone that the driver had. There were records of Esme threatening him with

    his

    son¡¯s sickness.

    There was also a map of him skulking around the police station one day before the ident. By that

    time, he had already done something to the truck he drove on the day of the ident to cause the

    crash.

    The police then interrogated Esme in the interrogation room with their evidence in hand.

    Finn did the interrogation himself.

    After his interrogation, Esme finally admitted to all her crimes while on the verge of a breakdown.

    That day, the police informed Conrad and Fia of the result of the interrogation.

    When Conrad received the call, he was in a meeting at thepany.

    He stopped the meeting and immediately went back home.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, where¡¯s Fia?!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor then said worryingly, ¡°She¡¯s in the backyard. She ignored me when I called her earlier. She

    looked disturbed.¡±

    Conrad hurriedly charged into the backyard and spotted Fia listlessly sitting by the pond, apanied

    by a bowl of fish food.

    He stopped, unable to take a step forward.

    Now that the truth had been revealed, he finally realized just how much pain and suffering she had

    endured.

    Esme had hurt herself and pinned it on her multiple times.

    And the time that she fell down the stairs after he fainted, that was also caused by Esme.

    She was so unhinged that she nned for the ident!

    But he had never once stood by her side, believed her, and protected her.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    ¡°I want to see her.¡± Fia turned around and looked at Conrad, who was standing some distance away.

    There was hatred in her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to. I must see her!¡±

    Detention facility.

    Fia sought out Finn and asked to meet Esme alone.

    The two of them sat in the detention room with a long table between them. Esme¡¯s face was pale and

    her hands were cuffed.

    She looked at Fia¡¯s healthy face and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    She smiled colder. ¡°I knew you¡¯de here eventually.¡±

    Fia held her hands tightly as tears and hate wove together in her eyes, blurring her sight.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Esme cackled as she quaked, as if she had heard something hrious.

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m brutal, Fia? If you were me, would you still be able to treat me like how it was

    when we were younger?!¡±

    ¡°I can!¡± Fia said as she used the back of her hand to brush her tears. ¡°If I couldn¡¯t, I would have

    retaliated the moment you came back! Esme¡­ I don¡¯t owe you anything!¡±

    ¡°You gave up on him!¡± Fia said with her eyes red. ¡°All those years ago when we first saw him being

    attacked at the Maxwell¡¯s residence, if I hadn¡¯t dragged you to help you wouldn¡¯t have even wanted to

    help him!¡±

    Her voice turned sharp. ¡°You kept on using his love for you to say that he belonged to you, that I was

    the one that had my eyes on someone who belonged to you¡­ But have you forgotten that I was the

    one who loved him first? You¡¯re the one who kept on ruining my reputation so that he would look down

    on me! You¡¯re simply lying through your teeth!

    ¡°Cousin¡­ Have you ever considered all this from my perspective? You never did! How can you be so

    sure that you¡¯d be the one to end up being his childhood friend if it were not because of all your

    doings?!¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Esme stared at Fia with wide eyes. She had thought that Fia didn¡¯t know what she did when she was

    with

    Conrad.

    ¡°I know everything, but I never said anything about it and I never resented you. I watched you be

    his girlfriend and I never wanted to expose you. I never told him about you and your teacher too!

    ¡°I used to bless the two of you¡­ But you abandoned him!¡±

    Fia¡¯s words were strong and they were like thunder booming in Esme¡¯s ears.

    She shook her head as her face became even more pale. ¡°You¡¯re lying! He¡¯s mine! He has always

    been mine! Even if I left temporarily, he¡¯s still mine! You can¡¯t steal him from me!¡±

    With that, Esme¡¯s eyes became even more vicious and cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you be so happy just yet! I won¡¯t let you have him! Even if I have to go to hell I¡¯ll take him back!¡±

    Fia gave a smile and said, ¡°Cousin¡­ You no longer have the chance. You schemed against me

    multiple times and killed my baby as well as the driver. With all the crimes youmitted¡­ All that¡¯s

    waiting for you after this is life imprisonment!¡±

    She stood up, walked over, and stood next to Esme before raising her hand and pping her.

    Esme fell to the ground together with her chair.

    ¡°This p¡­ is for my child.¡±

    She looked at her sorrowfully. ¡°My child¡­ My baby is innocent in all of this¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I curse you, Fia! You¡¯ll never know love and you¡¯ll never have a baby! You¡¯ll be forever alone!¡±

    The door opened and Finn came in with an icy expression on his face. He red at Esme with an even

    icier countenance. He then held Fia, who almost broke down and attacked her again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dirty your own hands, child. Thew will punish her.¡±

    Fia took in a deep breath and let go of Finn¡¯s hand before leaving.

    Conrad was smoking, his back against his car. He had just finished his second cigarette when he saw

    Fia walking out. He put it out and walked over.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Fia looked at him with a smile. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    Conrad could feel his heart skipping a beat when he saw how broken her smile was.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I exined to you many times, but you never believed me. How does it feel now that the

    truth is brought to light?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other under the scorching sun, but Conrad had never felt so cold

    before. She looked at him with indifference. A callousness born out of disappointment.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Other than apologizing, he didn¡¯t know what else to say to make her stop looking at him like

    that.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fia smiled coldly and walked past Conrad.

    He chased after her, saying, ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll make it up for you.

    A blue sports car drove over and stopped..

    Eileen ran over wearing a hat and a mask.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Eileen looked at her in pain.

    Fia saw her and smiled before her tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Eileen caressed her before eyeing Conrad coldly.

    ¡°I can have her stay at my ce for a few days, right?¡±

    Conrad swallowed and nodded.

    She would be even more upset if she saw him, so it might be better if she stayed with Eileen for a

    few days.

    ¡°Fia, have some fruit.¡±

    Eileen walked over with a te full of cherries and sat down next to Fia.

    Fia ate a few cherries and then nced at the iced cocktail that Eileen was drinking. Her interest was

    piqued.

    She then pushed her with her elbow. ¡°Can you please not?¡±

    ¡°Haha! You want some too?¡± Eileenughed before saying helplessly, ¡°You can¡¯t drink now. Maybe

    after you¡¯ve fully recovered. We can get drunk together then, alright?¡±

    Fia swallowed her saliva before grabbing and eating a bunch of cherries.

    She then remembered Esme and Conrad.

    ¡°Eileen¡­ Do you think he¡¯ll help her again this time?¡±

    Eileen held her by her shoulders and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t think this through, then don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    ¡°After we left, do you think he went to the detention center and saw her?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.

    Eileen finished the cocktail in one big mouthful and then held Fia¡¯s face, looking at how distracted she

    was.

    ¡°If you want to know, I can call someone and ask about it.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The more I care about it, the more upset I¡¯ll be.¡±

    She was really worried that once everything was revealed, Conrad would still choose to help Esme.

    If he really did interfere, it would be a bit difficult for her to be convicted.

    But¡­ She was more worried that Conrad would ask someone to make a false confession in order to

    protect Esme.

    Despite being husband and wife, she couldn¡¯t trust him anymore.

    No. She had to stop thinking about it. She would be upset when she thought about it. It was so

    agonizing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Eileen hugged her and patted her back.

    Fia took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t want Eileen to be upset like her. So, she took out three different

    designs from her bag in an attempt to change the topic.

    ¡°Eileen, you asked me to help you design the dress for your award ceremony. I¡¯ve prepared three. Take

    a look and see which one you like the most.

    Eileen knew that she wanted to change the subject. So, she happily grabbed them and said, ¡°Wow!

    They all look so pretty! I like all of them!¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± Fia asked gently before saying, ¡°Then you can keep them all!¡±

    ¡°All three of them look quite difficult to make and they must be made by hand. Do you think you can do

    it?¡± Eileen frowned as she gave it a thought. ¡°I can¡¯t make you burn the midnight oil just because of a

    dress. You can make whichever you want. I like them all!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have anything to do now either. I should be able to make all of them before the harvest

    festival.¡± Fia knew how to make clothing. Because of her love of design, she learned to make clothes

    back in university.

    So that when she started her own studio, she could turn her design into reality!

    Eileen disagreed though, worried that it would be too hard for her. However, she was also worried that

    she would think too much about it and be emotionally unstable, so she decided to ask Lyn to find

    two other people to help.

    For the next six days, Fia stayed with Eileen and worked on the dresses together with Lyn and two

    others.

    The work that Fia delegated to the three of them was very simple. However, she was able to work

    much faster.

    The three dresses had already taken shape. She simply needed more time to finish the details. Fia

    made a simple calction and estimated that she would be able to get it done before the harvest

    festival!

    Ten days had passed in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, a call came in from the detention center, saying that Ms. Manning wishes to see you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Conrad then said to Ss, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about it anymore.¡±

    For the past ten days, not only had he received and rejected calls from the detention center, he had

    also rejected all of Esme¡¯s parents¡® requests to see him at thepany every day.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    His boss had been staying in the CEO¡¯s office for about ten days and had not returned home once. He

    would drown himself in work every day.

    Ss looked at him with hesitation. ¡°Boss, are you saying that you¡¯re not going to help Ms. Manning?¡±

    ¡°What? Do you feel pity for her?¡± Conrad looked at Ss icily.

    Ss quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡±

    Conrad jeered. ¡°Even if you think that I can¡¯t differentiate between the good and the bad, I¡¯m willing to

    sacrifice everything for her.¡±

    Ss wasn¡¯t sure what else to say.

    ¡°How is Fia doing?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid had rejected all new work so that she could stay with the madam. The two of them had been

    staying at home all this while.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°She made a good friend.¡±

    ¡°True. But you can¡¯t let the madam stay with her forever. You two will¡­¡±

    ¡°The court will be in session tomorrow. I¡¯ll take her home.¡±

    The next day.

    When Eileen opened her eyes, she realized no one was sleeping next to her. She quickly ran down to

    the living room and saw Fia sitting in front of the sewing machine.

    ¡°Why are you up so early, Fia? It¡¯s only six in the morning!¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen softly and said with a smile, ¡°Come on. I already finished one of the dresses. Give

    it a try. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything that needs to be altered.¡±

    Eileen ran over and held Fia by the neck, saying, ¡°Why are you making it so tough on yourself? I told

    you there¡¯s no need to make yourself tired over this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen and said, ¡°The future can be unpredictable. I¡¯m scared that I won¡¯t have time in the

    future.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re still young. We have plenty of time.¡±

    Fia smiled and said nothing. She was worried that something would happen at court today.

    She was worried that Conrad would help Esme. That thew wouldn¡¯t punish her. If that happened, she

    wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it!

    Esme hadmitted so many crimes¡­ She would make her pay for everything!

    For the past ten days, Conrad didn¡¯t look for her at all. Despite herughing and joking around with

    Eileen every day as she worked on the dresses, she got more and more anxious.

    She was really worried that Conrad was busy finding a way out for Esme.

    If that happened, she would make Esme suffer the consequences of her actions today even if she

    needed

    to sacrifice herself.

    Eileen didn¡¯t know what Fia was thinking. She changed into the dress that Fia made for her and she

    was so happy.

    ¡°Fia, I finally managed to wear something you made!

    ¡°I love it! This is so pretty! It¡¯s even prettier than all those dresses famous designers ever made for me!¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen running around in the living room barefooted and her expression softened even

    more. It was a long dress made from a ck fabric.

    At the edges of the dress were ck feathers that she had weaved in by hand, and they were all

    sparkling under the light.

    With that perfect figure of hers, she looked like a little witch that had identally ended up in the mortal

    realm.

    They were once simple girls, and they both had each other in the dreams of their making.

    In the past three years, Eileen had fought hard to fulfill her dreams but she had been stuck there, with

    no progress.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She was very happy that she could finally make a dress for Eileen with her own two hands..

    ¡°I really, really love it!¡± Eileen happilyy down on the carpet and grabbed her phone, then transferred a

    sum of money.

    Fia heard her phone ping, which meant a new message hade in.

    ¡°Got the money?¡± Eileen asked. When she saw Fia was still somewhat distracted, she walked over and

    flicked her finger at her forehead.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you staring into air like that?¡±

    Fia blinked and got back to her senses. ¡°The court will be in session today. I want to go thereter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Eileen looked at her phone and checked the message from the bank. When she

    confirmed that the 1.5 million dors had been received, she gave the phone back to Fia.

    When Fia looked at the message, her eyes became red and she held Eileen tightly in her arms.

    ¡°Eileen¡­ I must have saved the gxy in my previous life to be able to see you in this life.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You must have met me this life because you treated me especially well in

    your previous life! That¡¯s why we¡¯re best friends!¡±

    The two women held each other, as they felt their cold hearts grow warmer.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    After that touching moment, Fia wanted to return the money to Eileen. But instead, she was given a

    lecture.

    ¡°Do you even treat me as your best friend? Or are you thinking of abandoning me when you¡¯re rich?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Many experienced designers want to design clothes for you. I¡¯m not worth the price you

    gave me.¡±

    ¡°If I say you¡¯re worth it, then you¡¯re worth it. If you really feel it¡¯s too much, then treat it as a prepayment

    for when you be a top designer in the future! When you¡¯re famous, you can make clothes for me

    for free!¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned red as her tears rolled.

    The only person that she would miss was Eileen.

    The person that would take care of and apany her without any other motives.

    If she had the chance, she would repay her for this.

    Suddenly, the door opened. When Victor saw Fia and Eileen holding on to each other, he looked at

    them. with a dark expression.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    The two women turned and looked at him together. In unison, the two of them frowned.

    Victor could feel their disdain.

    ¡°Eileen, what are you thinking?!¡±

    Eileen pouted and ignored him.

    Fia then asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Victor pointed at Eileen and said, ¡°In order to apany you, she gave up on three advertisements

    and one huge tv series!¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have much to dotely?¡±

    ¡°True. I don¡¯t like them so I refused.¡±

    ¡°Bullcrap!¡± Victor cursed out of anger. ¡°You already signed the contract! You have to pay the penalty for

    missing them!¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡±

    Fia felt guilty about it. If she knew that this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have returned with Eileen ten

    days

    ago.

    ¡°Forget about him. He was just trying to make it sound serious. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Eileen didn¡¯t want

    to say much to Victor.

    ¡°Get changed. I¡¯ll go with you to the courtter.¡±

    When Victor heard it, he became even angrier.

    ¡°Eileen! You¡¯re not a nameless person anymore! Plenty of reporters will be there observing Esme¡¯s

    case today! If they knew who you are, it will affect you if they started writing some wild ims!¡±

    Eileen then angrily said, ¡°They don¡¯t have time to worry about an actress with your cousin being there!¡±

    That word awakened the memories of how they started fighting half a month ago.

    That was what he called her back then.

    ¡°Of course. An actress like me could never bepared to an heiress like Sapphire Starling.¡±

    Eileen then looked at Victor coldly. ¡°Boss, please give the key to my house back to me!¡±

    When she moved to therge apartment that she bought herself after moving out of Bellwood Hills, she

    forgot to take back her keys. He came looking for her half a monthter when he got drunk.

    She had ended up sleeping with him again after he annoyed her too much. But when she thought

    about how he was going to get married soon, she said a few words because she was upset. He had

    then said, ¡± You¡¯re just an actress. Stop acting. No one¡¯s watching anyway!¡±

    Eileen felt hurt whenever she recalled that moment.

    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want you to suddenly barge in when my new boyfriend and I are making out!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Victor was so angry that his eyes turned red as he walked over.

    ¡°Eileen Reid, here¡¯s another warning. Without my permission, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you

    want!¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just yourpany¡¯s employee. I¡¯m not your prisoner!¡± Eileen¡¯s good mood had been

    completely ruined because of Victor¡¯s sudden intrusion.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The moment he appeared, she would be reminded of his uing marriage.

    He was going to get married soon, but she was not the bride.

    All her hopes and dreams had be nothing but a joke.

    ¡°Cousin¨Cinw, go home first!¡± Victormanded her coldly.

    Fia protected Eileen behind her and red back.

    ¡°And what right do you have to say that to me? Are you saying it as Eileen¡¯s boyfriend or husband?

    ¡°If you¡¯re neither, then you have no right to ask me to leave!¡±

    Victor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fia, have you forgotten what kind of situation you¡¯re in? If you keep on

    staying with Eileen like this, you¡¯ll only bring disaster to her footsteps!¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Eileen red at him with angry eyes as she held Fia¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s just crazy.¡±

    Fia suddenly realized something as she frowned.

    The entire Gryphon was talking about the matter between her, Esme, and Conrad. If a public figure like

    Eileen got too close to her, they would write things about her.

    ¡°Eileen, don¡¯t go to the court today. I¡¯ll tell you about it after this.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t let you go alone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there!¡± Victor said with a maddening expression. ¡°My cousin will be there too!¡±

    Fia persuaded Eileen to stay at home and wait for her. She then looked at Victor coldly, ¡°Come on,

    then.. We¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Victor got some keys from his pocket. Fia saw that the key to Eileen¡¯s apartment was there too, and so

    she suddenly grabbed all of the keys.

    Victor red at her angrily.

    Fia tossed Eileen¡¯s key back to her while tossing the car key to Victor.

    ¡°Keep the key. Change your keypad¡¯s password too.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Eileen grabbed the key and then gave Victor a cold, provoking look.

    ¡°Bye, boss!¡±

    Victor held the key tightly and left. He quietly swore that he¡¯d be a dog if he ever came back for her

    again.

    It¡¯s just a woman! He shouldn¡¯t have treated her that special!

    After they were out of the apartment building, Fia looked at Victor. ¡°If you¡¯ve chosen Sapphire, then you

    should let go of Eileen.¡±

    Victor smiled. ¡°But my cousin married you, so why would he want his childhood love once again?¡±

    Fia felt like her heart was stabbed as her eyes became red.

    Victor knew what to say to provoke her.

    ¡°Fia, before you want to lecture me, think about yourself. You can¡¯t keep your husband and you can¡¯t

    protect your child. You¡¯re a waste of space! What right do you have to lecture me?¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth as she stared at Victor as if she was looking at Conrad.

    Were all the men from the Maxwell Household that selfish and heartless?

    ¡°I¡¯m curious if my cousin will find ways to save Ms. Manning for old time¡¯s sake,¡± Victor jeered and then

    walked away with his fingers coiled around the car key.

    Fia stood there trying to adjust her mood and then walked out with a tired mind.

    She was really afraid that Conrad would free her for old time¡¯s sake. He could find a way if he wanted

    to.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    Fia raised her head when she saw a limited edition gray Maybach parked by the roadside. Conrad was

    standing next to the car with a cigarette in his hand.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡°.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Was he here for her help?

    She started trembling when she thought of that possibility.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to the court.¡± Conrad extinguished his cigarette and then threw it into a bin next to

    the roadside. He walked over to the other side and opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat.

    Fia stood there, unmoving. Her hands turned into fists,

    ¡°You can forget about it. Aftermitting so many crimes, she must be punished!¡±

    Conrad was stunned as pain appeared in his amber eyes.

    ¡°You misunderstand me. I don¡¯t have any ns to help her.¡± He quickly stepped forward and held Fia¡¯s

    hands. ¡°Believe me, alright? Believe me this time.¡±

    Fia gulped. She couldn¡¯t believe it. He loved her so much.

    But when she looked into his sincere eyes, she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Conrad waited for a moment, but when he saw her still standing there without saying a word, he then

    said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the court first. You¡¯ll know my determination then.¡±

    She looked at a caf¨¦ nearby and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything to eat yet.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll get you something.¡±

    When Conrad came back with breakfast in hand, Fia already gotten into a Grabcar and left.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    When they reached the court¡¯s gate, there was still an hour before the court was in session. She

    wanted to sit down on the steps but someone patted her shoulders.

    She turned around and saw Jason.

    ¡°Why are you here, Evans?¡±

    Jason was wearing a white shirt and green pants. After he removed his white coat, he looked so much

    colder.

    Fia was surprised when she saw it. Suddenly, she realized that he did have the same blood as Conrad.

    He even looked a lot like him.

    ¡°Ms. Reid called me to say that you came here alone and wanted me to keep an eye on you.¡±

    ¡°Eileen is such a worrywart. I can do this on my own.¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t ask why Conrad wasn¡¯t with her. He simply said, ¡°Ms. Reid also told me that you hadn¡¯t

    had your breakfast yet and there was still some time before the court was in session. Let¡¯s have some

    breakfast first?¡±

    Fia had just wanted to refuse when he said, ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my night shift and I hadn¡¯t eaten

    breakfast either.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡± Fia looked around trying to find a cafe nearby.

    Jason ordered something decaffeinated and some snacks. He felt much better when he saw Fia eat

    something.

    The two of them had just finished breakfast when a figure knelt in front of Fia. ¡°I beg you! Seeing that

    we¡¯ve treated you well in the past, please show Esme some mercy!¡±

    It was Beth.

    Fia was stunned. Before they were forced to reveal their intentions, her aunt had always looked like a

    noble. She would never act like this.

    Beth raised her head and she looked haggard with tears all over her face.

    ¡°Please spare my Esme. I beg you, Fia¡­¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t know what to feel when she remembered how her aunt treated her when she was younger.

    Jason held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself suffer.¡±

    Fia snapped back to her senses. She looked at Beth. She knew that even if she begged her, there was

    nothing she could do.

    She said nothing and headed to the court under Jason¡¯s protection.

    Beth couldn¡¯t let her go just like that and wanted to pounce at Fia and pull her arm. Suddenly, someone

    grabbed her shoulder and threw her.

    Fia turned around when she suddenly heard a scream. She then saw Conrad looking down on Beth.

    ¡°Touch her again and you¡¯ll miss your hand in the future!¡± And then, he ordered his people to pull her

    away.

    Fia looked at him. She didn¡¯t know if it was genuine or if it was all a show.

    Meanwhile, Conrad looked at Jason with hostility. ¡°Why are you here?!¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t want to drag this on with Conrad. He came here for Fia. It had nothing to do with others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s arm with pain in his eyes.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Fia said angrily. ¡°Are you trying to ask me to withdraw my report?¡±

    Conrad let go immediately. ¡°No, and I won¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing that people started to look their way, Fia blinked and then looked at him coolly. ¡°When you see

    herter, will you pity her?¡±

    ¡°No. She deserves nothing less.¡±

    Fia smiled coldly and said, ¡°You sure? To be honest, I wish that you wouldn¡¯t go in. If you don¡¯t see her,

    you won¡¯t be distracted. Only then will the case be seen through.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me!¡± Conrad felt humiliated. Was he that untrustworthy in her eyes?

    ¡°You loved her that much once, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    She paused. ¡°Even if that baby wasn¡¯t born safely, the baby was still alive. I won¡¯t ept anything less.

    I don¡¯t want peace between us.¡±

    She could endure the pain Esme inflicted on her, but she would never ept peace for her child.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I don¡¯t intend to ask you to take a step back.¡±

    Conrad looked at her with sincerity. He knew that what he did in the past made Fia distrust him. But

    still, he wanted to make it clear.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    ¡°Conrad, I must make it clear to you too. Otherwise, you might feel bad for her again when you see her

    and force me once more. It had happened too many times before this.¡±

    Fia¡¯s tone was bing colder and colder. Because of what happened in the past, she really couldn¡¯t

    believe that Conrad would simply stand by and watch when it came to Esme.

    Conrad choked as he said, ¡°Then, just watch. I will stand by your side this time.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hoping for anything,¡± Fia said as she looked away. ¡°Come on, Evans. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    There were signs of agitation and annoyance on Conrad¡¯s face as he followed them in. When the two

    of them entered, they found a seat close to the middle.

    The entire session was very strict as the prosecutor presented the case very carefully.

    In the end, Fia was asked to take a stand on the spot.

    The judge then asked, ¡°You are the victim of this case, Fia Lawson?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Fia took out her ID and presented it to be checked.

    Afterward, the case progressed as usual. But when they reached the part where the baby died, Esme

    couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    Fia stared at her with red eyes and her veins almost popped.

    ¡°You deserve all of it!¡± Esme yelled like a mad woman. ¡°Who told you to steal my man from me! You

    deserve it! You should have died in that car crash too!¡±

    The judge hit the stand with his small mallet and said, ¡°Order! Order in the court!¡±

    1

    Esme red at Fia with hate. ¡°Even if I¡¯m sentenced to death and I go to hell, don¡¯t you think you can

    steal what belongs to me! I¡¯ll curse you forever!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a huge bang!

    Conrad had thrown a bottle of water at Esme.

    The water bottle hit the desk and her face. She screamed and saw Conrad¡¯s face in the crowd.

    Her maddening eyes became still at that moment. She became obsessed, and then saddened.

    Conrad stood up and stared at her with disgust.

    When he remembered how the two of them met again, he felt disgusted!

    He would rather live never knowing this woman!

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡± Esme mumbled with tears rolling down her face as she stared at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be imprisoned forever!¡± Conrad said as he gritted his teeth. He turned to the

    judge and said, ¡°I wish to submit more evidence to the court!¡±

    The session went from 9.30 in the morning to 11. In the middle, they had a half¨Can¨Chour rest.

    Esme¡¯s case had been decided.

    Her twenty years imprisonment had be life imprisonment without the possibility of parole.

    Chuck Manning, Prisci Manning, L Thomas, and the gangsters had all received their rightful

    punishment.

    When Conrad left the court, he was instantly surrounded by the reporters.

    Meanwhile, Fia looked at him from a distance away, apanied by Jason. His figure was blurred out

    in

    her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t believe him.

    But he did it anyway.

    Not only did he not ask for forgiveness on Esme¡¯s behalf, he even submitted more evidence.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Jason patted her shoulders from behind.

    Fia nodded and walked down the stairs.

    Suddenly, a group of people rushed toward her.

    Conrad, who was surrounded by reporters, cried out in fear, ¡°Fia!¡±

    Jason wanted to grab Fia¡¯s hand but he was pushed away.

    No one could believe that someone would be so daring.

    A man wearing a ck mask and ck hat held Fia and put a knife to her throat.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    Despite cold steel being put to her throat, Fia wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    She looked up into the blue sky and white clouds as well as the scorching sun above, and she smiled.

    ¡°I avenged you, my baby.¡±

    Life imprisonment. Living in a prison forever was worse than being sentenced to death.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Conrad red at the man as his amber eyes were stained with blood after he got away from the

    reporters.

    Jason was in a state simr to his. He regretted not holding on to her. He never should have let her go

    in front of him. He should have held her hand from the very beginning!

    The man used an arm to lock Fia¡¯s neck while pointing the knife at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me or I¡¯ll kill her! Don¡¯te near me!¡±

    Conrad and Jason exchanged a nce. One of them was going to attract the man¡¯s attention while the

    other was going to ambush him.

    They needed to coordinate very well. If they made a mistake, Fia might get hurt.

    The man¡¯s eyes were fixed on Conrad as he let out a creepy smile.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Mr. Maxwell¡­¡±

    Conrad frowned and realized something was wrong.

    Fia then asked the man who was holding her, ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Of course, I do!¡± The man then stared at Conrad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Maxwell! I¡¯ll save Ms.

    Manning! As long as this stupid woman is in my hands, they¡¯ll set her free!¡±

    The light in Fia¡¯s eyespletely disappeared as she looked at Conrad in silence.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, tell them to bring Ms. Manning out! I¡¯ll escort her away!¡±

    Jason stared at Conrad. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Fia said coldly. ¡°He couldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    The man became even more excited. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, quickly!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s veins popped as he looked at her neck slowly getting wounded. He couldn¡¯t think and couldn¡¯t

    hesitate.

    He couldn¡¯t put Fia in danger!

    ¡°Ss, get Esme out!¡±

    Ss looked at them with mixed feelings. How the man was doing it was too brutal.

    It didn¡¯t matter if his boss agreed to it or not. The madam was going topletely lose faith in him.

    ¡°Faster!¡± The man yelled as the veins on his arms began to show signs that he was going to kill Fia

    soon.

    Fia then smiled despite everyone looking at her with horror.

    ¡°If you save her, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±

    When Conrad looked at her furious eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but gulp and insist Ss take Esme out.

    At that moment, Finn arrived. He stopped the snipers, worried that Fia might be killed if there was any

    ident. He then supported Ss in bringing Esme out of the courthouse.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    A white van was stopped by the roadside and Esme was escorted out by Ss.

    That man then yelled, ¡°Quick! To the car, Ms. Manning! With Mr. Maxwell¡¯s help, you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad with anger.

    ¡°If you let her go, I¡¯ll hate you forever!¡±

    ¡°Fia, I can¡¯t let you¡­¡±

    Before Conrad could say anything, the womanughed maddeningly. ¡°Hahaha! My curse is bing

    real!¡± Esme looked at Fia as if she was the victor. But when she looked at Conrad, her expression

    immediately changed. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t abandon me, Conrad. You still love me.¡±

    ¡°Get her into the car!¡± Conrad didn¡¯t want to even look at her as he could only focus his attention on

    Fia, worried that the criminal might harm her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± Fia¡¯s angry eyes stared at Conrad¡¯s face.

    The man then took her into the white van.

    the

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me or I¡¯ll kill her right now! Move!¡± The masked driver looked at Conrad before

    starting e van. He then stepped on the gas and elerated away.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    ¡°Ss, get Tiger to lead his men and pursue them!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Conrad and Jason then got into their own cars and gave chase.

    Finn also led his men to the chase.

    On that day, Gryphon¡¯s traffic was thrown into chaos.

    The white van cared nothing about other people¡¯s lives. It surpassed cars, used the opposingnes,

    and caused plenty of car idents for other vehicles.

    That caused a standstill, and they had no choice but to stop.

    Conrad got out of his car with a dark expression on his face. He then saw a motorcycle by the road with

    the key still on it. He instantly got on it, revved it up, and zoomed away.

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s my ride!¡± When the man who had only gone for a smoke saw someone stealing his

    motorcycle when he came back, all he could do was curse at him.

    When Jason saw Conrad doing that, he followed suit and a deliveryman nearby caught his eye. He

    pulled him down from his bike, grabbed a stack of cash and put it in his hand, and then drove away.

    Esme raised her hands. When the cuffs were removed, she looked at Fia sitting there with her hands

    and feet bound.

    ¡°Surprised, Fia?¡±

    Fia stared at her with a pair of red eyes and said nothing.

    ¡°No matter what I do, no one canpare to me in his heart. He couldn¡¯t bear to see me suffer. He still

    wants to save me despite being in front of so many people. You can give up now, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get punished for this!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha! Before I get punished for anything, you¡¯re going to die first.¡±

    Esme held Fia¡¯s chin and remembered the past while holding her chin.

    ¡°Our destinies had already been decided even when we¡¯re little. You have never won, no matter when

    we¡¯re children or when we¡¯re adults.¡± Esme smiled coldly. ¡°The man that you loved for years hurt your

    heart again and again. There¡¯s no one else in this world that loves you. Why are you still alive? If I were

    you, I would have already killed myself years ago!¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth as her body trembled.

    She was getting really tired.

    But no¡­ She couldn¡¯t give up just like that!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before seeing you getting your just deserts, I will never die!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Esme pushed Fia¡¯s hand away. ¡°You¡¯re still dreaming after all of this? Conrad had prepared

    everything just to save me. He¡¯ll send me out secretly, and I can relive my life after taking on a new

    identity!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t take it. She wanted to argue, but she no longer had any faith. All she had was her hate!

    ¡°Fia¡­ Let me send you to the other side, alright?¡±

    The man who was holding Fia hostage just now opened the door and threw her out.

    The white van then sped away. When Fia was thrown out of the van, she instantly rolled under arge

    truck.

    The driver of therge truck was so shocked by what happened that he instinctively stepped on the

    brakes as he felt his energy leave him.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t even bother stepping on the brake of his motorbike as he ran it directly toward the

    truck.

    Jason arrived right after him.

    Both of them saw how Fia was thrown from the white van. When she rolled under the van, they were so

    shocked that their hearts almost stopped.

    She was trying hard to open her eyes, and she was reminiscing about how butterflies fluttered their

    wings before they took flight.

    She was among clouds in a gray world.

    There was suddenly a sob in this peaceful world, and she looked around her surroundings.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Slowly, a man and woman walked out of the grayish world.

    A handsome man and a beautiful woman walked toward her hand in hand with a smile.

    That smile became provocative.

    The woman put her head on the man¡¯s shoulder as she grabbed his arm.

    ¡°You lost. From the very beginning.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°The person I love has always been Esme. I¡¯ll never love you.¡±

    Inside her dreams, Fia could only feel her heart getting twisted.

    Outside her dreams, she slowly opened her eyes. Everything was a blur.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Eileen held Fia¡¯s hand and sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Fia quietly blinked. It was still a blur.

    ¡°Where am I, Eileen?¡±

    ¡°In the hospital. You¡¯re hurt and have been unconscious for three days.¡±

    ¡°Three days¡­¡±

    Fia tried to pluck herself from the sadness and pain from her dreams. She tried to see with wide eyes,

    but everything was still a blur to her.

    She held out her hand that Eileen was holding and waved in the air.

    ¡°Eileen, where are you? I¡­ I can¡¯t see you.¡±

    Eileen was stunned. She looked into Fia¡¯s beautiful eyes but noticed that they were empty¡­ They

    weren¡¯t focusing.

    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll call the doctor!¡±

    Eileen ran out and it sounded like someone opened the door and walked inside after that.

    He saw the woman open her eyes and stare at the ceiling.

    He thought she was still angry at him and didn¡¯t dare to approach her.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I had no choice. Compared to her escaping, your life is more important.¡±

    Fia blinked and used her hands to sit up and ¡°look¡± in front.

    Everything was gray. She could somewhat see a figure.

    But she wasn¡¯t sure if it was a man or a woman. Whether it was a person or object.

    She realized something. She couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Was she blind?

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re still hurt. But it¡¯s good that you woke up. I¡¯ve already told Ss and Tiger to support

    the police¡­¡±

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡± She called out his name in pain and anger.

    She didn¡¯t cry or say that she couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    When Conrad saw how upset she was, he felt pain in his chest. He took a step forward and held her

    shoulders.

    ¡°I swear to you, Fia! I didn¡¯t help her escape!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one that saved her! I¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Fia pushed him away with trembling hands. Her eyes were dark and cold as tears began to

    roll.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t stand her refusing him and held her in his arms.

    ¡°Fia, I guarantee you that we¡¯ll find her! Dead or alive!¡±

    ¡°Out!¡± Fia screamed in hatred.

    She would never believe him.

    Liar!

    ¡°You liar! Liar!¡±

    Conrad held her silently and put his lips on her face, trying to console her.

    She grabbed at his face like a cat that lost control.

    ¡°Esme was only getting what she deserved! And you¡­ You¡¯re the aplice! You helped kill our child!

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you! Never!¡±

    A group of people rushed in..

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, please leave!¡± Sally and the nurses pulled Conrad away with a cold expression on their

    faces.

    Eileen wanted to yell at him too, but when she saw the nail marks on his face, she became silent.

    She looked at Fia. She loved him so much! Just how much hate did she have to be able to do that?

    ¡°Out! Get out!¡± Fia screamed uncontrobly as two nurses pushed her onto the bed. She still wanted to

    hurt him as she struggled.

    Sally turned and looked at Conrad who seemed very distracted. ¡°Please leave!¡±

    Eileen frowned and said, ¡°Leave for now.¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    Conrad looked at her and said, ¡°Please take good care of her.¡±

    Eileen nodded. Once he was out of the ward, she looked at Fia who was screaming until her veins

    popped. She bent over and hugged her.

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s me. Eileen.¡±

    Fia¡¯s tense body calmed down as she stopped shouting. Her tears rolled as she let out low growls like

    a threatened beast.

    Sally was going to give her a shot of tranquilizer. When she saw that she had calmed down, she then

    gave the tranquilizer to the nurse.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s see your eyes.

    Eileen nodded at Sally. She had just wanted to let go of Fia, but Fia caught her arm.

    ¡°Eileen, please don¡¯t leave me alone, I beg you.¡±

    Her eyes were opened wide, but they weren¡¯t focused on anything. Fear filled them.

    Eileen cried as she turned to Sally, ¡°How is she, doctor?¡±

    Sally looked at Fia quietly. She then remembered the self¨Creport forms that she filled up. It was all

    normal.

    It looked like she was doing it intentionally. She wasn¡¯t being honest with her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check her eyes first. Hold her and have her cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Eileen patted Fia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s Doctor Sally. She¡¯s going to check your injuries. Don¡¯t

    move for now, alright?¡±

    Fia grabbed Eileen¡¯s arm even tighter as she nodded. While she couldn¡¯t see, her eyes looked down

    anxiously.

    Sally patted Fia¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt you. Rx.¡±

    Fia nodded and grabbed Eileen¡¯s arm as if it was her lifeline.

    Sally pulled her eyelids up and took a look before asking, ¡°Can you be honest with me?¡±

    Fia nodded.

    ¡°Can your eyes still see?¡±

    Eileen looked at Fia nervously.

    Her eyelids trembled and she shook her head.

    ¡°Then what do you see? Can you describe it to me?¡± Sally asked patiently.

    Fia then said, ¡°Everything¡¯s gray.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes widely, trying hard to see in the gray mist. She looked at Eileen¡¯s

    direction and tried to smile.

    But what she didn¡¯t know was it looked even sadder than when she was crying.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see. Everything¡¯s gray. I can only see a shadow when you¡¯re in front of me. I can¡¯t tell anything

    apart.¡± Eileen could feel her heart slow down as she held her again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be

    better. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Fia nodded. She didn¡¯t even blink but her tears were already rolling down her cheeks.

    Sally knitted her brows. ¡°We¡¯ll need to get a brain scan.¡±

    Half an hourter, in Sally¡¯s office.

    She, Jason, and another doctor all had serious expressions on their faces.

    Jason asked, ¡°Doctor, can we do an operation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The blood clot is in a unique location. It¡¯s quite widespread too. It¡¯ll be bad if we touch.

    any of her nerves.¡±

    Sally then asked, ¡°What can we do? Just let her stay blind?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see. It¡¯s possible that she¡¯ll have a chance to see again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jason and Sally asked at the same time.

    ¡°Once the hemorrhage is healed and the blood clot disappears on its own, she might recover her sight.¡±

    Jason held his fists tightly. He was a doctor too. He knew that a chance like that was rare. Too rare.

    Sally couldn¡¯t help but think about how pitiful Fia was when she screamed wildly after she woke up.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re a specialist in this area, Brad. Can¡¯t you think of something?¡±

    Brad Thomas sighed. ¡°I can give her some medicine to help. She has to be careful with what she eats

    too. Perhaps that can help as well. However, I must be honest with both of you. I¡¯m not sure if the

    hemorrhage. is causing the blindness. It might be possible that when she fell from the car, part of her

    nerves were injured as well. It might also be rted to her experience.¡±

    Sally quickly asked, ¡°What experience?¡±

    ¡°I read about her past experience. She had depression and that went undiagnosed until Sally found out

    about it. This meant that she didn¡¯t like herself and she was the type of person that suppresses her

    emotions. Once a patient like this suffers a breakdown, we don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±

    Jason¡¯s heart sank. ¡°You¡¯re saying that even if someone isn¡¯t sick, if he¡¯s worried all the time, he will

    be sick eventually.¡±

    ¡°Something like that. But from her condition, we need to find out what¡¯s bothering her and solve it. We

    can¡¯t let it remain for too long or her mental state is going to deteriorate.¡±

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    When she woke up, Fia held Eileen¡¯s hand in fear. She didn¡¯t want anyone else other than her.

    Eileen was worried about her condition. She wanted to ask Sally about it but didn¡¯t dare to leave her

    alone in this ce.

    But she also couldn¡¯t take Fia to Sally and ask Sally about it. She was worried that if Fia knew about it

    herself, she would be even more agitated.

    ¡°Fia, can we discuss something?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Fia looked at Eileen numbly. It was all gray. She could only try to imagine her face

    through her voice.

    ¡°Can you stay here for a while? I¡¯ll ask a nurse to watch over you.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Fia was already on edge, her eyes showing how unsettled she was.

    Eileen quickly patted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll buy you something nice to eat. What do

    you want to eat?¡±

    Fia was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Something cold. Something spicy.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat something that causes irritation for now. Let¡¯s see. What about chocte?¡±

    Fia shook her head.

    ¡°What about cake?¡±

    Fia suddenly remembered her baby. When she had the baby, she would imagine how she would

    apany her child and buy a cake for the child¡¯s birthday. She would light up the candles and they

    would sing birthday songs together.

    She wouldn¡¯t miss any birthdays until the day she died.

    However, she couldn¡¯t celebrate any of her birthdays anymore.

    ¡°A birthday cake.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Eileen was confused. It was neither of their birthdays.

    ¡°I want to celebrate my baby¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Fia had her eyes open wide. ¡°Just one.¡±

    Eileen couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse her. There were things that couldn¡¯t be stopped with just a simple

    1. no.

    ¡°Alright. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go buy the cake.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Eileen then asked a nurse toe over to take care of her. After she booked a birthday cake using her

    app, she then went to look for Sally.

    Sally and Jason were discussing in the office when the door opened and they saw Eileen outside.

    They both asked, ¡°What happened? Is it Fia?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about her eyes. You two didn¡¯t tell me anything, so I¡¯m getting worried.¡±

    Sally looked at Jason who was very upied with his thoughts. Then, she moved a chair so Eileen

    could

    have a seat. She then told Eileen everything.

    After she heard everything, Eileen went silent.

    ¡°The heart of her issue is Conrad!¡±

    Jason frowned. Sally nced at him and then asked Eileen, ¡°That¡¯s why, if you ask me, we have to get

    to

    the root of the problem and start from there, but Jason disagrees.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Eileen stared at him. ¡°Unless you have a way to let Fia walk out of her grief herself!¡±

    Jason looked at Eileen in silence. If he could, he would not have said no to it.

    But he knew that Fia only treated him as a friend. At most, an elder brother. He couldn¡¯t solve this.

    ¡°Do you want to talk with Conrad about this, Eileen?¡± Sally asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk to him about that. He owes her that much! Even if we need to sacrifice him to

    save Fia, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Eileen stood up and left the ward with a determined expression on her face.

    In an old building in the countryside of Gryphon, on top of a hill.

    Esme walked around like a headless chicken.

    ¡°What should we do¡­ What should we do? They¡¯re all looking for me? What can I do?!¡±

    The man raised his eyes and looked at her as he sat on the sofa.

    ¡°I told you not toe back but you refused to listen.¡±

    Esme stared back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t love you! I can¡¯t live with you forever!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Is that so? You gave up on everything to find him. Did everything turn out how you wanted them to?¡±

    The man said as he suddenly stood up and choked her as he pushed her to the wall.

    ¡°As per our bet, you lost. You need to leave with me.¡±

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    ¡°Hahaha! Run? Where to? How? They want to kill me because of that woman! You can¡¯t escape too if

    you¡¯re with me!¡±

    Esmeughed out in a craze. ¡°She¡¯s so lucky! Why didn¡¯t that truck crush herpletely?!¡±

    She had tossed Fia down the van when she saw a trucking from the opposite direction.

    ¡°Stop it and listen to me if you want to live!¡±

    Hope appeared in Esme¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know a way?¡±

    ¡°But you have to promise me this. Once we¡¯re done here, leave the country with me and nevere

    back!¡± The man wished he could kill her, but as much as he hated her, he was also in love with her!

    Because of her, he had turned from a teacher to a vagabond. He could never ever cleanse himself

    again!

    ¡°Fine, I promise you!¡± Esme held the man¡¯s neck and kissed him deeply.

    As long as she could leave this ce alive!

    One day, she would return, and she would return all the humiliation and pain she had suffered.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Director Parker¡¯s men have found Ms. Manning!¡±

    Conrad stopped as he looked at the ward not far away.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°On her way to prison.¡±

    Conrad turned around and left when he said, ¡°Stop the police at all costs. I want her to pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Ss and Tiger were waiting close to River Fane. In order to get to the prison, they had to cross River

    Fane.

    When Conrad walked out of the hospital, a woman knelt in front of him.

    ¡°Please, sir! Please spare my daughter!¡± It was L¡¯s mother.

    Conrad looked at her with angry eyes. ¡°You must be joking.¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    L¡¯s mother began banging her head on the floor. ¡°Please, Mr. Maxwell. I beg you! It was my fault! I

    didn¡¯t teach her properly and caused L to do something like that! You can hit me and yell at me! I¡¯m

    willing to rece her in jail too. Please spare my daughter!¡±

    Conrad was unmoved. ¡°What did you do when it happened, huh?¡±

    The middle¨Caged woman was stunned as she momentarily forgot to hit her head on the floor.

    Conrad looked at her in the eyes and cracked a cruel smile. ¡°When you knew that she intentionally got

    me drunk, you should have kept her away from me!

    ¡°And now, she used my wife to get close to me. To think that she treated you as friends! How

    shameless can you be?!¡±

    The middle¨Caged woman¡¯s body became limp as she crumbled on the ground.

    The young man was too smart. They had only met a few times and he had already seen through all her

    calctions.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­ L¡­ She was lied to¡­ It was that woman¡­¡­. Manning¡­¡­.¡±

    The young man¡¯s angry eyes stopped her from saying anything else.

    ¡°You should be happy that she only got three years because she turned herself in.¡± With that, he

    walked around her and drove away.

    About ten minutester, a gray Maybach stopped on the road near River Fane.

    Meanwhile, a prison bus was driving toward them.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Ms. Manning is in that bus in front.¡±

    Conrad nodded. He looked at the bus with sharp eyes.

    He needed to take Esme, to get her to apologize to Fia, and then do everything she did to Fia to

    herself!

    Then, nothing would stand between him and Fia!

    ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°Ready. Once the bus is on the bridge, our people can immediately¡­¡±

    Before Ss could finish his sentence, there was a huge explosion and the earth shook.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    All they could hear were cries as there were people ying in the river further upstream.

    The vehicle carrying Esme suddenly burst into mes and fell into the river.

    Everything happened so suddenly and quickly that Ss and Tiger were all shocked.

    Conrad and the others quickly ran over, with Ss following behind them.

    At the riverbank further away, a man in ck wearing a ck hat looked at Conrad who was on the

    bridge over River Fane.

    He smirked wickedly and nced at where the truck fell before leaving without alerting anyone.¡±

    ¡°What should we do, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes were red. Red from fury.

    ¡°Find her and bring her to me! I want her corpse even if she¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Conrad red at the river¡¯s surface. Everything had happened too conveniently!

    Esme couldn¡¯t have died just like that!

    Fia was very angry at him right now. He hadn¡¯t taken her to Fia to exin to her yet!

    His fists cracked loudly as things spiraled out of control.

    ¡°Oh, cuz¡­ I never thought that things would turn out this way. Are you sad?¡± Victor sneered at him,

    sounding like a wandering ghost.

    Conrad looked at him angrily. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Victor shrugged. ¡°Eileen¡¯s looking for you. Since you didn¡¯t pick up, she asked me to help.¡±

    He then looked at the surface of the river. ¡°I never expected to be able to see something like this. A

    prison bus exploded and fell right into the river. River Fane is quite deep with strong currents, and it¡¯s

    connected to the ocean. Maybe Ms. Manning has a death wish?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expressions turned dark as he took out his phone. He saw that Eileen had called him several

    times. He had it on silent, so he had missed them all.

    There was even a new message, and it came about half an hour ago. He opened it and his eyes turned

    cold.

    Victor saw the message and even clicked his tongue a few times.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so brutal. Not only did she not want to live, but she also wanted to bring a few

    down to hell with her.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Conrad was silent. He would never believe that she had died just like that without seeing her corpse.

    ¡°Boss, the explosion is just too suspicious!¡± Ss said as he ran back.

    Conrad then looked at the river with a dark expression on his face. ¡°Send out our men. Find her!¡±

    Conrad and Victor walked into the ward together.

    When Eileen saw the two of them, she held Fia¡¯s hand tightly.

    Fia was sitting with her back against the headboard. When she heard the footsteps, she turned around

    and looked at the source of the sound.

    ¡°Eileen, make him leave.¡±

    Eileen wasn¡¯t sure what kind of expression she should have. She couldn¡¯t let him leave!

    She still wanted to use Conrad to cure Fia!

    ¡°Oh, looks like you really don¡¯t want to see my cuz here? Let me tell you some good news. How about

    it?¡± Victor said in a sing¨Csong tone.

    Eileen red at him and said, ¡°What good news?¡±

    ¡°The bus that was escorting Ms. Reid exploded and fell right into River Fane. She¡¯s probably not going

    to survive if you ask me.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyshes trembled as she caught Eileen¡¯s hand and ¡°looked¡± in Victor¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± Victor took a step forward but realized Fia¡¯s eyes were without focus. He

    frowned. ¡°You¡¯re blind?!¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Eileen red back with an angry face.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t care about anything else and took a step ahead.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your eyes, Fia?!¡±

    listened to the voice that was close by and turned her face away.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    Even if she couldn¡¯t see, she didn¡¯t want him to think that she was staring at him!

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Eileen pursed her lips and said, ¡°She did a brain scan. It¡¯s a brain hemorrhage. The doctor said it

    formed a clot and it might have pressed on some nerves.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him, Eileen.¡±

    Eileen then said with mixed feelings, ¡°She needs to rest and can¡¯t take any more provocations. Please

    speak to her gently.¡±

    ¡°Tell him to leave!¡± Fia said stubbornly.

    Eileen then looked at Conrad and begged, ¡°Please go for now.¡±

    Conrad really wanted to hug Fia, but when he saw how cold her expression was, he listened to what

    Eileen had to say and didn¡¯t do anything else.

    But he didn¡¯t leave. He intentionally walked away but stopped when he was at the doorway.

    He wanted to protect her.

    ¡°You leave too.¡± Eileen stared at Victor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt her. Why should I leave?¡± Victor sat on the chair.

    Eileen had just wanted to yell at him when Fia asked, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call the police and ask them about it.¡±

    Fia frowned and asked Eileen for her phone.

    ¡°I want to give Doctor Evans a call.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    When Eileen saw her pressing nonsensically on her phone¡¯s screen, she said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Fia stopped and looked down. She was the only one that could understand how it felt.

    After the call to Jason went through, Eileen then put the phone by Fia¡¯s ear.

    When she could hear Jason¡¯s voice from the other end, Fia asked with her eyes red. ¡°Evans, I need to

    ask you something. Where is Esme right now?¡±

    Jason was on Fane Bridge right now. He came over as soon as he received a call from Director Parker.

    ¡°She surrendered after she realized she had no choice. Three police officers were escorting her to

    prison. However, as the police bus exploded and fell into the river, she¡­ most probably didn¡¯t make it.¡±

    Fia¡¯s numb eyes stared into the air as she said, ¡°Surrender¡­ That¡¯s a lie. She wanted tomit

    suicide while dragging others with her.¡±

    ¡°If she can be so brutal with herself, she can only be more brutal against others!¡± Victor saidzily.

    ¡°That¡¯s how she¡¯s like,¡± Fia said in a calm tone. ¡°But we can¡¯t confirm her death as long as we don¡¯t see

    her body.¡±

    She had used the same scheme too many times. Could it be that this was part of her scheme too?

    Maybe Conrad helped her in this scheme too! That was quite possible!

    Eileen realized how resentful Fia was bing. She sat back by her side and caressed her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Even if she¡¯s not dead, she can¡¯t hurt you anymore, now. You have to focus on

    your own recovery.¡±

    Victor nced at Conrad who was at the door and then looked at Fia.

    He then dropped a bomb on them.

    ¡°Cousin¨Cinw, do you think that Conrad helped her and that this is all a show? So she can escape by

    pretending to be dead?

    ¡°I wonder, would you feel sad since you¡¯re so kind? You¡¯re once as close as real sisters, right? I wonder

    if you have any regrets about marrying her boyfriend and stealing her man?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Eileen could feel her chest pumping. Couldn¡¯t he see how upset Fia was? Why was he

    asking. those questions?!

    Victor shrugged. ¡°I simply don¡¯t want her to hide everything in her heart. She had definitely asked those

    questions before. I think it would be better for her to say it out loud.¡±

    When Eileen heard what he said, she turned to Fia and asked, ¡°Have you really thought about that?¡±

    Fia pulled her hand away from Eileen, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Yes. I suspected that she nned this

    together with Conrad.¡±

    Eileen turned to look at Conrad instinctively. She believed that Conrad couldn¡¯t be that wicked.

    She even believed that Conrad was much more attentive than Victor.

    But she couldn¡¯t help Conrad. She was the only person that Fia trusted right now.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, do you still want a divorce?¡± Victor let out a snicker and continued. ¡°Betrayed

    during your marriage, getting so many injuries, you lost your child and your health. Don¡¯t tell me that

    you still don¡¯t want a divorce?¡±

    Victor ignored Eileen¡¯s angry eyes and said, ¡°If you still don¡¯t want a divorce after all of this, then you

    deserve this.¡±

    Fia¡¯s body trembled as her eyes began to show nothing but sorrow.

    True¡­ She deserved it all.

    She knew that he didn¡¯t love her, yet she wanted to marry him anyway.

    ¡°Can you stop, Victor?!¡± Eileen looked at Fia worryingly. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He never worked well with

    Conrad, so he wants to provoke you to divorce so he could feel better!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ He¡¯s right. I deserve all of this.¡±

    To Fia, what Victor said was really cruel.

    He showed her the truth that she never wanted to see

    Conrad couldn¡¯t just watch anymore and said, ¡°Victor, just give up if all you want is to watch us suffer! I

    don¡¯t have an ex¨Cwife, only a dead wife!¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re actually saying that? Are you cursing her to die sooner?!¡±

    ¡°Victor! Are you mad?!¡± Eileen couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Why did he have toe here?!

    Meanwhile, Victor narrowed his eyes and shot a re at Eileen.

    ¡°Eileen¡­ Have you forgotten who you are?¡±

    Eileen frowned and looked away from him. When she lowered her head, she noticed that she forgot to

    hang up the call with Jason. She quickly ended it and put the phone back on the bedside cab.

    Jason quickly put his phone back into his pocket as Conrad¡¯s words echoed in his mind.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have an ex¨Cwife, only a dead wife!¡®

    There was darkness in his expression as he looked at the people joining the search in River Fane.

    He gritted his teeth and growled. ¡°Dead wife, huh? Then we¡¯ll make it into a resurrection!¡±

    ¡°Eileen! You¡¯re having so much fun right now. Have you forgotten the contract that you signed with me?

    Should I send you another copy?!¡±

    Victor looked at the woman who didn¡¯t abide by the terms coldly.

    She was getting more and more rebellious, and it made him very annoyed!

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten her!¡± Fia couldn¡¯t see, so she simply stared angrily in Victor¡¯s direction. When she

    caught Eileen¡¯s arm, she quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared of him. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Eileen could feel her sadness pour forth. She looked at Victor once again. ¡°Can you please leave for

    now? We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±

    She was worried that he would start a fight with Fia in front of her and that made her worry.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. I want to talk¡­ Right now!¡± Victor darted forward and immediately grabbed

    Eileen

    by her arm and pulled her into the hospital washroom.

    The door closed with a bang. Fia became worried as she shouted, ¡°Eileen? Elleen!¡±

    She found the edge of her bed and wanted to get out of bed. Conrad quickl

    stopped her.

    ¡°Careful.¡±

    stepped forward and

    Fia widened her eyes as much as she could. She grabbed his arm as she put aside all her emotions for

    him.

    ¡°Eileen? Where did Victor take her to?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes darkened as something seemed to be stuck in his throat.

    1

    After she woke up, she didn¡¯t let him touch her at all. When she actually did, it was for someone else.

    Because she couldn¡¯t see, her eyes seemed to be covered by gray clouds. There was only sorrow

    inside of them.

    Fia was worried that Conrad would refuse her, so she grabbed his arms and said in a trembling voice,

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t let him hurt her.¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°The matter between them is out of my hands.¡±

    ¡°If you feel a shred of guilt toward me, please help Eileen!¡±

    She was holding his arm so tightly that she was leaving marks on his arm.

    Conrad looked at how nervous she was, and it rekindled that little hope inside his heavy heart.

    He had a n.

    ¡°Fia, Victor is going to marry Sapphire soon.¡±

    There was pain on her face. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let Eileen and him be like this anymore

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Victor had not married yet, but Eileen¡¯s reputation was already endangered because of her rtionship

    with him. Had they been outed after his marriage, she would be med for being a homewrecker for

    knowing fully well that he was already married.

    That wouldpletely ruin her!.

    She couldn¡¯t make Eileen end up like her!

    ¡°I can help,¡± Conrad said in a deep tone and his eyes grew darker.

    Esme was missing so he couldn¡¯t prove his innocence.

    He needed to find a way to make her stay with him! And Eileen¡¯s predicament was a very good

    opening.

    Fia was stunned as she let go of him with her hands shaking. She sat down on the bed and grabbed

    the fabric of her pants tightly.

    Her eyes were staring right into the air as she scoffed.

    ¡°Does ite with a condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±

    Conrad looked at her in shock. She didn¡¯t ask what the condition was and simply agreed to it.

    ¡°As long as you can help Eileen leave Victor and let her go free, I¡¯m willing to do anything you want.¡±

    She bit her lips, trying to make herself look less numb.

    She had nothing and looked no better than a ragdoll. If she could do something for Eileen in her final

    moments¡­ It was worth it.

    In that instant, Conrad¡¯s eyes became wet.

    What turned that little girl all those years ago into this?

    It was all because of him. He didn¡¯t protect her. He didn¡¯t cherish her.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help Eileen leave Victor¡¯spany.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Fia¡¯s empty eyes curved. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Conrad suppressed the sadness in his heart as he said, ¡°But you have to promise me. No divorce and

    you

    can¡¯t leave me.¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯ll always be my wife and will never betray me

    Fia cracked a smile. It was heartbreaking.

    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±

    Conrad knew that he was very cruel. He also knew that after experiencing so much pain, the only thing

    she wanted to do was leave him.

    But he couldn¡¯t do it! If he let go of her, she would turn around and leave! He couldn¡¯t bear it! He

    couldn¡¯t even imagine it!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t promise me that, then I won¡¯t help.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Fia said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    She then tried to listen and heard Eileen and Victor arguing. She grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Find a way to make Victor leave right now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call.¡±

    Fia immediately let go of his arm. When she heard his footsteps drifting into the distance, she looked

    around with her sightless eyes as she tried to listen for anything.

    ¡°Ss, make some trouble for Victor¡¯spany. Make him leave thepany within 5 minutes!¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t ask anything and simply did it.

    When Conrad got back to Fia¡¯s ward, he saw Fia like a hedgehog preparing for war as she sat on the

    hospital bed.

    When she heard his footsteps, she immediately tensed up and asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you find a

    way?¡±

    ¡°Give me a few minutes.¡±

    Fia frowned and looked away, waiting quietly.

    Conrad simply stood in front of her bed and looked at her quietly.

    In the washroom.

    ¡°Did you do that intentionally?!¡± Victor asked her directly.

    Eileen scoffed at him and said, ¡°I told you already. When you are married, you¡¯ll give me back my

    freedom!¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Victor said in anger as his hand that was holding Eileen¡¯s chin moved down and

    choked her.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    ¡°Eileen, I told you. When you signed the contract with mypany, you¡¯d be mine, alive or dead!¡±

    Eileen thought back about how stupid she was in the past. She didn¡¯t know Victor was someone so

    scheming!

    She thought that his domineering attitude toward her was out of love for her.

    Even after he told her to get an abortion, she still believed that he would only treat her that gently

    because she was special.

    She even wanted to hold on to him, hoping that one day he would say that he loved her and wanted to

    marry her!

    She never realized that the contract she signed all those years ago would be the chain that bound

    her.

    Eileen smiled as she endured the pain from being choked. ¡°Then, let me die!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would mind?¡± Madness began to overtake Victor¡¯s eyes as he slowly put more strength

    into his hands.

    Eileen continued to look at him with a sneer. Even when her face was slowly bing red and she

    was having difficulty breathing, she didn¡¯t beg for her life.

    Yes¡­ Kill her! Even if he were to kill her, she would never be as foolish anymore!

    She wanted to prove to him that she was not his ve! And definitely not his puppet!

    Even if she had to bury all the glory she had earned in the entertainment industry! Even if she had to

    pay a huge amount of damages from breaking her contract! She didn¡¯t want to obey him anymore!

    ¡°Beg me!¡± Victor hated how she looked at him. He was simply getting married. It would not affect their

    rtionship at all!

    But she still wanted to go against him!

    ¡°Eileen Reid! I told you to beg me! Beg!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The tears from Eileen¡¯s eyes rolled down. It was not from her being upset. It was not from her fear. It

    was pure hatred.

    She grabbed the hand that was choking her and groaned. ¡°Kill me¡­ If you dare¡­¡±

    Victor put in even more strength, and his whole body was trembling.

    She was such an obedient and gentle woman¡­ But she refused all his advances!

    Just as he was getting shredded apart by his two opposing thoughts, his phone rang.

    He immediately let go of Eileen and picked up the call, seemingly relieved.

    He hung up and then red at the woman leaning against the wall tiles.

    ¡°Go back. You have three days tops! If you don¡¯t, you can¡¯t me me for what I¡¯ll do to you in front of

    Fia that would make you lose all your dignity!¡±

    And then, he pounced on her and bit her lips despite her struggling.

    ¡°Monster!¡± Eileen roared. She was so angry that she felt her heart almost stop.

    Victor got out of the washroom angrily and saw Conrad¡¯s calm expression.

    ¡°Once I¡¯m finished, I¡¯ll take her away!¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°Do as you like.¡±

    After Victor left, Fia asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Eileen? Why isn¡¯t she out yet?¡±

    Conrad looked in the washroom¡¯s direction and said, ¡°She¡¯s using the toilet.¡±

    Fia rubbed her hands together and then reminded him, ¡°You promised me to help her get her freedom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help as long as you stop fighting.¡±

    Eileen spent a few more minutes in the washroom beforeing out. She washed her face and

    combed her hair, but she didn¡¯t look as fair as before.

    Conrad looked at her swollen lips and the marks around her neck with a deep frown.

    He had never had so much contempt for Victor until now. How could he choke a powerless woman?

    ¡°Ms. Reid, please apany Fia in the ward. I¡¯ll have someone deliver your meals.¡±

    Eileen nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad then looked at Fia onest time before saying. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the doctor about your eyes. If you

    miss me, you can call me.¡±

    ¡°No thanks,¡± Fia said as she held Eileen¡¯s hand and said to Conrad coldly. ¡°Remember what you

    promised me. Before it¡¯s done, you need to make sure that Eileen stays by my side.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    After Conrad left, Eileen asked Fia if she made a deal with him.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    avoided her question and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize to you, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t finish the other two dresses now that I¡¯m like this.¡±

    Eileen frowned and she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore as tears flowed down her face silently.

    Even now she still remembered the dresses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eileen. I¡¯ll ask Conrad about itter. He has plenty of talented staff in hispany. I¡¯ll

    somehow send the designs to him and get those people in hispany toplete them for you.¡±

    ¡°No need. You already finished one, right? I¡¯ll wait for your eyes to recover so you canplete the

    other two.¡±

    Fia paused and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know when that¡¯ll be.¡±

    After Conrad left the hospital, he drove to River Fane again.

    He needed to find Esme. Even if she was dead, it was still something that he could give Fia!

    ¡°You¡¯re here, sir!¡± Ss ran over when he saw the car stop by the roadside.

    ¡°Found anyone?¡±

    Ss shook his head. ¡°We found one of the officers¡® bodies. There were some burns on him caused by

    the explosion from the bus. He was the officer driving the bus.¡±

    Conrad took a deep breath. ¡°How many people were there on the bus?¡±

    ¡°Three officers and Ms. Manning. We still haven¡¯t found the other two officers and Ms. Manning.¡±

    ¡°Continue with the search!¡± Conrad looked at the river and said, ¡°There must at least be a piece of

    bone down there!¡±

    Ss nodded and called Tiger to tell him to add more personnel to the search.

    When he hung up, he saw two women standing not too far away. He looked at the one wearing a hat

    and a mask and quickly looked at the other.

    She was wearing a ck dress. Her hair was scattered on her pale face and it was easy to see that

    she was mentally unwell.

    ¡°Sir. Madam and Ms. Reid are here!¡±

    When Conrad heard that, he looked in the direction that Ss was looking and saw Fia.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Her face was filled with sorrow as she looked nkly toward the River Fane.

    Eileen held her hand tightly, whispering something into her ear.

    ¡°Keep an eye on things!¡± He said to Ss before running toward Fia.

    Despite the noisy surroundings, Fia could still hear the footsteps approaching her. Before Conrad even

    opened his mouth, she turned and looked at him.

    However, because she couldn¡¯t see where he was, she was looking at the air about 45 degrees away

    from him.

    Conrad was standing in front of her. As he looked at how pale her face was and how hard she tried to

    focus her sight on him but instead looked at the air next to him, his heart ached like something stabbed

    him.

    It was painful and frustrating.

    ¡°Do you feel sad?¡± Fia asked.

    Conrad frowned, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°You did everything you could to save her from the court, yet personally saw the bus explode and fall

    into the river¡­ Do you feel sad? Sad that you gave up all the evidence to prove her crime?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that I saw what happened myself?¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°After you left the ward, I told Eileen to switch on the television. Then, I heard it from the

    reporters hosting the local news. He made it sound so believable¡­ And even exined how touching

    your love story was.¡±

    Her voice was cold. ¡°Oh, right. The reporter even said that she knew what she did was wrong, and she

    chose to surrender and kill herself when she refused to leave with your help. And they said that I, Fia

    Lawson, is the homewrecker. That I¡¯m the queen that forced your first love to her death! Haha! How

    interesting!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fia.¡± Eileen held Fia in her arms. She could feel her body slowly bing cold as she

    trembled, and she hugged her even tighter. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ The wind here is stronger. It¡¯s not that hot. I feel veryfortable here.¡± Fia raised her head as

    she

    imagined the blue sky and white clouds above her.

    ¡°I wonder if I feel better staying here because this ce is the ce she killed herself.¡± She purposely

    said it in a cold way, trying to provoke a reaction from Conrad.

    It would be best if she could tear apart his disguise, to show her how sad he was, and beg her to

    return.

    his lover.

    Then, she could let herself drown in the depths even deeper.

    Perhaps, it would be less painful that way.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Conrad knew that it was pointless to exin to her. He turned to Eileen and asked her in an irritated

    tone, ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡±

    ¡°I wanted her toe here,¡± Fia said as she pulled Eileen back and took a step forward.

    However, she was still looking in the wrong direction. She wasn¡¯t facing Conrad but an empty space

    next

    to him.

    ¡°I wanted to see if you¡¯re going to be here by the riverside.¡±

    She bit her lips and said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d be here, though. You can¡¯t give up on any hope to save her,

    right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Conrad looked at Fia. She had a small frame. However, he felt that the person in front of him was

    a giant rock of ice.

    He wanted to exin, but she cut him off. ¡°The bus exploded and fell into the river. She¡¯s dead.¡±

    With that, she passed the phone to Conrad.

    ¡°Fia said that I received an anonymous message on my phone. Take a look.¡±

    Conrad received it and then saw the message.

    ¡°See that?¡± Fia asked as she tilted her head.

    Conrad deleted the message and put the phone back in Fia¡¯s hand, gazing at her with his amber eyes.

    Fia¡¯s long eyshes trembled. ¡°From the message she sent me, is she ming me? Or is she

    provoking me? Does she think I¡¯ll feel upset if she killed herself?¡±

    ¡°Fia, this has nothing to do with you.¡± Conrad remembered the moment he saw her when she ran over.

    The endless sorrow on her pale face.

    From her understanding of that little girl from her past, she would be saddened by her cousin¡¯s death.

    He then quickly said, ¡°No one expected that this would be the end result. There¡¯s no need to me

    yourself.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Fia smiled. ¡°I simply want justice. Her choice has nothing to do with me! If she really did die

    just. like this, I won¡¯t even pity her. I would hate her even more! Is she worth the three lives that died

    with her?¡± She then turned over after saying that, still holding Eileen¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fia.¡±

    Eileen looked at Conrad with mixed feelings. ¡°I hope you know who¡¯s in the right and who¡¯s in the

    wrong here. Don¡¯t just pin any crime on Fia!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± Eileen said as she supported Fia across the road to the other side.

    Jason was standing in front of the car as he stared at Conrad coldly. He then opened the door to the

    back seat, waiting for Fia.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Eileen helping Fia walk toward Jason. He then turned

    around to

    look at the river.

    River Fane was very deep. When the bus fell into the river, they couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Everything had ended.

    He shouldn¡¯t spend any more time and effort here!

    ¡°Fia!¡± He chased after Fia and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fia asked in a cold tone as she tried to pull away, escaping from Conrad¡¯s

    touch.

    Conrad grabbed her arm tightly and said, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Do you still remember what you

    promised me?¡±

    Fia frowned and her hand holding Eileen slowly let go.

    When Conrad saw that, he quickly pulled her to his side and looked at Jason coldly.

    ¡°She¡¯s not riding with you. Leave!¡±

    +

    Jason raised an eyebrow at Conrad and then looked at Fia before saying in a gentle tone, ¡°Fia, let¡¯s go.

    back to the hospital.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes shook a little and she said, ¡°Eileen, please ride with Evans back to the hospital. I¡¯ll ride with

    him. There¡¯s something that we need to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Eileen didn¡¯t ask much. She still hoped that Conrad would treat Fia better and help her solve

    her problems.

    With that, she said to Jason, ¡°Thank you, Jason.¡±

    Jason looked at Conrad¡¯s hand that was holding Fia and nodded in agreement to first take Eileen back

    to the hospital.

    ¡°Fia, careful,¡± Conrad said as he opened the door to the passenger¡¯s seat. He then helped Fia up. He

    was afraid that she might bump her head, and so he used his hand to shield her head.

    Foolishly Good Deals ¨C Get Your Bonus Now!

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Once she was ready, he helped her with her seatbelt.

    Fia smelled the familiar fragrance in his car. It was the slight scent of the ocean. She would feel rxed

    every time she sat in his car.

    And now that she couldn¡¯t see, that feeling was even stronger.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Conrad got into the driver¡¯s seat. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to drive away, so he turned around to look at her.

    Her eyes were wider than usual. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she wanted to see this world clearer

    now that she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Are you afraid, Fia?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask. She had been on high alert since he saw her. She didn¡¯t

    show any signs of being afraid.

    Fia could feel her body tense up as the hands and her feet curled into fists.

    All she could see was an endless patch of gray and it amplified her sense of hearing.

    Only the blind could feel how she was feeling.

    But she didn¡¯t want to cry. She didn¡¯t want to throw a tantrum.

    Those were the most pointless reactions to have.

    ¡°Please drive. Eileen¡¯s going to be worried about me.¡± She didn¡¯t want to answer Conrad¡¯s questions.

    Even if she was afraid, she would not show it to him.

    Just like she had never shown him when she wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    She could make it alone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do it alone, Fia. You¡¯re not alone.¡± Conrad carefully bent over and looked at her

    emotionless face. He couldn¡¯t help but extend his hand to touch her.

    +

    # ?

    H

    Fia instinctively moved away. But, she felt someone pulling her into his arms in that world of gray.

    She fought back but he shushed her and said, ¡°Fia, only when you promise to be my wife forever will I

    help Eileen get her freedom.

    **

    #

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t push me away. We¡¯re husband and wife. We should be together!¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart trembled as she said, ¡°You won¡¯t look for her? If she¡¯s alive, she must be waiting for you to

    save her.¡±

    ¡°No matter if she¡¯s alive or dead, she has nothing to do with me! The reason I want to find her is to get

    her to apologize to you and do everything she has ever done to you back to her!¡±

    When the man¡¯s firm voice entered her ears, it brought life to her blood and heart.

    Something seemed to want to bloom in her barren and icy heart.

    Fia sensed the warmth of his caress, yet she still couldn¡¯t see anything. Her heart instantly turned cold

    and she snuffed out that little feeling she had.

    ¡°The injuries that I¡¯ve suffered, the pain that I had¡­ They¡¯re not caused by her alone. You¡­ You gave

    her the weapons she needed to hurt me and our baby¡­¡±

    She stopped fighting. Conrad felt like he was holding a statue. Emotionless. Lifeless.

    He let her go and helped her put her hair by her ears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital. I found a few famous specialists to look at your eyes.¡±

    ¡¯s empty eyes blinked as her fists tightened.

    She didn¡¯t dare to have too much hope. For someone as unfortunate as her, only when she expected

    little would she not drown in her own disappointment and despair.

    Fia was like a walking corpse as the doctors diagnosed her and she answered their questions.

    After that, Conrad told Eileen to take good care of her while he and the doctors went to the office to

    discuss her eyes.

    Eileen was just about to close the door when Jason entered.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to listen to what they say, doctor?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to speak to her about.¡±

    When Eileen saw that Fia was simply sitting there without getting angry, she said, ¡°Fine. Do it quickly

    though. Don¡¯t let Conrad know about it.¡±

    With that, she walked out and closed the door, guarding from the outside.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    Their surroundings were very quiet.

    Thus, Fia decided to break that silence herself.

    ¡°What do you want to say to me, Evans?¡±

    Jason looked at her and slowly approached her.

    He crouched down in front of her and held her hand that had already curled up.

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt again.¡±

    Fia¡¯s nk eyes blinked. ¡°Evans, no one wants to get hurt. Unfortunately, this is fate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away!¡± Jason held her hands. ¡°We can leave Gryphon! We can leave Conrad Maxwell!

    You can then live whatever life you want!¡±

    The air seemed to freeze for a few seconds before Fia forcefully pulled her hands away.

    She straightened her back and said, ¡°Evans, I¡¯m blind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°A blind, divorcee¡­ It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Her voice was cold. She couldn¡¯t reciprocate Jason¡¯s feelings even when she could see.

    How could she take advantage of him when she was blind?

    No matter how much she wanted freedom, she refused to use such a shortcut.

    She wouldn¡¯t do it in the past, she wouldn¡¯t do it now.

    Not to mention that she needed to get Eileen her freedom.

    Only Conrad could keep Victor under control and help Eileen escape Victor¡¯s maniption and obtain

    her freedom.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you give me a chance, Fia! Compared to someone that has hurt you so many times like.

    Conrad, am I really that untrustworthy?!¡±

    It was the first time that Jason lost control and cried.

    Fia raised her hands and carefully held Jason¡¯s face.

    ¡°Evans¡­ You¡¯re like an angel to me. You¡¯re worth the best woman in this world. But that woman¡­

    Won¡¯t

    be me.¡±

    With that, she put her hands down.

    Jason didn¡¯t want to give up. He held her hands and pressed them on his cheeks.

    Fia¡¯s fingers trembled. She had touched something warm and wet.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Tears.

    ¡°Why?! I don¡¯t want anything! All I want is for you to live a healthy, peaceful life! Why can¡¯t you let me

    help. you?!¡±

    The door was opened with a kick. Eileen couldn¡¯t stop Conrad from entering.

    When the two of them entered the room, what they saw was too wild.

    Jason was crying as he knelt down on one knee in front of Fia.

    Meanwhile, Fia was touching Jason¡¯s face with pity.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Conrad roared angrily as he immediately kicked Jason.

    Eileen, regaining herposure, quickly yelled, ¡°There¡¯s definitely a misunderstanding here!¡±

    Jason let go of Fia, quickly stood up, and dodged Conrad¡¯s attack.

    He red back at him with red eyes. ¡°The peace and happiness you can¡¯t give her¡­ I¡¯ll give them to

    her!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡±

    Conrad pounced on Jason like an angry lion.

    Jason grabbed a chair and hurled it at him.

    The entire air was filled with the smell of dust. Fia stood up anxiously. While she couldn¡¯t see, she

    could hear the fighting. She yelled, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t fight! Enough!¡±

    Eileen quickly held her hand and yelled at her. But the two men acted like they were possessed. They

    refused to listen to her.

    Fia grabbed a ss on the table, broke it by smashing it at the edge of the table, and then pointed the

    sharp edge at her neck.

    ¡°Stop! Or I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±

    ¡°Fia! Don¡¯t!¡± Eileen made a grab at the ss to take it away from her, but Fia pushed her hand away.

    She was worried that Fia might do something bad and she didn¡¯t dare to move.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    When Conrad and Jason heard her voice, they both stopped and they looked at Fia with red eyes.

    She was like a fearless warrior, and she was surrounded by an aura that showed she was willing to die.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡± Jason felt remorseful as his handsome face frowned.

    Fia looked in their direction nkly. She wasn¡¯t looking at anyone in particr. She couldn¡¯t see. It

    would be impossible even if she wanted to.

    Earlier, her neck had been hurt by the man with the Knife when she was held hostage earlier. And now,

    because of the ss, it was bleeding again.

    She said coldly, ¡°Evans, if you¡¯re really doing this for me, please don¡¯t force me.¡±

    Conrad curled his hand into fists. He really felt like killing Jason in one hit.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person, but I can¡¯t leave with you. I don¡¯t love you. I can¡¯t leave this ce without

    care just because you treat me well.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t want you to be grateful to me. I just want to.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Fia raised her voice. Why couldn¡¯t Jason understand?

    She was already married! A woman who had lost the ability to love! There was nothing good about her!

    She was blind now as well! She was nothing but a burden!

    Conrad owed her this, but she couldn¡¯t drag him into this too!

    Why must he trap himself in this?!

    This time, she wanted to stop him once and for all!

    ¡°The person I love is Conrad. I have loved him for many, many years. I loved him even when I was

    little. Even when he hurts me, I can¡¯t turn back. I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯m dead!¡±

    Eileen looked at Fia in shock. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t wanted to say anything before this about her having a crush on Conrad so many years ago.

    Why would she choose to say it now?

    ¡°Evans¡­ Now that I told you the truth, can you let me go?¡±

    Jason swayed and looked at Fia in disappointment. He couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    Conrad also couldn¡¯t say anything. All he could hear was Fia saying that she loved him.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it, but the two of them had known each other for a long time now¡­ Around ten

    years.

    If that was true, how was he supposed to face her now?

    ¡°Evans, please don¡¯t cause any trouble for me anymore. Conrad and I kept on fighting because of you.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jason said in pain. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    He quickly turned around and left, and he even stumbled as he walked away.

    Despite finally being willing to tell her the truth, he felt like he was the one that was chained up,

    allowing anyone to do anything to him!

    In a huge mansion deep inside Bellwood Hills, a ck Benz drove into the front yard. The driver stayed

    inside the car for a few minutes and was only willing to get out after the servant knocked at his window.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe back, Master Jason. Your parents have been looking forward to meeting

    you.¡±

    The young man wearing a white shirt and ck pants simply nodded and walked into the mansion.

    When he entered the hall, the middle¨Caged man who was seated in the main seat snorted.

    ¡°I never expected the reason for your return to be because of a woman!¡±

    Jason tightened his fists and said, ¡°If you dare have the media write anything, I¡¯ll cut our rtionship off

    completely!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Garrett yelled out angrily. ¡°Was I wrong? She¡¯s the shameless one for seducing you

    when she already has a husband! I should let the whole world know who she really is for the sake of

    you two brothers!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one that¡¯s shameless!¡± Jason red at him icily. ¡°If you destroy her reputation, I¡¯ll start my own

    press conference to tell the public that despite knowing she has a husband, I tried to get close to her!¡±

    Both Garrett and rice Evans were stunned.

    After a long while, Garrett finally regained hisposure and shouted, ¡°Are you rebelling against me?!¡±

    ¡°You forced me!¡±

    N

    Garrett jumped up and pointed at Jason, yelling, ¡°Did your mother raise you in difficulty just so you can

    shame yourself like that?!¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Garrett!¡±

    rice, who was tall and slim and wearing a traditional dress, pulled Garrett to his seat and gave him a

    ss of iced water.

    She then sighed at her son who was still standing there. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, don¡¯t stand there as if

    you¡¯re standing in front of an altar. Have a seat.¡±

    Jason looked at his mother, rice Evans. Despite how she spoke, she was very gentle.

    She was the main reason that he grew up well¨Cadjusted.

    ¡°Speak. What are you thinking about?¡± Garrett¡¯s temper rose again after he drank the water.

    ¡°Seriously. You drank a cold ss of water already. Why are you still so angry?¡±

    rice then gave Garrett¡¯s shoulders a massage while she blinked at her son.

    ¡°To be honest, Jason is quite mature now. It¡¯s a good thing that he likes someone.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Garrett became even angrier and he turned to look at rice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he fell

    in love with?!¡±

    rice pouted and shrugged as she spread her hands in front of her.

    ¡°I know, but why are you scolding Jason?¡°.

    ¡°Are you telling me to scold that other boy?!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t scold Conrad too, of course. He¡¯s the result of your own actions!¡± While rice sounded like

    she was whining, she was still smiling gently.

    When faced with someone like that, Garrett couldn¡¯t yell anymore no matter how angry he was.

    rice let out a sigh, ced her head next to Garrett¡¯s, and mumbled, ¡°This is the result of you having

    too many women. You¡¯re now getting your children into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop it, rice!¡± Garrett said. He was really getting a headache.

    Jason looked at the two of them and said coldly, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. You don¡¯t have to worry about

    me.¡±

    ¡°Since when? You¡¯ve always followed the rules since you were little. Your mom and I had never had to

    worry about you! But have you gone mad this time? You know that she¡¯s the wife of your older brother

    and yet you still got close to her!¡±

    Jason lowered his eyes and refused to speak.

    ¡°Did she try to seduce you? She wanted revenge when your brother was getting entangled with that

    Manning girl, so she dragged you into this? Tell me, and I¡¯ll tell your brother about it! No matter how

    much of a bastard that boy is, he has a brain at least!¡±

    Jason¡¯s expression darkened after the continuous lines of questioning.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with her!¡± Jason red at Garrett angrily,

    When their eyes met, Garrett frowned.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°How dare you look at me with those eyes! She charmed you to this extent?!¡±

    No! Jason suddenly stood up and clenched his fists.

    ¡°I¡¯ve obeyed everything you have to say since I was little. This time, I¡¯ll take care of this myself! Don¡¯t

    interfere!¡±

    Garrett was so angry that he grabbed the ss and hurled it at Jason.

    ¡°Garrett!¡± rice was shocked.

    Jason didn¡¯t dodge at all and simply let the ss of water hit his forehead. He was covered in iced

    water and there was even a bump on his forehead.

    The ss shattered on the ground, and he stepped on it as he asked coldly, ¡°Have you cooled down?

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t, you can yell at me and even hit me. But please don¡¯t drag her into this!¡±

    ¡°Jason, what are you doing?!¡± rice walked over with red eyes. She walked around the shattered

    ss, stood next to her son, and gave him a little push.

    She spoke, sad, as her fist simplynded on him with a puff. ¡°There are so many girls in this world.

    Why did you fall in love with someone you shouldn¡¯t?!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jason looked down at his mother who only reached his shoulders. ¡°I remember what you

    taught me since I was little. I¡¯ll love only one person, and be forever loyal.¡±

    rice¡¯s eyes turned red and couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°My foolish boy¡­ How can you be so foolish?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    rice felt it as well, and so she held his arm and decided to stand with him. She then looked at

    Garrett.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    ¡°You can¡¯t hit Jason because he didn¡¯t do anything that hurt anyone!¡±

    ¡°rice, how can you do that?! You know that our rtionship won¡¯t be epted by the world atrge!

    If you let him be like that, it won¡¯t be good for you and him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just dignity, right? People had called me a homewrecker so many times that I¡¯ve gotten used to it

    anyway! As long as we can live our own lives in peace, I don¡¯t care what people call me!¡±

    Garrett looked at the mother and son pair angrily. However, rice had suffered a lot by following him,

    so he didn¡¯t want to yell at her.

    He then turned and looked at his son in a solemn manner. ¡°Jason, I won¡¯t fuss about this anymore as

    long as you stop interacting with that woman. I can pretend that nothing happened!¡±

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    If he couldn¡¯t see her living in peace and happiness, he couldn¡¯t disappear like a stranger.

    He still needed to protect her. To do everything he could when she was in danger.

    Garrett gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you have to be so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­ I don¡¯t want to have any regrets in the future. I don¡¯t want to be lovers with her. I only want

    her to be safe!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if we¡¯re just friends. I can¡¯t disappear from her world and ignore herpletely!¡±

    When Garrett saw the love in his son¡¯s eyes, he knew that he couldn¡¯t tell him to stand down.

    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t force you to cut her out from your life, but remember what you said today. I hope you¡¯ll

    know where the line is! As your father, I¡¯m willing to take a step back. However, you have to promise

    me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old and I can feel myself getting tired of handling my business. I need your help.¡±

    Jason frowned. He didn¡¯t like running a business.

    Because of his mother and him, the rtionship between Garrett and Conrad was extremely bad.

    Conrad would never ept his father¡¯s business, so his father had been trying to persuade him to give

    up on. medicine to help him in his business.

    Now, he had to take up the responsibility.

    ¡°Alright, I promise.¡±

    Garrett let out a smile. ¡°Good. That way, I can spend more time with your mom.¡±

    Jason swallowed as Fia¡¯s face appeared in his mind. It was fine. That way, he could help Fia better

    once he had taken over his father¡¯s contacts.

    oked at

    Eileen looked at Fia lying on the bed and then at Conrad, who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    After Jason left, the ward fell into silence.

    ¡°Fia, is it alright if I go out and buy something? You¡¯re fine with Conrad staying here, right?¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Careful. Make sure you have your hat and mask on and don¡¯t let anyone recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Eileen nced at Conrad and said, ¡°Protect Fia. If anything happens, I won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Conrad nodded and then sent a text to get two people to keep an eye on Eileen.

    As soon as Eileen left, Fia said, ¡°Your cousin is a very strange man. Can you have someone follow

    her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that Victor might kidnap her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been arranged.¡±

    Fia was stunned and she ignored the word ¡°already.¡± She didn¡¯t want to think that he was being so

    attentive because of her.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    How could he be when he had never noticed anything wrong after Esme framed her so many times.

    Conrad looked at her and hesitated before saying, ¡°Is what you said to Jason true?¡±

    Fia held her hands tightly as she tried to calm down in her world of fog.

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About loving me for many years. Since you were little

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    ¡°Is it true, Fia?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t dare to blink and simply stared at Fia.

    Her unfocused eyes blinked a few times as if she was in a panic.

    However, in two seconds, it became calm.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡±

    ¡°I simply didn¡¯t want him to waste time on me.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s anxious heart slowly returned to normal.

    While he felt disappointed, he was also secretly relieved.

    If she really did love him ever since she was little, then his sins would be even heavier.

    He wouldn¡¯t know how to face her anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± he said and covered her with her nket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to heal your eyes.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes, and she was covered in darkness,

    Only a blind person like her could know how it felt to see nothing but gray when she opened her eyes,

    and to see nothing but ck when she closed them.

    She said in despair, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just like what Esme had said. This is my punishment.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Do you remember the time that she pretended to be beaten and blinded in one eye? In

    the end, she was fine. Instead, I¡¯m the one that became blind. Isn¡¯t that her curse?¡±

    When Conrad remembered that, he felt immense guilt.

    Fia intentionally brought it up saying, ¡°Despite pretending to be blind in one eye and covering her eyes.

    with a white linen, she was still very beautiful when she openly announced her engagement with you in

    that veil of hers.¡±

    That day, she was involved in that car ident. As the car flipped over, she looked outside the car as

    its windows shattered and the pain in her belly slowly overtook her.

    She would always remember the image on the screen.

    That was for the best. She could always remind herself not to fall into Conrad¡¯s schemes anymore!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I know that there¡¯s nothing that I can say to make you believe me. The only reason I

    agreed to that is to buy time and so that they would withdraw their usation and get you out of the

    station.¡±

    ¡°Get me out of the station? And the moment they did that, I was caught in a car ident? And my baby

    died in my womb?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes were closed, but she still couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing from the edge of her eyes.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, everything happened ording to her ns. She wanted the baby to die.

    She wanted me to die too. But I have to say that I¡¯m suspicious, whether or not this was also part of

    your n?

    ¡°You told me that you didn¡¯t like children earlier. Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t have let anyone know about this.

    Then, it wouldn¡¯t have troubled you and you wouldn¡¯t have needed to find ways to make me lose my

    baby.

    ¡°Conrad, be honest with me. Have you ever wanted me to abort my baby when you knew I was

    pregnant?¡±

    Conrad became tense. He had never thought that he was someone so vicious and heartless to her.

    ¡°Are you admitting it with your silence?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad replied angrily. ¡°Before I knew you were pregnant, I admit that I didn¡¯t wish for a baby. But

    once I found out you¡¯re pregnant, I had never ever thought of wanting you to get an abortion!¡±

    ¡°Ha, really? I don¡¯t even know if I can trust you,¡± Fia said. Her eyes remained closed, but the tears were

    rolling even stronger.

    ¡°I¡¯m blind now and I can¡¯t do anything for you anymore. I don¡¯t know why you must make me your

    wife?¡±

    Conrad suddenly choked up, as if he was being forced underwater.

    He wanted to scream and yell, but the moment he opened his mouth, the water would go into his

    throat. There was nothing that he could do.

    Fia was being very extreme and pessimistic and believed that he was working with Esme to get her

    killed.

    He also had that same mentality once.

    When he was little, his parents never loved him. He grew up in an iplete family. No matter how his

    grandfather loved him, he had to be independent.

    All the voices that surrounded him were jeers and denial. He had the feeling that everyone wanted to

    attack him, wanting to see him fall and unable to climb up.

    That was why he was like a mad dog when he was a teenager. Even if others didn¡¯t attack him, he

    would

    attack others!

    He didn¡¯t want Fia to be just like him.

    ¡°When the truth came out, my entire world seemed to have crumbled.¡± He tried to exin his feelings

    to

    her.

    ¡°My trust toward Esme¡­ Or rather, my indulgence, caused you to be on the verge of death multiple

    times and be both physically and mentally injured. I was regretful¡­ I was also scared. I wished that we

    could do. it all over again and feel what you felt a hundred times over.¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    ¡°Fia, I want you to have a life of peace and joy. Not only to make up for what I did, but also for

    repentance. That¡¯s because I do have you in my heart!¡±

    The words ¡°I do have you in my heart¡± touched her. She opened her eyes, yet all she could see was a

    gray fog.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you something. If she really died this time, I¡¯ll be really happy. I won¡¯t be sad at all.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Even if she did get upset, it would not be because of her death. It would be over their sisterly bond in

    the past.

    She said it out loud so Conrad could see it clearly.

    To force him to treat her as he did in the past.

    Every time he stood by Esme, he would shoot down anything she had to say.

    1

    ¡°If she died, that¡¯s because of her own actions. It¡¯s right that you aren¡¯t sad for her,¡± Conrad said

    without any hesitation.

    Outside the door, a woman wearing a blue mask and white coat almost lost her footing.

    Sally was making her rounds when she came over and spotted her. She looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Other than Jason, other doctors weren¡¯t allowed toe to Fia¡¯s ward to disturb her.

    The woman in disguise looked at the number and then lowered her voice to make it sound hoarse.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m new here. Wrong ward.¡± With that, she walked into the ward on the opposite side of the

    corridor.

    Only when Sally saw her walk into the ward on the opposite side did she let her guard down and went

    in after knocking on the door.

    When the disguised woman walked out of the hospital, a ck Ferrari car zoomed toward her and

    stopped by the roadside.

    She opened the door and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. I¡¯m so mad!¡±

    The man wearing a deep blue silk shirt sat on the driver¡¯s seatzily and raised the shaded windshield.

    He nced at her and asked, ¡°So, did you see the person you wanted to see?¡±

    The woman removed her mask, and only hatred was written on her face.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t sad at all! Instead, he was flirting with that whore! Saying that I deserved my death! And

    said that she existed in her heart!¡±

    ¡°Ha. So, giving up?¡±

    ¡°Give up? I¡¯ll never give up!¡± The woman looked at the man that was driving and leaned over, her hand

    stroking the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thank you for finding a sacrifice for me, Mr. Green.¡±

    ¡°Thanking me with your words only?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The woman went closer and kissed that man¡¯s cold and exquisite face.

    The man returned the favor.

    After a long time, the man let go of the gasping woman and he patted her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think a kiss will be enough to repay me.¡±

    The woman struggled with her inner self. But when she remembered Conrad¡¯s heartlessness, she sat

    on

    the man.

    ¡°Is this alright, Mr. Green?¡±

    The man slowly leaned his back on the back of his seat and then pinched her waist.

    ¡°I do, but now¡¯s not the time.¡±

    The woman frowned. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    But the man didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re in pain. You have to know your situation. Now¡¯s not the time to be rash when the

    city is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to hide like this forever? They¡¯re the ones that caused all of this! I want them to never have

    a day of peace!¡±

    The man smiled wickedly and pinched her face, and then patted her face.

    ¡°You want revenge?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hatred filled the woman¡¯s face. ¡°I want all of them to die!¡±

    The man then held the woman¡¯s chin and bit her ears before saying, ¡°Come with me overseas. I¡¯ll let

    youe back with a new identity.¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    ¡°Can I get discharged, Sally?¡± Fia suddenly asked Sally after she was finished with her rounds.

    ¡°Discharged?¡± Sally said with a frown. ¡°This time, your injury is inside your brain and it has already

    formed a blood clot. The back of your head is also still swollen It¡¯s not suitable for you to get

    discharged.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t stand needing to stay in the hospital all the time. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can see things. I feel

    upset having to stay in the hospital every day.¡±

    Sally looked at Conrad and asked, ¡°What do you say, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Fia, why not stay in the hospital for now?¡±

    1

    ¡°No!¡± Fia took a deep breath. In her world of gray fog, all she could smell was the scent of disinfectant.

    It made her feel very stressed. ¡°I want to get discharged, but I don¡¯t minding back for a visit once

    every few days. I simply don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±

    Sally thought about her suppressed emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to get discharged. Mr. Maxwell, please speak with our director so that we can send

    our hospital staff over to check up on Fia and carry out her treatment.¡±

    Conrad looked at how sullen Fia was, and he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll talk to the director.¡±

    Fia let out a breath of relief and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Hall, please take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Sally said and sat on the chair next to the bed. She then looked at Fia, who was sitting with her

    back against the headboard.

    ¡°Now that there¡¯s only the two of us, can we talk about your feelings?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes looked down as she lowered her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Fia, you can¡¯t keep on suppressing your feelings. You need to think of a way to solve this.¡±

    Fia said nothing.

    Sally gave it a thought and then told her about the conclusion from the other doctors.

    Fia felt it was absurd after she heard it.

    ¡°Are you saying that once I¡¯m free of my worries, I will be able to see?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the blood clot in my brain?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll give you medicine for it. Also, take care of your nutrition. It¡¯ll disappear eventually.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. All the conclusions they came up with were based on their

    own. estimations. They didn¡¯t know if she could really see again.

    Sally looked at her with hesitation before saying, ¡°Fia, do you know about something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I just came back from the director¡¯s office. He said that Jason is going to resign.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Why would he resign so suddenly?¡±

    Was it because of her? If he didn¡¯t want to see her in this hospital, she could choose to not appear in

    this hospital.

    Sally was quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°He said that he wanted to switch professions. He¡¯s tired of

    being a doctor.¡±

    Fia took out her phone and said, ¡°Sally, can you please help me dial his number?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Sally pitied her from the bottom of her heart. She stood up and took her phone, then helped her

    dial Jason¡¯s number.

    ¡°You can speak with him. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Sally left Fia¡¯s room, but she wasn¡¯t too far away.

    Firstly, she promised Conrad she¡¯d watch over her before he came back.

    Secondly, she was also curious about what Jason would say to her.

    ¡°Fia?¡±

    Fia tightened her grip on her phone when she heard Jason¡¯s warm voice.

    ¡°Sally said that you¡¯re resigning from the hospital. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenly resign? Is it because of me? I can choose not toe to this hospital

    anymore.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jason smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting tired of being a doctor

    and I want to switch professions.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Take over my family¡¯s business.¡±

    When Fia remembered that Jason was her father¨Cinw¡¯s bastard son, she choked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    ¡°No need to convince me otherwise, Fia. I¡¯ve always kept my life under control. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Listening to Jason¡¯s gentle words, Fia could only show him a bitter smile.

    ¡°I wanted to convince you to stay as a doctor. It¡¯s rare toe across someone like you. It¡¯s a loss for

    both the hospital and patients.¡±

    Jason got up from the desk and walked over to the window. He enjoyed the night breezeing from

    outside through the half-closed windows.

    ¡°Do you want to continue being a doctor?¡±

    Fia suddenly said, ¡°Evans¡­ If you¡¯re sure, I¡¯ll respect your choice.¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Jason sighed. ¡°Why can¡¯t you say something that¡¯s over the line for once? You know that I¡¯m

    willing to do anything you ask, no matter what it is.¡±

    Fia was simply thinking about how the differences between his current and future careers would be

    immense. She was worried that Jason would face a lot of hardship in the future.

    She really wished that he could continue being a doctor. To continue helping the wounded.

    But she couldn¡¯t say it.

    She had refused his feelings already, which meant that she couldn¡¯t interfere with his life.

    ¡°No, Evans. I respect your choice.¡±

    Jason chuckled as he took in a deep breath, cheering himself up. He was now even more sure of his

    decision to forego medicine and go into business.

    ¡°Alright. Then I pray that you¡¯ll be safe and healthy. That you won¡¯t ever get injured anymore.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too.¡±

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t see anything anyway, she said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Outside, Sally quietly wiped her tears away.

    She had her reasons for telling Fia about it. She was hoping that Fia could stop Jason.

    However, seeing that Fia couldn¡¯t convince him, she knew that no one else could.

    If he left, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again. She would have no chance at all anymore.

    ¡°Doctor Sally?¡±

    Sally turned around and saw Eileen walking over with bags in her hands.

    ¡°Why are you crying, Doctor Sally? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No,¡± Sally said with a smile, and she brushed her eyes with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s just the dust in the

    air.¡±

    Eileen frowned. She didn¡¯t believe that.

    She looked into the room and asked, ¡°Something happened to Fia?¡±

    ¡°No, no. She¡¯s fine.¡±

    Inside the ward, Fia tried to listen and heard their conversation.

    While she was sad for Sally, there was nothing she could do.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She couldn¡¯t force Jason and Sally to get together

    ¡°Ms. Reid, you should go in and stay with Fia I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Eileen walked into the ward with some thoughts in her mind. She saw Fia focusing with her

    eyes.

    wide

    Eileen quickly asked, ¡°What happened between you and Sally? Did you two start a fight over Jason?¡±

    Fia shrugged ¡°Sorry for disappointing you¡±

    ¡°Then why was she crying outside?¡±

    ¡°Jason is resigning¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Eileen looked at her, distraught Why? He¡¯s such a good doctor! He¡¯s young, handsome, skilled,

    and responsible! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m already in love with someone, I would have pursued

    him!¡± Fia then joked and said, ¡°You can forget about the person you love and pursue him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. If it¡¯s that easy to forget about the person that you love, you would have pursued him

    already!¡±

    Eileen put down her bags, took out a cup of freshly brewed iced milk tea, put a straw in, and moved it

    toward Fia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Milk tea. Your favorite.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fia put the straw in her mouth and tried to hold the cup.

    Eileen waited for her to hold it tightly before moving.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Conrad? Where did he go again?¡±

    ¡°I want to leave the hospital, so he¡¯s discussing with the hospital director right now.¡±

    ¡°You want to do what? How can they discharge you with your eyes like that?¡±

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    Fia drank a mouthful of the vorful milk tea and said, ¡°Since I can¡¯t cure my eyes now, staying here

    just makes me nervous for nothing.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Eileen, once I¡¯m out, please move in with me at Conrad¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll feel better that way.¡±

    Eileen frowned and said, ¡°Fia, I¡¯m not stupid. I know that it¡¯s not fully because you want me to

    apany you. It¡¯s because you want me to escape Victor¡¯s control.¡±

    Fia lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t speak a word as she slurped the milk tea.

    ¡°I only went out for some errands but you had Conrad send bodyguards to apany me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°He sent them himself.¡±

    ¡°Even if he did, he did it because of you!¡±

    Eileen hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll agree to him moving you out of the hospital. But

    have him hire a doctor and nurse to give you a check every day. You still haven¡¯t recovered from your

    head injury. You can¡¯t.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen. Can you apany me now?¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll apany you for now. Once you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll think about what I want to do in the

    future.¡±

    Fia blinked her empty eyes and then pretended to ask without thinking, ¡°Will your boss be included in

    your future?¡±

    Eileen was stunned.

    ¡°Eileen, if he can¡¯t give you a status, you have to let him go.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡­ just need some time.¡±

    ¡°I understand how one can bepletely blind when you¡¯re part of the show. But no matter how hard it

    is, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Fia said with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll have Conrad help you too!¡±

    Eileen looked into Fia¡¯s eyes and then waved her hand in front of her.

    She didn¡¯t blink, as if she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    She was sad. If she was in her shoes, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be as calm as her.

    There was a knock on the door and the two women calmed themselves down.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Eileen said.

    It was Mrs. Taylor with the meals.

    She looked at Fia on the bed and then at Eileen who was apanying her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Master Maxwell, Ms. Reid?¡±

    ¡°Out enjoying himself!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was stunned. ¡°How¡­ Could he do that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just joking. He went to see the director.¡±

    1 see,¡± Mrs. Taylor said as she sighed in relief. ¡°I listened to Master Maxwell¡¯s request and made

    something nutritious for you. I¡¯ve also made a few dishes that are beneficial for your health. Have a bite

    too, Ms. Reid.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I won¡¯t say no to that!¡± Eileen quickly took the two containers and ced them on the table on

    the hospital bed.

    Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t know the extent of Fia¡¯s injuries. When she saw Eileen holding the fork and about to

    feed her, she quickly asked, ¡°Did you hurt your hand, madam? Don¡¯t worry. Let me do it. Ms. Reid, you

    should eat too. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±

    Eileen blinked and then looked at Fia, who had a nk expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Let Mrs. Taylor feed me.¡± Fia patted Eileen¡¯s arm after reaching out for her for a bit. ¡°You should eat.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Eileen then gave the fork to Mrs. Taylor.

    Mrs. Taylor forked a piece of fish and put it near Fia¡¯s mouth. Fia smelled the fish, but she didn¡¯t react.

    She couldn¡¯t see, so she didn¡¯t know how far the fish was.

    ¡°Madam?¡± Mrs. Taylor finally realized that something was not right as she stared into Fia¡¯s eyes.

    Her bright eyes were without light and focus. They looked like¡­

    Those eyes belonged to the blind.

    Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand trembled and she dropped the fork.

    ¡°What happened to your eyes, madam?!¡±

    When Fia heard Mrs. Taylor¡¯s trembling voice, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The doctor said that this is

    just temporary.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor quickly picked up the fish that she¡¯d dropped in front of Fia and put it aside.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam!¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes became wet but she smiled even more brilliantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This way, even when the people that I don¡¯t want to see are in front of me, I won¡¯t feel so

    disgusted anymore.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor choked and she almost cried.

    She quickly forked some fish again and this time, it touched her lips.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    ¡°Come on, open your mouth. There are no bones. I made sure of it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia opened her mouth and ate the fish. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Then eat more.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was reminded of how Fia had been yelled at and cursed by Beryl multiple times after she

    married Conrad. She was even forced to eat medicine and go through physical therapies to get

    pregnant.

    That woman from the Manning household was even more arrogant.

    Conrad was a fool too, harming someone na?ve and kind like Fia again and again for Esme.

    And now, she had lost their child and her sight. How was she going to live now?!

    ¡°Have some more, madam.¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s lips trembled slightly as she held back her tears, worried that

    it would affect Fia.

    After she fed Fia, she quickly cleaned up the containers,

    ¡°Ms. Reid, please apany our madam. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Eileen first soaked the tissue in water before wiping Fia¡¯s mouth. Once she had cleaned

    her, she took another and wiped her own mouth.

    ¡°Fia, Mrs. Taylor treats you well.¡±

    Fia nodded slightly and said, ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°If only she was Conrad¡¯s real mother. You¡¯d be in less pain.¡±

    ¡°If she was his mother, her thoughts would have changed along with her status. She might not have

    treated me so well.¡±

    Eileen sighed. ¡°Why do you always think of the bad side of things?¡±

    ¡°I just want myself to see through reality and stop daydreaming.¡±

    When Mrs. Taylor left the ward, she asked her way around and finally found the director¡¯s office.

    She was just about to knock on the door and enter when Conrad walked out.

    ¡°Master Maxwell!¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s tone was filled with resentment.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad continued to pace ahead.

    Mrs. Taylor followed him and said, ¡°What went wrong? Why would the madam get hurt again and even

    her eyes¡­¡±

    She covered her mouth and sobbed.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, head home now and prepare a guest room on the first floor?¡±

    ¡°What are you up to? Is it because Esme isn¡¯t dead and you want her to move in?¡±

    Conrad stopped and red at Mrs. Taylor with anger.

    ¡°Even you think that I¡¯m someone that can¡¯t differentiate between friend and foe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for her?¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s getting discharged, so I¡¯m nning to have Ms. Reid stay with her for a few days!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s admirable. The madam and Ms. Reid are close friends. With her apanying the madam,

    she would recover much quicker!¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s day was instantly brightened and she left hastily.

    Conrad returned to the ward and Fia asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon. You¡¯ll need to go through aprehensive checkup before being discharged.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Other than my brain, I¡¯m feeling fine.¡±

    Conrad was silent for a second and before whispering, ¡°You still need to go through a checkup after

    your miscarriage.¡±

    When he remembered that baby, he would feel guilty and that he owed her.

    The next day, the nurses had just clocked in when they came over with a stack of documents.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me draw your blood first.¡±

    After getting a blood sample, she said, ¡°Take the documents and have your husband apany you

    for an ultrasound, an ECG, and an echocardiogram.¡±

    After that, she left in a hurry.

    Fia held Eileen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Conrad, I want Eileen to apany me.¡±

    Conrad nced at her and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    But he carried Fia in his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Taking you there. Ms. Reid will apany us.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t.¡± Conrad¡¯s voice was low. When Fia thought about Eileen, she gave up.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After finishing the battery of tests, Fia had a headache and her body was in pain.

    When Conrad saw that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, he immediately brought her back to the ward and let

    Eileen apany her while he went to look for Sally with the results.

    ¡°Doctor, this is Fia¡¯s results.¡±

    Sally raised her head and nced at him before taking the results.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s feeling a bit tired after the tests so I asked her to return to the ward first.¡±

    Sally nodded and read the results sincerely.

    After finishing it all, she said, ¡°She¡¯s recovering well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Her slight anemia is gone and her blood has returned to normal.¡±

    Conrad sighed. ¡°What about the other things?¡±

    Sally raised her head and looked at him.

    ¡°Her womb is also recovering very well. If you¡¯re still in a good rtionship, you can prepare to have

    another baby.¡±

    There was silence in the air.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big if.¡± Sally¡¯s eyes became cold.

    Conrad frowned and thought about his rtionship with Fia.

    She would never want to bear a baby anymore.

    But, only if they had a baby would she care about him.

    Even as his thoughts conflicted, he asked, ¡°What should I prepare if we want a baby?¡±

    ¡°One month¡¯s worth of folic acid as well as having her eat food that can improve her immune system. A

    good mood is also essential,¡± Sally said as-a-matter-of-factly and red at him seriously. ¡°However, I

    still hope that you can treat her well before you have any further thoughts. Don¡¯t let her get hurt by the

    same things again. Another reminder, her eyes haven¡¯t recovered yet and it¡¯s not suitable for her to

    have a baby.¡±

    ¡°Will the pregnancy harm her body?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. But she herself hasn¡¯t gotten used to living in the darkness. How is she supposed to live

    after she has a baby?¡±

    Conrad looked at Sally with a sour expression. ¡°Then why did you tell me about the baby?!¡±

    Sally rolled her eyes. ¡°To be upfront with you, of course. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just keep on losing control.¡±

    When she saw him not saying anything, she looked at the results from the ECG and echocardiogram.

    She then gave them back to Conrad.

    ¡°Take these results to Doctor Evans. He¡¯s going toplete the paperwork for his resignation today,

    but he should still be visiting Fia.¡±

    When Conrad heard that, he immediately stood up and left Sally¡¯s office. He didn¡¯t want Jason to see

    Fia

    alone.

    In the ward. Eileen was sitting by the side while Jason was standing and looking at Fia who had her

    back. against the headboard.

    His eyes darkened. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m seeing you as a doctor.¡±

    Fia nodded. Even if she couldn¡¯t see anything, she lowered her eyes. She didn¡¯t want Jason to think

    that she was staring at him.

    Conrad walked in. When he saw Eileen was around too and they were not alone, his face brightened

    up a

    bit.

    Eileen asked, ¡°How are the results?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Hall said that everything¡¯s fine. At least the parts that are under her care,¡± Conrad said as he

    passed the results from the ECG and echocardiogram with a somewhat hostile attitude to Jason. ¡°She

    said that you¡¯re in charge of these two.¡±

    Jason took them and gave them a careful look before saying, ¡°The injury on your heart is healing well,

    and the ECG is normal.¡±

    He nced at Fia¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯ll have Doctor Sally have a look at the wound again. If the scarring¡¯s bad,

    I¡¯ll have her get you some cream.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Evans.¡± Fia smiled. Her eyes were slightly blind and they trembled. People would

    think. that she kept on staring at her legs.

    Jason looked at her, wanting to look at her and speak to her just a little bit more.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you anymore!¡± Conrad cut his thoughts off.

    Jason then returned the results to Conrad and said, ¡°Fia, I wish that you can remember that even if you

    can¡¯t see, please maintain the peace in your heart. Only then will your body be in a better state.¡±

    If one wanted to live long, they had to stop worrying.

    While a lot of people couldn¡¯t do that, Jason hoped that Fia could.

    Fia pressed her own hands and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember.¡±

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    ¡°Doctor Sally is a good doctor. If you¡¯re feeling unwell, whether physically or mentally, look for her.¡±

    ¡°Sure, alright.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    After Jason left, Conrad went to work on the discharge papers while Eileen cleaned up.

    Fia fell into deep thought.

    When she remembered his final advice for her, she knew that he could see through her heart.

    She didn¡¯t tell anyone, not even Sally.

    While she wasn¡¯t dreaming about that child every night anymore like when it had just happened, she

    would still dream about the baby.

    Every time she dreamed about the baby, her heart would empty, and sorrow would take over.

    Although she didn¡¯t die during the car crash, losing her baby felt like she had lost half her life.

    She couldn¡¯t keep on thinking about it, so she suppressed her feelings.

    And now, she became blind after Esme pushed her from the van.

    She was very scared, to be honest. In her world, there were no people, no light, only silence.

    Other than the moment she lost control when she just woke up, she didn¡¯t allow herself to show any

    more weakness.

    She could feel it too. The more she suppressed it, the more she couldn¡¯t hold her desire to murder

    someone.

    Two dayster, the police and the people Conrad sent out ryed information that the two other police.

    officers and Esme¡¯s corpses had been found. They all had serious burns on them.

    After being soaked in water for so long, the corpses no longer showed their original forms.

    After investigation, it was found that the truck had exploded because of malfunction.

    When the truck exploded, the driver that was driving the car steered the truck into the river to prevent at

    secondary explosion.

    Falling into River Fane would give him a chance to survive. And it would prevent injury to any

    bystanders nearby.

    When Conrad received the call, he went downstairs.

    In the living room, Fia and Eileen were sitting on the sofa while watching a drama series on the

    television.

    Eileen was feeding Fia some cherries, the two girls calm and gentle.

    Conrad instantly decided not to tell them what he had just heard.

    ¡°Something happened, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Eileen looked at him as he walked down the stairs.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I need to go out for something. Please take care of Fia

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Conrad started his car and drove to the autopsy department.

    The cloth was pulled away The corpse was rotting and bloated, and her face waspletely

    disfigured. Some of her body parts were even missing. Who knew what was nibbling them away

    underwater.

    ¡°This is her?¡±

    The coroner nodded. ¡°After the test, it matches Ms. Manning¡¯s DNA.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to see the body again. He encountered Finn when he walked out of the autopsy

    department.

    ¡°Director Parker!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Finn turned and looked at theboratory behind him. ¡°Here for the body? Who is

    Fia to you, then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to confirm that she¡¯s really dead,¡± Conrad said expressionlessly without any sorrow.

    Finn looked at him confusingly. ¡°How is Fia? I¡¯ve been very busytely and I don¡¯t have time to visit

    her.¡±

    When Conrad thought about her eyes, he decided that there was no need to tell an outsider about

    them. He said coldly. ¡°She¡¯s my wife I¡¯ll take good care of her. But¡­ I need to confirm something with

    you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Finn was willing because of Fia.

    ¡°Are you sure that the explosion was an actual ident?¡±

    What do you mean?¡± Finn narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that someone wanted to kill your first.

    love and you want to avenge her?!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Is everyone¡¯s mind filled with crap like that?!¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    ¡°You cursed me?¡± Finn was instantly enraged. ¡°You should feel lucky that you married Fia, but you

    didn¡¯t cherish her! And now, you came here to check on another woman¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this!¡± Conrad turned around and left. His brain was full of crap, so he couldn¡¯t

    speak

    to him at all.

    ¡°Why did youe to the autopsy department, sir? Ss walked over from the other direction. He had

    gotten a tan from trying to find the bodies for the past few days.

    Conrad asked as he headed out, ¡°Have you checked if that body belonged to Esme?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hers. I kept an eye on the coroner.¡±

    ¡°Did the truck really explode on its own? Not because of some other reason?¡±

    Ss looked at him weirdly. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±

    No matter how the car exploded, he believed that someone as vicious as Esme got what she deserved!

    He was cool with it!

    Could it be that his boss believed that someone had killed her and he wanted to avenge her?

    Conrad stopped and looked at Ss in disgust. He then asked in a dark tone, ¡°Are you sure that the

    truck. didn¡¯t explode because of her own doing?¡±

    That was what Fia believed. And the message from Esme¡­ That message showed that she was

    suicidal because she couldn¡¯t ept having to endure life imprisonment.

    That was why both he and Fia believed that Esme nned that explosion and dragged the three

    officers

    with her.

    But now, the result of the investigation showed that there was a malfunction in the truck that caused the

    explosion. It differed from the conclusion he had so he had a hard time believing it.

    ¡°We found the truck and got it out of the river. I also asked Tiger to keep an eye on the officers. It really

    is

    because of the truck.¡±

    Conrad loosened his cor. He believed that Ss and Tiger wouldn¡¯t lie, but he kept on feeling that

    something was wrong.

    Suddenly, a wailing could be heard from the door.

    Conrad turned and saw Beth run in like a mad woman.

    ¡°Esme?! Where¡¯s my Esme?! Esme!¡±

    When Beth saw Conrad, she instantly went over and grabbed his arms with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Esme¡­ Where did you hide my Esme? Give her back!¡±

    Hank walked with a tired look on his face. He shuddered when he saw Conrad and pulled Beth away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop causing any more trouble!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Beth pushed Hank away. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You sacrificed Esme for your

    brother! I won¡¯t let this matter rest! Ever!¡±

    Because hispany had been continuously assaulted by Conrad¡¯spany, he shuddered just from

    the sight of him. He quickly apologized and dragged the hysterical Beth toward theboratory.

    Conrad turned around and looked at them. He then remembered how Esme would invite him and Fia to

    dinner at her home.

    Beth could cook very well and she would prepare a tableful of dishes.

    The three children and the two adults would eat at the table together.

    He followed the Mannings to theboratory and stood in the dark with a dark expression.

    Ss simply followed behind him and carefully nced at his boss. He wasn¡¯t sure what his boss was

    thinking.

    Beth looked at the body on the autopsy table and asked with trembling lips. ¡°Who¡­ Who is this?¡±

    The coroner frowned and told them both.

    ¡°No!¡± Beth screamed, her tears rolled down her cheeks as her strength left her. She copsed on the

    cold floor as she shook her head, refusing to believe it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible! My Esme is so pretty¡­ She wouldn¡¯t look like this!

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not her, you¡¯re wrong..

    ¦§

    Hank wanted to help her up with his shaking hands, but she shoved them away.

    ¡°You¡¯re all murderers! You killed her! It¡¯s your fault!¡± She screamed, and the entireboratory was filled

    with her voice.

    Conrad looked at the woman wailing and running into the wall before he turned around and left.

    Ss looked at the Mannings who seemed to have aged and pitied them.

    Their daughter that they had treasured so much had passed away just like that. No one in this world.

    would be able to ept it just like that.

    He chased after Conrad and asked, ¡°Sir, are you still going to destroy Manning Corp?¡±

    Ss remembered how hysterical Beth became after she found out that her daughter had died.

    Whatever

    profit they could derive from Manning Corp would be enough for their retirement.

    There was no need to fear them. He believed that his boss could spare them for old time¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Destroy it. I don¡¯t want any traces of the Mannings left in Gryphon.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    Ss looked at him in shock.

    ¡°Ss Whitley.¡± Conrad saw the lingering pity in his eyes as he stopped. He held his shoulder firmly.

    ¡°This is an extermination. We must be thorough!¡±

    Ss lowered his head and said, ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Assist them with Esme¡¯s funeral.¡± That would be thest thing he would do for the Mannings.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mansion at the foot of a mountain.

    A woman¡¯s wail could be heard from the living room.

    ¡°Why?! Why is he treating the Mannings like this?! I¡¯m already dead! Why can¡¯t he spare us?!¡±

    The feminine man in a pair of wooden clogs slowly walked toward the woman sitting on the floor. The

    tapping sound from under his feet followed as he said, ¡°I told you. After you betrayed him, he wouldn¡¯t

    treat you like he did in the past.¡±

    The woman¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop as she shook her head and knelt before the man, and she grabbed his

    wide pants.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I beg you¡­ Help me, please.¡±

    The man knelt and held the woman¡¯s chin, forcing her to raise her head.

    He looked at her tearful face. He was disgusted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to cry for other men when you¡¯re around me.¡±

    The woman quickly wiped the tears from her eyes that were blood red.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t cry for him ever again. Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Help my parents. Now that Manning Corporation is gone, they won¡¯t be able to survive in Gryphon!

    They¡¯ll die once they lose their home!¡±

    The man¡¯s cold eyes slightly narrowed as he held her face.

    ¡°Do you know that if you help your parents now, he¡¯ll know that you faked your death? Forget about

    getting you out of Fortuna, you can¡¯t even leave Gryphon.¡±

    The woman¡¯s shoulders slumped as if her bones had been broken.

    True. He was a very sensitive and paranoid man.

    ¡°All we can do now is wait. Once some time has passed, I¡¯ll find a way to take care of your parents.¡±

    How long?¡±

    ¡°Depends on when he stops suspecting anything.¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    Yes?¡±

    Eileen gulped, and in her phone was a photo that Ss sent over. The body was so disgusting. She

    wanted to throw up after just one look.

    Luckily Fia couldn¡¯t see anything.

    She looked at Fia sitting in front of the desk, stroking her designs with a cold face.

    She muttered, ¡°They found the body.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Fia¡¯s brows rxed, her empty eyes showing signs of aplicated feeling in them.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ss was with the coroner when he did the identification. There¡¯s no doubt.¡±

    Fia lowered her head and touched the designs on the table and remembered how good their

    rtionship was when they were little. Her heart chilled.

    ¡°Aunt Beth must be very sad.¡±

    Eileen didn¡¯t say anything. What could she do? She shouldn¡¯t have let her daughter do whatever she

    wanted.

    1

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    ¡°What time is it now, Eileen?¡±

    ¡°12 in the afternoon.¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Fia smiled bitterly. ¡°He didn¡¯te home for lunch. He must be there to see her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Fia.¡±

    ¡°He must be quite sad too. He probably won¡¯t be back today.¡±

    Fia stroked the designs on the table with her hand. ¡°Eileen, if you have time, submit my designs for

    me.¡±

    Eileen took a step forward and nced. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to save these designs for an

    elegant themed fashion collection in the future?¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. I can¡¯t see now and I can¡¯t make any more designs. Rather than saving a few designs.

    that would never form a collection, I prefer to offer them away.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll check whichpanies ept such designs.¡± Eileen paused before saying, ¡°Right, do you.

    want to ask Conrad? Hispany is so big, they probably ept all kinds of designs.¡±

    Fia shook her head and said, ¡°Hispany¡¯s designs all revolve around wealth and elegance. They

    wouldn¡¯t promote such designs. It¡¯s a waste of time to offer them this.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re his wife, he¡¯d at least¡­¡±

    ¡°All the more reason. I wish that my designs could be given to those who truly love them.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Eileen was in a social group where there were managers from manypanies. They all had worked

    with her.

    All she needed to do was ask them whichpany was focusing on such designs.

    She didn¡¯t expect that several people would suggest the samepany.

    ¡°Fia, do you know about the brand Gentle Stream?¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°A little. It was a brand that just came out a few months ago. They¡¯re very good.¡±

    ¡°I heard that they¡¯re focused on the same theme as your designs. Do you want to submit your designs

    and see how it goes?¡±

    ¡°I contacted the person in charge there earlier. They have their own in-house designers and are not

    epting designs from outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Huh? They¡¯re that pompous?¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°Not really. All designers design things differently. I think the person in charge of the brand

    must value that designer¡¯s designs and doesn¡¯t want to mix the designer¡¯s designs with other designs.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t tell me that the designer is the boss¡¯s lover?¡± Eileen asked the group about submitting a

    design curiously as well as the boss¡¯s contact details.

    One of the managers directly messaged her, saying that he had jumped ship to Argonauts Corp and he

    knew the new CEO¡¯s Facebook, so he shared it with her.

    Eileen quickly thanked him and sent over 100 dors as thanks, but the person refused and even

    wished for her friend¡¯s design to be selected.

    Eileen checked Facebook and her expression froze.

    ¡°Fia, this¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Fia tried to listen to how Eileen was reacting. ¡°Did Ss tell you something?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the new CEO for Argonauts Corp¡­¡±

    Eileen looked at Fia who waspletely clueless. ¡°The name on his Facebook¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Eileen remembered the matter between Jason and . She was worried that once Fia knew that it was

    Jason, she wouldn¡¯t give the designs to him.

    Alright. She wouldn¡¯t tell her for now.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that the name is quite peculiar.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Fia said uninterestedly.

    Eileen quickly added Jason as a friend..

    ¡°Mr. Evans, time to have lunch.¡±

    Jason looked at the time on his phone and then checked his Facebook, and saw a new friend request.

    He looked at the message.

    His finger paused. It went through.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    This was a new ount that he had just created today. It was primarily used for business-rted

    matters.

    Only a few high-level managers in hispany knew about it.

    Eileen sat there and looked at Fia who was touching her own design and quickly typed.

    Fia¡¯s face appeared in Jason¡¯s mind and he replied,

    Eileen bit her lips and typed,

    ¡°Fia, let me snap a few photos of your designs. I¡¯ll send them to a fewpanies and let them have a

    look.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said as she pushed the designs toward Eileen.

    Eileen nced at her guiltily and quickly snapped the photos and sent them to Jason.

    When Jason saw the designs, he replied very quickly.

    ¡°Fia, he wants to know how much you¡¯re selling them for?¡±

    Fia gave it a thought and said, ¡°I hope that they¡¯ll find people who want them. We can go with their

    prices.¡±

    Eileen made her own decision and replied,

    There was a gentleness in his eyes. He was almost sure who the designer was.

    ¡°Did something good happen, Mr. Evans?¡± His secretary Jude Thomas asked curiously.

    ¡°Prepare a contract for me.¡±

    Half an hourter, Jason received Garrett¡¯s call.

    ¡°What are you doing, boy? You¡¯re starting to ept external designs when you¡¯ve only just gotten into

    your position? Do you even care about me and your mother?¡±

    ¡°If you have anything to say about it, you can alwayse back and handle Argonauts Corp yourself.¡±

    ¡°Dad, since you passed thepany to me, you should trust me.¡± With that, he hung up.

    ¡°That boy is insufferable!¡± Garrett was so angry that he mmed the desk.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just some designs, right? Whichpany doesn¡¯t ept designs from outside at the end

    of the day? It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    ¡°Gentle Stream is a brand that I made just for you. I told him that I¡¯ll only use your designs! I can¡¯t

    ept that he is going to use designs from an outsider!¡±

    ¡°Garrett, I¡¯m getting old now. What if I died? Are you going to abandon Gentle Stream then?¡±

    Garrett was stunned by rice¡¯s question.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She smiled helplessly and patted his head.

    ¡°Your son is doing this for you, so you better appreciate it!¡±

    ¡°?¡± His son was obviously threatening him!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t get angry.¡± rice kissed Garrett¡¯s forehead. ¡°Let Jason bring those designs back. If

    we

    can use them, then that¡¯s for the best. If I don¡¯t like it, just tell him not to sign the contract.¡±

    Garrett rolled his eyes at rice and said, ¡°You pamper him too much!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. If I don¡¯t like the designs, I won¡¯t let him use them even if I have to threaten him!¡±

    Garrett had no choice but to take a step back. He wanted to see what kind of designs his son epted.

    on the first day that he became CEO!

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    ¡°Madam, Ms. Reid, time for lunch.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor came up and called out to them. It had been Master Maxwell who would usually tell them

    that it was time for lunch for the past few days, but he was away today.

    Eileen led Fia down the stairs and took her seat at the dinner table. Fia asked while pretending not to

    care, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, did he call saying that he¡¯lle back for lunch?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor choked. She wanted to be honest but worried that it would hurt her.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s too much work in thepany today and he was dyed.¡±

    ¡°True, he must be quite busy!¡± Eileen agreed.

    ¡°No matter how busy he is, would he miss lunch?¡± Fia asked coldly as she tried to find the spoon and

    hold

    1.

    For the past two days, she could already drink soup on her own.

    She believed that she would be able to eat and walk on her own before long.

    Only then would Eileen stop missing her when she had to leave.

    Mrs. Taylor walked out of the dining room and then saw Conrad who walked in quickly. She was

    overjoyed and turned around, yelling, ¡°Madam, Master Maxwell is home!¡±

    The spoon that she held shook for a moment before she continued to eat her soup expressionlessly.

    Eileen looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s really that busy.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Conrad asked Mrs. Taylor to prepare a set of utensils and sat next to her.

    Fia could sense that someone sat down to her left and her expression steeled.

    Eileen, who was sitting to Fia¡¯s right, gave Conrad a look.

    ¡°Let me feed you,¡± Conrad said as he extended his hand and wanted to take the spoon from her grasp.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Fia said coldly, her expression colder.

    ¡°Let me do it! It¡¯s obvious that Conrad doesn¡¯t know how to take care of others!¡±

    When Fia heard that, she quickly gave Conrad the spoon.

    Eileen smiled at Conrad. She realized that if she wanted Fia to ept Conrad¡¯s care, she had to step

    up.

    To help Fia resolve her internal struggles, she couldn¡¯t be so obsessive about anything.

    Not to mention that since Esme was dead, she believed that Conrad would treat Fia well.

    She wanted the two of them to have a happy end. Only then could she turn her full attention to dealing

    with Victor!

    After dinner, Eileen said that she wanted to take a nap and went back to the guest room.

    Conrad gratefully looked at her and then nced at the little bit of oil by the corner of Fia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Let me help you, Fia.¡±

    Fia waved her hands chaotically and grabbed the paper towel from his hand.

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    After she wiped her mouth clean, she held the paper in her hand and forced herself up.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Conrad nervously stood up and said, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Fia said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re too dirty.¡±

    Conrad was speechless.

    She didn¡¯t move after she stood up because she couldn¡¯t see. If she walked away, she might run into

    something, walk in the wrong direction, or stumble and fall.

    She didn¡¯t want to be flustered.

    ¡°Can you please get Mrs. Taylor?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor is busy in the backyard.¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth and took a step forward.

    Conrad moved and stopped in front of her.

    Her head knocked into his shoulder and he immediately stepped back.

    She was almost going to fall.

    Conrad grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    ¡°Are you angry with me, Fia?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± Conrad looked at her gray eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel the pain thumping in his chest.

    He carefully bent down and put his face next to hers.

    ¡°Then I am afraid and think too much.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart, which seemed to be under a lot of stress, trembled. But it only trembled. The stress was

    still

    there.

    ¡°I went over to the autopsy department to look at Esme¡¯s body,¡± he said slowly, worried that he might

    agitate her.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but curl her hands into a ball.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, are you sad? She¡¯s dead. There¡¯s no more chance for you to redo it

    anymore.¡±

    Conrad held the woman in his arms. He hadn¡¯t hugged her properly since she woke up.

    This time, she didn¡¯t push him away. He was obsessed. All he wanted was to treasure this moment.

    ¡°Do you regret it? If you knew that she¡¯d die, you wouldn¡¯t have submitted that evidence, right?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Am I that disgusting in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°You have her in your heart and always have. I would never say that you¡¯re disgusting. Instead, I

    should praise your deep affection for her.¡±

    1 don¡¯t!¡± Conrad raised her face as he looked at her with his helpless, amber eyes.

    ¡°What should I do to make you stop thinking about all of this, Fia? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to y pretend.¡± Fia gritted her teeth and sneered. ¡°Just tell me how sad you are.

    How regretful you are. Treat me as a murderer. I can ept anything.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been telling myself this every day, to prepare for the inevitable!¡± Fia tried to shove Conrad away,

    but she ended up being the one falling into the chair instead.

    Conrad looked at her nervously and as he held her arms, worrying that she would fall from the chair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do to make you believe me, but I want to tell you that she no longer has a

    ce in my heart. The reason I went to the autopsy department isn¡¯t because I missed her, but I

    wanted to make sure it¡¯s her! After faking her injury and hurting you so many times¡­ She must be

    punished!¡±

    Fia tilted her head. She couldn¡¯t see Conrad¡¯s expression, but she could hear the disgust toward Esme

    in his voice.

    She had never seen him like this.

    Had he really abandoned his feelings for Esme?

    Did what happened at the court really have nothing to do with him?

    ¡°Conrad, I can¡¯t believe you with just a few words!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t ept the different him as she became hysterical.

    She had already judged him, but how he was right now was making her feel so confused!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie,¡± Conrad said as he knelt down in front of her, looking deep into her empty eyes.

    He held her hand and ced it on his heart.

    ¡°I swear to you. If I lie to you, I¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±

    Fia felt his powerful heartbeat through her hand.

    ¡°Why? Why do you not love her anymore so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not sudden. Perhaps, we had already ended the moment she left the country and betrayed me.¡±

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°After she came back, it was me that didn¡¯t rify my own

    feelings. I was wavering because I cared about our past and hurt you.¡±

    Fia blinked and couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°You said she betrayed you? How so?¡±

    There was hatred in Conrad¡¯s eyes. ¡°When she left the country, she didn¡¯t leave because of her

    dreams. She left together with her teacher.¡±

    Fia frowned. She knew about this, since she had always been Esme¡¯s littleckey at the time.

    She knew that the teacher had some feelings for Esme, but Esme had always stayed close with

    Conrad.

    As for what happened after she and her teacher left, she didn¡¯t know.

    However, she didn¡¯t tell anyone about it.

    ¡°How did you know about it?¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia, pained. ¡°After the crash and you lost our baby, I sent my people to investigate

    her.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Fia then asked, confused, ¡°You doubted her since then? Is that why you personally sent her to prison?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Now faced with Conrad¡¯s honesty, Fia didn¡¯t know how to face him.

    I know that you still don¡¯t trust me, but I can prove myself to you in the future!¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes blinked. ¡°No one knows what will happen in the future.¡±

    ¡°Fia, her death has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    He understood her now. No matter how cold she looked, she was still that same, kind woman.

    Not to mention that Esme had pretended to be her big sister. Of course, she would have some good

    memories with her.

    Fia could feel the pain in her chest as if she had been exposed.

    Her eyes opened wide, but she couldn¡¯t see him. All she could hear was his breathing.

    She then asked, ¡°Are you sad that she died?¡±

    Conrad looked into Fia¡¯s empty eyes. He wanted to tell her that he didn¡¯t feel sad. To tell her that he

    hadn¡¯t vented off all his fury yet.

    How could Fia suffer so much while she escaped with her death?

    He was worried that if he said that, Fia would think that he was someone ungrateful and not worthy

    enough to be the man that she wanted to live with forever.

    ¡°She made mistakes. She must be punished for those mistakes.¡±

    Fia frowned and looked at Conrad pitifully as she held his face.

    ¡°Perhaps, even you don¡¯t know what your feelings mean.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, holding back the urge to want to tell her the truth. He didn¡¯t want her

    to think that he was apassionless devil.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡±

    Fia held Conrad¡¯s face in her hands, imagining his expression.

    ¡°What if, one day, you realized the woman you love the most was still her? What will you do then?¡± She

    became worried for him just by thinking about it. ¡°There are some feelings that one can never

    understand ¡­ Even in death.¡±

    Just like her. She still didn¡¯t know why she had so easily fallen in love with him.

    Many years had passed and she still couldn¡¯t chase him out of her heart no matter what she did.

    She was worried about how painful it would be for him once he realized that the person he loved all

    along was Esme but she had already died, knowing Conrad¡¯s naivety when it came to feelings and

    emotions.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± Conrad had mixed feelings about this. He wondered just what kind of

    person he had be in her eyes.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia smirked mockingly. ¡°No matter how we be, I hope you can continue persisting with

    your thoughts now that she¡¯s dead.¡±

    Fia¡¯s hands suddenly pushed toward each other, squeezing Conrad¡¯s face together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for killing your one true love after you realized your feelings!¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Jason looked at Garrett and rice, who had been looking at the printed designs together for more

    than ten minutes without saying a word.

    ¡°This¡­¡± rice raised her head first. ¡°These are the designs that your friend submitted to you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the designs¡¯ origins?¡±

    ¡°I trust in her!¡±

    rice nodded and said, ¡°These are really good designs.¡±

    Garrett looked at Jason strangely. ¡°This is beyond good.¡±

    There¡¯s a glint to light in Jason¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, you agree to it then?¡±

    ¡°Jason, this designer is a girl?¡± Garrett asked with a straight face.

    Jason¡¯s heart tightened and said nothing.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    rice looked at Garrett curiously, ¡°What? Do you know this style? You know who this designer is?¡±

    Garrett didn¡¯t say anything and said, ¡°Let me grab something from the study.¡±

    A few minutester, he took a few designs back and put them on the coffee table.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    ¡°Take a look at these, Jason.¡±

    Jason picked them up curiously, and the designs that Fia gave them appeared in his mind.

    While it was a different style, he could sense that there were some familiarities in them.

    ¡°The designs that you gave me and the ones that I showed you are definitely from the same

    designers!¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look!¡± rice grabbed the designs that Jason was holding and then looked at Garrett.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t these the new designs that Conrad¡¯spany just released?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡±

    Garrett looked at Jason. ¡°Do you have anything you want to exin?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡± Since his parents knew, Jason became even more honest.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t copy anyone else¡¯s designs. I don¡¯t need to exin!¡±

    ¡°Seriously?! She¡¯s your older brother¡¯s wife! She¡¯s not someone that you can think of!¡±

    ¡°Dad, Maxwell Corporation¡¯s theme focuses on extravagance and alternative fashion. This simple and

    graceful design ispletely different than what they¡¯ve been doing all this while. Conrad wouldn¡¯t

    push

    this!¡±

    Is that why you epted the designs? Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯s going to start a fight with you?¡±

    ¡°You think too much. I simply think that her design is very suitable for Gentle Stream.¡±

    ¡°I disagree!¡± Garrett was almost getting a stroke out of this.

    However, Jason refused to budge. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed a contract with her.¡±

    ¡°Break the contract and pay her the severance! You can¡¯t use her designs!¡±

    Jason grabbed the designs back and stood up.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this discussion is over!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?! I¡¯m still alive and kicking! Without my agreement¡­¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡± rice suddenly cut Garrett off, and she looked into his confused eyes.

    ¡°Despite our ties, I really do love her designs.¡± rice smiled gently and patted away the invisible dust

    on her dress. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll support Jason fully to create a new brand for him.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t,¡± rice said with tears in her eyes. ¡°Our Jason is standing on his own two feet without

    fear. Why must you suppress him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to be enemies!¡±

    ¡°We only have one life. It¡¯s more important to live a life without regrets.¡±

    rice walked over and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Just do it. You have my support.¡±

    Jason held back his tears as he looked at her for a few seconds before hugging her. ¡°Thank you.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    rice sighed and patted his back. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have taught you to be loyal. I wish that you

    are a Casanova now. That way, no girl can steal your heart. You wouldn¡¯t be in pain.¡±

    With that, her tears rolled down. She was crying for her foolish son.

    Jason looked at his father before leaving home with the designs.

    As soon as he left, he asked Eileen for an ount number and transferred. 1.5 million dors over and

    sent the contract.

    When Eileen received the money, she happily went down only to see Fia sitting in front of the mansion

    looking up into the sky with disappointment on her expression.

    ¡°What is it, Fia?¡± Eileen nced outside, but the gray Maybach was no longer parked in the yard.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Conrad? He left you here alone?¡±

    ¡°Ss called him to report that there¡¯s something important at thepany and he was needed over

    there.¡±

    ¡°When did he leave? Why didn¡¯t you call for me?¡°

    Fia shook her head. I want to stay here for a bit to think things through. That¡¯s why I asked Mrs. Taylor

    to walk me to the door so I can think about it.¡±

    ¡°So? What were you thinking? You came up with a conclusion?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I still don¡¯t understand. But, forget about it. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Eileen sat next to her and held her hands.

    ¡°I have two pieces of good news for you.¡±

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    ¡°I managed to sell your designs. They¡¯re very generous and will pay you a 50% royalty and have

    already paid a 15 million fee on top of it!¡±

    Fia was shocked. ¡°Whatpany is this? Why are they so generous?!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re an investmentpany from overseas. They¡¯ll sell the product overseas as well.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡±

    Eileen then looked at her before moving her eyes away. ¡°They just started and haven¡¯t even a name

    yet.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t dwell too deeply on it, since she had already received the money and signed the contract. It

    didn¡¯t affect her much.

    ¡°What¡¯s the second piece of good news?¡±

    Eileen was slightly stunned and said, ¡°The second piece of good news is that apany had made me

    an offer.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia turned, and her empty eyes looked in Eileen¡¯s direction.

    Eileen¡¯s heart wrenched and adjusted her face¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m over here. You¡¯re not looking at me.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia smiled. ¡°Thatpany is trying to poach you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eileen said with a heavy heart. Since they separated after the incident at the hospital, Victor had

    never looked for her again.

    ¡°Are you joining them then?¡± Fia got closer to Eileen. ¡°This is a good chance.¡±

    ¡°It is. There werepanies that wanted to poach me, but they couldn¡¯t pay the penalty. But this

    ¡°Everyone in this industry wants to go to Hollywood and overseas so that we¡¯ll be more

    recognizable! Not everyone has this chance. Thispany is so generous toward me.¡±

    ¡°You have to grab this chance, Eileen!¡±

    ¡°Are you still trying to hide it from me, Fia?¡±

    Eileen looked at Fia, touched. ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t find out who the owner of thepany is, I know

    that I would never be so lucky. Conrad did this because of you, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Fia became nervous for a few seconds before holding her hands.

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s normal for him to do something for me. The reason they want you is not

    because of him, but because of your talent!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,

    continue to coax me. Talent? I¡¯ve been offending people left and right in the industrytely!¡±

    Both of them were silent for a while before Eileen hugged Fia.

    ¡°Do you want me to leave Fortuna that much?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to, but I hope that you can leave Victor behind. He¡¯s even worse than Conrad.¡±

    you!TM

    ¡°We can still call and text every day. We can still meet when you¡¯re not busy!¡±

    Fia paused. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll take me overseas to visit you too.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Eileen gulped. ¡°Once I¡¯ve attended his marriage, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Two dayster. Esme¡¯s funeral.

    Fia received a call from her uncle one day before, asking her to participate.

    She hesitated for a full day.

    The next morning, she touched the spot next to her. It was cold.

    Since she got discharged, he had forced her to sleep with him using Eileen as an excuse. She agreed

    to it.

    The two of them had slept in the same bed. During the first night, he offered to help her shower, but

    she refused. She then asked him to take her to the bathroom. She tried to give herself a bath as she

    soaked herself in a full bathtub.

    She also refused Eileen¡¯s help. She didn¡¯t know when her eyes would recover. She didn¡¯t want to be

    helpless doing all these basic things.

    Every day, Conrad would wake her up. But he didn¡¯t say anything today.

    She didn¡¯t know when he woke up and when he left.

    Had he gone to the funeral?

    The door to the bedroom was opened.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Conrad stepped forward with her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get changed.¡±

    Fia pushed his hand away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up today?¡±

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°Nine.¡±

    She thought for a few seconds before asking. ¡°Do you want to attend her funeral?¡± ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    ¡°But I want to.¡±

    Conrad frowned. He didn¡¯t want her to go. He was worried that the Mannings and the Lawsons would

    humiliate her.

    ¡°Please take a photo album out of my luggage.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad opened Fia¡¯s luggage in her changing room.

    It was a very old photo album. He saw two booklets.

    He opened it. His grandpa had faked their marriage photo.

    Fia wasn¡¯t legally old enough to get married at the time, so the marriage certificate was done overseas.

    He had never seen it. His grandpa had given it to Fia after he was done with it.

    He felt regretful when he looked at it.

    If only the wedding photo was real.

    ¡°Did you find it, Conrad?¡± Fia¡¯s voice could be heard from the bedroom.

    Conrad put the two red booklets back.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    Fia took it and opened it, her fingers touching them.

    She couldn¡¯t see. It was for Conrad to see.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes followed her fingers and he saw the photos with a frown.

    They were photos of Esme and Fia when they were around ten years old.

    Even when they grew up, their faces still lookedrgely the same.

    He could tell who they were with one look.

    ¡°There are plenty of pictures of me and her here.¡±

    Fia flipped through it page by page, and Conrad looked at them page by page.

    They stopped in thest page. It was a photo of the three of them.

    Conrad didn¡¯t know that a photo like this existed.

    The girl had two braids and was wearing a pink skirt. She was wearing a pair of white slippers, and was

    holding the arm of a girl that was several years older.

    That girl was wearing a white, frilly dress, and she looked very gentle.

    And in front of them was Conrad, wearing a white T-shirt and jeans. He sat there on the ground

    rebelliously with a reed in his mouth.

    ¡°When was this picture taken?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? That time when you were surrounded by the other children and my cousin and I

    went to help. After that, grandpa told us to take a picture. You¡¯re unwilling and Grandpa Maxwell forced

    you to ¡±

    Conrad frowned even worse. ¡°I remember now.¡±

    He extended his hand and wanted to take the picture. ¡°I¡¯ll burn it.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia closed the photo album. And said defiantly. ¡°We can¡¯t get rid of our memories. The pictures

    are

    memories!¡±

    Conrad looked at her annoyingly.

    ¡°She hurt you so much. Why are you still saving her pictures?¡±

    Fia gave it a thought and said, ¡°Our past was beautiful, at least.¡±

    Conrad looked at her saying, ¡°You can keep the pictures of you two.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t burn the picture of the three of us too! That¡¯s our only picture together!¡±

    Fia was very persistent.

    Not because she wanted to remember it, but because she believed that it was dishonorable to burn her

    photos.

    ¡°Fine, do as you like!¡± Conrad wanted to turn and leave, but Fia grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Thanks for helping Eileen.¡¯

    ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°Then promise me one more thing. Take me to her funeral. Let me give her onest farewell.¡±

    Conrad looked at her in annoyance. He didn¡¯t want to go.

    He would throw up. He would be reminded of how blind he was!

    However, Fia didn¡¯t want Conrad to regret it when he thought about it in the future.

    Conrad looked into Fia¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    Esme¡¯s funeral.

    Fia changed into a ck attire. Her long hair had been tied up and was held by a wooden hairpin. She

    wore no essories.

    Her face was pale, and she looked slender and frail.

    When she appeared at the cemetery, the Lawsons and Manning looked at the two of them, their eyes.

    filled with various kinds of emotions.

    Fia couldn¡¯t see their expressions. All she could do was hold Conrad tightly and follow him.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes looked at the photo on the tombstone.

    The woman in the picture smiled gently.

    He felt disgusted!

    ¡°Did you see her?¡± Fia suddenly stopped and asked the man next to her.

    ¡°I did.¡± Conrad looked at all the people surrounding them, his eyes cold and expression violent.

    He was making a statement. If any of them said anything they shouldn¡¯t to Fia, he would make them

    regret their whole lives!

    Hank¡¯spany had dered bankruptcy and his assets were seized. He now stood there without

    strength, and the Mannings didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    ¡°Conrad, let¡¯s go pay our respects, alright?¡±

    Conrad frowned and wanted to refuse, but looking at her empty eyes, he couldn¡¯t say no.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    He gave Ss a look, and Ss gave Conrad a white rose.

    Conrad carefully put it in Fia¡¯s hand and held her tightly,

    He guided her as she finished the entire procedure.

    ¡°Do you want to do it too?¡± Fia straightened her back and asked him.

    Conrad looked at the photo on the tombstone icily and held her waist.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t force it and was about to leave with Conrad.

    Suddenly, Beth, who was held by a few people, ran over with a knife in her hand.

    She screamed, ¡°Die with Esme!¡±

    The knife didn¡¯t touch Fia at all as Conrad easily knocked it out of her hand.

    Just as they were screaming and yelling, he grabbed Beth by the throat.

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes were frozen cold, and his voice was like winter¡¯s breath. ¡°You have a death wish,

    don¡¯t you?!¡±

    He tightened his grip, choking Beth like he was grabbing a chicken by the neck. He could finish her off

    if he just tightened it a little bit more.

    2/2

    Even though Fia couldn¡¯t see, she could sense the murderous intent from Conrad.

    She held his arm and said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Conrad looked at her nervous expression while still choking Beth, and said to her softly, ¡°Nothing

    happened.¡±

    ¡°If nothing happened, let¡¯s go,¡± she said softly. While she couldn¡¯t see, she could tell from her aunt¡¯s

    voice that she wanted to kill her.

    Conrad looked at everyone and said, ¡°Fia¡¯s my wife. If any of you lift as much as a finger against her, I

    won¡¯t show any mercy!¡±

    With that, he threw Beth away like a ragdoll.

    Beth was thrown a few meters away as she mmed on the ground, her ck outfit stained with mud.

    She wailed as she crawled on the ground and mmed the rain-soaked earth with her fists. She didn¡¯t

    care about her image anymore.

    ¡°My daughter¡­ Why did you fall in love with someone as heartless as him?!¡± She red at Fia. ¡°Don¡¯t

    be too happy, Fia! He¡¯s a heartless demon! Your future will be worse than Esme¡¯s a hundred fold!

    Hahaha! You better bet on it!¡±

    Fia gulped. While she couldn¡¯t see her face, she could still hear her curses and her hate.

    Her blinded eyes became wet.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She could understand her mother now No matter how her aunt treated her, she would always call Beth

    her sister with sincerity.

    While sheined about Beth, she would always talk about how close they were when they were

    little. When they were younger, the Lawsons were not very wealthy. They had to do a lot of chores. But

    Beth would always take over most of the chores to help her sickly mother.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    They¡¯re family¡­ They had the same blood. They¡¯re an extension of their parents.

    But now¡­

    Everything changed when she married Conrad.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice hummed in her ears as she bit her lips.

    Conrad held her and lowered his head. Their foreheads met.

    ¡°I¡¯m your family. You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes trembled and the tears fell.

    Conrad wiped her tears away and picked her up, then walked out of the cemetery as all of them looked.

    Just as they were almost in the car, someone called out from behind. ¡°Fia! Wait!¡±

    Fia¡¯s uncles, Wace, Dous, and Hector Lawson, called out to her.

    She patted Conrad¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let me down.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Conrad put her down and then red at Fia¡¯s uncles warily.¡±

    The three of them looked at Conrad. Their expressions turned sour when they thought about Esme.

    All of them believed that he was the bringer of misfortune!

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something we want to say to you.¡± Wace nced at Conrad. ¡°Can we go somewhere

    else?¡±

    Fia smiled, but it was insincere. ¡°No thanks. I can¡¯t and I need to depend on my husband now.¡±

    She held Conrad¡¯s arm tightly and opened her eyes wide.

    Only then did they realize that something was wrong with her eyes.

    ¡°What happened to your eyes?!¡± The three of them asked together.

    Before Fia could even speak, Conrad snorted coldly. ¡°You know what happened on the day of Esme¡¯s

    escape. When Fia was in the hospital, none of you came and visited her! There¡¯s no point in asking, is

    there?!¡±

    Instantly, the three of them froze as they knew they were no longer on the moral high ground.

    ¡°Uncles. I know that you think that I¡¯m too brutal, forcing Esme into a corner and causing her death. I

    won¡¯t offer any exnation. I¡¯m blind. Consider this retribution. Just let me go and don¡¯t try to say

    anything to me.¡±

    Family was always right¡­ Family would always love you¡­ She didn¡¯t want to hear a word of it!

    After all of this, she finally understood. Her only real family was her grandma and her mom, and they

    were both dead. She no longer had any family.

    What Conrad said just now felt like a knife stabbing into her heart.

    Her uncles didn¡¯t visit her this time. They didn¡¯t visit her during her previous admissions too.

    She wouldn¡¯t me them. It was only human.

    When she and her mother went home, her uncles¡¯ wives always treated her as a burden.

    She didn¡¯t want to throw her dignity away and lick their boots.

    ¡°Fia, I know that you me us for not caring about you after your mother¡¯s death. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Uncle Wace. Everything¡¯s in the past now.¡±

    Fia held her hands tightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Another thing!¡± Dous, the rash one. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who your father is?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Your father is a very powerful man., Now that you¡¯re alone, it would be good if he could take you

    back!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, he wasn¡¯t here when my mother and I needed him the most. What do I need him for?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to continue talking with her three uncles about any unnecessary topics.

    She didn¡¯t like how they wanted to suppress her thoughts and imprint theirs on her. She was no puppet,

    but a human with her own thoughts!

    Conrad once again picked her up by the waist and put her into the passenger seat. He closed the door,

    separating her from the disruption outside.

    He then looked at the Lawsons coldly.

    ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t talk about anything that Fia doesn¡¯t care about!¡±

    No matter how powerful Fia¡¯s father was, he wouldn¡¯t give him any chances!

    An animal that ignored Fia for more than twenty years¡­ had no right to be her father!

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    The three of them stared at Conrad, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t give them a chance at all

    and simply walked over to the other side of the car, got into the car, and started the engine.

    He revved the engine just so the three would get some smog on their faces before leaving.

    ¡°That boy¡­ He did that intentionally, didn¡¯t he?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s such a ruffian. Fia must be blind!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to suffer eventually! Esme is an example!¡±

    Dous and Hector looked at Wace and asked, ¡°How are we going to exin to the director,

    Wace?¡±

    Wace scoffed. ¡°What else can we say? Just tell him what happened! Fia¡¯s not a child anymore. We

    can¡¯t control how she thinks!¡±

    ¡°The Parkers are extremely powerful and influential in the capital.¡± Hector sighed. ¡°It would be good if

    she managed to go back.¡±

    Wace shook his head. ¡°The more powerful and influential the family is, the more people there are,

    too. She¡¯s going to suffer somewhat if she goes back!¡±

    The three of them could only sigh. Fia was not their daughter after all. Seeing that Fia refused to listen,

    they stopped wanting to persuade her.

    ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s all up to fate now.¡±

    Conrad slowed down the car and nced at Fia.

    ¡°Do you want to know who your father is?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If you want to, I can have someone investigate.¡±

    Fia became distressed. ¡°No means no!¡±

    Conrad was quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°Whether you acknowledge him or not is another matter.

    But you need to at least know the situation before you can control the oue.¡±

    Fia was stunned and thought about what Conrad was saying. He was right.

    But she really didn¡¯t want to know who he was.

    Fia searched and found the button that controlled the window. She quietly lowered down the window to

    feel the wind in her face.

    ¡°No. When my mother was still alive, he wasn¡¯t around. What¡¯s the point of finding out who he is now?

    I¡¯ll just be a clown.¡±

    Conrad stood from Fia¡¯s perspective and gave it a thought, and instantly realized why.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t.¡±

    The car drove into the yard in front of the mansion and stopped. When Conrad saw Fia trying to

    remove the seatbelt, he quickly got out of the car, walked over to the passenger seat, extended his

    body in, and helped her unbuckle her seatbelt,

    Fia instantly felt inferior

    She was just garbage now. Why did he want to maintain their marriage?

    ¡°Come on, Fia. I¡¯ll help you down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She tried to calm down.

    Conrad could smell the sweet fragrance on her and he moved out of the car, holding her hand.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Careful.¡±

    Fia nodded. After she got out of the car, she held his arm and followed him into the mansion.

    The two of them had barely taken two steps when they heard the sound of fightinging from the

    mansion.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?!¡± Fia asked nervously. After a few seconds, she wanted to run into the house.

    Conrad picked her up like a princess.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll carry you in.¡±

    Fia stopped fighting back. With how she was right now, she could only depend on him if she wanted to

    go in quickly.

    Once inside the mansion, the fight got louder and louder.

    She grabbed his strong arms and said in a cold tone, ¡°It¡¯s your mother.¡±

    Conrad could also hear it now and his expression instantly darkened.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, Madam, you¡¯re back!¡± Mrs. Taylor looked at the two of them and gave up on stopping

    the fight. ¡°Master Maxwell, maybe you should take the madam up for some rest first?¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    ¡°Rest? What rest?!¡± Beryl instantly shifted her attention from Eileen to Fia.

    She nced at him and said, ¡°Can¡¯t she walk herself, Conrad? She needs you to pick her up now?!¡±

    Conrad red at her coldly. ¡°Watch your tone, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Just what did she do to seduce you like this? She¡¯s blind! Why haven¡¯t you divorced her yet!¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on her and said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, send her away!¡±

    ¡°Master Maxwell, I¡­ Well¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor was having a headache.

    Yes, she didn¡¯t like Beryl too, but she was Conrad¡¯s birth mother after all. She couldn¡¯t get rid of her just

    like that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Eileen huffed and puffed away and came back with a broom in her hand.

    She held the broom high and yelled at Beryl, ¡°Scram! Or I¡¯m going to sweep you out of this ce!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? This is my son¡¯s house and I¡¯m his mother!¡±

    ¡°With a mother like this, I pity him!¡± Eileen gritted her teeth. ¡°You either scram or I¡¯m going to give you a

    hand!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    With that, she pounced at Beryl with the broom.

    Beryl looked at her in disbelief and ran toward Conrad and pulled his arm.

    ¡°How can you be so heartless?! I¡¯m your mother! How can you let an outsider bully me like this!¡±

    Conrad frowned and let go of one of his hands holding Fia and

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Pushed his mother away.

    He then put Fia on the ground and protected her behind him and he stared at her angrily.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d still be able to stand on your feet if it isn¡¯t because you¡¯re my birth mother?!¡±

    Beryl stared with wide eyes. Her son was cold toward her at most in the past, but he wouldn¡¯t yell at her

    with that kind of tone.

    It was all Fia¡¯s fault! She must have gossiped behind her back!

    ¡°Do you still treat me as your mother?!¡±

    Conrad went silent for two seconds. ¡°You have to respect Fia first.¡±

    Beryl shook her head in disbelief. But when she remembered how Esme¡¯s life ended¡­ She wondered

    just what Fia did to seduce him sopletely. She also didn¡¯t know what happened to her son to make

    him do what he did to his first love.

    She knew that she had little rtionship with her son. How Esme ended made her fall into a panic.

    That was why she would nervously show up here.

    Suddenly, she realized that she could no longer keep her son in check.

    She had to find another woman to charm Conrad. Only then could she retain her influence in the

    Maxwell household!

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±

    Fia stood behind Conrad and smiled mockingly.

    She knew that her mother-inw was someone that couldn¡¯t stay still. She wondered what kind of mess

    she was going to start this time.

    ¡°Eileen, take me to the sofa.¡±

    She wanted to sit down so that she could listen to the show that was going to unfold.

    Eileen stared at Beryl and threw the broom away before helping Fia sit down.

    Beryl knew that this was not the time to fight with those two. She held Conrad¡¯s hand pitifully. ¡°My son, I

    need your help with something. It has nothing to do with Fia! It won¡¯t affect her!¡±

    Conrad lowered his eyes. ¡°Tell me then.¡±

    ¡°One of my rtives has a daughter and they aren¡¯t doing well. She¡¯s studying for her doctorate and is

    looking for work. Can you arrange for her to join yourpany?¡±

    Conrad stared at Beryl. ¡°What kind of work?¡¯

    ¡°You only have Ss helping you, right? Thepany is so big, and you have so much to do¡­ Why

    not find a secretary to help you? That girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Not bad, Beryl!¡± Fia cut Beryl off with augh. ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now is how the queen mother

    would arrange concubines for the king in ancient times!¡±

    Beryl stared at Fia. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?! You don¡¯t have work experience and you¡¯re even blind now!

    What can you help him with?!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Conrad¡¯s stern voice erupted, and his eyes were like knives as he stared at her.

    ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ I got angry because of her. Not only did she cut me off when I was talking with you, she

    even used me of something ridiculous.¡± Beryl didn¡¯t dare to look straight into her son¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    ¡°As a wife and as a daughter-inw, how can you act like that?!¡±

    Beryl was very unhappy. She gave birth to that boy! Shouldn¡¯t he side with her without question?!

    ¡°Haha¡­ Of course. I can¡¯tpare myself with you!¡± Fia sneered back. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I realized that

    you could be so generous? Finding work for the daughter of a rtive of yours? Or do you want to

    make her your son¡¯s lover?¡±

    Eileen burst outughing. ¡°True! She¡¯s obviously a bad mother-inw! There¡¯s no need to pretend!¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Beryl was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°Conrad, are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear what she¡¯s

    saying to me?!¡±

    Conrad then said, ¡°Go back to the family residence.¡±

    ¡°Are you my son or her son?!¡±

    ¡°Do I have to indulge you without limit just because you¡¯re my mother?!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes became cold as he stared at his own birth mother.

    Beryl looked at Conrad in disbelief. ¡°But¡­ But didn¡¯t you hear what she said about me?!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve!¡± Conrad said in a heavy tone,

    The two of them stared at each other and she gave up first.

    If she knew that Fia would be able to charm her son like this, she would have done everything she

    could to get him and Esme together.

    At least Esme was respectful and polite to her. She needed to find some other way.

    She had to find a woman that would obey her, could charm her son, and take his attention away from

    Fia!

    If the woman that was under her control could control her son, she could then control her son and the

    entire Maxwell household by proxy.

    ¡°Conrad, if she can¡¯t be a secretary, what about a clerk?¡± Beryl instantly shifted her expression-and

    begged him again.

    ¡°We have no shortage of clerks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the boss. Just fire one of them!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad said sternly. ¡°If the staff didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I won¡¯t fire them without reason!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so stubborn?! Fine, share some of Ss¡¯s workload with my rtive¡¯s daughter, okay?

    Have her be your secretary. You can even pay her one-third of the sry.¡±

    Conrad was already bing very impatient. ¡°I already have a candidate for my secretary.¡±

    ¡°Who? I thought you didn¡¯t like girls working alongside you?¡±

    ¡°Once Fia¡¯s eyes are restored, she¡¯ll be suitable! She¡¯s my wife.¡±

    Conrad was putting things very bluntly and Beryl was shocked. Even Fia and Eileen were shocked

    too.

    The two best friends didn¡¯t realize that Conrad was willing to do this just to protect Fia.

    ¡°You¡­ You want her to be your secretary?!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Conrad said with determination.

    ¡°Are you mad, Conrad? She didn¡¯t even graduate from university and has no work experience.

    You¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs!¡± Conrad cut Beryl off coldly. If it was someone else, he would

    already have cut the conversation short.

    Berul stared at him with wide eyes. She took a deep breath and tried to carry herself as his mother.

    ¡°Alright, fine. You¡¯re all grown up now. I¡¯m too old and I can¡¯t even express my opinion. But I¡¯m your

    mother, right? You still must take care of me, right? I want her to take care of me at the family

    residence!¡±

    Both Fia and Eileen frowned. They had just wanted to say something, but Conrad was much faster. ¡°I

    won¡¯t spare any expenses on your food and lodgings. However, you cannot ask her to do anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my son! She¡¯s my daughter-inw! I¡¯m just asking her to take care of me. Is even that too

    much?!¡±

    Eileen couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to be his mother! Forget about how you

    used to harass Fia. You want to torture her now that she¡¯s blind?!¡±

    ¡°This is a family matter. An outsider like you should shut up!¡±

    Conrad was getting a headache. He nced at Fia who was simply sitting there calmly. He didn¡¯t know

    just how bad she must be feeling right now, so he decided that thismotion that Beryl started must

    end.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, tell the driver outside toe in. Send her back to the family residence! From now on,

    she¡¯s not allowed to step into this house!¡±

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡± Beryl screamed as she felt her blood pressure shoot up. She was almost

    fainting.

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t want to look at her anymore. He walked over to Fia and picked her up.

    Fia was shocked by his sudden movement and yelped as she grabbed his well-toned arm.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, do as you wish. I¡¯m taking Fia up to have some rest.¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Eileen nodded numbly. To be honest, she was touched by what Conrad had said.

    If Victor could be like Conrad¡­ Even if only one-third of it¡­ She was willing to be his underground

    lover forever!

    Beryl walked out of the mansion angrily and red at Mrs. Taylor holding the luggage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do, Mrs. Taylor!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor lowered her head and said nothing.

    If she were to be angered, it would make her life difficult too.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve been protecting that whore since she married into the family! Do you think I don¡¯t know

    what you want? You want to coax her so that you can have a rich life! You can forget about, it! As long

    as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll find a way to make her leave my son!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor frowned. She didn¡¯t even want to argue with her. Beryl wouldn¡¯t hear a word she said

    anyway.

    All she needed to focus on was taking care of her daily needs.

    ¡­

    Conrad brought Fia up into the bedroom and put her on the bed gently.

    Fia¡¯s heart tightened as her hand that was holding his arm extended to his face.

    She couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°She¡¯s your mother. Why did you help me?¡±

    He looked at her focusless eyes, and Conrad felt a tug at his heart.

    ¡°This is what husbands should do.¡±

    He held her face up and slightly tilted it, wanting to kiss her lips.

    But he was afraid that she would reject him, and so he said, ¡°But I was toote.¡±

    Fia felt something awakening in her heart, like rain on barren soil. She mumbled, ¡°Are you being

    serious about wanting me to be your secretary?¡±

    Conrad gently stroked her eyebrows. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Private secretary¡­ It¡¯s a very risky position for an employer to have. After some time, they would find

    out a lot about the boss¡¯s private and work matters that had to be kept secret.

    She felt that he must be joking.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell yourpany secrets to yourpetitors?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Conrad said without hesitation.

    ¡°How do you know that I won¡¯t? You and your mother did so many things to hurt me¡­ Isn¡¯t it normal for

    me to want revenge?¡± Her voice trembled. She hated how he protected her.

    She wished that he would treat her as he did in the past. Then, her heart wouldn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°Fia¡­ If taking revenge on us could make you feel better, then do it.¡±

    Conrad held her and pressed his body on her, but he didn¡¯t put his full weight on her.

    Fia¡¯s will waspletely shaken. He was letting her have her vengeance from her perspective¡­ Not

    because he was feeling kind or generous.

    Such a considerate version of him¡­ was very enticing to her.

    While she could convict him for protecting Esme, she couldn¡¯t understand why he would do that when

    he was facing Beryl.

    Could it be that he really did care about her?

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    Looking into the woman¡¯s beautiful yet confused eyes, Conrad could feel his throat bing dry. He

    really wanted to have her at this moment.

    He wanted to use his gentleness to make her feel how much he cared for her.

    ¡°Fi¡­ I missed you,¡± He bit her earlobe, giving her a sign.

    ¡°Ahchoo!¡±

    Fia blushed, thankful for her sudden sneeze.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Conrad immediately covered her with the nket and looked at the air conditioner.

    ¡°The temperature¡¯s too low?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little cold.¡±

    Conrad quickly got out of bed and increased the temperature by two degrees.

    When he looked at her again, he no longer had the fire in him.

    ¡°Then sleep a bit. I¡¯ll make you something warm.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± She didn¡¯t catch a cold, but she was thankful that he was not around her. That way, her heart

    could stop thumping uncontrobly.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fia?¡± Eileen asked nervously when he saw Conrad walk down on his own.

    Conrad nced at her and said, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well, so I¡¯m going to make her some tea.¡±

    ¡°A cold?¡±

    ¡°Prevention.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Eileen saw Conrad enter the kitchen, she followed him out of curiosity.

    Conrad washed the ginger and cut it into chunks and then mixed it with honey in boiling hot water in a

    teapot.

    Eileen looked from the doorway. Victor appeared in her mind again. If only he could treat her that well

    too.

    She shook her head again and mocked herself. She was building castles in the air.

    After the tea was ready, Conrad added water to a pot.

    When Eileen saw it, she looked at him in shock. ¡°You can cook?¡±

    ¡°A bit.¡±

    Eileen snorted. ¡°I realized that you¡¯ll only speak a lot to Fia.¡±

    Meanwhile, he wouldn¡¯t speak much to them at all.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Conrad was stunned. No one told him about it before. But now that he thought about it, she was

    right.

    ¡°You love Fia?¡± Eileen asked.

    Fia¡¯s face appeared in Conrad¡¯s mind. Somehow, he felt at peace.

    Love or hate, it was not something that mere words could express fully.

    Not to mention that he still wasn¡¯t sure about the kind of feelings he had for Fia.

    He only wanted to treat her well. To heal all the injuries that she suffered.

    Eileen realized that he was ignoring her and simply taking out vegetables and meat from the fridge,

    preparing to cook.

    She then asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°Apany Fia please.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Eileen looked at Conrad. While he wasn¡¯t that familiar with cooking, he was sincerely making an

    effort.

    Seeing that Esme was dead, there were no more barriers between him and Fia.

    She could finally leave Fia with this man.

    ¡°Thanks for helping me, Conrad.¡±

    She was no fool. She knew what was happening.

    Thepany that poached her was arranged by Conrad.

    Fia must have asked him for help.

    ¡°Just treat Fia better,¡± Conrad said as he focused on his cooking.

    ¡°Fia?¡± Eileen pushed open the door and called out in a whisper as she extended her head in.

    ¡°Eileen.¡± Fia crawled up from the bed.

    She then waved her hand at the door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Eileen felt her heart skip a beat. Fia got it wrong again. Her hand was toward the wall.

    She didn¡¯t tell her about it, worried that it might affect her.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    After she went in, Eileen sat down by the bed and held her hand.

    Fia moved over with a smile.

    ¡°I thought about something, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Victor that you already found a new job. I¡¯m worried that if he found out, he would try to stop

    you. Then, you can¡¯t leave early anymore.¡±

    Eileen nodded. ¡°I believe so too. Once I have the time to speak with the people from thatpany, I¡¯m

    going to leave when he least expects it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡± Fia agreed.

    Eileen looked at how rxed she was and she patted her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to go back to work for a while. Once I¡¯ve gone to his wedding, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±

    Fia was stunned. She wasn¡¯t expecting the two of them to separate so soon.

    ¡°So that he doesn¡¯t suspect anything. I¡¯m going to work very hard to lower his suspicion,¡± Eileen said.

    She then whispered to Fia, as she was very worried about her, ¡°I can¡¯t apany you anymore. Are

    you okay staying here on your own?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes shook, but she smiled and pumped her fist.

    ¡°Have faith in me. I¡¯m a roly-poly!¡±

    ¡°But your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Doctor Sally and the director both said that I won¡¯t be blind forever. Not to mention that

    Conrad¡¯s treating me very welltely. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±

    Eileen bit her lips. The main reason that she was going back was not because she wanted to lower

    Victor¡¯s suspicion.

    It was because she knew that if she continued staying here, she was going to interfere with Conrad and

    Fia building up their rtionship.

    Now that Fia couldn¡¯t see, Conrad had the best excuse to take care of her 24-7.

    If she was around, Fia would never ept Conrad.

    She had double-checked with Sally. If she wanted to heal Fia¡¯s injuries in her heart, she would need

    Conrad to heal those injuries!

    ¡°Fia, once I left, all you need to do is to eat, drink and sleep. Just treat Conrad like a butler! You should

    live without a care in the world! Don¡¯t let anything make you unhappy!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t see Eileen¡¯s expression, but she could sense from her sobbing voice that she couldn¡¯t bear

    to leave her too..

    Fia hugged her and said, ¡°Eileen, better days are yet toe. Once we have our freedom, we¡¯ll be

    together forever!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Eileen then said in her mind, ¡®I¡¯m the only one that needs freedom. I wish that Fia could get the love

    she wants. Freedom is great too, but she would be all alone.¡±

    Conrad made four dishes and a soup, then asked the two toe down to eat.

    Eileen had just wanted to help Fia when Conrad walked over and carried Fia up.

    ¡°I can walk by myself!¡± Fia patted his arm, her heart somewhat warm.

    Conrad lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re a bit weak and you can¡¯t walk too much.¡±

    ¡°True. The bump at the back of your head is still there. You¡¯re not allowed to walk more than ten

    minutes a day, so you should let Conrad carry you the rest of the time!¡± Eileen said in a rxing

    manner. It was also a warning to Conrad.

    With Eileen¡¯s words, Conrad felt much better and his hands holding on Fia¡¯s waist became less stiff.

    The three of them sat at the dinner table. Conrad put Fia beside him and then picked up a small piece

    of the spare rib and put it by her mouth.

    ¡°Here, Fia, open your mouth.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Fia opened her mouth and Conrad sent the food in. Her tastebuds instantly exploded.

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    Fia tried her best not to spit it out and gave it a bite. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Let me try!¡± Eileen was curious about Conrad¡¯s cooking skills, so she grabbed a piece. She spat it out

    the next second.

    She looked at Conrad speechlessly and then looked at Fia who calmly ate the spare rib and only spat

    out the bone.

    ¡°Fia¡­ Are your tastebuds okay?¡±

    Fia instantly blushed. She wondered why she acted like a fool. She still ate it despite it being so salty!

    Conrad felt something was wrong, so he grabbed a piece and put it into his mouth. He spat it out

    quickly too.

    ¡°This is inedible!¡± He stood up, poured a ss of water, and delivered it to Fia¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Have some water, Fia.¡±

    It was too salty,

    He didn¡¯t know how she could eat it at all.

    Didn¡¯t she hate him? Why would she eat it all?

    Didn¡¯t she hate him? She should use this chance to mock him, to be angry at him. That foolish girl¡­

    1

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    Fia drank the water, and the saltiness in her mouth finally disappeared.

    As she couldn¡¯t see how gloomy Eileen was, all she could say to alleviate the awkwardness was, Let¡¯s

    try some other dishes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ab rat!¡± Eileen put down her fork. She didn¡¯t dare to give it another try even if she was

    starving.

    Conrad took his fork and tried the second dish.

    His expression turned dark and he tried the third, the fourth, and then the soup.

    He was almost sent to the afterlife by his own cooking.

    He could learn anything quickly, but he was like aplete fool when it came to cooking.

    ¡°Forget about what I said. Fia can¡¯t use you as a butler with the kind of cooking skills you have!¡± Eileen

    looked at Conrad, worried. ¡°Just hire a cook, please. Otherwise, Fia will die from being poisoned!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Conrad agreed. He could continue learning how to cook, but he couldn¡¯t mistreat Fia because

    of this.

    Once he was very good at cooking, he could then cook for her.

    Fia immediately said, ¡°Get Mrs. Taylor back too and hire a new person to take care of your mother.¡±

    She was worried that Mrs. Taylor would be harassed by Beryl if she stayed in the family residence.

    Beryl had screamed at Mrs. Taylor for helping her earlier.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After what happened to Beryl today, she would no doubt get Mrs. Taylor into trouble.

    Conrad realized that too, and knew that it couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Ss send lunch over. I¡¯ll go to the family residence to pick up Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Fia was quite happy with his arrangement.

    Conrad first called Ss about lunch, However, he had just gotten into his car when the driver from the

    family residence called him.

    ¡°Master Maxwell! Something has happened! Pleasee to the family residence right now!¡± Conrad

    was worried about Mrs. Taylor and he drove very quickly.

    A girl wearing a white dress with a bag behind her was jaywalking.

    Conrad¡¯s sports car came like lightning. It was too fast.

    When the girl heard the honk, she turned around and looked, only to get so shocked that she fell on the

    road.

    There was a screech. Conrad winded down the car window. The car was about half a meter away

    from the girl.

    He frowned with a dark expression.

    Out of courtesy, he got out of the car and asked with a nonchnt expression, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    The girl could only sit on the road, her eyes opened wide. She was so shocked as she thought that she

    was going to get hit by the car.

    She shook her head, but couldn¡¯t speak because she was shocked.

    She looked at the man and her heart began to thump uncontrobly.

    The man was handsome and stylish.

    With just one look, he could make any woman blush. But because of his sternness, they wouldn¡¯t dare

    cause any trouble.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes fell on the woman¡¯s face and Fia¡¯s face appeared in his mind again.

    It was the same facial structure, simr sharp brows, and pale skin.

    Even her hair color and length were the same.

    She looked like a high-school version of Fia at first sight.

    And the fear in her eyes was reminiscent of the times when Fia was bullied.

    He pulled his attention back and grabbed some cash from his wallet.

    ¡°This ispensation.¡±

    ¡°No! Sir¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m fine. No need to pay me anypensation!¡±

    Annie stood up and patted her dress but her heart still beat uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t know if it was

    because of the shock or because of the handsome man in front of her.

    Conrad held the money toward her. ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need!¡± Annie waved her hand with her face red.

    Conrad was worried about Mrs. Taylor, so he nced at her scraped kneecap. He then said, ¡°After two

    days, If there¡¯s a need, go look for Ss Whitley at Maxwell Corporation.¡±

    Annie¡¯s eyes opened wide. She had heard about it. The megacorporation based in Gryphon. It was

    well-known throughout Fortuna.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    Conrad didn¡¯t give Annie another look and simply drove away.

    When Annie looked at the man who disappeared into his car, she felt her heart bing

    somewhat empty.

    She forgot to ask him for his name and wondered if she could still see him.

    It was fine though. She knew that he worked in Maxwell Corporation. She could always go there to see

    him!

    In less than half an hour, Ss brought over takeaways from a five-star restaurant.

    ¡°Enjoy, Madam, Ms. Reid.¡± Ss stood aside.

    Fia looked at Ss¡¯s direction, but she still got it wrong.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat, Ss?¡±

    Ss looked at her nk eyes and stared at the location about a meter away, and felt somewhat bad.

    She was the wife of a CEO, but she was never treated as one during her few years of marriage. And

    now, she was even blind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave, she asked, ¡°You have other business being here?¡±

    ¡°Once the boss is back, I need him to sign a contract.¡±

    ¡°Alright, wait in the living room then.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Eileen nced at Ss and then filled up Fia¡¯s te with food before putting the spoon in her hand.

    When she saw that Fia was able to eat properly, she whispered, ¡°That Ss Whitley seems to respect

    you. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t ask Conrad for help, you can ask him.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s Conrad¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    ¡°I think he can be trusted.¡±

    Fia said nothing and simply smiled.

    Whether it was Mrs. Taylor or Ss, she knew that they treated her well because of Conrad.

    She needed to maintain a distance. She couldn¡¯t depend on them too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, Fia. Once Conrad¡¯s back, I¡¯ll have to go already.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Fia said as she held the spoon in her hand tightly. ¡°It seems like he really

    wants to have a life with me. Now that Esme¡¯s gone, everything will be fine.¡±

    But to be honest, even without Esme, there might be some other womening for him. Conrad was

    just too big of a bait.

    After half an hour, Conrad came back.

    ¡°Sir.¡± Ss stood up and greeted him immediately.

    Eileen, who was sitting next to Fia, heard it too. ¡°Is Mrs. Taylor back?¡±

    Conrad and Ss exchanged a look. ¡°Mrs. Taylor had something that she needed to take care of at

    home, so I gave her a long holiday.¡±

    Fia frowned. She knew something had happened but she didn¡¯t ask.

    Eileen looked at how gloomy Conrad was. After sending Fia up to rest, she quickly walked down.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can ask my mother to take care of the madam.¡±

    Conrad raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that stop your mother from taking care of her

    grandson?¡±

    ¡°Now that my brother is earning some money, my sister-inw is no longer working and is taking care

    of the household. My mother is quite free.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Do it then.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After Ss left, Eileen then went over and asked, ¡°What happened to Mrs. Taylor?¡±

    Anger appeared on Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°She fell from the stairs and hurt her leg. She needs to rest for a few

    months.¡±

    ¡°Your mom pushed her?¡±

    Eileen angrily said, ¡°Is your mom crazy?! Why can¡¯t she just enjoy life for once and stop stirring up

    trouble?! You called the cops?¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor stopped me.¡±

    Conrad felt even more guilt toward her. He knew that Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t let him call the cops because of

    him.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m an outsider so I shouldn¡¯t be saying this! But your mother¡­ If you don¡¯t fix her up, she¡¯s

    going to be a big problem for you in the future!¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her get close to .¡±

    ¡°Fine! You better walk the talk. Otherwise, I¡¯lle back and take Fia away no matter how far I am!¡±

    Conrad frowned and looked at Eileen. ¡°You¡¯re leaving today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eileen lowered her eyes. ¡°Thanks for helping me, but I can¡¯t let Victor realize that anything¡¯s

    wrong. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be quite messy afterward.¡±

    Conrad nodded and said, ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Take care of Fia for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Eileen left.

    Conrad quietly got up to the bedroom, but Fia was already asleep.

    Maybe it was because she hit her head, but she got sleepy very easily.

    She slept until three in the afternoon. Fia opened her eyes, but the world was still a fog of gray.

    Every time she opened her eyes after she woke up from her sleep, she wished her eyes could see

    again.

    She hated that she couldn¡¯t see anything nor do anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry?¡± Conrad asked as he sat by the bed, holding her hand.

    frowned and asked, ¡°Eileen¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything that I promised you.¡±

    Conrad was getting worried, so he grabbed a document and put a pen in her hand.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ve shown my sincerity. All I need is for you to sign a contract that you won¡¯t divorce me.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t hesitate. While holding the pen, she signed the paper under his guidance.

    Because she couldn¡¯t see, the signature was quite shabby.

    Conrad looked at her signature on the document and felt much more at ease.

    ¡°I wish that you¡¯ll focus on Eileen,¡± Fia said.

    However, she had already decided that signing the papers was only to make him feel more grounded

    and to make him willingly work for her. Once she was done, she wanted to leave. This was not

    something that a contract could stop her from doing.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t divorce, if she wanted to leave, she would leave as long as she could.

    Conrad raised his head and looked at her. ¡°I keep my promises.¡±

    In the evening, Ss¡¯s mother had prepared dinner and asked the two toe down to eat.

    Conrad carried Fia and heard her asking, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Ss¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor isn¡¯ting back?¡± Thinking about how Mrs. Taylor took care of her, she was worried that

    Beryl would do something to her.

    ¡°Something happened at Mrs. Taylor¡¯s home, so Ss¡¯s mother will be taking care of us for now.¡±

    Fia held his arm tightly. ¡°What happened? When will shee back?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want her to know what his mother did.

    ¡°Private business.¡±

    Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t tell her, she didn¡¯t force the matter.

    Mrs. Taylor had looked after him since he was a boy. She believed that he would take good care of her.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, please let me help her.¡±

    In the beginning, Fia felt a bit restrained. Since she had never seen her, she didn¡¯t know what she was

    like.

    After staying together for about four days, she realized that Ss¡¯s mother was just as kind as Mrs.

    Taylor.

    When Conrad went to work every day and left them alone, Ss¡¯s mother would take good care of her.

    She would check up on her every half an hour.

    She would ask her if she was hungry or thirsty, whether she needed to go to the toilet, and whether she

    needed to rest by lying down.

    Fia was really touched by that. She warmed up to her and would call her ¡°Mrs. Whitley¡± if she needed

    anything.

    Every time she called her, Mrs. Whitley woulde running after acknowledging her call.

    Her days were harmonious. A doctor woulde and perform a routine checkup every two or three

    days and they would prescribe some medicine for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Fia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fiay on the bed, unmoved. *

    Conrad looked at his watch. He had an important meeting in the morning. He grabbed a folic acid pill

    and helped her up with a ss of water in hand.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    ¡°Time for your medicine.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sure.¡± Fia was used to taking medicine around this time in the morning every day.

    Conrad gave her the folic acid pills and said, ¡°After breakfast, have Mrs. Whitley help you with the other

    medication one hourter.¡±

    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to remind me every day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll forget.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t dare to tell her that what she ate was a folic acid pill, to get her ready for pregnancy. He

    was worried that Fia wouldn¡¯t eat, so he had to lie to her.

    He believed that once he was done with Eileen, their rtionship would be even closer. They

    could then think about the pregnancy afterward, so she had to eat the folic acid pills before that.

    After he washed her up, he carried her and moved her downstairs. He then reminded Mrs. Whitley

    about the medicine again.

    Mrs. Whitley said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Maxwell really cares a lot for you, madam. You have to take good

    care of yourself and recover soon and then have a child! You¡¯ll be even happier then!¡±

    There was loneliness in Fia¡¯s expression but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Conrad intentionally dropped the spoon to the ground and Mrs. Whitley quickly picked it up to wash it.

    The topic then ended right then and there.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t put what she said in mind.¡±

    ¡°Do you want a baby?¡± Fia suddenly asked.

    Conrad looked at her eyes filled with despair and held her slightly cold hands.

    ¡°I do. But I¡¯ll respect your choices.¡±

    Although the two of them slept on the same bed, Fia didn¡¯t let him touch her at all. She even put a big

    pillow in between them.

    The clear line of separation made Conrad disappointed, but he didn¡¯t dare make too aggressive a

    move.

    He knew that she needed to be consoled slowly and let her willingly put down her wariness.

    Otherwise, what he did would only cause the opposite reaction.

    Fia pulled her hand away and her empty eyes moved, looking at the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Conrad then picked up the ss with nutrient-enriched juice and held the straw to her mouth.

    She held it and quietly drank it.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡± She suddenly spoke after a few sips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the baby I¡¯ll bear is going to

    be blind too now that I¡¯m blind?¡±

    Conrad was silent.

    ¡°Not to mention that because of your blood, there is a high chance of hemolysis in our second child.¡±

    Conrad patiently replied, ¡°You aren¡¯t blind by birth. It won¡¯t affect the children. Not to mention that

    hemolysis is not an incurable disease¡­ We¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    ¡°You made it sound so easy,¡± Fia said, but she suddenly thought about Eileen. ¡°How much longer till

    we¡¯re done with Eileen¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be done on the day of Victor¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What good timing.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day before Victor and Sapphire¡¯s wedding.

    The entire Gryphon was talking about their marriage.

    The Maxwell household was the top household in Gryphon, and thanks to Beryl, the Starling household

    had also be stronger. The wedding between Victor and Sapphire was dubbed to be one where the

    strongbined with the strong.

    The local news reported on the marriage, and there were also marriage announcements on the

    screens inrger malls.

    ¡°Eileen, how are you feeling?!¡±

    Lyn walked into the dressing room and realized Eileen was coiled on the sofa with sweat all over her

    head.

    ¡°It¡¯s dysmenorrhea. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap,¡± Eileen whispered pitifully.

    ¡°Just wait for me. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you to the hospital!¡±

    Lyn ran out of the dressing room and ran into someone. When she raised her head to look at who it

    was, her face paled.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Why are you so anxious?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡¯s not feeling well.¡±

    Victor¡¯s expression turned cold and he entered the dressing room.

    For two seconds, Lyn was dumbfounded by Victor who had already carried Eileen out of the room.

    But now, she extended her hand to stop them. ¡°Boss¡­ Please put her down. There are so many

    outsiders here today! This will be bad for her!¡±

    ¡°Move!¡± Victor stared at her murderously.

    Lyn shuddered. ¡°Boss, your wedding is tomorrow! Please let her go! Don¡¯t drag her into any more.

    trouble!¡±

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    Just as Victor wanted to kick Lyn away, Eileen used all the strength that she had left to get off him and

    push him away.

    Her face was pale and her eyes were full of disdain and coldness.

    ¡°Boss, please be careful.¡±

    She held Lyn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Help me.¡±

    Victor looked at how she was carefully walking away while bending over and remembered how

    painful it was for her every time she experienced it. She would cry, sleep on the bed, refuse to

    move, and would only feel better after eating some pills and sleeping for half a day.

    But this time, she refused to lower her head even when she was in so much pain.

    ¡°Eileen!¡±

    Eileen was stunned, but she didn¡¯t turn around and look at him.

    Lyn held her hand and whispered, ¡°Eileen, you can¡¯t continue with this anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Eileen forced a smile and continued walking on.

    Victor hated women who were strong like that. He let out a grunt and turned around, heading back to

    his office.

    He was getting married tomorrow, so he wanted to apany her today.

    But she didn¡¯t know how to value him, and so he didn¡¯t want to put himself up there as well!

    Eileen was in so much pain that she knelt when she got into the van.

    ¡°Eileen!¡± Lyn cried out with red eyes. ¡°To the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Forget about the hospital. Send me to Fia¡¯s ce,¡± Eileen said with a pale face as she held Lyn¡¯s

    hand.

    ¡°Why are you going to Fia¡¯s ce, Eileen? She can¡¯t take care of you with her condition!¡±

    ¡°I miss her.¡± Victor¡¯s wedding was tomorrow, and everything would start then. She wouldn¡¯t be able to

    see Fia for a very long time..

    ¡°But your body¡­¡±

    ¡°Call Fia. She¡¯ll arrange a doctor.¡±

    Fia had set a unique ringtone for Eileen. When she heard the ringing, she quickly called for Mrs.

    Whitley.

    Mrs. Whitley ran over, helped her answer the phone, and put it in her hand.

    ¡°Eileen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Lyn! Eileen has dysmenorrhea again, but she wants to see you. Can you have a doctor stand

    by?¡±

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fia hung up and had Mrs. Whitley call Conrad to arrange for a doctor. When Lyn and the driver

    helped Eileen in, Sally walked in wearing her white coat.

    ¡°What happened, Fia?¡±

    ¡°Not me. It¡¯s Eileen.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t see anyone. She was speaking worriedly, and she kept on turning left and right, hoping to

    see how Eileen was right now.

    Sally patted Fia¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fia sat up straight and tried her best to listen.

    Lyn asked the driver to leave first while helping Eileen to the sofa. Sally then gave her stomach a

    massage.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, how long have you had this?¡±

    Eileen¡¯s heart ached and she mumbled, ¡°I aborted a baby two years ago.¡±

    Sally frowned as she looked at Eileen¡¯s pale face, and took out some medicine from her bag.

    ¡°Please get me some water.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Mrs. Whitley went and came back in less than a minute.

    Lyn helped Eileen up and Sally gave her some medicine.

    ¡°Can you arrange a guest room for her? I¡¯ll take a closer look.¡±

    Lyn then asked worriedly, ¡°Eileen would be in a lot of pain every time she¡¯s on her period. Is she going

    to be okay with just some medicine?¡±

    Fia also asked worriedly, ¡°Doctor Sally, is Eileen going to be okay?¡±

    Sally frowned and looked at Fia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    She didn¡¯t want her to be worrying about others when she hadn¡¯t recovered yet. It wouldn¡¯t be good for

    her.

    In the guest room, Eileen was lying on the bed while Sally apanied her.

    She didn¡¯t let Lyn and Mrs. Whitley enter and instead had them apany Fia outside in the living

    room.

    Eileeny on the bed while Sally used a portable ultrasound machine to conduct her scans with a

    serious look on her face.

    ¡°Have you done any scans after this started?¡±

    Eileen frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡±

    ¡°You never went for a check after you had your abortion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eileen¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Is something wrong with me?¡±

    Sally silently cursed the monster that made Eileen suffer this much.

    She held her hand after calming herself down and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. You can recover with

    treatment.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hydrosalpinx. Your fallopian tube is somewhat blocked.¡±

    Eileen stared at her with wide eyes. She knew a celebrity that couldn¡¯t get pregnant because of the

    same circumstance.

    ¡°The cleaning after your abortion wasn¡¯t done properly and it caused your fallopian tube to be blocked.

    Your pain came from it as well.¡±

    About ten minutester, Sally walked into the living room with her belongings.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Lyn quickly walked over and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Eileen, doctor?¡±

    ¡°Tell her boss to arrange less work for her and she has to manage her health properly. Otherwise, it

    might affect her future.¡±

    Fia looked in the direction from which she heard Sally talking. ¡°Is she going to be alright?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still young. She¡¯ll recover with proper care.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Sally.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m just doing my job,¡± Sally said as she walked toward Fia. ¡°Let me check your head.¡±

    ¡°The inmmation is gone.¡± Fia smiled. ¡°Doctor Sally, can I ask you something? Every morning when I

    wake up, Conrad gives me one type of medicine and two types after a meal. I don¡¯t get headaches

    now, so can I take less medicine?¡±

    ¡°You have to eat the medicine that we prescribed to you. Don¡¯t getzy.¡± Sally nudged Fia¡¯s left.

    eyebrow. ¡°That way, your eyes can recover faster.

    From her description, the pill that Conrad gave her in the morning must be the folic acid pill.

    But thinking about how Eileen was doing right now, perhaps getting pregnant and having a child

    wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    As long as Conrad treated Fia well, it would be fine if she became pregnant earlier. The earlier she

    gave birth, the earlier she would recover.

    ¡°Alright, Fia. Rest well. I¡¯ll go back to the hospital now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After Sally left, Fia asked Lyn to help her to the guest room to look for Eileen.

    After eating the medicine, her pain was bing less intense.

    When she saw Fia walk in, she could already sit up despite the pain and difort.

    ¡°Fia, I just wanted toe to take a look at you. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see you again.¡±

    Fia smiled at her as she sat by the bed and held Eileen¡¯s hand.

    The two women held hands and smiled.

    Lyn said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Lyn, tell Mrs. Whitley to prepare lunch. We¡¯ll eat togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Lyn left and closed the door behind them.

    Eileen looked at Fia, whose eyes still couldn¡¯t see. She extended her arms and hugged her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia could sense her bad mood. She was very unhappy.

    ¡°If everything goes well, I¡¯ll leave. But I really, really missed you. But thinking that you¡¯ll be waiting

    for me, I can¡¯t disappoint you. I have toe back as a superstar. Only then can I help you!¡±

    Fia also held Eileen tightly. ¡°Yeah, I believe everything will be better for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fia. I¡¯ll work hard!¡±

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    After lunch, Eileen needed to leave. Fia stood up reluctantly. ¡°Let me walk you out, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­¡± Eileen wanted to talk about her eyes but was worried that she might hurt her pride.

    Mrs. Whitley quickly said, ¡°Madam, let me walk you as you send Ms. Reid off.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley helped Fia to the door. Eileen kept on turning her head back as she went. When she

    finally got into the van, she yelled, ¡°Fia, be happy! We still have a lot of time! Nothing can stop us from

    being best friends even when I¡¯m far away!¡±

    Fia muttered the words ¡®best friends¡¯ in her mind before nodding and yelling back, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Eileen¡¯s tears rolled down. She really found it hard to leave Fia behind.

    As the van started and left, the smile on Fia¡¯s face slowly disappeared.

    ¡°Madam, let me help you in.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll sit by the door a bit. Please continue with your work.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley helped her sit down on the stairs leading to the door. Seeing her sorrow, she asked,

    Something bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, do you know about Esme Manning?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but hold her legs tightly together as she looked in Mrs. Whitley¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I¡­ I know a little.¡± Mrs. Whitley looked into her grayish eyes, feeling somewhat sad.

    She was young and pretty and had a gentle personality. Normally speaking, after getting married to Mr.

    Maxwell, she should be loved by her family.

    Instead, she suffered so much.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t marry Conrad, nothing like this would have happened.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley frowned and remembered Mr. Maxwell telling her when she had just started working to

    take care of Fia¡¯s emotional state. If she was feeling down, she could tell her some happy stories to

    cheer her up.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s fate that you and Mr. Maxwell end up together!¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes lowered; as if she was mumbling like her spirit had been taken away.

    ¡°Life imprisonment¡­ Being imprisoned in a cage forever. How could someone as prideful as her ept

    that ending? She escaped. She gave up.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley quickly crouched down and held Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Madam, you cannot be obsessed about the past. You must look forward. Not to mention that this has

    nothing to do with you in the end.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley frowned and she held Fia¡¯s hands and sat with her by the stairs.

    ¡°You¡¯ve beenpromising since day one. You didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. Meanwhile, Ms. Manning

    kept on forcing you. She deserved her ending¡­ It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But the more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was her fault.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t marry Conrad after she left, nothing like this would have happened.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley then said, ¡°No, Mrs. Maxwell! This has nothing to do with you! Your peaceful days are

    finally here after you have gone through so much suffering! Don¡¯t think about the past that you can¡¯t

    change. Just have a good life with Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia turned her head wanting to see what Mrs. Whitley looked like.

    Despite being in a fog of gray, she could still feel the care from Mrs. Whitley.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Whitley.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hate yourself, madam. Mr. Maxwell would be sad if he finds out.¡±

    Just as they said that a gray Maybach was driven into the yard.

    When Conrad got out of the car and saw the two of them sitting by the door, he asked with a frown,

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The madam¡¯s friend came just now, and so the madam sent her off.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley said that and pointed to her own heart to Conrad, cluing him in that she was in a bad

    mood.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, I haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. Can you make something for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go right now. Please apany the madam for a while. I¡¯ll call out to you when it¡¯s

    ready.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After Mrs. Whitley left, Conrad walked toward Fia slowly.

    Fia could feel something blocking the air in front of her, so she guessed that he was standing in front of

    her.

    She extended her hand and pulled at his pants, and asked without much emotion in her tone, ¡°Is Eileen

    going to be free tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. If there are no idents, she won¡¯t have anything to do with Victor after this

    anymore.¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Fia¡¯s heart felt somewhat empty. Her hands crawled up and eventually caught his belt, and she pulled

    herself up.

    She stood on the step, yet she was still shorter than him.

    When Conrad looked at her eyes, his heart hurt again.

    He really missed her brilliant, spirited eyes looking at him.

    Even if she was angry and hated him, as long as those eyes could see him, he would keep them in his

    memories.

    ¡°Conrad, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Fia climbed up and when her hand reached his shoulders, she realized that she was almost around the

    same height as he was when she was on the steps. She smiled.

    ¡°I want to use this chance to graduate from university. Can you help me get an exam pass from the

    university?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Conrad paused. ¡°But your eyes need rest. Can you try for the exam after you¡¯ve fully

    recovered?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get sick from boredom.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t draft new designs and she wasn¡¯t sure when her eyes would recover. She had to do

    something so that she wouldn¡¯t lose her mind.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t learn anything because I¡¯m blind, but we haveputers and

    tablets now, I can listen to the sses. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t say anything, but Fia continued, ¡°I can also have the machine read the questions for me.

    I can be a bit slow in writing, but they¡¯re all obstacles that I can deal with.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Conrad held her hands when she lowered them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you in.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She was in a good mood, and she would smile asionally. Even her words weren¡¯t that aggressive.

    Conrad¡¯s heart was heavy as he said while looking at her, ¡°You can alsoe up with new design.

    drafts.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Fia frowned. ¡°New designs, huh? I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°I can help you.

    When Fia heard that, she stopped.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Tell me the details. I can help you draw it out.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyshes trembled. They needed to have a very strong tacit understanding of each other.

    She didn¡¯t believe that he could draw the designs that she had in her heart.

    ¡°Better not. I want to finish university first.¡±

    During her final year of university, she had alreadypleted her coursework on her own. But she

    didn¡¯t get the chance toplete the final procedure.

    She didn¡¯t want anyone to say that she didn¡¯t finish university, so she had to graduate and cut out this

    festering wound that had been haunting her!

    ¡°Alright. I respect your choice,¡± Conrad said as he carried her and walked toward the dining room.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°To the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Eileen and I had eaten.¡±

    ¡°Then apany me. I¡¯ll be happier if I get to see you when I eat.¡±

    When Mrs. Whitley saw how the two of them mingled together, she was so happy.

    After preparing Conrad¡¯s lunch, she brought over a bowl of yogurt with mixed fruits to keep her cool.

    ¡°Madam, your yogurt.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Whitley.¡±

    Conrad took the yogurt and put it on the table in front of her. Then, he ate his lunch with one hand while

    he fed her the yogurt with the other.

    When Mrs. Whitley saw the two of them being so close, she didn¡¯t offer to feed Fia her yogurt. Instead,

    she left the dining room happily.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    After lunch, Ss came over.

    Conrad had business he wanted to discuss with him, and so he wanted Mrs. Whitley to apany Fia.

    Fia said, ¡°I want to take a nap upstairs.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t refuse her and carried her up to the bedroom.

    Once she was in bed, he removed her shoes and covered her in a nket. He then adjusted the air

    conditioner to 82 degrees Fahrenheit.

    He massaged her shoulder and said, ¡°Ss and I will probably need half an hour. I¡¯ll apany you

    after we¡¯re done, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fia said as she closed her eyes.

    Ss was waiting for Conrad in his study. When he heard footsteps, he turned around and looked at

    Conrad.

    ¡°Sir, there are a few documents that need your signature.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Conrad said as he sat in front of the desk and extended his hand. ¡°Give them to me.¡±

    He spent around ten minutes reading the document once again before signing after verifying everything

    was done properly.

    He nced at the door to the study and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the arrangement with Ms. Reid?¡±

    ¡°Everything has been prepared. Tomorrow is Victor¡¯s marriage, so he¡¯ll definitely be caught by surprise.

    Now that the entire Gryphon city¡¯s reporters have been bought off, they¡¯ll all appear in the wedding.

    That should force him to free Ms. Reid.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­ Are you really sure about forming your own overseas entertainmentpany and diverting all

    resources to Ms. Reid?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s worth the price. We won¡¯t make a loss.¡± Conrad once again looked at the study¡¯s entrance

    before giving back the signed document to Ss. ¡°Go back to work.¡±

    Ss received the document and walked out the study, and frowned when he saw the person in the

    corridor.

    He saw Fia wanting to leave by supporting herself with the wall, worried that the people inside might

    find out about her.

    But she was blind. No matter how smart and agile she was, she couldn¡¯t do anything now.

    Ss didn¡¯t want to reveal her intentions and simply stepped forward and held her hand, whispering,

    ¡°Madam, where are you going? I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Fia paused and said, ¡°Third floor.¡±

    So, Ss helped her up to the third floor.

    ¡°The balcony,¡± Fia said.

    When they reached the balcony, Ss wiped the chair and helped her sit down.

    ¡°Madam, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to thepany now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat, Ss.¡±

    The third floor was covered by a ss roof. The scorching summer sun felt warm thanks to it.

    Ss looked at her face and couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart skip a beat. He shouldn¡¯t have helped her

    up to the third floor.

    He had to reveal the answers to whatever she asked, and all of her questions probably had something

    to do with his boss.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t reject me, I¡¯ll start,¡± Fia said with a smile. ¡°In your opinion, is he sad because Esme is

    dead?¡±

    Ss was speechless. ¡®I knew it.¡¯

    ¡°Madam, the matter with Ms. Manning is over. You should let it go.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not answering me, can I assume that he is?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°During all that happened, he told you all to search for her 24/7, because he was hoping for her to be

    alive, wasn¡¯t he? Why wouldn¡¯t he be sad now that all hope is lost?¡±

    That was something that Fia wanted to know.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    And she believed that Ss knew about it the best.

    Ss looked at Fia speechlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, madam. He knows Ms. Manning, after all.

    Since Ms. Manning¡¯s parents were in shock, he had to take over responsibility to find her corpse.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe that the search for the corpse can represent anything.¡±

    Ss paused before continuing, ¡°I feel that he has developed feelings for youtely, but he kept on

    being deceived by people and events and has only realized it now.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me this because you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll be sad, Mr. Whitley?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Think about it. If he really has no feelings for you, why wouldn¡¯t he agree to the

    divorce? It¡¯s very easy for him to find a good woman that¡¯s worthy of his station.

    ¡°Also, he is not a phnthropist. Yet, he paid a high price to help Ms. Reid. You heard everything just

    now, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    Fia¡¯s expression was one of surprise. Yes, she heard everything.

    She had been afraid that Conrad was only verbally agreeing and wouldn¡¯t actually help her.

    ¡°Madam, I wish that you and my boss can both let go of all the bad things that have been holding you

    back. Give yourselves a chance, and cherish each other.¡± Ss finished saying everything in one go.

    Fia¡¯s hands curled into a ball. Those words stabbed right into her heart.

    She was hoping to be able to hear how fake Conrad was when she eavesdropped, but he wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Madam, I have to go back to thepany now. Let me help you get back to the second floor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go back to work then. I¡¯ll sit here for a while. I need to think things through.¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t move and looked at Fia worryingly.

    As he had always been by Conrad¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t need Conrad to tell him to talk to the doctors to

    know what was going on with her sickness. ¡°You should go down, madam.¡±

    ¡°What, are you worried that I¡¯ll kill myself?¡±

    Ss¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With his worry revealed so openly like that, he felt slightly awkward. But

    on the other hand, he was even more worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill myself.¡± Fia looked in front. Her vision was still filled with gray. ¡°Because if I die

    now, I¡¯ll be a blind whether I¡¯m in heaven or in hell. I don¡¯t want to be a blind ghost either. I won¡¯t even

    be able to haunt someone for my revenge because I¡¯m blind!¡±

    Ss was silent for a bit before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give sir a call, so that he can apany you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I want to stay here alone for a while!¡± Fia raised her voice, and the expression on her

    face cracked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll leave right now!¡±

    Ss quickly turned around and left. He looked at her as he turned around, remembering his own

    girlfriend.

    All she did was go shopping or y cards with others. She was materialistic, yes, but she was very

    happy.

    He hoped that one day, the kind andpassionate madam coulde to know happiness too.

    In less than a minute, Conrad had reached the third floor.

    He was worried that Fia would be unhappy, and so he quietened down his footsteps.

    But even if Fia had only just recently be blind, her hearing ability had increased by more than

    one level.

    She listened and hid the sorrow on her face and said, ¡°I envy you, you know?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Conrad walked slowly over.

    ¡°Your people are all very loyal to you.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re not loyal, I would have no use for them.¡±

    Fia remembered something and asked him, ¡°Will you forgive them if they betrayed you?¡±

    ¡°Never!¡±

    ¡°Are you that heartless?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t use anyone that is disloyal.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We girls are the ones that use that sentence.¡±

    Conrad shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no difference.¡±

    Fia then asked, ¡°What if he¡¯s forced to betray you for your sake?¡±

    Conrad frowned. He had never thought about that question, and no one had ever asked him that either.

    ¡°And that question is difficult for you?¡± Fia said with a sigh. ¡°I thought that you¡¯re powerful enough that

    no one can make things difficult for you.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m not good when ites to socializing.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect that he would acknowledge his own weakness.

    ¡°That¡¯s why if I make you unhappy, you have to tell me.¡± Conrad saw her expression bing numb,

    and felt that she didn¡¯t reject him that much anymore.

    He immediately got close to her and knelt down in front of her.

    He held her hands that were on her thighs.

    ¡°Is that alright, Fia?¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Fia¡¯s heart kept on thumping and she wanted to pull her hands out of his grasp. Conrad held them even

    tighter.

    ¡°Fia, we¡¯re husband and wife. We should be honest with each other.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡± She frowned, and the sorrow clouded her sightless eyes. ¡°I exined to you so many times

    but you never stood by my side. How can you tell me to be honest? I wouldn¡¯t dare, would I?¡± Fia

    smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Now that Esme is gone, maybe someone else will appear. If I were to be

    honest with you, and tell you why I¡¯m unhappy, are you sure that you can still stand by my side and

    make me happy?¡±

    Conrad felt even guiltier when what happened in the past appeared in his mind.

    He held her hands tighter. ¡°I can do it!¡±.

    Fia bent over slightly until her forehead hit his.

    ¡°I believe that you can¡¯t, Conrad Maxwell. I can¡¯t believe you like how I naively did in the past. I

    believed that you¡¯re my husband, someone that I could depend on.¡±

    Conrad felt like his heart was being stabbed. Her words were like a knife cutting into his heart. She

    once treated him as her husband and depended on him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How could I have told you that?¡± Fia¡¯s tone became cold. ¡°You have someone you like. If I had told you

    all of that, you would have only thought worse of me, right?¡±

    Conrad remained silent as he couldn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Conrad, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Let¡¯s not talk about the future. Because they were all dreams.¡±

    Fia tried her best to pull her hands away but still he didn¡¯t let go. She was getting agitated. ¡°You¡¯re

    hurting me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Once her hands were free, Fia quickly stood up and took a step forward but she ran into Conrad¡¯s

    chest instead.

    She cursed in her mind and mmed his chest.

    ¡°Move away!¡±

    Conrad looked at her pouty lips. They were quite seductive.

    ¡°What are you doing? You¡­¡± When she felt the man¡¯s breath close to her, Fia wanted to run, but there

    was nowhere to run. He gave her a kiss, and Fia could only gasp for air as her heart ran wild.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad¡¯s hand stroked her back, his voice attractive and low.

    ¡°Can you feel it? I love kissing you.¡±

    Fia felt like she was going to vomit her heart out from it thumping so fast.

    The other hand of his slowly went upward from her waist to her heart.

    ¡°Your heartbeat is so fast¡­ You like it too, right?¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth and said nothing. She was afraid that her voice would shake and reveal the secrets

    that she hid deep inside of her to him.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad held the woman in his arms, her empty heart slowly being filled.

    ¡°I confirm that I like you. I want to have a harmonious life with you.¡±

    Her tears rolled down. Fia couldn¡¯t be so tough anymore.

    This was what she wanted in the first ce, right?

    She raised her hand to touch his eyebrow. ¡°Are you for real?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± She touched his thick brow, and his handsome face appeared in her mind. ¡°Why do you like

    me?¡±

    Conrad caught her hand and put it on his throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re already in my heart in our few years of marriage. I¡¯m the one that didn¡¯t realize it sooner.¡±

    Fia could feel his throat churning, and her heart began to burn.

    After Eileen got her freedom, she had promised to be his forever wife.

    But she didn¡¯t want to waste her time in a loveless marriage.

    But she also didn¡¯t want to give up on the boy from the past. She didn¡¯t want to break her promise

    to him.

    The separations were all forced. A choice that was made when there was no choice left.

    If he responded to her love, even if they had to struggle a lot in their lives, she was willing to do it. But

    she was scared that he didn¡¯t love her and wasn¡¯t loyal and honest toward her.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    ¡°Are you sure that you want to stay together with me?¡± Her nail pressed into his throat lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not

    exceptional, I can¡¯t speak well, and I have no family background that is equal to yours.¡±

    ¡°The one I want is you!¡± Conrad said and once again he kissed Fia¡¯s lips. He was gentle and careful.

    After two minutes, he let go of her as he gasped, suppressing the fire inside of him.

    He slowly said, ¡°This has nothing to do with your family or your results. I simply want to live. together

    with you. I won¡¯t betray you, and you won¡¯t betray me.¡±

    Fia forgot all the unhappiness she felt for a little while and said, ¡°We shall be the ones that apany

    each other for the longest in each other¡¯s lives.¡±

    Conrad was stunned as her words reminded him of something.

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯ll be the one who will apany me for the longest! Please don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±

    He caught her in his arms and then raised her high in the air.

    She couldn¡¯t see, so when she was suddenly thrown upward she cried out in surprise and held his

    head in her arms.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She yelled as she hung on to his head tightly, worried that she would fall.

    Conrad was feeling free from anxiety as he looked at the nervousness on her face and said, ¡°Grab me

    tightly and you won¡¯t fall.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she was instantly unafraid.

    Suddenly, he released his grip and she fell. She was so scared that her legs caught him by the waist.

    The two of them became even closer because of their position.

    Fia remembered the position that they were in when they were together and tried her best to get

    off him.

    He held her tightly and didn¡¯t let her move, then walked into the living room on the third floor from the

    balcony.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make you sad because of me, Fi¡­¡± He held her and put her on the sofa, half of his weight.

    on her.

    Fia¡¯s face turned red when she realized what he wanted to do.

    However, a calm voice inside of her warned her not to lose herself!

    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t let anyone stop our marriage.

    ¡°You and me¡­ We¡¯ll be old together¡­ We¡¯ll never separate.¡±

    He kissed her as he whispered into her ears. It was like there was an invisible hand grasping her heart.

    Fia¡¯s final defenses broke down. She wanted all of this all along.

    The sun was scorching hot outside, but the living room on the third floor was drowned in primacy. The

    air conditioner was slowly losing its effect.

    The two of them held each other on the sofa. The man caressed the woman and even lowered the

    temperature by a few degrees with the remote control.

    Four hourster, Fia woke up in the bedroom with pain all over her body. She extended her hand, and

    she touched a man¡¯s powerfully-built chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Conrad kissed her forehead. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia¡¯s mind short-circuited for a moment because she thought he meant the other type of hunger.

    Conrad could see what she was thinking but he simply smiled. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to

    eat?¡¯

    The moment he asked her that, her stomach started to growl.

    Conradughed. ¡°Looks like you are hungry¡­ I¡¯ll take your clothes for you. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±

    Fia¡¯s face instantly turned red when she remembered what happened in the living room on the third

    floor.

    He had carried her to the bedroom on the second floor to help her take a shower. And then, she fell

    asleep.

    She didn¡¯t even realize that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you your clothes.¡±

    When Conrad saw her trying to cover herself with the nket, he was tempted again.

    But worried that he would make her tired, he got off the bed and looked for her clothes in the

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    dresser.

    Fia blinked a few times. She really wanted to see Conrad now¡­ To see him working hard for her.

    To see the gentleness in his eyes. To see his adoration for her¡­ Perhaps, even love.

    ¡°Come on, Fia. Raise your hands.¡±

    Conrad brought her her clothes and patted her head.

    Fia didn¡¯t move and simply covered herself with the nket.

    She bit her lips. ¡°Take my clothes and flip them over for me. I¡¯ll wear them myself.¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    Conrad stared at Fia in confusion.

    During these days, he would always help her wear her clothes. While she would be embarrassed every

    time, she didn¡¯t refuse.

    But after bing closer, she refused.

    However, he realized she was suddenly more alive than in the past. She was not like a robot anymore.

    Fia didn¡¯t hear his voice and asked, ¡°Have you flipped the clothes?¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m your husband.¡± Conrad¡¯s brain began to specte the reason for her sudden refusal and

    realized why. ¡°Doing things for you is a husband¡¯s duty.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Fia was suddenly stunned as if a firework exploded in her heart.

    Conrad bent down and held Fia¡¯s face in his hands.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re not garbage. Don¡¯t think of yourself like that.¡±

    Fia felt like her most embarrassing moment had been shown to the public in that instant. She had

    nowhere to run but to pounce into his arms.

    Conrad¡¯s heart was heavy. He suddenly realized that the girl before him had always been cautious.

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    Fia shook her head in his arms.

    ¡°Then why are you being so careful even since you were little?¡±

    Fia could only mutter as she buried the pain in her heart, ¡°I was worried you¡¯ll hate me.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart felt more than heavy. There was also bitterness and even more guilt.

    Just what kind of a man was he in her mind to make him that careful since she was little?

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you look fierce. You¡¯re very good-looking!¡± Fia quickly exined.

    Conrad didn¡¯t say anything and simply pulled the nket around her away and helped her wear her

    clothes.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you look like you¡¯re the type that¡¯s hard to get along with. I was worried that you¡¯d hate me

    if I were too forward!¡±

    As Fia exined, Conrad was stunned, and he remembered Esme.

    Esme would always act gentle and speak little. Had  misunderstood and thought he liked girls like

    that?

    ¡°Fia, you don¡¯t have to be so careful in front of me. All you need to do is to be yourself.

    ¡°Be myself?¡± Fia gave it a thought. ¡°Then, my personality angry, and I¡¯ll fight back.¡±

    ¡°ght be a bit rough. I¡¯ll argue, I¡¯ll get

    There had always been a small beast inside of her. However, she didn¡¯t dare to let it out.

    Conrad helped her with her clothing andbed her hair, his eyes bing softer.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a bad temper too. We¡¯re meant for each other.¡±

    Then, Fia said, ¡°But don¡¯t people say that opposites attract? Gentle and active, good and evil?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the ones that decide whether we¡¯re meant for each other,¡± Conrad said as he picked her up

    again like a princess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have dinner.¡±

    Fia nodded, and the image of him carrying her like a princess appeared in her mind. There seemed to

    be warmth entering his mind, and it didn¡¯t feel that cold anymore.

    After Mrs. Whitley finished making dinner, he was just going to call the two of them and then saw

    Conrad carrying Fia down the stairs.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Sir and madam, dinner is ready.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fia looked at Mrs. Whitley as Conrad carried her. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Whitley.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me! I¡¯m paid a sry!¡± Mrs. Whitley smiled, walked to the dining room, and

    began ting the dishes. Remembering her son Ss¡¯s words, she worked even harder.

    Night descended, and Conrad held the woman in his arms even tighter.

    After the sky brightened, it would be Victor¡¯s marriage. Once Eileen had her freedom, would Fia really

    stay by his side?

    Remembering their time togetherst afternoon, he looked at the sleeping woman¡¯s face in his arms

    under the night light.

    He whispered, ¡°I wonder¡­ Will you kick me away as soon as I help Eileen? And that this is just you

    baiting me to do it?¡±

    He held the woman in his arms even tighter as he smiled, darkness surfacing in his eyes.

    He mumbled obsessively, ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave me. Even if you were to die, you would die by my side.¡±

    He didn¡¯t tell anyone that there was fear in his heart after Esme had died.

    A fear about Fia.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    He was worried that Fia would disappear from his world just like Esme.

    When he realized the possibility of that happening, his heart couldn¡¯t stop beating anxiously. He never

    felt that, even when Esme left without a word.

    In her dreams, Fia was in her gray world again. She was surrounded by the baby¡¯s cries.

    She couldn¡¯t see anything, touch anything. She knelt on the icy water, her body slowly drowning down.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Ahhhh! Mommy¡­¡±

    The baby¡¯s cries pierced through her heart.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She could feel the pain extending to her limbs. She couldn¡¯t fight back. All she could do was let her

    body drown. First, it was her chest, shoulder, chin, and mouth, and the water entered her mouth and

    nose.

    The suffocation was killing her. Just when she thought she would die from drowning, a worried voice

    called out to her, and she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia, are you having a nightmare?¡±

    Conrad held her shoulders and looked at her, drenched in sweat. He looked at her curiously and asked,

    ¡°What were you dreaming about?¡±

    Fia gasped for air a few times before holding his neck with her arms tightly. She had been biting her

    lower lip, and it was almost bleeding.

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad patted her back. ¡°What happened? You can tell me anything. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°I dreamt about the baby again.¡±

    Conrad could feel his heart being hammered as he held Fia tighter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Fia sobbed. ¡°If we get another baby, will that baby return to us?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s chest was painful and numb. He couldn¡¯t tell such irresponsible lies.

    But Fia was already consumed in her own thoughts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have another baby again. If the baby doesn¡¯t give up on me, then the baby will find a way back to

    us! The baby has to!¡±

    Conrad gulped and suppressed the agitation in his heart and nodded. ¡°Right!¡±

    The next morning, Conrad helped Fia change into a ck mini-dress and a pair of ck shoes. Her

    long hair scattered behind her shoulders, making her look clean and gentle.

    After breakfast, he then drove her to the wedding.

    ¡°Where is his wedding being held?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been there,¡± Conrad drove the car and answered patiently. ¡°That farm in the countryside.¡±

    ¡°Ford Whitley¡¯s farm?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Fia¡¯s gray eyes lit up. ¡°I want to see Match and Heaven.¡±

    Match and Heaven are two Clydesdale horses. They were husband and wife, and they were Conrad¡¯s

    private horses. Fia loved them the moment she saw them. She was the one that gave them their

    names.

    The two horses were almost the same, and their main color was the color of dates. The face, leg, and

    abdomen had white fur. The stallion was called Match, while the mare was called Heaven.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be delighted to see you.¡±

    ¡°Is it? I only saw them once. You are sure they¡¯ll still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they do. My horses are all very smart.¡±

    Fia smiled, and warmth filled in her ashen eyes.

    ¡°Your people are also very smart. They¡¯re also loyal and would think for you.¡±

    Conrad gave it a thought and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    No one that served him had betrayed him.

    When the gray Maybach drove into the farm, they could already see many people waiting at the

    entrance. He drove around the farm to the private entrance. The gate automatically scanned his te

    number and let them in.

    The farm was also very lively thanks to the wedding. While some weren¡¯t happy that the staff didn¡¯t

    allow them to go into the farm, when they saw Conrad drive his Maybach through the private entrance,

    they followed him but were blocked by the automatic gate.

    Someone got down and then called security.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why can that Maybach drive in, but we can¡¯t?!¡±

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    The security smiled mockingly at the man through the ck ss, ¡°That¡¯s our big boss.¡±

    ¡°What boss? Don¡¯t you dare look down on us! He can drive his car into the farm, but we can¡¯t?!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, our farm doesn¡¯t allow customers¡¯ cars to drive In,¡± the security pointed at the giant car park

    opposite. ¡°The car park we¡¯ve prepared for the customers is over there.¡±

    ¡°The farm is a business! Why can he drive his own car into the farm but not the customers!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t customers gods?!¡± A few more people came to support him.

    The security smiled coldly. What a lovely dream they¡¯re having! The grass and nts on the farm

    required a lot of staff and money to maintain, so of course they wouldn¡¯t simply let customers drive in!

    Even their boss¡¯s own car was parked outside, and they had only saved a parking spot for the big boss.

    ¡°Tell your boss toe over. I want to ask them what¡¯s the meaning of this! Aren¡¯t customers people as

    well?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The security then said, ¡°We have a wedding on the farm today, and he¡¯s very busy.¡±

    ¡°Then tell your big boss toe over! Let¡¯s see who he is! How could he be so arrogant?!¡±

    Conrad was already spending a few minutes getting out of the car. He didn¡¯t want to spend time with

    people like that.

    The woman next to him dragged him over to listen to the drama. ¡°I heard someone saying you¡¯re being

    arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Forget about them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fia also felt that these kinds of people are very boring. Unfortunately, they were everywhere. There

    was no need to waste time on them.

    They were just going to leave.

    The security nced at Conrad and ¡®straightened his back. ¡°Our big boss is Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! He¡¯s not that kind of person. He invited us to attend the wedding! Why wouldn¡¯t he allow our

    car to drive in!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you dare ruin his reputation!¡±

    The security looked at them distantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Mr. Maxwell I meant is the leader of

    Maxwell Corporation, not the newlywed.¡±

    Their faces instantly froze, and their arrogance instantly disappeared.

    The security turned and looked at Conrad. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, our boss is very busy today. Please forgive us

    for not treating you well.¡±

    Conrad nodded Without showing any emotions and scanned them.

    They wished they could disappear on the spot. They only knew that the boss of this farm came from

    some faraway ce. They thought he had no backers, and that¡¯s why they acted so

    arrogantly.

    They didn¡¯t expect that the big boss the security talked about was Conrad Maxwell! They thought they

    could bully someone beneath them, but they didn¡¯t expect to hit the wrong target instead.

    They mumbled, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± Conrad said as he held Fia¡¯s hand and walked in.

    ¡°If any of you have any opinions, you can tell me. I¡¯ll go back and tell my boss.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± They shook their heads in unison. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to say about that!¡±

    ¡°We like this farm a lot! The scenery is nice, the food is great, and there¡¯s a lot of entertainment! So Mr.

    Maxwell is the majority shareholder of this farm! No wonder this farm is so nice!¡±

    They smiled so brightly, but their hearts shuddered.

    Fia said mockingly, ¡°How fake.¡±

    They instantly turned silent.

    They didn¡¯t dare to look at Fia. The woman standing by Conrad¡¯s side was not someone they could

    insult.

    Conrad held Fia by the waist and held her head in his arms.

    He then introduced her, ¡°This is my wife.¡±

    They then looked at her, but they couldn¡¯t see her face.

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was the first time that he introduced others to her like this after their

    marriage. His voice was even gentler than usual. She really wanted to see his expression, to see if he

    was being very honest.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any opinions on the farm, we¡¯re not going to stay,¡± Conrad¡¯s voice became cold. He

    didn¡¯t want them to see Fia¡¯s eyes and spread rumors.

    They saw Conrad picking Fia up and holding her in his arms before walking away.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    They all became excited and took pictures from behind.

    The security standing at the side frowned. Originally, they wanted to stop them. But seeing that Mr.

    Maxwell introduced her to them, he probably wanted others to know how well he treated her. So, he

    didn¡¯t stop them.

    They took a few pictures, showed them to their friends, and thanked the security. They then. parked

    their cars where they were supposed to.

    Conrad looked at the wedding, and plenty of people were already there. He held the woman in his arms

    and turned around, walking to the stable.

    Fia was a very sensitive girl and could sense what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re worried people would know I¡¯m blind, why did you bring me along?¡±

    Conrad was stunned and exined, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I have a duty to introduce you to others. As for

    your eyes¡­ They will recover eventually. I don¡¯t want others to spread unnecessary rumors.¡±

    He lowered his head to kiss her brow, worrying she would think about other things again.

    ¡°Once your eyes have recovered, I¡¯ll introduce you formally to everyone in a great feast.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart trembled again. Earlier, when photos of him and Esme were taken, he introduced her to the

    reporters. However, she didn¡¯t feel happy at all. Instead, she felt like she was being mocked and she

    felt embarrassed.

    But now, she was filled with joy.

    She couldn¡¯t help but throw her arms around his neck and say, ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m being serious.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m being very serious too.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re being serious, if you betrayed me, I won¡¯t forgive you ever again,¡± Fia said word by

    word. While she was smiling, she was also being very earnest.

    She wouldn¡¯t be that stupid anymore like she was in the past. When he appeared with Esme earlier,

    she retreated and hurt herself repeatedly.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve taken me in, if you¡¯do something wrong again, I guarantee I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±

    Conrad lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    He took her to the stables, and Fia could hear the horses¡¯ neigh. ¡°Match and Heaven?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Conrad held ¡¯s hand and touched Heaven¡¯s fur with its stomach.

    ¡°Fia, they have children now.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart thumped as she carefully stroked Heaven¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°How old?¡±

    ¡°About one month now.¡±

    She then asked curiously, ¡°How long does a horse need to wait to give birth?¡±

    ¡°Eleven months.¡±

    ¡°Longer than humans?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression was filled with longing. ¡°When their children are born, can I give them names?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Congrats?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Are youughing at me? Is the name not good?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad held her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided that their child will be our child¡¯s warhorse.¡±

    Fia blinked. She was touched.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Conrad kissed Fia¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Are you okay with that? Our child and the horse will be in a lot of

    pain.¡±

    ¡°Those given great abilities and missions in this world must first be honed by challenges.¡±

    Fia turned around and threw herself into Conrad¡¯s arms. ¡°Bitterness before sweetness.¡±

    She was not a maverick. If given a choice, she wished the children would suffer when they were young

    to get the sweetness when they¡¯re older¡­

    So that they wouldn¡¯t be a waste of space.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    ¡°Conrad, I wish our children could be as great as you!¡±

    In her eyes, Conrad was a great man. He didn¡¯t give up because his parents weren¡¯t living in harmony.

    He didn¡¯t be a gue to society because of ack of love.

    While the path he chose was quite controversial, he didn¡¯t surrender to fate and became someone well-

    known in Gryphon and Fortunate!

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She was very impressed!

    Conrad held Fia, sat on the chair under a parasol, and looked at the wedding. He had made a decision.

    Once her eyes had recovered, he wanted to give her arge wedding.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m not as good as you think you are,¡± Conrad said as he watched the process of his cousin¡¯s

    wedding. ¡°I have weaknesses other than running businesses.¡±

    ¡°For example, when I chose to marry you, I didn¡¯t do what a husband should. I mistreated you all this

    while. Then there¡¯s socializing. I¡¯m cold and would easily offend others and make e enemies.¡±

    Fia held his hand and said, ¡°No one¡¯s perfect. You¡¯re already wlesspared to everyone else.¡±

    In this world, everyone has their own ambitions. But in the end, a lot of people forget their own dreams.

    Few could surpass his excellence. When it came to his work, she was really impressed by him!

    Meanwhile, she was the one that didn¡¯t reach for her dreams. Now that she was blind, she no longer

    had that chance. She thought that maybe this was divine punishment for drowning herself in love and

    romance instead of working hard to fulfill her career aspirations.

    ¡°Thank you, Fia,¡± Conrad said and kissed her cheek.

    This was the first time he heard her praising him in front of him. No matter if it was from the depth of

    her heart, he was still very happy.

    The sound of fireworks echoed around them.

    Fia opened her eyes wide toward the source of the sound. While she couldn¡¯t see, she was in a very

    good mood and had great anticipation.

    ¡°Is your cousin¡¯s wedding starting?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are there a lot of people?¡±

    Conrad looked at the wedding that was packed with people and then looked at the reporters that were

    among them that Ss had arranged.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are a lot of people around us.¡±

    paused and asked, ¡°Does Sapphire look very happy?¡±

    Conrad looked at the woman in front of the tform. No matter how happy she was now, could

    she still be happy after today?

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of feelings Victor had for Eileen, but he was very sure that Victor¡¯s feelings for

    Sapphire were the type that was without romance. The reason that Victor married someone from the

    Starling was because of mutual benefits.

    He didn¡¯t know much about their feelings, but he knew that if there were too many benefits between

    them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be honest with each other anyway.

    ¡°Too far. I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s happy or not.¡±

    Fia was worried. ¡°Your cousin is not a good husband candidate. Not for Eileen, not for Sapphire.¡±

    ¡°How about me?¡± Conrad raised Fia¡¯s chin and looked at her. He was feeling somewhat nervous.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Fia lowered her eyes. Even if she couldn¡¯t see, she didn¡¯t want Conrad to see her feelings

    through her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a good husband candidate as well, but you¡¯re morepassionate, at least.¡±

    Conrad helplessly said, ¡°How can you be so sure I¡¯m kind?¡±

    The woman had never seen him being brutal or vicious, and he didn¡¯t wish for her ever to see it.

    Too many bad things had happened between them. He didn¡¯t want her to see more of his bad side.

    ¡°Yes. More than your cousin,¡± Fia said before pausing. ¡°I wish that, in our future, you can be my perfect

    husband.¡±

    Conrad felt his heart skip a beat and kissed her.

    It was a deep kiss, and their lips stayed pressed together for several minutes. He only let Fia go. when

    she couldn¡¯t breathe properly and pinched the flesh on his chest.

    ¡°Fia, let me teach you how to swimter.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to swim for twenty-two years. I¡¯m fine with not learning to swim.¡±

    TAP

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    ¡°You have to!¡± Conrad said as he put his finger on her lips. ¡°So you can learn how to hold your breath

    when diving.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned even red. This womanizer! He wasining that she couldn¡¯t hold her breath

    while kissing!

    ¡°Do you, Victor Maxwell, take Sapphire Starling to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold,

    from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death

    do you part?¡±

    Victor looked at the woman opposite him. She was wearing a white dress and her hair tied up, flowing

    in the wind.

    His vision blurred, and the woman in front of her changed her face. It was that disobedient Eileen.

    He frowned and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Everyone under the tform was in an uproar, and the woman opposite him was stunned. Her bouquet

    fell on the ground.

    She asked again, ¡°What are you talking about, Victor?¡±

    Victor shook his head. His vision cleared, and he saw his fianc¨¦ Sapphire in front of him. His mood

    turned sour instantly.

    He then looked at the emcee and said, ¡°Just continue!¡±

    The emcee was momentarily stunned but quickly covered up and said, ¡°Just now, Mr. Maxwell was

    joking, haha! He really does love Ms. Sapphire! Now¡­ Do you, Sapphire Starling, take Victor Maxwell

    to be yourwfully wedded husband¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Sapphire said without waiting. She was worried that Victor would go back on his words. She

    was worried that something else might happen. She walked over and extended her hand, ¡°Victor, help

    me wear my ring.¡±

    Victor looked at Sapphire, and the teary face of Eileen appeared in his mind. His expression turned

    brutal as he pulled the bowtie away.

    ¡°Victor¡­ We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Sapphire looked at him, begging him, as she raised her arm

    slightly higher.

    Victor mechanically held her fingers, and the assistant beside

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    him opened the ring box.

    Victor looked at the diamond ring in the box and was once again reminded of Eileen.

    ¡­Victor.¡±

    He suddenly felt his strength draining away as his hand holding the ring slowed.

    Sapphire couldn¡¯t wait anymore, and she took the ring herself and put it into his hands.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Victor. We grew up together, and I¡¯ve liked you for many years. I¡¯ll be your wife now, and you¡¯ll be my

    pir!¡±

    Sapphire¡¯s confession rang in Victor¡¯s ears, and Eileen¡¯s pitiful cry from two years ago after her

    abortion echoed in his ears.

    She cried pitifully, tears rolling down her face. ¡°Victor, will you marry me?¡±

    It felt like something bit him, and it was excruciating! Victor suddenly let go of Sapphire¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sapphire, I need to leave.¡±

    ¡°Victor!¡±

    Victor threw the diamond ring from his hand and walked down the tform.

    Sapphire was like snow in the wind, falling on the tform as she picked up the diamond ring he threw

    away. She wore it with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Just when Victor was going to leave the wedding, Ss arrived with a group of reporters and

    blocked his exit.

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Victor looked at him angrily. ¡°Tell Conrad not to meddle in my affairs!¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t say anything and simply gave him a document.

    ¡°Take a look at this first.¡±

    Victor grabbed it and read. After finishing it, he then shredded it and hurled it toward Ss.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we¡¯ve already stored the original. This is just a copy.¡±

    ¡°Without my consent, she¡¯s mine even if she¡¯s dead!¡±

    Ss then said with a smile, ¡°The official document is here. The seal for Destiny Entertainment. can¡¯t be

    fake, right?¡±

    ¡°Who signed this?! Who dared to sign this without my express agreement?!¡± Victor screamed.

    He was so angry that his hands were shaking.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    !

    Ss said, ¡°I would advise you toplete the marriage first.¡±

    At this time, Victor¡¯s parents and Sapphire¡¯s parents and friends had all caught up with him.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What are you doing, Victor?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more important than your marriage?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll only be marrying once! How could you leave Sapphire alone like that?!¡±

    ¡°There are so many guests here today! How will they look at us after this?!¡±

    Victor¡¯s veins on his forehead were popping as he looked at Sapphire, who was still on the tform.

    Her friends were helping Sapphire to stand. They looked at each other from afar, and she didn¡¯t dare to

    speak for herself, so she could only ce her hope in her friends and family.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a front. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll grab the marriage certificate with her!¡±

    And ording to his tone, there was no room for debate.

    Sapphire had just stood up and almost copsed when she heard his heartless words.

    Her friends then asked worryingly, ¡°Maybe¡­ You should go with him?¡±

    ¡°No, I need to stay behind to see things through,¡± Sapphire took a deep breath, did her best to calm

    down, and walked down the tform. She then said to him in front of everyone, ¡°Go. I¡¯ll handle things

    here.¡±

    Victor had just wanted to leave when he saw the womaning, and his eyes became red out of

    anger.

    ¡°Eileen!¡± He yelled out her name.

    Eileen raised her eyebrow and smiled somewhat frivolously.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Everyone began to talk among themselves. When they saw Eileen, they remembered what happened

    earlier between him and Eileen being top search results.

    Then, they looked at Sapphire with a pale face. They began to wonder if the woman in the room that

    night was really Sapphire or Eileen.

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Victor said with angry eyes.

    Eileen flipped her long hair calmly. Her makeup was beautiful, and her smile was seductive as she

    said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here to congratte you on your marriage. Also, to congratte myself for obtaining

    my freedom.¡±

    She need not hide anymore. She was free.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Victor rushed over and grabbed her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign anything!¡±

    ¡°The entire Destiny Entertainment¡¯s higher-ups had agreed to it and signed. Thepany seal is

    on it too.¡±

    Their eyes met, and Eileen looked at him in a challenging manner. She really needed to thank Conrad.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the senior management in Victor¡¯spany to sign and seal.

    Victor then asked, ¡°Thepany¡¯s seal?¡¯

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Victor then turned and looked at his mother. ¡°Who sealed it?¡±

    ¡°Conrad, Ms. Eileen is looking for greener pastures. We shouldn¡¯t stop her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s someone from mypany. Why would you agree to put on the seal without my approval?!¡±

    Victor¡¯s mother immediately said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a shareholder too!¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ Very good!¡± Victor smiled icily and looked at everyone around him.

    Half of them were reporters carrying all kinds of cameras. Meanwhile, the guests were all whispering to

    each other. All of this enraged him.

    He grabbed Eileen and kissed her despite being in front of the public.

    Everyone was stunned.

    The reporters quickly regained theirposure and hastily took pictures.

    Sapphire almost fell as she lost her footing and held the people next to her tightly. That was the only

    reason she didn¡¯t copse.

    Family members from both sides screamed angrily, and the entire scene was in chaos. There were just

    too many reporters, and the family members couldn¡¯t stop them at all.

    About a hundred meters away, Conrad had picked Fia up at her request and brought her over. He

    stopped when he saw everything.

    ¡°Why did we stop? Are we there?¡± Fia asked, but she couldn¡¯t hear much. She then asked curiously, ¡°Is

    the wedding over? Why is the emcee not talking anymore?¡±

    Conrad looked at the man and woman kissing and the reporters surrounding them.

    He didn¡¯t know how to exin the scene to the woman he was holding.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m asking you a question,¡± Fia said as she patted Conrad¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    Conrad gulped and said, ¡°Ms. Reid is here.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Fia was instantly worried and wanted Conrad to let her down.

    Conrad¡¯s grip on her tightened, and he said, ¡°My people are there. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Is she crying?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Please take me to her,¡± Fia said as she sobbed. She was too worried about Eileen.

    ¡°Ms. Reid has her freedom. She came to the wedding because she wanted to end things with Victor.¡±

    Conrad and Ss exchanged looks, signaling for Ss to take care of Eileen. Afterward, he then turned

    around and left together with Eileen.

    There were too many people there. He didn¡¯t want Fia to be their center of attention.

    ¡°Where are you taking me? Aren¡¯t you taking me to see Eileen?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home for now, Ss will bring her to see youter.¡±

    ¡°No! I want to stay with her!¡±

    ¡°Fia! You can¡¯t see right now! You can¡¯t help her!¡± Conrad¡¯s voice was firm, and Fia stopped resisting.

    He was right. She couldn¡¯t help Eileen when she was blind.

    p!

    Eileen pped Victor as she trembled in both embarrassment and anger.

    Victor smiled coldly, his tongue flicking at the soft flesh in his mouth.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You want to leave that easily? I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    Eileen clenched her fists tightly and looked at Victor with red eyes.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even part ways properly? Must you force me to leave in such a humiliating manner?!¡±

    Victor frowned and said brutally, ¡°You worked with outsiders to wound my pride! I wouldn¡¯t allow you to

    get off so easily!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± Eileen was in so much pain, and her eyes turned red with hatred. ¡°I regret ever loving

    you¡­ I regret that I ever had your child!¡±

    Was this apetition of who was crueler? Now that she no longer had a rtionship with his

    company, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything!

    Everyone was shocked. What kind of juicy gossip did they hear just by participating in a wedding?!

    Victor¡¯s mother almost fainted as her blood pressure went up, and she screamed, ¡°Ms. Reid! You

    promised me!¡±

    1

    ¡°What? You allowed your son to do this to me but disallowed me to speak about it?!¡± There was a mad

    glint in Eileen¡¯s eyes as she screamed.

    Victor publicly humiliating her had already made her forget that she promised not to talk to others about

    their past.

    Victor listened to everyone¡¯s discussion around him and looked at Eileen quietly. He never thought that

    someone usually docile like her would do something like that today.

    First, getting help from outsiders to get her out of the contract. Then publicly revealing their past

    rtionship.

    Today was his wedding with another woman. No matter whether what they did was right or wrong, she

    had already ruined his reputation.

    Ss told the reporters he brought over to stop taking pictures and walked over to Eileen¡¯s side, saying,

    ¡°Ms. Reid, our madam wishes to see you.¡±

    Eileen trembled and left the scene under Ss, Tiger, and the other bodyguards¡¯ protection.

    Victor stared at her retreating figure. It was the first time that he felt that he was losing control over her.

    In the car, Eileen sadly looked at the scenery flying past.

    ¡°Mr. Whitley.¡±

    Ss hummed a reply as he drove the car.

    ¡°I ruined my reputation after what I did out of the blue just now. I have no more worth.¡±

    Ss turned around slightly to look at her and said, ¡°You worry too much. All the reporters there. are

    ours. They won¡¯t expose anything unsafe.¡±

    Eileen closed her eyes andughed in a self-deprecating manner before saying, ¡°Was my effort back

    there a waste, then?¡±

    Ss was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°You should think about our madam, Ms. Reid. She

    sacrificed a lot to get you your freedom. You¡¯ll tarnish her sacrifice if you fall because of a man.¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Eileen said, covering her face with her hands. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being unable to control my

    emotions and getting you into so much trouble.¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t see Mr. Maxwell again before you leave the country.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    She had given up. She personally went to his marriage so that she could get some closure.

    At the mansion, Fia kept pestering Conrad.

    ¡°When is Eileening?¡± Fia asked for the umpteenth time since she and Conrad had returned to the

    mansion.

    Conrad¡¯s expression darkened. He was really jealous of Eileen¡¯s position in Fia¡¯s heart.

    He would want to take away Fia¡¯s memory of her if he could.

    ¡°Did you lie to me, Conrad?¡± Fia was bing increasingly anxious to the point that she was pinching

    Conrad¡¯s arm.

    Conrad then looked at Ss¡¯s position on his phone and said, ¡°They¡¯re almost here.¡±

    He had just finished saying it, and a honk could be heard from outside.

    Fia quickly stood up, ¡°Is that Eileen?¡±

    Conrad sighed as he stood up and pulled her hand before saying, ¡°Slowly, don¡¯t slip and fall.¡±

    Eileen felt extremely guilty when she reached the door and saw Fia, who could only find her direction

    with the help of others, waiting for her. She ran toward her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia, for making you worried.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. Are you okay?¡± Fia quickly pulled away from Conrad¡¯s grip, wanting to touch Eileen.

    Eileen held the hand that Fia extended toward her and then took a step forward and held her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m good.¡±

    Fia¡¯s hand found her face, and she asked, ¡°Were you crying?¡±

    Eileen felt her chest bing stuffy, but her tone was happy as she said, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m happier

    than ever. Victor was so angry at his wedding. It was the first time that I saw him act like this. He looked

    like he wanted to eat me alive!¡±

    Fia frowned. She understood Eileen very well. The more the woman tried to make things sound easy, it

    meant that she was really sad.

    She turned around and looked in Conrad¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Could you leave Eileen and me alone for a bit?¡±

    Conrad looked at Eileen coldly and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    1

    After thanking him, Fia then held onto Eileen and had thetter guide her into the mansion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Eileen. I¡¯ll introduce you to Mrs. Whitley. She¡¯s Ss¡¯s mother. While her cooking tastes

    different from Mrs. Taylor¡¯s, it¡¯s very delicious too!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I need to give it a try then,¡± Eileen held ¡¯s hand tightly and directed her in the correct

    direction so she wouldn¡¯t go to the wrong one.

    Conrad stood on the ground and watched the two women walk further into the mansion with a cold look

    on his face.

    ¡°Boss, Ms. Reid exposed her rtionship with Victor,¡± Ss said in a low voice.

    ¡°Are the reporters tight-lipped?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but there are still guests and members from the two families. I¡¯m worried that they might

    reveal this to others.¡±.

    Conrad looked away and said calmly, ¡°They are Victor¡¯s guests. Have them deal with it!¡±

    Ss was shocked. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t work.

    Conrad looked at the time and then said, ¡°Stay in the mansion. I need to go somewhere.¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t ask where Conrad was going and immediately nodded.

    Conrad drove out, and his phone rang. He nced at it and smiled coldly. How nice of the other/ party

    to contact him without Conrad needing to do anything!

    The person on the other side was obviously very agitated. ¡°Why did you interfere with my affairs?!¡±

    Conrad simply said, ¡°Ms. Reid¡¯s problem is my wife¡¯s problem.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Victor was so angry that he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°You even managed to convince my mom!¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°She wanted you to focus on Sapphire. Of course she was willing to help.¡±

    Victor then said, ¡°Tell me. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in person.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    About ten minutester, the gray Maybach appeared in front of a hotel owned by the Maxwell Corp.

    Conrad got out of the car with a document in hand, and the hotel security bowed and said, Pleasure to

    see you, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Conrad nodded and walked into the hotel without looking anywhere else.

    In the lobby, Victor had already drunk three sses of water as if he was on fire. When he saw Conrad

    walking over, he mmed the ss on the table and looked at him with eyes that could spew fire.

    ¡°Oh, are you that angry?¡± Conrad said as he sat opposite of him and threw the document over.¡± Read

    it.¡±

    Victor grabbed the document and simply mmed it on the table. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to read it.

    ¡°Be direct. What will it take for you to give Eileen back to mypany?¡±

    ¡°There are so many female celebrities here. What¡¯s so special about Eileen?¡±

    Victor was stunned by the question.

    Conrad didn¡¯t wait long for Victor to respond and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know yourself! All you

    wanted to do was to make her stay with you. Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll force her tomit suicide?¡±

    ¡°I told you. My private affairs are none of your business.¡±

    ¡°If Ms. Reid wasn¡¯t Fia¡¯s best friend, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered,¡± Conrad said, looking at the men

    opposite him darkly. ¡°You should consider that I did help you on this matter. It would have been toote

    to do anything if she had taken her own life!¡±

    ¡°You must be joking! I¡¯ve never mistreated her in mypany! Since the day she started, I¡¯ve given her

    the best offer I could. There¡¯s nothing for her toin about!¡±

    ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Although Conrad called him that, he had no respect for the man before him.

    ¡°We¡¯re both Maxwells, but you¡¯re more foolish than me.

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve fallen in love with Eileen?:

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Victor argued. ¡°I can have any woman I want. I¡¯m only

    she¡¯s prettier and has a better body than many others!¡±

    ¡°¡±erested in her because

    Conrad frowned deeply and looked at Victor like a rubbish pile. He was also thankful he wasn¡¯t a

    Casanova and stupid like Victor.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do what you like.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to waste his breath and immediately walked out.

    Victor took the document and saw the amount Conrad would pay him. He couldn¡¯t believe it as he

    watched Conrad leave the hotel.

    That selfish and violent man gave him thirty million just for Eileen?

    She was just an actress. He could find a better actress anywhere!

    He took the pen and signed. The contract was in effect. Then, he snapped a photo and sent it to

    Conrad.

    Conrad had just left the hotel when he received Victor¡¯s photo before he shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no

    saving him.¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡± A girl¡¯s voice called out, and Conrad turned over and looked at her.

    Annie smiled gently, ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    Conrad looked at her coldly, noting the resemnce of her eyes to Fia.

    ¡°That day, you drove the car too fast, and I fell out of shock. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I wasn¡¯t nning

    on asking forpensation. I just want to greet you.¡±

    Conrad nodded and was going to leave.

    Annie quickly said, ¡°Are you the director of Maxwell Corporation?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Conrad¡¯s expression became even colder.

    ¡°Well, I was originally a French teacher, but I was thinking of changing my career. Then, I saw the hiring

    advertisement that you¡¯re looking for trantors, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Just go submit your application!¡± Conrad left afterward.

    Annie looked at him leave as her heart thumped wildly in her chest.

    She didn¡¯t know a small interlude would allow her to meet her idol! She had heard of his reputation

    even when she was already overseas. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t like interviews, so it was hard to find his

    photos. That was why she didn¡¯t recognize who he was immediately thest time.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Victor held the document in one hand and slowly walked toward Annie.

    Annie looked at him warily before asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Conrad¡¯s cousin, Victor.¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    Annie¡¯s eyes brightened when she understood Victor¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re family!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Victor smiled widely. ¡°Did you want to join the Maxwell Corp as a trantor?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Since you¡¯re his cousin, does that mean you¡¯re also working in the corporation? Are you the

    assistant CEO? Manager? Could I ask you something?¡± Annie asked excitedly and happily.

    ¡°I started my own business, so I no longer manage the Maxwell Corp. But I can help you with your job

    application.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m so grateful! But I don¡¯t want to get you into too much trouble. I was just worried thatrge

    companies emphasized a lot in working experience. I didn¡¯t work much but I can speak a few foreign

    languages. You rest assured that I have the necessary abilities!¡±

    ¡°I can help you with the work experience.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°I might need your helpter on too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you need my help, I won¡¯t reject it!¡¯

    Victor took out his mobile and added Annie¡¯s contact details. He then saw her off with a gentle

    smile.

    He clicked open Annie¡¯s Facebook and gave it a look before brutally saying, ¡°Oh, cuz. Since you like to

    meddle in my affairs, why don¡¯t I give you something extra to do?¡±

    Victor had never loved anyone, but he was sure that the girl had fallen in love with his dear cousin.

    from how Annie had looked at Conrad.

    If he could make use of it, he could ensure that his beloved cousin wouldn¡¯t have the time to

    meddle in his private business anymore!

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Fia was sitting on the sofa as she was cuddling with Eileen. When she heard Conrad¡¯s voice, she

    turned to look in his direction.

    ¡°Have you dealt with Eileen¡¯s problem?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°No one will say anything and say bad things about Eileen, right?¡±

    ¡°Victor has been given enoughpensation. All that¡¯s left to do is to clean the aftermath up,¡± Conrad

    then turned to look at Eileen. ¡°Once that¡¯s done, you should leave the country as soon as possible to

    get some training overseas.¡±

    Eileen nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    She owed Conrad one, so she would work hard to repay him. She couldn¡¯t let Fia take all the

    burden.

    Fia couldn¡¯t bear to have her leave, and she held Elleen¡¯s arm tightly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Conrad, could you please not send Elleen out of the country? If it¡¯s hard for her to develop here, why

    not send her to the capital city?¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Based on Ms. Reid¡¯s situation, going overseas is a much better choice for now.¡±

    He was already acting beyond normalcy by interfering with Victor¡¯s problem. If he sent Eileen to the

    capital city, he would need to utilize a huge part of Destiny Entertainment¡¯s resources. The entire

    Maxwell household would be in an uproar if that happened.

    When Victor gave up control over all the family business, the elders promised they wouldn¡¯t target his

    company. Conrad wasn¡¯t afraid of those old men. Other than giving him pressure, they couldn¡¯t do

    much damage to him anyway.

    He was worried that they¡¯d target Fia.

    During their three years of marriage, his mother alone had done too many wicked things toward Fia. He

    couldn¡¯t put her through the same danger again.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t make me stay. I want to get out of the country and have a change of scenery.¡±

    Eileen knew that she could get Conrad¡¯s help because of Fia. She didn¡¯t want Fia to lower herself

    anymore.

    She kissed Fia¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°So, Fia. Grant my wish, alright?¡±

    Fia gave it a thought. Eileen could recover faster if she were out of the country and couldn¡¯t meet

    Victor. She then agreed to it.

    After lunch, Ss sent Eileen home. Conrad came over and wiped Fia¡¯s hand and face.

    ¡°Do you still want to have an afternoon nap?¡±

    Fia threw her arms around his neck, put his head on his shoulder, and said, ¡°Could you tell your people

    to take good care of Eilen?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t say anything.

    She then said, ¡°The people from the other countries will discriminate against her. If you have friends out

    there, can you¡­

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell Ss to arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s chin and kissed her lips.

    ¡°If you want to thank me, will you carry out your wifely duties for me?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said as she kissed his lips.

    She was so embarrassed that even her breathing started to get chaotic.

    Conrad enjoyed her careful advances. After a short while, he turned into the tables on her and carried

    her upstairs for a midday rest.

    Eileen ensured she was fully covereds she took the elevator back to her apartment. As she stepped

    out of the elevator, she caught sight of a person in front of her apartment.

    She quickly turned to hide.

    However, the man had seen her. He flicked away the cigarette butt, chased after her, and trapped her

    against the wall with both hands.

    ¡°Why are you running?¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Eileen stared back.

    Victor¡¯s blood was surging as he grabbed her by the throat.

    ¡°Where were you with Conrad¡¯s assistant after the wedding?!¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Victor smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that after you had fun with a boss, you want to try your luck

    with personal assistants and secretaries?¡±

    Eileen was disgusted and upset. This was the man that she loved like a fool all those years ago?!

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? There¡¯s nothing between us! It¡¯s none of your concern, even if I¡¯m sleeping with

    beggars!¡±

    ¡°Say that again?!¡± Victor was so angry that he wished he could snap Eileen¡¯ snack.

    He got even angrier when he remembered how she was working with Conrad. He pressed her up

    against the wall and said in a harsh tone, ¡°Do you know that I hate what¡¯s mine getting close to him?¡±

    His eyes were cold. ¡°Do you know I gave up on all the Maxwells¡¯ businesses because he forced

    me to?!¡±

    There was a saying that was very suitable for Victor.:. To rise from the ashes like a phoenix.

    Back then, he had the most right to fight against Conrad for the heir position!

    However, because of his grandfather¡¯s favoritism, Victor had no choice but to give up on his inheritance

    and start from nothing!

    If Victor had not done so and faced Conrad directly, he would have ended up like his two younger

    cousins. They were hindered at every turn and ended up with nothing to show!

    ¡°Ah¡­ Haha¡­¡±

    Eileen was choking from the death grip on her neck, and her face was red from theck of However,

    instead of begging, sheughed.

    Victor felt his anger climb higher as his eyes turned red.

    oxygen.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an actress, and you were mine from the very beginning! Why won¡¯t you obey me?¡±

    A hint of defiance appeared in Eileen¡¯s eyes as she forced a few more words out, ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯re

    dirty!¡±

    ¡°Know your ce, you wh*re!¡± Victor screamed as he tossed Eileen to the side.

    Eileen mmed to the ground after her head hit the wall. Yet, she still looked at Victor with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re the fakest.*sshole I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Victor trembled in anger, unable to form any words in his rage.

    ¡°You hate Conrad. You want to be him. But yet, you act as if you¡¯re indifferent. Building a business from

    nothing, huh? They¡¯re all lies! Do you think I didn¡¯t know what was happening at the camp?

    ¡°So what if you do?¡± Maxwell looked like someone had poured ice-cold water over him as he red at

    Eileen.

    Eileen sneered at him and then provoked him with a smile.

    ¡°All these years, you¡¯re rted to everything that has happened to Conrad!¡±

    Victor stared at her, and his fists cracked noisily.

    He approached Eileen slowly, his voice cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Take those words.

    back.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t eat something I¡¯ve already spat out,¡± Eileen said with a sneer. I really regret not telling

    Conrad to be careful of you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Victor grabbed Eileen by the hair and dragged her toward her apartment. He then searched

    for the key in his beg, opened the door, and threw her on the bed.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    Eileen felt like her head was splitting apart.

    She and Victor had been together for three years, and he would always appear well-groomed. It made

    her almost forget what kind of a mad and heartless person he was after he removed his disguise.

    Victor looked at her viciously and began to remove his belt.

    ¡°You forced my hand!¡±

    When Eileen saw what was happening, she roared, ¡°If you touch me, I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with

    your death!¡±

    Her words made Victor remember Conrad¡¯s warning toward him, and he became even angrier. He

    threw his belt on the ground and quickly marched toward Eileen.

    ¡°I must have indulged you too much. That¡¯s why you forgot where your ce is!¡±

    His words were cold and brutal, said like a heartless beast.

    Eileen crawled away and wanted to run, but she identally fell to the ground.

    Victor stepped on her ankle and applied some pressure on the limb.

    ¡°Stay with me or get thrown into hell. Choose one!¡±

    There was only pain in Eileen¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Her stern words made Victor lose control. He grabbed her ankle and dragged her to the bed.

    Eileen could feel the skin on her back was almost gone after she was dragged around.

    When he threw her on the bed like a ragged roll, she used the momentum to roll to the other side and

    ran toward the window.

    Victor didn¡¯t even realize what was happening when she pushed open the window and climbed up.

    When half her body was already outside the window, she turned back and red at him ferociously.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let you control me again!¡±

    The wind blew, and her long hair whipped around harshly in the air. They were over twenty floors above

    ground. Her final expression was of pain and decisiveness.

    ¡°How dare you?! I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Before Victor could finish, he saw Eileen throw herself out the window.

    Like a leopard, Victor lunged forward and ran to the window. He leaned out as far as he could, but all

    he could see was her falling.

    She opened her arms and closed her eyes with a smile as if she was epting Death¡¯s embrace.

    Victor remembered what Conrad had told him.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it once you¡¯ve forced her to kill herself.¡±

    He felt his body¡¯s strength drained as he copsed by the window.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather die than stay by my side, huh¡­?

    He couldn¡¯t ept it. Then, he stood up and looked out the window again.

    Fia shoved her phone into the hands of the man beside her and said, ¡°Can you help me check if Fia

    sent me any messages?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Conrad quickly looked for the umpteenth time and replied, ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? Eileen said she would contact me as soon as she reached home. But it¡¯s already

    nighttime, and there¡¯s still no word from her.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s too tired and is asleep,¡± Conrad said with deeply furrowed brows.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia said as she held the phone. ¡°But no matter how tired she was, she would still take the

    time to send me a message.¡±

    Conrad looked at the worry on her face and then sent a message to Ss.

    At this time, Ss was outside the surgery room. He looked at his phone and then at Victor, who had

    his back against the wall.

    Ss turned around to speak with the hospital staff

    Half an hourter, Fia¡¯s phone rang.

    Before she said anything, Conrad nced at the phone¡¯s screen. ¡°It¡¯s a message from Ms. Reid.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°She fell asleep in the afternoon and has just woken up.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± But Fia wasn¡¯t consoled at all. ¡°Then, can you help me ask if Victor went to look for her?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad grabbed the phone and used her fingerprint to unlock it. They had started an act and had to

    see it through the entire way now. He sent a message to Eileen¡¯s phone, which he knew Ss was

    holding onto.

    Ss nced at Victor, who wasn¡¯t sitting that far.

    Conrad ryed the conversation to Fia, but it still didn¡¯t dispel the worry in her heart.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    ¡°Can you activate text to sound?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll install an app from ourpany. It can convert word messages into spoken words.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    After Conrad Installed the app, the Al began scanning all of Eileen¡¯s messages before reading the

    replies out loud.

    Fia finally stopped worrying. ¡°Can you please reply and tell her that she shoulde to see me if she¡¯s

    in trouble? She doesn¡¯t have to handle it alone!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fia paused, then said, ¡°She¡¯s quite prideful and stubborn. Make it sound nicer so she can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    The vein on Conrad¡¯s forehead began to pop as he rewrote the message. ¡°Then should I reply to her

    that I¡¯m your husband and, as such, have a duty to serve you and your friends so that I¡¯ll always.

    remember that you¡¯re my wife so she doesn¡¯t have to feel embarrassed about reaching out for help?¡±

    Fia blushed and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Conrad felt that he was one-tenth as important as Eileen to her.

    Eileen was lucky she hadn¡¯t died from the jump she took!

    In the apartment she was staying in, the fourth floor¡¯s resident had a big corridor, nted some nts,

    and made a mini greenhouse.

    She mmed into the mini greenhouse and fainted. However, she broke her left leg because itnded

    on a stake. Her back was slightly fractured, but she was alive.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you¡¯re married. Could you please not ruin Ms. Reid¡¯s reputation any further?¡± Ss said

    as he stopped Victor from going into the ward.

    Victor¡¯s eyes were burning in mes. ¡°I just want to make sure that she¡¯s still alive!¡±

    ¡°The doctor knows more than you, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Ss shot back, giving him a disdainful look. ¡°Ms. Reid

    is now one of my boss¡¯s employees. If you keep trying to harass our employees, we won¡¯t hold back

    next time!¡±

    Victor tightened his fists. He wanted to force his way in when a group of reporters suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Quick, find Ms. Reid¡¯s ward!¡±

    ¡°Who told you toe here?!¡± Victor looked at the reporters angrily. ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here for you this time, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Ms. Reid jumped off the building because of love. We wanted to get an

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Interview from her.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, now that Ms. Reid no longer has anything to do with Destiny Entertainment, trying to get

    an interview with her has nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid has already woken up. She said she could ept interviews, but only two reporters at a

    time.¡±

    After some discussion, they sent two of the most experienced reporters in.

    Victor wanted to use this chance to follow them, but Ss pulled him aside.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, watch yourself!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Victor hissed as he threw a punch toward Ss.

    Ss dodged and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you really trying to get her killed?¡±

    Victor abruptly stopped and fell silent as he recalled how Eileen had decisively jumped off the window.

    Seeing that his words were effective, Ss continued, ¡°If you have even the slightest conscience left for

    her, please think about handling the usations that will be thrown at her after this.¡±

    Victor didn¡¯t reply to that and simply walked off.

    In the ward, two reporters sat at the end of the bed and looked at Eileen. Her left leg was in a cast. The

    effects of the anesthesia hadn¡¯t fully worn off yet, and Eileen looked at the two of them tiredly.

    ¡°Alright. Ask what you want to know.¡±

    The two reporters shared a look.

    ¡°Did you get hurt because you jumped off the building?¡±

    Eileen closed her eyes and said with a cold expression, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is it because your previous boss, Victor Maxwell, wanted to marry you that you killed yourself?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± When Eileen opened her eyes, all emotions had been sufficiently hidden.

    ¡°My period came, and it was extremely painful. Then, I also had a low blood sugar level. I climbed up to

    the window to change my curtains, but I suddenly felt dizzy and lost my footing.¡±

    The two reporters didn¡¯t really believe her, and they tried to see if there was any sadness in her eyes or

    expression. However, all they could see was herughing at herself.

    ¡°I was just being too prideful. I should have called a worker to help me.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Why didn¡¯t you do that in the first ce?¡± The reporter asked.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    ¡°I¡¯m a celebrity, and I have trauma dealing with feral fans. I was worried they would pretend to be

    workers and sneak into my house.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­ My head hurts,¡± Eileen said as she reached up to hold her head. ¡°The interview ends here. If

    you have any more questions, you can ask my ex-boss and his wife. They¡¯ll be able to rify things for

    me.¡±

    Outside the door, Ss heard everything clearly. He was quite impressed with how calmly Eileen.

    handled things and her wisdom in redirecting the reporters.

    With Sapphire¡¯s current station, she would never verbally acknowledge that Eileen was a homewrecker

    and that thetter had gotten between them in her marriage.

    And from the looks of it just now, Victor had also been scared by how she had just jumped from the

    building. He wouldn¡¯te looking for her for a while as well.

    Once everyone left, Ss went in.

    ¡°Ms. Reid. Do you have any ns after this? You can let me know, and I¡¯ll arrange everything for you.¡±

    Eileen looked at him and said, ¡°Does Fia know what happened to me?¡±

    ¡°The madam doesn¡¯t know that you jumped off the building. I had your phone and pretended to be you

    to message her. She didn¡¯t suspect a thing.¡±

    Ss put the phone by the bed so it would be easier for Eileen to reach it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. If she knew, she would have to be worried about me again.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid, you know that our madam would worry about you. Please cherish your life more.¡±

    Eileen was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to die. But I was too angry because of him, and I just¡­ couldn¡¯t think

    rationally anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid, if you encounter this again, please think about the people who care about you.¡±

    ¡°People who care about me?¡± Eileen thought of Fia, but Fia was under Conrad¡¯s protection, so she

    didn¡¯t have to worry.

    However, as if Ss had seen through her thoughts, he said, ¡°The world is an ever-changing ce.

    There is more than just love in this world we live in. I hope that you and our madam can take that to

    heart.¡±

    Eileen couldn¡¯t help but remember something and said, ¡°Fia will have a child eventually. Her

    anchor will then shift to her child.¡±

    Ss frowned. With this kind of situation, he couldn¡¯t say she would have a child too, right?

    ¡°But I won¡¯t have one,¡± Eileen smiled bitterly. ¡°Victor forced me to abort that baby, but the retribution is

    on me.¡±

    Sally had given her a check-up because of her dysmenorrhea. She said that Eileen hadn¡¯t taken good

    care of herself after her abortion, which caused the fallopian tube to be stuck.

    It would be difficult for her ever to get pregnant again.

    Ss looked at Eileen pitifully. ¡°Do you want to call our madam for a chat?¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley,¡± Eileen said with a tired smile. ¡°I¡¯ll call her tomorrow so she won¡¯t suspect

    anything.¡±

    She paused and added, ¡°Please arrange for my departure from the country soon. I don¡¯t want to stay

    here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let the boss know.¡±

    After Ss left, Eileen didn¡¯t call Fia, but she sent her some voice messages. She talked about her

    future aspirations so that Fia wouldn¡¯t be worried about her once she heard the rumors.

    The next day, after Fia and Eileen finished talking on the phone, Fia grabbed Conrad¡¯s waist and began

    to act cute.

    ¡°Is thepany you arranged for Eileen good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a newpany overseas, so everything has to start from zero.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. ¡°Then, will Eileen be able to develop well?¡±

    Conrad smiled and raised her face before kissing it. His voice was slightly raspy as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you

    trust your husband¡¯s ability?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Thepany name hasn¡¯t been decided yet. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    Fia then said, ¡°What about Fileen?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Fia pushed his face away and said, ¡°Leen, for Eileen.¡±

    ¡°And Fi is for Fia?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    Conrad was speechless. She remembered someone else when she was thinking about names for the

    company.

    He held her waist tightly. ¡°What about me, Fia?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    What? Name Conrad¡¯spany Fileen?

    Fia repeated the name a few times, letting it roll on her tongue, and it didn¡¯t feel too right either.

    ¡°Then¡­ How about Conrad Entertainment?¡±

    Conrad smiled exasperatedly and brushed a lock of loose hair behind her ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s stick to Fileen, hmm?¡±

    Fia grinned at his agreement, then threw her arms around Conrad¡¯s neck before leaning in to

    J

    whisper, ¡°So¡­ Should we ask Eileen to invest in thispany?¡±

    The warmth in Conrad¡¯s eyes faded a little. ¡°Fia, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Just forget what I said,¡± Fia replied, loosening her hold on his neck.

    As Fia retracted her arms, Conrad felt his heart turn empty. Tobat the ache, he smoothly

    transferred Fia to hisp.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it. You¡¯ll work as my secretary first. Then I¡¯ll consider the matter of getting Eileen

    Technology to invest.¡±

    Fia panicked a little at his words. ¡°W-wait¡­ You want a blind woman to be your secretary. Are you

    crazy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very talented in design. When your eyes get better, you¡¯ll be able to stay by my side and

    continue that.¡±

    ¡°You want me to pretend to be your secretary while I¡¯m blind? So you can¡­ take care of me all the

    time?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t help butugh self-depreciatingly. What Conrad was asking her to do was harder than her

    trying to convince him to let Eileen Technology invest in hispany!

    When she was in high school, she once had such a thought. Even if she could only enter Maxwell

    Corporation as a small-time employee, it was great enough if she could see Conrad from afar.

    It would be enough to work in the samepany as him.

    But after she married him and had been warned by his mother not to embarrass the family, such

    thoughts had long since been tossed aside.

    She never dared to think about it again.

    1

    ¡°Fia, your eyes will get better sooner orter. Didn¡¯t you want your grandma¡¯s project to flourish? I can

    give you a chance to develop it if you stay in Maxwell Corporation!¡±

    Fia was flustered. Even if she couldn¡¯t see, she lowered her head so that Conrad wouldn¡¯t see the

    expression on her face.

    She felt inferior.

    It was bad enough she felt inferior, but now she was also blind, and he was asking her to be his

    secretary? Andter, a designer for thepany?!

    She didn¡¯t even dare imagine it!

    Conrad assumed her silence meant she was concerned about the arrangements and said

    sincerely, ¡°Whether it¡¯s your grandma¡¯s project or your own¡­ I can give you full authority to handle

    1. No one can interfere with you as long as you don¡¯t want them to!¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart pounded wildly in her chest, and she stammered, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t even finish my college

    diploma¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged your studies for you. You¡¯ve been so focused on your studiestely. I¡¯m sure you

    can take the examination straight.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°If I¡¯m busy studying, how will I be your secretary?¡±

    Conrad slipped a finger under her chin and pushed her face up. Her face looked so adorable that he

    couldn¡¯t resist pressing a kiss to her lips.

    ¡°You silly girl. I¡¯m asking you to be my secretary because I want you by my side. I won¡¯t get distracted if

    I can see you all day, so that¡¯ll be a credit to you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s head was spinning with the information going through her mind.

    Was this considered a personal benefit to him? Was this how it felt when a husband pampered his

    wife?

    Did Conrad really love her? Was she the only one for him?

    ¡°Fia, what do you think? Would you like toe with me to the office today?¡±

    Fia bit her lips and hesitantly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too fast?¡±

    ¡°Too fast? That¡¯s true. Well, I guess Ss can handle the work a little longer. I¡¯ll continue staying home

    with you for now.¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Fia eximed, feeling pity for Ss when she thought about how his own workload was

    already heavy enough without the additional one of covering for Conrad.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have breakfast and go to work.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Fia heard the joy in Conrad¡¯s tone, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Conrad seemed to really care about her. She had never heard him sound so cheerful. It felt like he was

    simply a big child right now.

    Conrad pressed a quick peck to her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and juste with me, okay? Leave

    the rest to me.¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    After Fia and Conrad finished breakfast, he carried her into the car

    Fia sat in the passenger seat, nervously wringing her hands together. When she heard Conrad get into

    the driver¡¯s seat, she asked worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I wait till I get my college diploma before following

    you to

    the office?¡±

    She was worried that his employees would see her and think that she was a disgrace, since she was

    not only blind, but she also didn¡¯t have any qualifications!

    Conrad took her hand and said in a calm and forceful voice, ¡°A person¡¯s talent in more than just a

    diploma. The two designs that mypany bought from you led to a new wave of business No one will

    look down on you when I tell them that you were the designer responsible for that¡¯

    ¡°But how do I exin that I don¡¯t have my diploma right now¡­7¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been smart since you were a child. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take long before you have it in hand.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia¡¯s mind was still in a mess, so it was good that Conrad had arranged everything for her. She had

    thought about her academic qualification a long time ago and wanted toplete it one day. But she

    had thought she would only do it once she was divorced and had her freedom.

    Now that Conrad had arranged everything for her, it both touched and worried her

    She was afraid that she would disappoint and disgrace him if she were to fail.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll embarrass you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Conrad tilted his head to the side, clearly confused.

    ¡°Your mother said that as your wife, I shouldn¡¯t embarrass you. I need to be mindful of every word I say.

    and action I take.¡±

    Conrad felt the guilt in his heart intensify as he recalled what Mrs. Taylor had said about what his

    mother had done to Fia.

    His grip on her hand tightened.

    ¡°Remember this, Fia. You¡¯re my wife. You¡¯re not a ve or a puppet. You¡¯re free to have things that you

    like to do. If you want to do it, just go for it. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±

    Fia could feel the intensity behind his words, and she hastily nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.

    On the way to Maxwell Corporation, Ss went through the applications for the trantor position in the

    company. The human resource department had picked out five from several hundred resumes.

    After the interviews for the first four applicants, thest applicant walked in with a duffel bag on her

    back.

    Ss looked up and froze.

    The girl was wearing a in floral dress. She had long, silky hair that draped across her shoulders, and

    her skin was fair. Her face was quite bare, and the only makeup she had was to darken her eyebrows

    and lipstick.

    She had pretty features, and the reason Ss froze was because he was reminded of Fia¡¯s face when

    he looked at the girl before him.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Annie Parker. I graduated from Cambridge University and am proficient in

    eightnguages¡­¡±

    After a quiet and sweet self-introduction, Annie looked nervously at Ss and the other candidates who

    had applied for the job.

    ¡°You know so many differentnguages?¡± Ss sald with slight incredulousness

    He nced down at her resume, noting that she was not even twenty-one years old, yet she was

    already a Ph.D. student. She had jumped five grades in elementary school and finished her university

    course when she was a junior in high school before heading straight to a foreign country.

    In other words, this girl sounded absolutely amazing!

    This part made Ss think of . He recalled that she had also skipped a grade in elementary school

    but hadn¡¯t been as aggressive as Annie.

    Annie immediately put down her duffel bag and pulled out a stack ofnguage tests and textbooks.

    ¡°Here, take a look. I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    Ss epted the stack and looked through it. When he was done, he looked up to study Annie.

    She was young, but she sounded a little too capable. That manynguages took a lot of time to learn,

    after all.

    Ss called the human resource department to have them bring a document and handed it to Annie.

    ¡°Please trante this document into the eight different foreignnguages you said you were proficient

    in.¡±

    Ss wasn¡¯t very well versed in many foreignnguages, but everyone present in the room could speak

    a few. If Annie was lying and trying to deceive him, it would soon be exposed as soon as she started

    speaking.

    In less than half an hour, Annie did as instructed and tranted the document into the eightnguages

    int a smooth manner. The longer she spoke, the wider the eyes around her got.

    ¡°Mr. Whitney, hernguage skills are indeed exceptional!¡±

    ¡°With a talent like hers, she can be Mr. Maxwell¡¯s personal trantor!¡±

    Ss took another look at Annie¡¯s resume. She had experience working as a secretary when she was

    abroad. Since Conrad had to apany his wife, try to get a foothold in the capital city¡¯s business

    circle, and sign some deals with foreign corporations all at the same time, the man would indeed

    require such a talent by his side!

    And so, a unanimous vote was passed.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    Ss nodded and said, ¡°Alright. You¡¯re hired. Report to work tomorrow at eight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Annie said as she bowed deeply, excitement shining brightly on her face, which made her

    look more favorable in this situation.

    She was young, beautiful, polite, and capable. Maxwell Corporation needed such people!

    Annie walked out of thepany with delight in her heart and was filled with hope for the future!

    A dark gray Maybach pulled up in front of Maxwell Corporation, and Conrad exited the car before going

    around it to the passenger side to help Fia out.

    The security guard hurried over and said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, let me help you park the car.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Not a momentter, a figure came running toward them.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, do you remember me?¡± the girl asked as she smiled brightly, her eyes sparkling joyfully.

    Conrad spared her a nce, and his grip on Fia¡¯s wrist tightened.

    Fia was at a loss and could only use her imagination to guess what the girl before them looked like.

    She also wondered what kind of rtionship the girl had with Conrad.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Conrad asked, his voice and expression smooth and indifferent. He was

    obviously not happy about the girl rushing up to them.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Annie Parker, the girl you almost hit with your car, remember?¡±

    Annie was a little disappointed, and her gaze shifted to Fia, who Conrad was holding onto. She noted

    Fia¡¯s dull eyes and wondered who she was, and also thought that there seemed to be something

    wrong. with her eyes.

    Conrad maintained his indifference, though his eyes turned cold.

    ¡°If you¡¯re seekingpensation, you can contact my assistant, Ss, directly.¡±

    ¡°N-no! That¡¯s not what I want! I just wanted to share some happy news with you. I was sessful in my

    job application, and I¡¯ll be joining Maxwell Corporation! I look forward to working with you in the future!

    After saying that, Annie eagerly looked at Conrad as she blushed and held out a hand for a shake. Her

    eyes were fixed on Conrad¡¯s face, hoping to see some appreciation. The best would be to get a

    compliment from him, of course¡­

    But there was nothing.

    Instead, he turned to the woman beside him and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get Ss to get

    it.¡±

    Fia shook her head, feeling flustered. She wished she could see what the girl who stopped them looked

    like.

    ¡°Conrad, who is she?¡± Fia asked, trying to keep her tone rxed and seemingly casual.

    ¡°No one important,¡± Conrad replied without hesitation.

    Then, he swept Fia into his arms and walked toward the office.

    Annie felt like someone had poured a bucket of ice cold water over her as chill washed over her She

    stood there dumbfounded and turned to watch Conrad walk away with  in his arms.

    There was envy and jealousy in her eyes.

    That woman was pretty and looked about the same age as her but was blind. Why was Conrad treating

    her so well?!

    Annie was willing to die if it meant that Conrad would treat her that well!

    Thinking back to her strict upbringing, her heart warned her not to get in over her head. No matter how

    wonderful a man was, she couldn¡¯t lower herself to be a homewrecker and try to seduce a taken man.

    But when she thought about how outstanding Conrad was, she really didn¡¯t want to listen to her

    conscience.

    Shaking her head, Annie decided not to think about it for now. She should focus on working since she

    had got the job.

    Perhaps that blind woman was simply Conrad¡¯s momentarily desire for novelty, and they would break

    up.ter.

    ¡°Good day, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    As they walked into the office, every employee that Conrad walked past greeted him and gave cautious

    and curious looks at the woman he was holding in his arms.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Conrad didn¡¯t falter nor waste time ncing around and simply nodded back at the greetings as he

    held Fia tightly in his arms.

    Once they reached the inside of the director¡¯s exclusive elevator, Conrad set her down and ced a

    hand gently on her face to turn her toward him,

    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that girl was just now,¡± Conrad exined anyway.

    Esme was dead, and he didn¡¯t want anyone else popping up to cause trouble for them.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    Fix brow twitched. ¡°Hmm. Are you sure? She seemed overly enthusiastic when she saw you. Conrad

    browned but then briefly told her of the incident when he had driven too fast and almost hit Annie. Fia

    listened, then gave him a helpless smile and said, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened¡­¡±

    But even though she couldn¡¯t see, she could hear the adoration and eagerness in the girl¡¯s tone just

    now.

    Should she say anything about it? But it was obvious that Conrad didn¡¯t care about the girl at all. It

    would seem petty of her if she were to bring it up

    For now, she would put it aside She and Conrad had started over, and getting here had been a difficult

    journey She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of nothing.

    After entering his office, Conrad had to attend the morning meeting. He ced Fia on the couch and

    made sure she wasfortable before leaving the room.

    Before entering the conference room, Conrad looked at the senior executives in the room and stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Mr. Maxwell?¡± Ss asked in confusion.

    ¡°Was there an Annie Parker who applied for a job today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir Is there something wrong with that?¡± Ss replied cautiously.

    ¡°Did she pass

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Yes, sir Winnie may be excellent, but she has gone on maternity leave. I¡¯m afraid she might not be

    able to put her full attention on the job after this. Though Miss Parker is young, she¡¯s capable and

    professional. She¡¯s also very intelligent..

    Ss exined what he had seen in her resume and about how she had skipped grades in elementary

    school, had gone abroad to Cambridge, and also had foreign work experience.

    ¡°Is there a problem you have in hiring her, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Ss asked carefully. He wondered why

    Conrad had a t expression on his face.

    Conrad considered it carefully. Back then, he had driven too fast, and it had indeed been his fault for

    frightening the girl.

    He didn¡¯t need to be angry with her just because she had some resemnce to Fia.

    ¡°Even if she¡¯s good, she needs to pass the probationary period before anything else can be said.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I got it,¡± Ss replied with a hasty nod. The weight in his heart vanished. He was afraid that he

    had made a mistake in hiring and had angered his boss, but thankfully, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    After listening to the Director of Design¡¯s words, Conrad¡¯s expression darkened, and it was obvious to

    everyone in the room.

    Others weren¡¯t aware, but as Conrad¡¯s personal assistant, Ss knew who was behind Argonauts Corp

    very well.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, the new product under Argonauts Corp¡¯s line, Gentle Stream, has sold more than ours.

    Should we also follow their trend and produce some in-style products?¡± Someone gave a

    suggestion.

    ¡°No need!¡± Conrad said with his usual attitude. ¡°Are the dozen over designers in our department

    useless? Get them working time to submit a satisfactory design in three days!¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    ¡°Ss,¡± Conrad said sarcastically after being silent for a moment.

    ¡°Yes? Ss replied, looking up in confusion.

    ¡°Check if Fia has been in contact with himtely.¡±

    Ss seemed to piece together the pieces as he thought back to the pictures he had printed.

    ¡°Do you mean that this designer is Madam¡­?¡±

    Fia sat rigidly on the couch in Conrad¡¯s office. She was tense as she was afraid that someone would

    walk into Conrad¡¯s office at any time.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    About half an hourter, the door opened, and she turned her head in that direction.

    Conrad walked in and met her dull eyes with a somewhat cold expression.

    He hadn¡¯t needed Ss to look into it. He was sure it must have been Fia¡¯s work just by looking at the

    picture.

    No matter how unpleasant things had be between them before because of Esme, they were still

    husband and wife, weren¡¯t they? Why didn¡¯t she tell him before she helped Jason?

    ¡°Is that you, Conrad?¡± Fia asked, straining her ears. She felt uneasy as she had only heard the door

    open and no footsteps.

    Conrad clenched his fist and shoved down the irritation in his heart. He walked toward her and said,

    ¡°The meeting just adjourned. Have you been waiting long?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    This was the first time Fia was in his office. She was eager to see the decor of his office and the ce

    where he worked. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see anything in her condition.

    Conrad noted the disappointment on her face, and his displeasure was instantly mostly reced by

    pity. He sat beside her and took her small hands that were clenched tightly into his.

    He patiently uncurled each finger and patted her palm..

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. Even if I¡¯m not here, no one apart from Ss is allowed to enter the

    office.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Fia nodded, then asked, ¡°So¡­ even if they had something urgent to speak with you, they still

    can¡¯t

    ¡°They would have to go to Ss first beforeing to see me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Fia was suddenly less nervous, and she smiled sweetly. ¡°So if I stay in your office all day, no one would

    see me?¡±

    ¡°Well, except for Ss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with Ss. I know him well enough,¡± she replied easily, excitement now bleeding slightly into

    her voice. ¡°You should get to work, then.¡±

    Fia pulled her hands away, then fumbled for her earbuds on the coffee table and lifted them up for him

    to

    see.

    ¡°You work, and I¡¯ll listen to my sses. I¡¯ll try to get my diploma as soon as possible.¡±

    When Conrad heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the in-style designs she had given.

    Jason without his knowledge, which helped stabilize Argonauts Corp¡¯s position in the industry.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Which style of designing do you prefer?¡±

    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± Fia asked back, puzzled.

    ¡°Is it hard to answer?¡±

    ¡°Well, not really,¡± Fia said naively. She turned serious and said, ¡°I actually prefer in styles and those

    that incorporate our local customs. But these two elements aren¡¯t really popr, so I¡¯m fine with other

    styles.

    too!¡±

    ¡°You have a talent for extravagant styles and others too,¡± Conrad reminded her. ¡°The two designs you

    gave me earlier broke Maxwell Corporation¡¯s all-time high sales.¡±

    Fia flushed at the praise. ¡°Ah¡­ is that so? Then¡­ I¡¯m pretty good, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Conrad hummed as he caressed her smooth face. ¡°Could you specialize in those styles for

    me?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°A designer has a soul, you know? You¡¯re depriving me of it by asking me to give up.

    something I love! Why did you have thepany reject in-style designs when there¡¯s a huge market

    for it?¡±

    The light in Conrad¡¯s eyes vanished instantly, and his gentle expression turned hard and cold as he

    tried to understand what was in Fia¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    id Fia simply like in-style designs, or was it because Jason was a factor in it?

    veryone knew that Argonauts Corp¡¯s line, Gentle Stream, was a reflection of their chairman, Garett¡¯s

    love ir his beloved rice!

    nd as Jason was Argonauts Corp¡¯s sessor,  must be aware that Garett¡¯s love for rice was a

    eat irony and hurt to Conrad!

    et, she still helped Jason?!

    What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fia asked, sensing that there was something off about Conrad, and reached out to

    touch

    s arm.

    onrad swatted her hand away instinctively, and the atmosphere between them froze momentarily.

    ke a bucket of cold water had been thrown on her, Fia bit her lip and panicked.

    -are you angry because I don¡¯t want to specialize in extravagant and alternative designs?¡±

    onrad looked at her but said nothing.

    a grasped her earbud tighter. ¡°When my eyes get better, I¡¯ll still draw those kinds of designs. You can

    ways talk to me and give me suggestions if there are any in mind.¡±

    ter a pause, she sincerely said, ¡°But if you ask me to follow Maxwell Corporation¡¯s style andpletely

    ve up my own, I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not a money-making machine. This is my lifelong love of my ofession.

    I want to study all the areas that I can¡­¡±

    a trailed off, then looked up at him. ¡°Can you understand that?¡±

    le couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could tell he was angry based on his harsh breathing.

    onrad looked at the panic on her face and in a moment of weakness, leaned over to hug her.

    I was out of line. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    a froze in his arms. She could hear the mncholy and depression in his voice.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    >nfused, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    onrad released her and held her shoulders before asking, ¡°Are you hiding anything from me?¡±

    ike what?¡± Fia replied with a frown. ¡°How will I know if you don¡¯t tell me what this is about?¡±

    onrad looked into her dull eyes and suddenly realized that even though Fia had been the one to

    produce entle Stream, that had happened before she lost her eyesight.

    I that time, the gap between them was so wide, and it was understandable if she had sided with

    utsiders.

    ¡®rom now on, don¡¯t hide anything from me, okay, Fia?¡±

    a¡¯s heart raced from the implication of his words. ¡°Just what has happened? Why are you like this after

    Our meeting?¡±

    t¡¯s not important. Focus on your studies. I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    onrad pressed a kiss to her forehead, then helped her put on her earbuds to listen to her lecture. After

    lacing a cushion behind her and ensuring she wasfortable, he returned to his desk.

    Fia had been so flustered and distracted by Conrad that she didn¡¯t hear anything at the start. It took her

    half an hour to calm down and study.

    The day flew by like that, and when Conrad clocked off at four-thirty in the evening, he looked to see

    Fia still on the couch, listening to her lecture.

    He turned off hisputer, got up, then walked over to her and scooped her into his arms.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Fia was startled by his sudden actions. When she realized what had happened, she pped him

    on

    the shoulder.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this nonsense!¡±

    Conrad took off her earbuds, effectively putting her lecture on hold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. You can continueter tonight.¡±

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already four thirty.¡±

    ¡°Are you getting off work?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go home then,¡± Fia said with a smile and negotiated, ¡°But you have to help me clean up

    the papers on the desk.¡±

    Conrad nced at the table. Despite her not being able to see, her handwriting was surprisingly still

    quite

    nice.

    The writings on the papers were about the content of the lecture. It was simple but had all the key

    points. It was easy to tell that she was a smart and effective student!

    In the evening, Conrad received a call from Ss and walked into his study to receive it.

    Fia leaned against the headboard in their bedroom alone, fumbling with her phone and turning on voice

    activation before saying, ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡±

    ¡°It is July sixteenth. The weather is sunny and a suitable day for traveling.¡±

    Fia muttered, ¡°Traveling, seriously? It¡¯s already nighttime.¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    Fia¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t register her mutterings, so it went into standby after a few minutes of being idle.

    Fia counted on her fingers and said to herself, ¡°There are still two days and a few more hours till

    Conrad¡¯s

    birthday.¡±

    Thinking that Conrad would be in his study for at least half an hour, she spoke to her phone and had it

    call

    Eileen.

    Eileen was currently lying in her hospital room, staring at the ceiling with a nk expression. When her

    phone rang, she turned to check the caller ID before hurriedly answering it.

    ¡°Hey, Fia! What¡¯s up? Tell me all about your day, hmm?¡±

    Fia briefly told her about going to work with Conrad, and Eileen suddenly thought of the message from

    Jason this morning.

    She hesitated for a few moments before saying. ¡°The design I pitched for you before this has earned

    quite a sum for thepany that bought it. The boss wanted to ask you out for dinner. Do you have

    time for that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for me to go out in my condition.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± Eileen said, feeling some pity for Jason but also grateful that he had taken Fia¡¯s

    design and pushed for it to be produced in hispany.

    During the day, Eileen had dug a little to find that Fia¡¯s simple and elegant design had be the main

    product of Gentle Stream. Fia would be earning a neat sume end of the month from the dividends.

    If Conrad hadn¡¯te into Fia¡¯s life first, Eileen really thought that Jason would have been the man for

    Fia.

    ¡°Eileen, Conrad¡¯s birthday is in two days. I want to buy him a present. Do you have any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯tck anything, so you shouldn¡¯t bother wasting money on it.¡±

    Fia frowned, obviously torn. ¡°But I can¡¯t just do nothing, right? Wouldn¡¯t that make me look heartless?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Oh, you¡­ Really? Have you forgotten all those ruthless things he did to you in the past?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­ He¡¯s treating me very well now.¡±

    ¡°How well?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taking care of me as if I¡¯m in a vegetative state and can¡¯t do anything on my own. He¡¯s meticulous

    in his care.¡±

    Eileenughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. When you get old, and your legs don¡¯t work anymore, he¡¯ll know

    how to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing me,¡± Fia protested with a slightly red face. ¡°Help me think of something to give him,

    okay?¡±

    Conrad heard Fia talking on the phone outside the bedroom and deliberately crept forward to listen.

    Hearing that she remembered his birthday and was worried about what to give him made him feel

    warm, and the bad mood he had been suppressing the whole day vanished.

    As long as he was the only person in her mind from now on, that was enough.

    Whatever it was that she had with Jason once, that was all in the past.

    If he was going to be petty, how would he ever repay her for the wounds she had suffered in his ce?

    Hearing Conrad¡¯s gentle voice,  panicked for a moment and hurriedly said her goodbye. She hung

    up the phone and tossed it aside.

    On the other end, Eileen was speechless as she pulled the phone away from her ear to stare at it.

    Conrad pretended not to have heard her conversation and asked curiously, ¡°Who was that?¡±

    ¡°It was Eileen.¡±

    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. Just random things.¡±

    Conrad looked at her flushed face and was looking forward to what she would get him for his birthday.

    He wasn¡¯tcking anything, but he would be happy even if she got him something cheap.

    He gently touched her face and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±

    Fia yawned nervously. ¡°Just a little.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Conrad brought over a basin of warm water to wipe her face and hands.

    Fia enjoyed the attention, but she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I already took a bath.¡±

    ¡°I know. I helped you, remember?¡±

    ¡°Then you should remember that you¡¯ve already wiped my face and hands.¡±

    Fia felt a little bad. Conrad was a dignified and proud director of a hugepany and a young master

    of a wealthy family. He was already tired from a long day of work, but he was still meticulous in caring

    for her when they were home.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Does our Fia not like being clean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You can keep doing it if you don¡¯t find it troublesome¡­¡± Fia said as shey back on the

    bed, feeling a little drowsy. She thought about how life would be wonderful in the future if the two of

    them could always get along well like this.

    At this moment, she even felt it was good to be blind. She could be a happy doll for him, lying down,

    doing and worrying about nothing while leaving him to care for her.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    The following day, Conrad and Fia had breakfast and went to the office as usual.

    Conrad still had his morning meeting to attend, and Fia waited for him to leave before calling Eileen to

    continue their topic about what to get for Conrad¡¯s birthday.

    Eileen whined from the other end of the line, ¡°Fia, this is such a difficult question! You might as well ask

    a duy for suggestions!¡±

    ¡°Who would I ask?¡±

    ¡°You could ask Mr. Whitley.¡±

    ¡°No way. Mr. Whitley is tacky. He¡¯ll probably suggest things like limited branded goods. That¡¯s so gaudy

    it wouldn¡¯t have much meaning!¡±

    Eileen hesitated, then said, ¡°Then¡­ Do you want to ask Doctor Evans?¡±

    Fia was stunned. She hadn¡¯t spoken to Jason in a long while.

    ¡°Well? Have you been in touch with Doctor Evanstely?¡±

    ¡°No. It would be best if I didn¡¯t ask him about this. It¡¯s weird.¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯re right. You owe him a favor, after all. Asking him about a gift for your husband is like

    stabbing him in the heart too.¡±

    ¡°If you already know that, why would you suggest him?¡± Fia muttered, her mood plunging downward ¡°Is

    it because you¡¯ve had too much free timetely? Even your suggestions are bing weird.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, yes! I¡¯m so bored! I really want someone to love me and stay by my side too, you know? I

    really envy you, Fia,¡± Eileen said in a sickeningly sweet voice. ¡°If only you weren¡¯t married, I¡¯m sure we

    would have worked out!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t swing that way.¡±

    ¡°Tch! What happened to friendship over love, huh?¡±

    The two continued chatting for a while before they hung up in a happy mood.

    Fia was still worried about what to get for Conrad¡¯s birthday. Asking Eileen had been a waste of time,

    and she didn¡¯t dare to ask Ss. So, with no other options left, she decided to turn to her phone¡¯s voice

    assistant.

    ¡°Who are you giving a birthday present to?¡±

    Fia held her breath for a few moments before whispering, ¡°My husband.¡±

    ¡°You should give yourself to him! He will be very happy!¡±

    What the hell?

    Fia was speechless. Did her phone get possessed or something?!

    Even though those were her first thoughts, she couldn¡¯t help but keep the suggestion in her heart.

    ¡°My name is Annie Parker. I¡¯ll be working with everyone here from today on. I hope you¡¯ll advise me if

    there are any shorings. Thank you!¡±

    Fia¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t register her mutterings, so it went into standby after a few minutes of being idle.

    Fia counted on her fingers and said to herself, ¡°There are still two days and a few more hours till

    Conrad¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Thinking that Conrad would be in his study for at least half an hour, she spoke to her phone and had it

    call

    Eileen.

    Eileen was currently lying in her hospital room, staring at the ceiling with a nk expression. When her

    phone rang, she turned to check the caller ID before hurriedly answering it.

    ¡°Hey, Fia! What¡¯s up? Tell me all about your day, hmm?¡±

    Fia briefly told her about going to work with Conrad, and Eileen suddenly thought of the message from

    Jason this morning.

    She hesitated for a few moments before saying, ¡°The design I pitched for you before this has earned

    quite a sum for thepany that bought it. The boss wanted to ask you out for dinner. Do you have

    time for that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for me to go out in my condition.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± Eileen said, feeling some pity for Jason but also grateful that he had taken Fia¡¯s

    design and pushed for it to be produced in hispany.

    During the day, Eileen had dug a little to find that Fia¡¯s simple and elegant design had be the main

    product of Gentle Stream. Fia would be earning a neat sume end of the month from the dividends.

    If Conrad hadn¡¯te into Fia¡¯s life first, Eileen really thought that Jason would have been the man for

    Fia.

    ¡°Eileen, Conrad¡¯s birthday is in two days. I want to buy him a present. Do you have any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯tck anything, so you shouldn¡¯t bother wasting money on it.¡±

    Fia frowned, obviously torn. ¡°But I can¡¯t just do nothing, right? Wouldn¡¯t that make me look heartless?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡­ Really? Have you forgotten all those ruthless things he did to you in the past?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡­ He¡¯s treating me very well now.¡±

    ¡°How well?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taking care of me as if I¡¯m in a vegetative state and can¡¯t do anything on my own. He¡¯s meticulous

    in his care.¡±

    Eileenughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. When you get old, and your legs don¡¯t work anymore, he¡¯ll know

    how to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing me,¡± Fia protested with a slightly red face. ¡°Help me think of something to give him,

    okay?¡±

    Conrad heard Fia talking on the phone outside the bedroom and deliberately crept forward to listen.

    Hearing that she remembered his birthday and was worried about what to give him made him feel

    warm, and the bad mood he had been suppressing the whole day vanished.

    As long as he was the only person in her mind from now on, that was enough.

    Whatever it was that she had with Jason once, that was all in the past.

    If he was going to be petty, how would he ever repay her for the wounds she had suffered in his ce?

    Chap:

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    Hearing Conrad¡¯s gentle voice,  panicked for a moment and hurriedly said her goodbye. She hung

    up the phone and tossed it aside.

    On the other end, Elleen was speechless as she pulled the phone away from her ear to stare at it.

    Conrad pretended not to have heard her conversation and asked curiously, ¡°Who was that?¡±

    ¡°It was Eileen.¡°

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. Just random things.¡±

    Conrad looked at her flushed face and was looking forward to what she would get him for his birthday.

    He wasn¡¯tcking anything, but he would be happy even if she got him something cheap.

    He gently touched her face and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±

    Fia yawned nervously. ¡°Just a little.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Conrad brought over a basin of warm water to wipe her face and hands.

    Fia enjoyed the attention, but she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I already took a bath.¡±

    ¡°I know. I helped you, remember?¡±

    ¡°Then you should remember that you¡¯ve already wiped my face and hands.¡±

    Fia felt a little bad. Conrad was a dignified and proud director of a hugepany and a young master

    of

    a wealthy family. He was already tired from a long day of work, but he was still meticulous in caring for

    her when they were home.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Does our Fia not like being clean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You can keep doing it if you don¡¯t find it troublesome¡­¡± Fia said as shey back on the

    bed, feeling a little drowsy. She thought about how life would be wonderful in the future if the two of

    them could always get along well like this.

    At this moment, she even felt it was good to be blind. She could be a happy doll for him, lying down,

    doing and worrying about nothing while leaving him to care for her.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    The following day, Conrad and Fia had breakfast and went to the office as usual.

    Conrad still had his morning meeting to attend, and Fia waited for him to leave before calling Eileen to

    continue their topic about what to get for Conrad¡¯s birthday.

    Eileen whined from the other end of the line, ¡°Fia, this is such a difficult question! You might as well ask

    a guy for suggestions!¡±

    ¡°Who would I ask?¡±

    ¡°You could ask Mr. Whitley.¡±

    ¡°No way. Mr. Whitley is tacky. He¡¯ll probably suggest things like limited branded goods. That¡¯s so

    gaudy! It wouldn¡¯t have much meaning!¡±

    Eileen hesitated, then said, ¡°Then¡­ Do you want to ask Doctor Evans?¡±

    Fia was stunned. She hadn¡¯t spoken to Jason in a long while.

    ¡°Well? Have you been in touch with Doctor Evanstely?¡±

    ¡°No. It would be best if I didn¡¯t ask him about this. It¡¯s weird.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re right. You owe him a favor, after all. Asking him about a gift for your husband is like

    stabbing him in the heart too.¡±

    ¡°If you already know that, why would you suggest him?¡± Fia muttered, her mood plunging downward.

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve had too much free timetely? Even your suggestions are bing weird.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, yes! I¡¯m so bored! I really want someone to love me and stay by my side too, you know? I

    really envy you, Fia,¡± Eileen said in a sickeningly sweet voice. ¡°If only you weren¡¯t married, I¡¯m sure we

    would have worked out!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t swing that way.¡±

    ¡°Tch! What happened to friendship over love, huh?¡±

    The two continued chatting for a while before they hung up in a happy mood.

    Fia was still worried about what to get for Conrad¡¯s birthday. Asking Eileen had been a waste of time,

    and she didn¡¯t dare to ask Ss. So, with no other options left, she decided to turn to her phone¡¯s voice

    assistant.

    ¡°Who are you giving a birthday present to?¡±

    Fia held her breath for a few moments before whispering, ¡°My husband.¡±

    ¡°You should give yourself to him! He will be very happy!¡±

    What the hell?

    Fia was speechless. Did her phone get possessed or something?!

    Even though those were her first thoughts, she couldn¡¯t help but keep the suggestion in her heart.

    ¡°My name is Annie Parker. I¡¯ll be working with everyone here from today on. I hope you¡¯ll advise me if

    there are any shorings. Thank you!¡±

    ¡±

    After saying that, Annie bowed deeply to everyone in the Foreign Affairs department.

    Some of them saw how young and pretty she was and started to be doubtful.

    Someone said, ¡°She¡¯s not even twenty-two, and she¡¯s already so aplished. Why did shee to

    Maxwell Corporation?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! With the things she can do, she could have gotten into the Ministry of Foreign Affairs!¡±

    Annie smiled warmly and didn¡¯t argue with anyone. She simply walked to her cubicle and tapped her

    table.

    ¡°I bought Starbucks for everyone to drink as a small gift for meeting everyone for the first time.¡±

    A few people nced at her table and saw several paper bags with drinks in them.

    ¡°Seriously? She¡¯s that generous?¡±

    ¡°Is she from a wealthy family?¡±

    The cheapest cost of a Starbucks drink was still around five dors, and there were at least forty

    people in the department.

    Annie smiled again and said, ¡°I bought a variety of vors, so you can pick whichever suits your taste.¡±

    Then, she picked up one of the bags and handed it to the woman in the next cubicle.

    ¡°Here, miss. Pick a vor you like.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The woman thanked Annie, took a cup, and then distributed the remaining ones to the others.

    Soon, people starteding forward to pick their own drinks. Each person held a drink in their hand,

    and their hostile gazes before had now vanished.

    Annie had bought extra, so she took them and handed them to other employees who passed by the

    department.

    In less than half a day, she had gained quite a lot of ¡°goodwill¡± by distributing the drinks.

    ¡°Annie, we didn¡¯t mean anything by what we said just now. We were simply discussing and expressing

    our concerns as your seniors.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re very talented. I¡¯m sure you would have done great if you had applied to the Ministry of

    Foreign Affairs.¡±

    The employees who had been doubtful before this now looked like they had been concerned about

    Annie

    instead.

    Annie continued smiling and nodded humbly to show that she epted their words.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. But Maxwell Corporation is a bigpany, and I¡¯m still young and would like

    something challenging. If you have too much on your hand, please leave it to me. I¡¯ll try my best to help

    and do a good job!¡±

    Employees were sried people and not bosses, so it was natural that most wanted to muddle through

    if they could.

    Those who wanted to take it easy hurriedly rushed forward to Annie¡¯s side, intending to hand over

    some

    of their work to her.

    Annie didn¡¯t lose her temper at the amount of work her colleagues shoved into her hands. She simply

    epted them and buried her head in work

    At noon, Ss went to the Foreign Affairs department for an inspection and asked a few people for their

    opinion about Annie, and they were only full of praise for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, Mr. Whitley! Annie is brilliant. All of us like her!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s quick in her work and has plenty of ideas!¡±

    Ss listened patiently to their words, then approached Annie with a document in hand that he had

    tranted before

    He rapped his knuckle on the table and said, ¡°Annie.¡±

    ¡°Mr Whitley Annie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she jumped to her feet. ¡°Do you have some work for me?¡±

    Ss nodded. ¡°Trante this document and hand it to me when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Annie said, epting it with both hands as she tried to contain her excitement.

    Since it was Ss giving her work, it meant that the tranted documents would definitely be given to

    Conrad.

    Just thinking about that made her happy!

    The time to prove her worth hade.

    ¡°Make sure you trante it properly with no mistakes.¡±

    ¡°You can count on me, Mr. Whitley!¡±

    Two hourster, Ss knocked on the door of Conrad¡¯s office.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad heard the call and looked toward the break room where Fia was taking her lunch break. He got

    up and closed the door before letting Ss in.

    ¡°Here are the tranted documents for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Conrad said as he took it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked it once, so you can look at it again.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Scanning through it quickly, Conrad was done reading in less than two minutes. Then, his eyes fell on

    thest page where the signatures were.

    ¡°Was this done by Annie Parker?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I wanted to see how well her work was.¡±

    Conrad thought about how Annie¡¯s brows resembled Fia¡¯s, then said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the

    document.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give her more of Winnie¡¯s work after this.¡±

    Conrad neither agreed nor disagreed with Ss¡¯ words. Thetter sensed something was not quite

    right, and he asked cautiously, ¡°Is there¡­ something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Get Tiger to check on her background.¡±

    Ss was confused. ¡°She¡¯s only a trantor. There¡¯s no need for that, right?¡±

    Maxwell Corporation didn¡¯t have very strict policies when it came to their trantors unless they were

    promoted and had ess to confidentialpany documents. That was the time they would do a

    background check.

    ¡°Just do as I say.¡±

    Conrad thought of the resemnce between Annie and Fia, then thought about Finn.

    He was afraid that Fia¡¯s biological father was somehow rted to Annie, since they had the same

    surname.

    ¡°Something¡¯s fishy about her, and it can¡¯t be left unchecked.¡±

    Ss quietly retreated after that.

    Conrad picked up the document Annie had tranted from where he had dropped it on his table.

    Giving it ast nce, he threw it into the dustbin.

    Without figuring everything out, he wouldn¡¯t use her work.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Fia¡¯s voice rang out from the breakroom, and Conrad rushed toward her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fia?¡±

    Fia was sweating profusely as she reached out to clutch Conrad¡¯s hand. Her eyes were filled with

    panic. as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I dreamt of her¡­!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Fia looked up and breathed sharply. After a few moments, she finally said in a muffled voice, ¡°¡­ My

    cousin.

    In her dream, Fia didn¡¯t have any memories of growing up, and she innocently grabbed Esme¡¯s clothes

    as they tumbled in the water by the river as children.

    Suddenly, she was pushed into the river, and the water turned violent as it rushed around her. Esme

    floated into the air like a ghost and shot her a sinister smile.

    Then, she said menacingly, ¡°Fia¡­ Even if I go to hell, I curse you! I curse you to die a miserable death

    and

    never have love!¡±

    The dream felt so real, and it felt like forever before she coulde out, especially since she had lost

    her

    sight.

    The fear and horror were deeply etched into her bones.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    ¡°Conrad, do you think¡­ Do you think she could still be alive?¡± Fia whispered, clutching Conrad¡¯s hand

    as if holding onto a lifeline.

    Conrad frowned, bringing up his hand to pet her head gently.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±

    He pressed a finger to smoothen the furrow between her brows and continued, ¡°She¡¯ll never hurt you

    again.¡±

    Fia shook her head, her body trembling as she felt like her nerves were fried from the terror of her

    dream.

    ¡°It felt so real¡­!¡±

    Conrad felt his heart ache at her state, and he carefully pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s all over now. It was just a dream.¡±

    A suffocating feeling overwhelmed Fia when she thought about the dream again, and she pushed

    Conrad

    away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe. Don¡¯t hold me too tightly.¡±

    Conrad was stunned. He hadn¡¯t been holding her too tightly, but he released his grip on her when he

    heard

    her words.

    She fumbled around the bed frantically and said, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone? Where is it? I want to listen to

    my lecture.¡±

    Listening to her lectures would keep her mind off her dream so she wouldn¡¯t panic so much.

    Conrad picked up her phone from the floor and handed it to her. Fia gripped her phone tightly once she

    felt it, then tried to straighten out her earbud cords.

    Conrad gently helped her, then plugged it into the phone and her ears.

    Hearing the voice filter into her ears, Fia visibly untensed and gradually calmed down.

    Conrad carried her over to the couch, then pulled back the curtains to let the sunlight shine in.

    Not long after, Fia fell asleep again.

    He stayed with her for a few minutes before walking out of the break room, leaving the door open in

    case she woke up from a nightmare again. He was afraid he wouldn¡¯t get to her in time if the door was

    closed.

    After an hour, Fia woke up from her nap feeling better and refreshed.

    She removed her earbuds and listened to the keyboard typing soundsing from outside, which

    grounded her.

    ¡°Conrad.¡±

    Conrad hurriedly turned toward the break room to see Fia standing at the doorway, holding the door

    frame for support.

    He was momentarily startled, but he quickly gathered himself and walked over to her.

    ¡°When did you wake up? Why didn¡¯t you call me? What if you fell?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The door from the bed isn¡¯t that far, and it was okay to walk the distance.¡±

    Conrad took her hand in his, and she gripped it tightly. ¡°Help me get to the couch?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Fia had just sat down when a knock came on the office door.

    Conrad turned and called out, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ss walked in, but he hesitated when he saw Fia sitting on the couch. When Conrad saw this, he was

    inexplicably angry.

    ¡°What is it? Hurry up and say it. Stop stalling,¡±

    Conrad had long since forgotten that he had instructed Ss to look into Annie¡¯s background.

    Faced with such a fierce tone, Ss reflexively said, ¡°You asked me to look into Annie¡¯s background,

    and I have the results.¡±

    Conrad frowned, and somehow he wished he could kill Ss with just his re.

    Ss shrank inward and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk outside, Mr. Maxwell? Let¡¯s not disturb Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bother,¡± Fia said with only one earbud in her ear. She pulled it out when she heard Ss¡¯

    words, then turned in his direction and asked, ¡°Why did you look into the girl¡¯s background? Has she

    done something?¡±

    Ss looked silently at Conrad but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Conrad thought about Fia¡¯s recent nightmare and thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let her know about this

    matter as it might help to distract her.

    ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about the girl, Annie Parker. I suspect she might be rted to Finn, so I got

    Ss

    to look into it.¡±

    Fia tilted her head to the side. When she heard the surname, a suspicion hatched in her mind.

    ¡°So what¡¯s their rtion? Are they¡­ father and daughter?¡±

    Fia recalled that Finn had once mentioned he had a daughter.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Conrad turned to Ss with an expectant look.

    Ss slowly said, ¡°We¡¯re not entirely sure they¡¯re father and daughter. However, we discovered that

    Miss Parker had recently returned to the country and came to Gryphon immediately after. She has also

    been meeting Director Parker almost daily. Tiger is still checking, and he¡¯ll let me know once he knows

    more

    Fia was stunned. ¡°They both have the same surname, and she came straight to Gryphon after

    returning to the country. It¡¯s more or less certain they¡¯re father and daughter, right?¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    She actually felt a little bit of admiration seeing the two¡¯s father-daughter rtionship.

    If they weren¡¯t close, why would the daughter follow her father back to Gryphon the moment she

    returned to the country?

    ¡°Tell me, if she is the precious daughter of a director, why would shee to Maxwell Corporation to

    work?¡±

    She turned her head sideways, her eyes which were no longer able to see looking at Conrad Maxwell

    who was by the side.

    ¡°Is it you? Or is it something else?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was solemn and cold, his dark gaze sweeping a nce at Ss.

    Ss immediately replied, ¡°It should be that Miss Parker recognized that Maxwell Corporation has a

    bright future ahead and thus came over to apply for a vacancy. I think that she doesn¡¯t have any other

    intentions.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia thought about the girl that blocked Conrad in front of thepany¡¯s entrance, her tone full

    of respect and anticipation.

    That was something she had once thought of doing, but never had the guts to.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had always been very forbearing before Conrad, hiding all her adoration and fancy.

    ¡°You may leave first.¡± Conrad looked at Ss coldly.

    Ss immediately left.

    Conrad felt that Fia¡¯s hand was a little cold. He held it and rubbed it..

    ¡°Fia, there is nothing between Annie Parker and 1.¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze trembled a little. ¡°Who did you say Director Parker was to me?¡±

    Conrad frowned and did not speak for a moment.

    Before this, he wanted to investigate, but she wouldn¡¯t let him, so he gave up.

    ¡°Every time he sees me, he will look at me as if I¡¯m a junior to be pitied on, and would constantly ask

    me if I wanted to know who my biological father was.¡±

    Fia smiled mockingly. ¡°That act of his really makes people misunderstand.¡±

    Conrad held her hand tightly. ¡°If you want to know, I can get someone to investigate this.¡±

    ¡°His daughter has alreadye to yourpany to work. I think he will be making his appearance

    pretty soon as well.¡±

    A knock on the door was heard and Ss went back and forth.

    ¡°CEO Maxwell, Director Parker wants to meet you both.¡±

    Fia scoffed out loud. ¡°How efficient.¡±

    She was a little curious. If Director Parker, who always had a look of concern about her, knew that his

    precious daughter, Annie Parker, had also taken fancy to Conrad Maxwell, what would happen?

    Would he help her, or would he help Annie?

    Cum

    She actually felt a little excited thinking about it.

    ¡°Let him enter!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see him, wanting to hear what he had to say.

    Ss received Conrad¡¯s indicative gaze, and went to wee Finn.

    Finn entered with some supplements, and saw Fia who was sitting down. Seeing the dimness in her

    eyes, he frowned.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m so sorry. I have been very busytely and I only had the time toe and visit you today.¡±

    He subconsciously walked forward, looking at Fia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Are your eyes alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m blind,¡± Fia said indifferently, and even smiled.

    Finn red at Conrad. ¡°How exactly have you been taking care of her!¡±

    Conrad was not in the mood to talk nonsense with him, and kept an eye out on Fia¡¯s mood.

    He was worried that she would get angry, or sad.

    He could tell that Fia thought Finn Parker was her biological father.

    ¡°Director Parker,¡± Fia said softly. ¡°Are you here to see me, or is it for Annie?¡±

    Finn¡¯s expression froze. He ced the supplements on the table and rubbed his hands. He frowned as

    he sat down on the sofa opposite Fia.

    ¡°I have also just found out about Annie working for Maxwell Corporation. That child has always been

    wilful. However, don¡¯t worry. She is a kind child just like you. When I introduce the both of you to each

    other, you will definitely be good sisters!¡±

    ¡°Ha, good sisters? I¡¯m sorry, Director Parker. My mum only gave birth to me. I don¡¯t have any sisters!¡±

    Finn¡¯s gaze turnedplicated as he noticed Fia¡¯s enmity toward him.

    ¡°Fia, find a time and I¡¯ll invite your biological father over so that the both of you can meet, alright?¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart fell as her eyes widened. ¡°Then, who are you?¡±

    Conrad looked at Finn, examining him, wanting to see what kind of a game he was trying to y.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    ¡°Child, I have not directly told you all this while so that you could do a little thinking before I made things

    clear.¡±

    Finn was extremely distressed and he looked at Conrad who was staring at him coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat the both of you for dinner and we can talk properly. Would that be alright?¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia. ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    Fia was silent for a moment. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Finn found a decent restaurant nearby.

    He asked for a small room and when he ordered dishes, he enquired about Fia¡¯s preferences.

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    Finn looked at her, then ordered seven to eight dishes as well as a soup that was ording to Annie¡¯s

    preference.

    Fia listened attentively to him ordering before saying lightly, ¡°The dishes Director Parker has ordered

    are mostly what a youngdy would like to eat. This is ording to Miss Parker¡¯s preference, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Finn felt embarrassed for a couple of seconds. ¡°Yes. Besides my daughter, Annie, I have not interacted

    with other young people.¡±

    He nced at Conrad and his attitude became a little proud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Maxwell is picky. The food I¡¯ve ordered should be fine, right?¡±

    Conrad was toozy to be bothered. He poured Fia a cup of water and fed her.

    Noticing that Finn did not know how to start, he hurried him coldly. ¡°If you wish to say anything, please

    be quick. Fia¡¯s time and my time is very precious.¡±

    ¡°Fia, your father and I both knew your mother when we were young and both of us adored her.¡±

    Fia was taken aback. She never thought that Finn would be so direct.

    ¡°Perhaps, the mistake I made was that I should not have fallen for your mother. Then perhaps your

    father and mother could have been together.¡±

    Finn pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°You are all alone now and it would be a good thing for you to

    acknowledge your roots. Our Parker family is well known in the capital and in the future, no one would

    dare to bully you.¡±

    ¡°Your Parker family?¡± Fia sensitively caught onto this news. ¡°What is the rtionship between you and

    the person you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°He is my elder brother.¡±

    Silence ensued.

    Finn sighed. ¡°Annie is younger than you by a year. There is no age gap. Once you acknowledge your

    roots, she will definitely treat you well.¡±

    ¡°Why are you the one seeking me out and not him?¡± Fia felt mncholy and even disgusted.

    ¡°Fia, if you are willing to return to the Parkers, I will call my elder brother immediately!¡± Finn was

    extremely fearful that Fia would misunderstand that his elder brother did not like her and therefore

    exined. ¡°It was only after meeting you in Gryphon that I found out Echo did not abort you back then

    and had secretly birthed you.¡±

    Fia found it satirical. ¡°If either of you had my mother in mind, would finding out have been difficult? My

    mother suffered all these years and none of you ever appeared. Now that she¡¯s gone, what use is there

    telling me all these?¡±

    ¡°Fia, the matters of our generation are a little moreplicated. Back then, your mother and father

    separated due to many misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you!¡± Fia said sharply. ¡°Has he gotten married and does he have children?¡±

    Finn frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Even if my elder brother is unable to treat you well

    because of his family, I will treat you like my own biological daughter.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± The moment Fia thought about her mother whose entire life was pathetic and pitiful, she said,

    ¡°Stop talking. My mother is no longer around. My background is not important, and even more

    meaningless

    now.¡±

    She turned sideways to face Conrad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad hugged her to help her stand.

    Finn got up anxiously. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°No appetite.¡± Fia allowed Conrad to lead her out of the private room.

    Outside the walkway, Annie, who had just gotten off work, was carrying her backpack when she saw

    Conrad, and her eyes lit up.

    Seeing Fia by his side, she frowned.

    ¡°Fia, listen to me, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Annie¡¯s expression was off. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Finn looked at his daughter and said hurriedly. ¡°I invited you for a meal because I wanted you to

    apany Fia. She is the daughter of your eldest uncle who has been adrift outside!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Annie was unable to ept the fact momentarily and looked at the blind girl who was leaning

    into Conrad¡¯s embrace in a daze.

    ¡°How could she be my eldest uncle¡¯s daughter? Isn¡¯t my cousin abroad?¡±

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    ¡°This is a long story. I¡¯ll exin when we get backter.¡± Finn was overwhelmed. These private matters

    were much moreplicated than office matters.

    Annie stood rooted to the ground in a daze, not knowing that she was blocking the way of others.

    Conrad waited for a couple of seconds and lost patience. He spoke coldly. ¡°Move aside!¡±

    Annie shrunk back in surprise, not understanding why he was so fierce toward her.

    Seeing this, Finn instantly got angered.

    ¡°You little hooligan, what are you shouting at my daughter for! You and Fia are husband and wife. Annie

    is your younger sister!¡±

    Annie looked at Conrad in a daze and then looked at Fia. It was as if she was struck by lightning.

    They were husband and wife?

    This outstanding, captivating man was actually married?

    Her heart felt as if it was stabbed as she asked in a daze, ¡°You are married?¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and was worried that Fia would get tired standing, so he picked

    her up by the waist and carried her in a princess hug.

    Fia snuggled in his embrace and heard a sound close by.

    She said faintly. ¡°Was it very disappointing for Miss Parker?¡±

    Annie was like a person who was thrown into the dark and was left speechless.

    ¡°Next time, before Miss Parker starts liking someone, please remember to check if the person is single

    in order to avoid harming yourself and your entire family!¡±

    Finn was stunned to the spot.

    ¡°Annie, you like him? You¡¯ve only just returned a couple of days ago. How could you like a stranger?¡±

    Annie¡¯s face heated up as if she was hit, and then she turned around and ran away.

    Finn had a pained expression. ¡°Fia, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that Annie¡­¡±

    He ruthlessly red at Conrad, increasingly hating this young man.

    ¡°Annie has just returned to the country and is unfamiliar with Gryphon. I¡¯ll take a look at her first. If you

    change your mind, remember to contact me.¡±

    Fia buried her face in Conrad¡¯s embrace, ignoring him.

    It was only until Finn¡¯s footsteps sounded distant that she pinched Conrad¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the private room.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going home anymore?¡±

    ¡°The dishes have already been ordered. Let¡¯s eat before going home. Let¡¯s not make it hard for the

    service crew.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Returning to the private room, Conrad called for a waiter, typed a few words on his handphone and

    ordered a candle and a rose without Fia¡¯s knowledge, and decorated the dining table romantically.

    After the dishes were served, he let her eat first. He got up and went opposite her, holding her

    handphone to take photos of her.

    After taking the photos, he picked a couple to upload them to his Facebook, and even had a caption.

    Fia lowered her head and picked her spoon, unaware of what he had done.

    Jason, who was at thepany working overtime, had just taken some time off to swipe through his

    phone and saw Fia¡¯s status.

    She hadn¡¯t updated her status for a long time.

    Caption: For the rest of my life, you have me, and I have you. Hand in hand, we¡¯ll grow old together.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There were candles and red roses on the dining table. The girl was dressed in a nude shade floral

    dress, her long hair covering her shoulders, looking gentle, exquisite, and beautiful, making one yearn

    for her.

    ¡°Childish!¡± Jason irritably ced his phone face down on the table.

    Just a thought would reveal that Conrad was using Fia¡¯s phone to post on her Facebook!

    His phone rang twice, indicating that there was a new message.

    He picked up his phone again, and saw that ¡°Fia¡± had sent a new message. He frowned.

    [To the person surnamed Evans, these few sophisticated designed drafts are the blessings from Fia

    and I.

    We wish you all the best in finding a partner soon. We are waiting to attend your wedding party!]

    Thinking of Conrad¡¯s proud and arrogant look, Jason was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Crazy!¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    Insidiouslypleting everything. Conrad sat back next to Fia, delighted.

    He opened the conversation between Fia and Jason and kept seeing the indication ¡°typing¡±, but did not

    receive a message, so it was clear that Jason was really suffocated by anger.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll help you peel the prawns.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After peeling a few prawns and sweeping a few nces at Fia¡¯s phone, and still seeing ¡°typing¡±, he

    decided to disgust the other party.

    [Doctor Evans, Fia and I are getting ready for her to conceive. Is there anything we need to pay

    attention

    to

    Jason¡¯s handsome face was dark. If Conrad was in front of him, he would really like to give him a

    punch.

    Shamelessly arrogant, and how despicable!

    After the meal, the two of them returned home and as usual, Conrad filled the bath, took off all her

    clothes, picked her up, and ced her in the bathtub.

    Fia faid in the bathtub, and thinking about those words Finn had said, she started to feel frustrated.

    ¡°How do you n to deal with Annie Parker?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Tomorrow I will get Ss to fire her.¡±

    Hearing that, Fia felt delighted, but thinking about it deeper, she felt like he shouldn¡¯t do it like that.

    This way of dealing with things was too childish and was not good for his reputation as a CEO.

    Therefore, she said with a straight face, ¡°She has not made any mistakes. You don¡¯t have the right to

    fire

    her.¡±

    Conrad helped her apply body shampoo. ¡°I am the boss. I don¡¯t need a reason to fire someone.¡±

    Fia reminded him, ¡°Previously, your mother wanted to squeeze someone into yourpany and

    suggested that you simply fire someone. You said that the workers did not do anything wrong and you

    had no reason to fire them. Now if you go back on your word and if someone else blows up the matter,

    it will not be good for you or thepany.¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad felt his heart melt. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong for me to be concerned about you? You are my husband.¡±

    The long-absent warmth came rushing over. Conrad pulled off his own clothes, tunneled into the

    bathtub, and hugged Fia.

    ¡°Fia, you used to care about me a lot in the past. Ever since I mentioned the divorce to you, it¡¯s like you

    have be another person and you seem to be seeing me less and less.¡±

    Fia was stunned. Actually, she had always cared about him and would consider things from his

    perspective. It was just that after Esme returned to the country, their rtionship turned awkward and

    she no longer dared to be concerned about him openly.

    She never thought that it would make him think that she no longer cared about him.

    ¡°However, it was my fault.¡± Conrad held Fia tightly. ¡°It was I who had hurt you first, and made you

    disappointed and upset.¡±

    Chark

    Fia subconsciously thought about the child again and felt her heart constrict, and she could not raise

    her arms to hug him back.

    But neither could she me him.

    ¡°Everything has passed. As long as you treat me well in the future, I will treat you well too.¡±

    ¡°Alright! I will never hurt you again!¡±

    The simple hug had an additional hot kiss. Fia slowly rxed and lost her direction.

    She did not wish to think about those unhappy things.

    If she could have another child with him, then perhaps the child that was lost coulde back to her.

    When the time came, she would definitely love that child very much. Even if she had to give up her life,

    she would protect the child!

    ¡°Doctor Evans, why¡­?¡± Eileen looked at Jason, who was dressed in a suit, appearing in the ward. ¡°Fia

    still doesn¡¯t know about my injury.¡±

    She thought that he came to bump into Fia at her ward.

    Jason gave a faint smile and put the fruit basket in his hands on the bedside table.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Eileen nodded. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡±

    Jason pulled a chair over and sat down and swept a nce around the ward. ¡°Is no one looking after

    you?¡±

    ¡°My assistant went to buy something.¡±

    He turned quiet for a bit. ¡°Does Fia want to get pregnant a second time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Eileen was astonished. ¡°Did she tell you that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Eileen was confused. ¡°Then how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡¯s message said so.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    Eileen was speechless. ¡°Why would he tell you that? Is he trying to provoke you?¡±

    She really had to take her hat off to Conrad! He took the beauty home and he still wanted to upset his

    love rival? The problem was that his love rival had always kept his ce, so for him to be doing this

    was too scheming, too sinister, too two-faced.

    ¡°Doctor Evans, I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m not too clear about this matter.¡± Eileen looked at Jason pitifully. ¡°After

    all, this is a matter between Fia and Conrad. If you can stay out of this, then stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Jason lowered his gaze and said calmly, ¡°She is able to conceive currently, but her

    emotions are not stable and furthermore, her eyes have yet to recover. I rmend that before her

    eyes recover, she doesn¡¯t get pregnant.¡±

    Eileen thought about it and said, ¡°She¡¯s still taking medicine for her eyes. Would it affect her pregnancy

    in any way if she does get pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally has prescribed medicine that are all very safe and would not affect a pregnancy.

    However,

    her eyes¡­

    Jason frowned. He was worried that after conceiving, Fia¡¯s emotions would be even worse and the fact

    that she could not see would make it very easy for her to get hurt.

    ¡°I can understand where you¡¯reing from, but both of us are outsiders. It is still within reason that

    the

    husband and wife who are in love want to have children and make up for the mistakes of the past.¡±

    Eileen looked at Jason with even more pity in her eyes. ¡°You have just taken over your father¡¯s

    company and are very busy, aren¡¯t you? I rmend that you put your effort into work and think about

    Fia less.¡±

    Even she, an outsider, could not bear to watch.

    Jason had a good temper, was talented, and had assets. Finding a girlfriend would be very easy, but he

    just had to get hung up on Fia.

    She was worried that Fia was unintentionally doing an evil, and affecting her luck.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jason got up and looked at Eileen¡¯s thigh. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±

    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±

    It was still four hours away from the lunar calendar of July 19th.

    At night, Fia ate till she was full then waited till Conrad was in his study to work before she called Mrs.

    Whitley to help her to the master bedroom.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, help me to sit down at the dressing table.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fia sat down at the dressing table and took out an A4 sized document from the drawer.

    The document had been wrapped very beautifully by her and she had fastened a purple bowtie on the

    exterior.

    Mrs. Whitley saw it and asked curiously. ¡°Madam, what is inside?¡±

    Fia smiled gently. ¡°A good thing I¡¯ve prepared.¡±

    Hopefully Conrad would like it after receiving it!

    An hourter, Conrad returned to the master bedroom. After bathing Fia and himself, the both of them

    laid down under the nket.

    Fia touched around till she found his embrace, and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Almost ten.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia drew circles on his chest. ¡°Are you feeling sleepy yet?¡±

    Conrad grabbed her fingers. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I slept in your office in the afternoon.¡±

    Her other hand pinched the flesh on her waist.

    ¡°If you are not sleepy, let¡¯s do something happy?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s blood instantly boiled. This littledy¡¯s hint was too obvious.

    After exercising.

    Almost another hour had passed. He picked her up and brought her to the bathroom for a shower

    beforeying down on bed and drowsiness hit.

    Fia held his hand and asked, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡±

    Conrad tried his best to raise his spirits. ¡°Insomnia?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Talk to me for a bit, alright?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°Tell me about your cousin and you.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Our rtionship isn¡¯t as peaceful and calm as it appears.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I could feel it too. Why exactly is that?¡±

    She knew that Victor had bullied Conrad with a bunch of rich kids when they were young.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    However, that was more than ten years ago. Later on, Victor was pretty dutiful.

    She also knew that Conrad wasn¡¯t a petty person.

    What exactly did Victor do to make Conrad reject him all this while?

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand why I reject him so much?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I feel like you are a little over the top.¡±

    Conrad did not wish to tell Fia about the Maxwells¡¯ matters. However, due to Eileen¡¯s matter, the both

    of them had directly torn off the facade of peace. He should tell her to remind her as well.

    ¡°Actually, back then, he was the person who had the highest chance to take over Maxwell Corporation.¡±

    Fia listened attentively and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t he not have interest in taking over the Maxwells¡¯ business

    and wanted to start from scratch to prove himself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Back then, Grandpa had given him a chance. In order to gain an overseas

    coboration, he had sacrificed the interest of thepany, which made Grandpa furious.¡±

    Fia frowned. Grandpa Maxwell was a principled man and even her grandma had told her about it

    before.

    Especially when it came to working with others abroad, Grandpa Maxwell would rather earn less

    money than sacrifice his own principles for gain. Victor¡¯s actions were no doubt hitting the wrong nail.

    ¡°Grandpa decided he was insufficiently qualified to touch the family business and therefore removed

    him. from the Maxwells¡¯ business.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Before we got married, did you hear about Grandpa getting

    admitted to the hospital in the middle of the night due to food poisoning?¡±

    Fia tensed up and said softly, ¡°Yes, my grandma was very happy back then, and even brought me to

    the hospital to visit him.¡±

    At that time, Victor¡¯s parents both used Conrad of causing his grandfather¡¯s food poisoning because

    he had the intention of controlling the entire Maxwell Corporation by getting rid of the chairman.

    Thinking back on this, she still felt frightened.

    ¡°Although Grandpa had personally said that he had eaten the wrong food and that it had nothing to de

    with anyone else, in actuality, it was Victor!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°What?¡± Fia froze, recalling her interaction with Victor because of Eileen.

    She felt that he appeared to be gentle and well-mannered, and did not seem like such a person.

    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think that his family had never dared to target me all these years?¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart sank to the depths of the valley. ¡°Because your grandpa and you both have a hold on him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was extremely bad. ¡°Grandpa still cares about the old ties and does not

    want the grandchildren of the Maxwells to be fighting internally. Before his death, he still wanted us to

    peacefully coexist.¡±

    Thinking of Eileen, Fia felt heartache.

    A man who was able to make a move on his own grandfather was definitely vicious.

    No wonder after Eileen got pregnant, he made her go for an abortion.

    It was no wonder he had insisted on having a marriage alliance with the Starlings.

    Instantly she felt that there was nothing good to mention about Victor¡¯s character.

    Circling her arms tightly around Conrad¡¯s waist, she said, ¡°Are you telling me all these because you

    are. worried that you will sh with him in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad patted Fia¡¯s hair. ¡°The matter of Eileen is considered to have torn the peace between

    us.¡±

    ¡°Conrad.¡± Fia raised her head. Even if she could not see him, it was as if she was staring at him

    tenderly.

    ¡°If he bullies you in the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just do what you have to do.¡±

    Conrad frowned and was speechless momentarily.

    Fia stuck her face into his embrace,forting his heart.

    ¡°I am your wife. I will stand on your side.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t be able to face your best friend?¡±

    ¡°Eileen is not one who is unable to differentiate between right and wrong.¡±

    Conrad hugged Fia, feeling upset.

    ¡°How blind I was in the past.¡±

    Such a good girl, and she had always been thrown to the side by him.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not blind now, it¡¯s fine.¡± Fia felt very down-to-earth, her small face smiling with

    happiness.

    She hoped the two of them could continue to live life like this and if they had children, it would be even

    better.

    A family, loving and united, never to be apart.

    As they talked, time ticked by and Fia started to yawn.

    ¡°Sleepy? Then I¡¯ll switch off the lights and we can go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia patted her own face lightly. ¡°What time is it?¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    ¡°A couple of minutes till midnight.¡±

    She was instantly alert and nudged him.

    ¡°I just remembered. I dropped something under the bed this morning. Help me search for it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Search under the bed, you should be able to see it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Conrad was not suspicious. He got off the bed, turned on his phone¡¯s shlight, and bent his

    head over to look under the bed.

    A pink bag, and there was a purple bow¡­ A big envelope?

    His emotions sank. ¡°The parcel you received yesterday?¡±

    He remembered Mrs. Whitley had given her a parcelst night when he was returning home, but she

    refused to let him see. He had unintentionally noticed the pink package paper.

    Could it be from that dog whose surname was Evans?

    ¡°Yes, yes! Help me to open it up and take a look at what¡¯s inside.¡± Fia acted indifferent.

    Conrad had the urge to throw it out the window. Fia waited for a couple of seconds and did not hear

    any movement, so she moved to the bedside and grabbed his leg.

    ¡°Quickly, open it. What are you in a daze for?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he answered sullenly, ripping off the purple bow and pink packaging in a rough manner,

    revealing

    a folder.

    He frowned, ruthlessly.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s nothing inside.¡±

    He was worried that Jason had written some kind of love letter.

    ¡°How is that possible! Have you opened the document yet?¡±

    Conrad was a little angry. ¡°You already know that it¡¯s a document inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Have you been in touch with Jason behind my back?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Fia sat up with her expression downcast. ¡°What does this have to do with Evans?!¡±

    She pinched his arm and acted angry on purpose. ¡°I asked you to open it, so just open it. Stop trying to

    drag it out!¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad was silent for a while, fearful that she would be angry and be unable to sleep well tonight.

    So, he slowly opened the folder.

    When he looked at it, he was stunned.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Fia asked, somewhat perturbed.

    Conrad swallowed and looked at her in surprise and delight.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Fia held his right arm and stood up, her body leaning toward him as she kissed his forehead.

    ¡°Happy birthday, hubby!¡±

    Conrad felt his heart beat as he pushed her onto the bed.

    ¡°My birthday gift?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What did you think it was? Can you not think of me and Evans in such a dirty manner?!¡±

    ¡°Alright. It was my fault.¡±

    He got off her and took a serious look at the design draft in the folder.

    There were pages of details. The sketches drawn were crooked and not urate, but it was already a

    lot of effort for her who was unable to see.

    Because she couldn¡¯t see, she roughly drew a shape and then wrote down all her thoughts.

    ¡°Conrad?¡± Fia touched his face. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Don¡¯t you like it? I can¡¯t see now and I don¡¯t

    know how the sketch turned out. I tried my best to draw what I have in my mind, but I¡¯m sorry, my

    eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡± Conrad kissed her hard twice, causing two smacking sounds to ring out.

    ¡°Fia, I really like this kind of a birthday gift!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia was a little unsettled as she spoke. ¡°I can only write the details because I can¡¯t see. Later

    on you will need to get someone to draw it all over again.

    ¡°There is no need!¡± Conrad hugged her tightly, his heart feeling warm.

    Her gift was not just a gift. It was an indication of a huge amount of trust in him.

    So, for her to have written down her inspiration and all the details, it was the same as her directly giving

    away her product to someone else.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    Sillydy! Such a birthday gift was better than giving something tangible or practical.

    ¡°Fia, go to sleep first.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Fia felt hollow.

    Conrad tapped her face lightly. ¡°Make the most of my time andplete your design draft. After a

    night,

    it would affect my current feeling.¡± Fia¡¯s expression was a little dazed. ¡°You¡¯ll supplement it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Today is your birthday. Isn¡¯t it too hard like this?¡±

    She felt guilty. If her eyes were fine, she could directly draw it out for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too hard. I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Fia did not stop him. Sheid on the bed, listening to the rustling that came from nearby.

    In order to be close to her, Conrad did not go to the study and merely sat in front of her dressing table,

    taking a pencil and paper to start work.

    Her details and inspiration were written in detail and his mind automatically came up with apleted

    blueprint. Following the contours she drew, he was extremely energetic when he drew, and fast too.

    Fia slowly fell asleep to the rustling of the pencil and paper.

    When it was almost two, Conrad hadpleted five luxurious and cool designs.

    He took a photo and kept it properly, and turned his head back to look at the littledy who was

    sleeping.

    When her eyes recovered, he would give her the design drafts and products together for her to see

    them.

    After washing his hands, he tiptoed into the bed, carefully hugging her, fearful of waking her.

    Half awake, Fia cuddled into his embrace and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. When my eyes have

    recovered, we can supplement everything well.¡±

    She was worried that he would not be able to keep up with her inspiration and would start to doubt

    himself.

    Conrad kissed her forehead. ¡°Sleep. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia found afortable position in his embrace and went to sleep peacefully.

    ¡°Son, son!¡± Early in the morning, someone came to disturb their dreams.

    Conrad looked at the littledy in his arms, got up, and lifted a corner of his curtains.

    Seeing the person outside the courtyard, he frowned.

    Beryl had a huge trumpet in her hand as she called out loudly. Mrs. Whitley was advising her to be

    softer through the iron fence gate while getting pointed at and scolded.

    Conrad put down the soundproof curtains and quickly went downstairs to the courtyard.

    ¡°Conrad, I miss you.¡±

    Beryl threw away the trumpet as she pped the iron fence gate.

    ¡°Your new mard is really too much. She didn¡¯t even let me, your mother, enter!¡±

    Mrs. Whitley looked tangled as she said softly, ¡°Master Maxwell, I remember your orders and did not

    dare to simply let outsiders in

    ¡°How am I an outsider? I¡¯m his mother! You must be blind!¡±

    ¡°It is my order!¡± Conrad spoke sternly as he looked at his mother coldly. ¡°You can call me and tell me

    over the phone if you have anything to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Today is your birthday. I really miss you. Let me enter and apany you on your birthday, alright?¡±

    Conrad looked at the cake she ced on the floor.

    Beryl immediately picked it up. ¡°This is the cake I bought for you. I didn¡¯t know what vor you would

    like, so I bought a vor I like.¡±

    Conrad did not say anything, but his gaze was cold as he stared at her.

    He was twenty-nine today. All these twenty-nine years, from when he could remember, she had never

    spent a birthday with him.

    Before his grandfather passed away, when he was free, he would apany him. But when his

    grandfather was busy, he would only be with a couple of servants at the old house.

    As for his biological mother, before he was fifteen, every time it was his birthday, she wouldugh and

    cry. When he slept at night, she would rush into his room and hit or scold him..N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    For her to suddenly appear and say that she wanted to apany him on his birthday? Would he

    believe

    her?

    ¡°Please go back to the family residence and take care of yourself.¡± He spoke coldly.

    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

    im

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother!¡± Beryl held her chest. ¡°Are you really going to bully me for the sake of that ursed

    Mrs. Taylor?!¡±

    ¡°Me? Bullying you?¡± Conrad felt a headacheing on. ¡°Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done? You

    pushed Mrs. Taylor down the stairs and she is st¨¹lying in the hospital now!¡±

    The rim of his eyes were a little red. ¡°Mom, since young, you have only been my mother in name. Mrs.

    Taylor has taken care of me a lot more than you ever have!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was like half a mother to him.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a nanny at home. Taking care of you is only to be expected!¡± Beryl¡¯s expression was

    hideous.¡± I¡¯m your mother!¡±

    ¡°Then what about Fia¡¯s mother? Have you ever felt guilty for all the things you¡¯ve done to her?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was gloomy. He was too disappointed in his biological mother.

    ¡°What should I feel guilty about? She was already severely ill and was about to die soon anyway!¡± Beryl

    had a determined look on her face, as if all these people had wronged her.

    Conrad did not wish to engage with her nonsense and dialed for the butler at the family residence.

    ¡°Mr. Whitaker, I¡¯ll dispatch someone to send her back to the family residence. If you all let her out to

    cause trouble again, all of you can leave!¡±

    The person on the other end of the line immediately agreed continuously. They had let her leave

    because she had made so much noise and caused trouble.

    They thought that no matter what, she was still the biological mother of Master Maxwell and that it

    wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, they never expected Master Maxwell to be so furious.

    The hired staff did not dare to make their own decisions anymore. Now, only Beryl was left in the family

    residence and Master Maxwell still gave them their sry as usual. The servants at the family

    residence had double the amount of an ordinary person and none of them wanted to leave.

    Master Maxwell was the true master and could not be offended!

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m your mother. How dare you keep me under house arrest!¡±

    Conrad looked at Berryl coldly. ¡°If you were not my mother, you would be in jail now!¡±

    Although Beryl was living simrly to being under house arrest at the family residence, it was a little

    different. She did not need to worry about clothing or food and her life wasvish.

    Conrad even allowed her to invite people over to the family residence to talk to her, have tea, and y

    cards, on the condition that she wasn¡¯t allowed to leave.

    He was already extremely kind to her.

    ¡°Master Maxwell¡­¡± Mrs. Whitley looked on as Beryl was taken away by the bodyguards, shouting and

    cursing, and felt a little pity.

    ¡°She asked for it. There is no need to pity her!¡± With that, he went back upstairs into the vi.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re up?¡±

    Conrad walked into the master bedroom and saw Fia standing by the window, barefoot. The curtains

    were open and the window was half-open as well.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fia touched the window sill, her expression faint.

    ¡°¡­Fia.¡±

    Noticing that her emotions were off, he recalled the conversation he had with his mother.

    He walked over to her and then hugged her from behind.

    ¡°The floor is cold.¡±

    ¡°Not a big deal. The weather is hot. It¡¯ll cool faster this way.¡± She pushed his hand aside and said a little

    helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you back to bed.¡±

    Fia thought about how it was his birthday today and did not reject him.

    Her body had just touched the bed when she turned sideways to have her back face Conrad.

    Conrad sat by the edge of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia.¡±

    Fearfully, she had heard him mention her mother and it should have hit her sore spot.

    Fia was silent for a couple of seconds. Thinking from his perspective, she felt heartache for him.

    No matter what, that person was his mother and he really did not have another choice.

    She touched around and sat up, then held his hand.

    ¡°The matter about my mother, I know it is not rted to you and I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°But, my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°She is she and you are you.¡± Fia made her attitude about the issue known. She could not me the

    wrongs of Beryl on him. It was too unfair for him.

    ¡°Conrad, bring me to Mrs. Taylor. I miss her.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    At the hospital, in Mrs. Taylor¡¯s ward.

    Seeing Conrad leading Fia in, Mrs. Taylor, who was lying on the bed, struggled to get up till she tugged

    at her wound and she cried out in pain.

    Conrad saw this and said, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, lie down. Don¡¯t move about.¡±

    ¡°Master, Madam, forgive my disrespect!¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s face was flushed. She was ashamed. Laying in

    the hospital was using Conrad¡¯s money and yet she was unable to serve these two people before her.

    She was suffering within.

    Fia appeared guilty, and her empty gaze looked at Mrs. Taylor¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Lie down properly. Don¡¯t move about.¡±

    Conrad supported her and helped her to sit on a chair. She said, ¡°Conrad, leave for a bit. Let Mrs.

    Taylor and I talk a little.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Conrad left, Fia¡¯s hand moved about in search and finally held one of Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hands that

    was by the edge of the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor looked at Fia¡¯s eyes that were no longer shining and bright and she spoke, feeling sad.¡±

    Madam, what are you talking about? How have you wronged me?¡±

    ¡°It was all because of me that Conrad¡¯s mother hurt you.¡±

    Fia thought about the fact that she had not asked about Mrs. Taylor¡¯s condition since Mrs. Whitley

    started to serve them at home because Mrs. Taylor was Conrad¡¯s staff, and it made her feel even more

    guilty.

    ¡°I should havee to visit you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m quite alright. Master has found me a nurse practitioner, and besides the injury on my

    thigh, he has also instructed the doctors to help me with all my other little problems.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Taylor¡­¡±

    Mrs. Taylor took Fia¡¯s hand instead, her face optimistic and her tone light and happy. ¡°When I leave the

    hospital, my body will definitely be better than before. When the timees, I¡¯ll be able to take care of

    you and Master better!¡±

    She really did not wish for her madam to be unhappy because of this.

    Fia bit the bottom of her lip and searched her bag to bring out a thick red packet. It was something she

    had prepared beforehand.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, this bit of money is for you. Take it and buy some good food and something nice to wear.¡±

    ¡°No, no. How can I ept your money? Master has already given me quite a bit! Furthermore, I am

    already aged, and I won¡¯t be able to spend this money.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor rejected it quite fervently. Seeing that Fia refused to take it back, she said decisively, ¡°If you

    really feel bad, then quickly give birth to a child to make it up to me. While I still have the strength, I¡¯ll

    help you raise the child!¡±

    Fia blushed, thinking about hertest efforts with Conrad.

    ¡°Alright, very well. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask the child to call you Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that couldn¡¯t be any better!¡±

    Before she left, Fia secretly stuffed the money under the bed sheet, taking advantage of when Conrad

    was talking to Mrs. Taylor.

    After the two of them left, Mrs. Taylor unintentionally touched it and she took it out to have a look before

    sighing heavily.

    ¡°This child is really too kind.¡±

    Conrad supported Fia as they walked along the corridor when he suddenly recalled that Eileen also

    had an injured thigh and she was also admitted to a ward on this level.

    Just as he was thinking of carrying her and leaving a little sooner, a certain someone¡¯s voice rang out

    beside him.

    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s been awhile since west met!¡±

    Fia frowned. It was Victor¡¯s voice.

    Recalling how he had poisoned Grandpa Maxwell, she felt disgusted.

    She buried her head into Conrad¡¯s embrace, wanting to urge him to leave quickly.

    Victor dropped a casual sentence. ¡°Are you here to see Eileen?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°What happened to Eileen!¡± Fia raised her head and grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm.

    Conrad swept a ruthless re at Victor, knowing that Eileen¡¯s matter could no longer be hidden.

    ¡°Shall we go together? I¡¯m also here to see her.¡± Victor held a bouquet of roses in one hand, his smile.

    gentle and charming.

    In Eileen¡¯s ward.

    Her cold gazended on Victor, with a great desire to curse the daylight out of him!

    Victor caught her gaze and said casually, ¡°I met them in the corridor, so I brought them over to see you

    together. Say, aren¡¯t I good to you?¡±

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    Eileen was choked by her own anger as she turned to look at Fia.

    Only to see here down from Conrad in a hurry. ¡°What happened, Eileen?¡±

    She pulled Conrad to head further ahead, wanting to interact with Eileen closer.

    Conrad had no choice but to carefully guide her to the side of her bed.

    When she sat on the side of the bed, Fia carefully held Eileen¡¯s hand and wrist.

    ¡°Eileen, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Eileen suppressed her desire to share with her just how bad it had been for her, and then said calmly, ¡°I

    came to the hospital to get myself a checkup. Found out that my stomach isn¡¯t doing that well, so I

    have to be careful of what I eat. That¡¯s why I lost some weight.¡±

    ¡°You lied to me,¡± Fia mumbled. ¡°You and Mrs. Taylor are staying in the same area. Both of you are

    inside a ward for orthopedics patients.¡±

    Eileen couldn¡¯t say anything and simply turned to look at Conrad, hoping that he would help her. So

    that Fia wouldn¡¯t grow worried.

    Meanwhile, Victor sneered icily and said, ¡°They won¡¯t tell you the truth, Fia. Why not let me tell you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Conrad furiously red at him with red eyes.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll shut up just because you tell me to? Where¡¯s my dignity if I do that?¡± Victor walked

    over to the other side of the bed and ced the bouquet of red roses on the bedside cab.

    He then quickly said, ¡°Eileen survived a suicide attempt and hurt her legs.¡±

    ¡°Victor Maxwell!¡± Eileen yelled out as she gritted her teeth. If she could still stand up, she would tear his

    mouth apart!

    Fia red with wide eyes as she grabbed Eileen¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±

    When Eileen saw that she was growing unstable, she said to Conrad, ¡°Take him away! I want to speak

    with Fia!¡±

    Conrad nodded and grabbed Victor.

    Victor didn¡¯t resist and simply left together with Conrad. He even continued saying, ¡°No need to be so

    agitated. Shemitted suicide for me, not for you. Why are you so afraid that Fia will find out about

    it? Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Conrad felt like he was losing his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re no longer the person that everyone praises you to be. Why don¡¯t you sign

    up to be part of a Homeowners¡¯ Association since you like to meddle with everyone¡¯s affairs so much?!

    Hahaha!¡±

    Victor couldn¡¯t stopughing, as If he was mesmerized by his own joke.

    Conrad pushed him to the side in disdain and asked with a dark expression, ¡°Are you mentally ill? Why

    can¡¯t you bless someone else for once?¡±

    In that instant, Victor couldn¡¯t smile anymore.

    He didn¡¯t think that it would be difficult to marry Sapphire.

    He even believed that Sapphire could be a good wife for him due to her gentle and wise nature.

    He thought that he could instantly ept it. But after their marriage, no matter how Sapphire gave him

    signs, no matter how much he wanted to try and consummate their marriage, he would instantly cool

    down the moment he started it.

    After a while, he had no choice but to admit that he had no interest in Sapphire¡¯s body!

    Compared to when he was with Eileen, he would, at random intervals, want to¡­

    ¡°Admit it, Victor. You regret it, don¡¯t you?¡± Conrad asked coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Victor instinctively argued back before leaving in a rush.

    Conrad then peeked at the corner before going over.

    The woman was wearing a proper outfit. She was lowering her head, as if she was considering

    something. Perhaps, she was simply standing there in her own thoughts.

    ¡°You heard everything?¡±

    Sapphire raised her head and hid the emotions in her eyes. She smiled.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Conrad.¡±

    Conrad looked at her strangely. Everyone knew what was happening. There was no need for them to

    keep up with the charade.

    Sapphire flipped her long hair and slowly said, ¡°I heard that Ms. Reid was injured and admitted to the

    hospital, and I wanted to visit her as she used to be Victor¡¯s employee. But seeing that Victor¡¯s already

    here, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be seeing her now.¡±

    When Conrad saw that she wanted to leave, he remembered how they were rtives and that she was

    a nice person who was respectful of Fia, he said, ¡°You still have time.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Sapphire turned around and asked, the emotional pain in her eyes bing apparent. ¡°To

    let go?¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I¡¯m not as young as Fia and Ms. Reid. I¡¯m even several months older than you. I¡¯m going to

    be thirty next year.

    ¡°In these thirty years¡­ Other than the ages when I didn¡¯t know what love was, I spent all my time and

    thoughts on Victor. How can I just let go like that?¡±

    The more Sapphire spoke, the more hurt she felt. Her sorrow was painted on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to feel how I feel since you¡¯ve never loved someone so deeply. Ask Fia. If she was

    me, could she let go of you?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Don¡¯tpare her with you. You¡¯re different!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°What difference is there?¡± Sapphire looked at Conrad pitifully. He didn¡¯t know that Fia had been

    secretly in love with him for so long and he had hurt her so much.

    She initially wanted to tell Conrad about it, but she didn¡¯t want to be that generous anymore!

    She had never harmed anyone. But her deep love for a man was never reciprocated! Why should she

    help others get their happy ending?

    ¡°Whatever. Forget I said anything,¡± Sapphire said before turning and leaving.

    Conrad returned to Eileen¡¯s ward, deep in thought. Sapphire¡¯s words reached his heart.

    He knew that there was someone in Fia¡¯s heart, someone she knew during school.

    He suspected that it was Jason. The moment he appeared, the two of them became so close together

    when she was pregnant.

    There was also Argonauts Corp that Jason took over. Their first simple styled collection was designed

    by Fia for him.

    When his doubts surfaced, he couldn¡¯t suppress them.

    When Eileen looked at the dark expression on Conrad¡¯s face when he returned, she asked, ¡°Did Victor

    say something again? Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s how he is.¡±

    Conrad raised his eyes and stared at Eileen.

    When he remembered that she also knew who the man in Fia¡¯s heart was and hid the person¡¯s identity

    from him, his anger became even worse.

    Eileen frowned. She didn¡¯t know why Conrad would look at her with hostility.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m not going to thepany with you today. I want to stay in the hospital to take care of

    Eileen. Is that okay?¡± Fia didn¡¯t know any of that and gently asked him.

    Conrad nced at her and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll head over now.¡±

    He turned around and left hastily. He was worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress his anger and that

    might affect Fia.

    Elleen looked at him leaving. Even his figure was surrounded by a terrifying aura!

    She then pretended to make an offhand remark. ¡°Fia, how¡¯s your rtionship with Conradtely?

    Good?¡±

    blushed and nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing alright.¡±

    The suspicion in Eileen¡¯s heart was dispelled. So, Victor must have said something to agitate him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Fia said as she held Elleen¡¯s hand gently. ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well. Conrad is

    taking very good care of me. He even had the people at the family residence stop his mother from

    leaving because he¡¯s worried that she might start a fight with me again.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s for the best. On the other hand, your husband is also protecting his mother. After

    committing so many crimes, she could get imprisoned ifw enforcement gets involved!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his mother, after all,¡± Fia exined on Conrad¡¯s behalf, as she couldn¡¯t understand why he did it.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor was also the one that decided not to pursue this matter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all fools. Making yourselves suffer for Conrad!¡± Eileen said with a smile. ¡°Once Mrs. Taylor is

    better, have her take care of me. I need someone good.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ll have to speak with Mrs. Taylor first, then. I can¡¯t help her make any decision.¡±

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m just kidding with you! With her personality¡­ Even if you agreed to it, she wouldn¡¯t join me!

    She was already nning to take care of your grandchildren!¡±

    Fia¡¯s face turned red as she said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t change the curtains yourself anymore! It¡¯s very

    dangerous!¡±

    ¡°I know. I would rather not change it anymore! I simply slipped and people thought that I killed myself

    for love!¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about slipping! You almost lost your life there!¡± Fia bought Eileen¡¯s excuse and thought that

    she fell out of the window because she slipped while she was changing the curtains.

    Eileen quickly asked Lyn to get some good takeaway out of guilt. Once they had finished their meal,

    she told Fia to go home.

    Originally, she wanted to call Conrad on Fia¡¯s behalf so that he coulde and pick her up. But when

    Fia remembered that Conrad could be so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to go to the

    bathroom, she refused.

    In the end, Eileen told her personal assistant Lyn and her driver to send Fia to Maxwell Corporation.

    Lyn helped Fia walk out of the hospital and into her van, helping her all along the way.

    Once she was in, she first helped Fia get seated properly and then helped her put on the seatbelt.

    When she was done, she looked at the driver in the driver¡¯s seat and noticed that they were already

    some distance away.

    ¡°Hey, slow down. Fia can¡¯t see. You¡¯ll scare her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Fia instinctively said, worried about being a burden to others.

    Lyn frowned and looked at the driver from the back.

    He was still wearing the same outfit, but he didn¡¯t wear a hat in the morning. However, he was now

    wearing a baseball cap with the visor pulled down. It was quite weird.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly wearing a baseball cap?¡±

    The driver didn¡¯t say anything and simply stepped on the gas.

    Lyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she stood up and looked at the driver¡¯s seat.

    When she saw the person¡¯s face, she cried out in horror: ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Lyn?¡± Fia was shocked by her sudden scream.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t our driver!¡± Lyan was instantly thrown into confusion and held the fake driver¡¯s shoulder. ¡±

    Stop! Who are you?! Stop the car right now, or else¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop being so loud, or I¡¯ll kill both of you!¡± The man turned around and stared at Lyn, with the scar

    from a de next to his eye. It terrified Lyn so much that she screamed as she sat back down.

    ¡°Lyn!¡± Fia could feel her heart sink. She felt like someone had just sshed her with cold water.

    She held the car door¡¯s handle and quickly realized that the door had been locked. She forced herself

    to calm down.

    ¡°Are you Elleen¡¯s fan? We¡¯re just her staff. She¡¯s gone abroad recently. If you want to see her, we can

    inform youter on when she organizes her press conference.¡±

    When Lyn heard Fia¡¯s calm voice, she quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! We can add each other on

    Facebook! I¡¯m Eileen¡¯s personal assistant! I¡¯ll let you know as soon as that happens!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. I¡¯m looking for you!¡± The man turned around and red at Fia.  couldn¡¯t see

    him and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me? We¡¯re not celebrities.¡±

    But when Lyn saw the violence in the man¡¯s eyes, she was so scared that she got closer to Fia.

    She whispered to her, ¡°Fia¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t talk to him anymore. He looks so scary¡­ Let¡¯s not anger

    him any further.¡±

    Fia held Lyn¡¯s shaking hand and whispered, ¡°Where are we right now?¡±

    ¡°In¡­ In the city center.¡± Lyn raised her head and looked at a street sign zooming past. ¡°This road¡­ It¡¯s

    leading to River Fane.¡±

    River Fane.

    The name of the river made Fia realize something. Esme died after falling into River Fane.

    Could it be that the man was rted to Esme somehow? Did he want revenge for her?

    Despite the turmoil in her mind, her other hand reached into her bag. The bag she used today didn¡¯t

    have a zipper, so she could reach her phone very quickly.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as she touched her phone, she could make an emergency call to Conrad.

    He would definitelye and save her!

    *

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    ¡°Who asked you to find me?¡±

    was trying to find her phone while carefully speaking with the man to distract him.

    ¡°How much is that person paying you? We can talk about this. I can pay double so that I¡¯m unharmed.¡±

    The man slowed down, as if thinking about Fia¡¯s offer.

    ¡°Will that work?¡± Fia said in a careful and honest tone, so that she wouldn¡¯t anger the driver.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± The man let out a low, agitated roar, as if he was irritated by something. ¡°It¡¯s not about the

    money. If you want to me someone, me yourself for not knowing your own social station and

    offending someone else!¡±

    Fia remained silent. She already had the phone in her hand.

    She had just wanted to press on the emergency call when someone called in.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The man suddenly turned to the roadside and stopped, while extending his

    hand to grab Fia¡¯s purse.

    Fia quickly pressed to answer the call and heard someone say, ¡°Hello.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to

    consider who it was before screaming, ¡°Help! Someone pretended to be Eileen¡¯s driver and kidnapped

    us!¡±

    ¡°Darn it! You made a call?!¡± The man instantly grabbed Fia¡¯s phone, hung up, switched it off, and threw

    it onto the passenger seat.

    He stared at Fia before hurling her purse back at her face.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you sit still when you¡¯re blind?!¡±

    Fia held her face that had been struck and didn¡¯t yelp out loud as she gritted her teeth.

    Lyn held Fia in her arms and stared at the man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t do anything rash¡­ Her husband is someone famous in Gryphon. You¡¯ll just make it

    harder for yourself if you hurt us.¡±

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell, right?¡± The manughed. ¡°Now that I got his wife, let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to deal

    with me! He probably doesn¡¯t care about the blind anyway. A man like him can find any woman he

    likes! There¡¯s no point in being obsessed with someone blind!¡±

    Him calling her blind again and again finally made Fia¡¯s emotional wall crumble.

    .No matter how rxed she presented herself, she was feeling more and more inferior.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±-

    ¡°Ha, you can¡¯t take it already? Aren¡¯t you blind anyway?¡± The man remembered his employee¡¯s orders.

    It was clear he was going to verbally assault the blind woman and break her down.

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind. My eyes¡­ I¡¯ll recover my sight eventually,¡± Fia said with a shuddering tone, the loss

    of her confidence apparent.

    The man restarted the car and red at the two of them again.

    ¡°Stay still!¡±

    ¡°Fia? Fia!¡±

    Jason looked at his phone, his call hung up. He called the number again but it was already switched

    off.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He remembered Fia¡¯s call for help and the violent voice of a man in the few short seconds that his call

    went through.

    His heart was instantly thrown into chaos, and he immediately called his childhood friend, Kent.

    ¡°Kent! Help me locate Fia¡¯s phone right now!¡±

    Kent was a prideful IT prodigy. He said, ¡°What are you doing, Jase? It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t find someone

    else with your status¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s kidnapped!¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Kent instantly became serious. ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±

    Inside the van, Lyn could see them driving into the countryside. Meanwhile, Fia was haunted by bouts

    of self-doubt.

    Lyn tried to imitate how Eileen would hold Fia and patted her on the back, and whispered to her, Don¡¯t

    be scared, Fia. Everything¡¯s going to be okay. You have to be brave.

    ¡°If anything happens to you, what would Eileen do? Everyone that cares about you will be saddened.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heartbeat increased as she remembered her own mother and grandma, and her lost baby.

    She wanted to live. She wanted to give that baby one more chance to be reborn inside of her.

    She couldn¡¯t die!

    She mustn¡¯t!

    ¡°Stop!¡± She roared as she pulled her seatbelt away and simply pounced on the driver¡¯s seat with just

    her sense of direction.

    ¡°What are you doing?! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± She cried out in an ear-piercing scream as she grabbed the man¡¯s hair and pulled, and bit his

    ear like a madwoman.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455

    Chapter 455

    Lyn was shocked.

    ¡°Darn it! You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?!¡± The man brutally turned the wheel toward the fence

    by the road.

    However, he stepped on the brake at thest moment when he remembered his old mother.

    The car flipped over, and the windows shattered.

    The man crashed his head into the steering wheel and lost consciousness!

    Fia flew out from the windshield and rammed into the fence before falling to the ground like a ragdoll.

    Lyn was wearing her seatbelt, and she had managed to hold the handle when it happened. So despite

    her bruises, she was mostly fine.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    Seeing Fia thrown out of the vehicle, she was so anxious that she teared up. She wanted to release the

    seat belt but realized that her arm was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t use any

    strength.

    The sky was getting cloudier and darker as raindrops began to fall. The heavy rain came unexpectedly.

    Fia didn¡¯t know how long she had fainted. She woke up from her pain as the rain fell on her.

    However, there seemed to be other colors in her world of gray. It was still a bit blurry, but she was so

    excited that she quickly blinked her eyes.

    CEO¡¯s office, Maxwell Corporation.

    Conrad was suddenly feeling very agitated as he closed hisptop and looked at the sofa.

    Fia would sit there in the past few days to listen to her sses and do some drawing.

    He couldn¡¯t get used to her absence today.

    He took out his phone and gave Fia a call. No one picked it up.

    He frowned and gave Eileen a call.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Eileen was taking a nap, so her tone was not that friendly as her nap was disturbed.

    ¡°Is Fia still there?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eileen instantly woke up. ¡°She left about an hour ago. I had Lyn and my

    driver send her¡­¡±

    She frowned and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s been almost an hour. Why hasn¡¯t Lyn contacted me yet?¡±

    She had told Lyn to give her a call once Fia had arrived at the destination.

    Conrad¡¯s heart skipped a beat and hung up. He then logged into a software and looked at Fia¡¯s location

    through her phone.

    It showed that the phone was in the countryside. Less than half a kilometer from River Fane.

    River Fane reminded him of the dead Esme. He had a bad feeling about all of it.

    He stood up, kicked the chair out of the way, and then grabbed the car key before leaving the

    office.

    When Ss saw him, he quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going, sir? There¡¯s an important client from

    overseas here to see you in about ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°You can do it!¡± Conrad told him before running away.

    Ss frowned, and Annie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Looks like Mr. Maxwell has to do something important.

    Maybe you can go with him, Ss? I¡¯ll meet with the clientter.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I won¡¯t have any problem speaking with them. I¡¯ll buy some time at least.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t force it. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can always ask them to go back first, and we¡¯ll rearrange

    another time. Have all the expenses charged under ourpany!¡± Ss told her before chasing

    Conrad.

    A ck Bentley stopped near the scene of an ident.

    Jason got out of the car, wearing a white shirt and ck pants. The rain instantly made him wet. When

    he looked at the girl who was not too far away, he couldn¡¯t help but run over with an

    umbre.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    He knelt down on the ground and looked at her pale face. She was staring up into the sky as the rain

    fell directly into her eyes. Her eyes were red, but she didn¡¯t move at all.

    Looking at how her chest was still moving, he finally regained some of his senses.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Fia. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± He choked.

    Ever since he knew her from the time she sent her mother into the hospital, they had been seeing each

    other mostly at the hospital.

    Even when he was no longer a doctor and had switched to another career, he still couldn¡¯t avoid her

    getting sent to the hospital.

    He hated how fate was so cruel toward her. Why couldn¡¯t fate give her an ordinary, peaceful life?

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    The drumming of the rain filled ¡¯s ears. The voice that suddenly came made her eyes tremble.

    She looked at the man in the white shirt. Her vision was still blurred as she smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Conrad?¡±

    Jason was stunned as he choked. He didn¡¯t correct her.

    He carefully picked her up and put her into the back seat. He nced at the car that was flipped over

    and called 911 for an ambnce and the police.

    ¡°Look, sir! That¡¯s Doctor Evans¡¯ car!¡±

    Conrad turned around and saw a ck Bentley. He had one as well.

    However, after he noticed that Jason drove the same car as he did, he abandoned the ck. Bentley in

    the garage.

    ¡°Sir, why is he here in the countryside? Is he rted to why the madam is here?¡± Ss asked.

    Conrad looked at his phone, and the GPS signal was not moving.

    ¡°Forget about him!¡±

    In a few minutes, they arrived at the scene of the ident. Conrad and Ss ran toward it once they

    got out of the car.

    They only saw the driverying on the steering wheel with blood all over his head and Lyn crying at

    the back.

    Ss opened the door by extending his hand into the driver¡¯s seat from the broken window.

    When Lyn saw the two of them, she cried out, ¡°The driver¡¯s a fake! He wants to kidnap Fia!¡±

    Conrad pulled open the door from the back. ¡°Where¡¯s Fia?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Evans just took her away¡­¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression turned dark as he mmed the car door and walked toward his Maybach.

    Ss was stunned momentarily before looking at Lyn, who was crying again. He pitied her and stayed

    with her in the ambnce.

    In the hospital. Jason led Fia to the examination room.

    Conrad had also arrived shortly after.

    The two of them stared at each other. Both of them werepletely soaked.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fia?!¡±

    ¡°Inside!¡±

    Conrad red at him and wanted to go in, but Jason stopped him.

    You can¡¯t help her even if you go In!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°We need to talk! If it isn¡¯t because of you, she wouldn¡¯t suffer so much!¡± Jason said angrily, and even

    his eyes became sharp.

    Conrad stared back at him icily in silence.

    He knew that it was his fault for not protecting Fi¨¤ properly.

    He shouldn¡¯t have left her with Eileen. Someone took advantage of that opening.

    But he couldn¡¯t give Jason any chances!

    So, he said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife! It¡¯s not your ce to question anything between us!¡±

    Jason frowned. Conrad¡¯s words were like whips whipping on his face.

    He remembered how when he appeared in front of Fia, the first word she muttered was ¡°Conrad¡±.

    He could calmly analyze that because of the rain, she didn¡¯t hear his voice clearly and had thought that

    he was Conrad.

    However, that made him know that despite how she ended up, she was still hopeful toward Conrad.

    That the person that remained in her heart was Conrad!

    A smile even appeared on that pale face of hers. She finally let her guard down once she knew ¡±

    Conrad¡± was there before she fainted.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Not only was Conrad her love, he was also the core of her faith.

    ¡°Jason Evans¡­ You want to end up like your mother?!¡± Conrad asked viciously.

    Jason let go of him and turned around to leave.

    He wasn¡¯t the person that Fia was waiting for. There was no need for him to stay.

    Conrad looked at Jason leaving, and the confidence on his face slowly disappeared, reced by

    nervousness.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    Half an hour had passed and the door to the examination room finally opened. When the director saw

    Conrad waiting at the door, he looked around instinctively but didn¡¯t see Jason.

    ¡°How¡¯s my wife?!¡± Conrad broke the director¡¯s search.

    ¡°Doctor Hall can exin it to you. I have something else to attend to.¡± The director didn¡¯t like Conrad

    that much. He was worried that Conrad had harassed Jason again.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡± Sally quickly walked out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Fia doesn¡¯t have any serious injuries

    from this car ident. There are no internal injuries or bone cracks. At most, there are a few bruises

    and cuts from the broken ss.¡±

    ¡°I want to see her!¡± Conrad pushed Sally away and walked in.

    A doctor and a nurse were bandaging Fia¡¯s wounds.

    Her shirt had been removed and she was lying on her stomach on the hospital bed, her back

    completely red and there were still some ss fragments on her back.

    The nurse was retrieving those ss fragments when her hand trembled when she saw the enraged

    Conrad Maxwell. Her tweezer tapped Fia¡¯s wound by ident.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Ngh!¡± Fia woke up from her pain.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Conrad was angered. He turned over to Sally and said, ¡°You do it! Tell the

    nurse to go away!¡±

    ¡°I was doing it before this, but you were making a scene outside just now so I had the nurse give me a

    hand,¡± Sally said and patted that nurse. ¡°Go back to your station.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Hall.¡± The nurse ran out with her head low. She was so frightened by Conrad that

    she didn¡¯t want to help any doctors directly for a very long time.

    ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t get angry.¡± Fiay on the bed and looked in Conrad¡¯s direction.

    While her sight was still blurry, she could see his white shirt and ck pants. It was the same as what

    she saw in the rain at the scene of the ident.

    She extended her hand toward Conrad with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Conrad walked over to the bed and held her hand. He looked at the bruises on her back, and he could

    feel his chest tighten.

    ¡°Conrad, I knew you¡¯de. I originally wanted to give you an emergency call when the driver wasn¡¯t

    paying attention, but your call came in at that time.¡±

    Conrad choked as he knelt down in front of the bed, He held Fia¡¯s hand tightly and kissed the back of

    her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia. I didn¡¯t protect you.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Fie was cherishing what sight she had at the moment. Despite it being very blurry as

    if she had myopia of 800 degrees, it was better than being unable to see at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Today is your birthday. I should have stayed with you today, but I wanted toe out

    anyway. That was why this happened.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to me himself when she remembered

    how well he had taken care of her while she was blind.

    Sally carefully applied the medicine for Fia as she nced at Conrad.

    It was rare for someone as cold as him.to show such a hurt expression.

    She was happy for Fia.

    This cold and distant man really did care for Fia.

    Half an hourter, Sally removed her gloves and asked the other doctor to leave first.

    She then said, ¡°I¡¯m done with the injuries. She only needs to reapply the medicine twice a day as well

    as some anti-inmmatory cream.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here guarding Fia. Can you please help with the admission?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here,¡± Fia said with a frown, her expression was one of sadness.

    Conrad patiently consoled her, saying, ¡°Stay here to rest up for a few days, okay? I¡¯ll apany you

    every day.¡±

    ¡°Today is your birthday. I don¡¯t want to stay here! That¡¯s going to be so unlucky!¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad kissed the back of her hand and gently said, ¡°With you here, I can have my every day.¡±

    birthday

    Sally also chipped in by saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. You need to reapply your medicine every day. Mr.

    Maxwell is no doctor and he¡¯s not as proficient with it. Your stay in the hospital won¡¯t be too long as

    well. It¡¯ll take less than one week!¡±

    Fia agreed to it eventually. She then wanted to turn over.

    Sally ced her hand on Fia¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Lie down like this. You¡¯ll need to stay in this position

    for a few days. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only make it painful for your back. Your injuries will heal

    slower too.¡±

    Fia pouted and said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a ward. The nurse will bring you overter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Sally.¡± Fia thanked her properly.

    Sally patted her and said, ¡°Good luck, Fia.¡±

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    ¡°Why did she say good luck?¡± Conrad asked curiously.

    narrowed her eyes as she smiled, not letting Conrad know that she had regained some of her

    vision.

    She said, ¡°Maybe because she saw that you¡¯re treating me especially well now, not like in the past.

    when you kept on hurting me.¡±

    ¡°If I can wind back time, I¡¯d never ask for a divorce.¡±

    Once they were at the ward, Fiay there with a frown.

    Thanks to the medicine on her back, she was in pain.

    Her hands grabbed at the bed sheet, but she didn¡¯t cry out.

    Conrad looked at her and remembered Jason.

    He wanted to exin to Fia that the person that got to her was Jason, not him.

    But he was afraid. He was afraid that if he said that, Fia would be even more regretful toward Jason.

    He kept on reading articles from some of the so-called dating experts on the web. He saw something

    that went along the lines of ¡°Guilt and regret, after a long time, can be love¡±.

    He was afraid that her guilt toward Jason would be love, and she would want no one but him.

    After struggling for a while, Conrad chose not to say anything.

    ¡°Fia, do you want to drink some milk tea?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned bright. ¡°Yes, can I?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Hall only said that you can¡¯t eat spicy food and food that is too pungent. Milk tea is fine.¡±

    She licked her lips and said, ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Conrad looked into her eyes. ¡°Seems like your eyes have brightened a bit.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fia rubbed her eyes. ¡°But I still can¡¯t see anything. Are they as bright as before?¡±

    Conrad lowered his eyes and touched the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your eyes will recover soon.¡±

    Fia simply smiled at him, saying, ¡°Yeah. I believe it too.¡±

    Conrad was slightly stunned. He felt that she was slightly different.

    She had more self-confidence. She was happler too.

    Fia then said, ¡°Eating desserts can make me happy. Get milk tea for yourself too. If you don¡¯t like milk

    tea, a cake is fine too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you the milk tea and the cake,¡± Conrad said as he saw through her ploy.

    ¡°You can buy anything else you want!¡± Fia said, blushing.

    Conrad held her hand while he ordered milk tea and cake through his phone with his other hand,

    He also texted Ss to bring over Fia¡¯s phone.

    Ss and the delivery arrived at the same time.

    Conrad put the straw into the cup and assisted Fia as she drank.

    Fiay on the bed with a sorry expression on her face.

    She took a few sips before saying, ¡°This makes me feel like I¡¯m useless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. I like how you¡¯re depending on me.¡±

    Conrad told Ss to put the cake on the side. He unboxed it and scooped a spoonful and fed it to

    Fia.

    Fia narrowed her eyes with a smile on her face. ¡°So sweet¡­ So fragrant¡­ I¡¯m fulfilled.¡±

    Conrad then took some time to look over Fia¡¯s phone that Ss passed to him. He used the phone¡¯s

    search function and quickly found a virus that exposed the phone¡¯s location.

    The virus was not from him of course. It most likely had something to do with the kidnapping.

    After deleting the virus, he installed an anti-virus application on Fia¡¯s phone and added himself to the

    whitelist. No one would be able to nt any more viruses into her phone anymore.

    After doing all of that, he opened her contact list. The most recent caller was Jason.

    He looked at Fia who was sipping the milk tea and was hesitant about whether to delete it.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After a few seconds, he chose to delete it anyway.

    He didn¡¯t want to leave behind any hidden threats!

    Fia drank the milk tea and peeked at Conrad.

    Seemed like he was ying with her phone.

    He was using it for quite a while. Was he checking on some of her private things?

    She gave it a thought. There was nothing inside that she had to keep a secret.

    ¡°Conrad, what¡¯s there inside my phone? You¡¯ve been looking at it for a long time.¡± Suddenly, Conrad

    turned and stared at Fia.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    ¡°How did you know that I was ying with your phone?¡±

    Fia blinked and lied, mumbling, ¡°I heard Ss give you my phone.¡±

    Ss was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything of the sort?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then you must have forgotten about it. Ss, you must be working very hard to the point of

    forgetfulness.¡±

    Ss scratched his head, still confused.

    He had forgotten?

    Conrad looked at Fia suspiciously. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right. But looking at her calm

    expression, nothing felt out of ce.

    Meanwhile, Fia wasining inside. ¡®You used my phone for so long. Even though I have severe

    myopia, I definitely didn¡¯t see it wrongly!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± She extended her hand.

    Conrad immediately ced the phone on her palm.

    She held it and snorted. ¡°And you said that you didn¡¯t use my phone¡­ It¡¯s all hot right now!¡±

    Conrad scratched his nose. He miscalcted.

    ¡°Now. Be honest. What did you do to my phone?¡±

    Ss looked at Conrad pitifully before interrupting, saying, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, the police have already taken

    the suspect away.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Who called the police?¡±

    Ss carefully nced at Fia without saying anything.

    Conrad immediately thought of Jason. Originally, he had Ss withhold the driver so that they could

    have a chance to interrogate him first!

    Ss quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s injured too and he¡¯s in this hospital as well. But there are officers guarding

    him.¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Have Tiger investigate his background. Afterward, ask Director Parker for a

    favor and see if we can participate in the interrogation.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    After Ss left, Fia asked, ¡°How¡¯s Lyn?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She doesn¡¯t even have to get admitted.

    Conrad said with a dark expression, ¡°Why did you pounce on him after you unbuckled the seatbelt?! Do

    you have a death wish?!¡±

    His tone was somewhat angry. Fia shrunk and said, ¡°I was getting nervous. I was worried that he

    would take us all into River Fane. You know that I can¡¯t swim.¡±

    Conrad remembered that the scene of the ident was not too far from River Fane. When he

    remembered the situation she was in, he felt even more regretful.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll teach you how to swim.¡±

    ¡°But I think I¡¯m too stupid. I don¡¯t think I can learn how to swim.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you very patiently.¡±

    Maplnd, a country overseas.

    In a three-storey building, a woman wearing a half-transparent silk gown with a golden mask covering

    only half her face was swirling the wine in her ss as she sat in front of a table.

    The door opened. A man changed his shoes and pulled the necktie from his neck before ring at the

    woman coldly.

    ¡°You arranged for someone to kidnap Fia?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The woman smiled as she stood up excitedly. ¡°How did it go? Did it seed? Is she dead?¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The man hurried over and pped her face. The mask fell on the ground. The woman turned around

    and looked at the man with a pair of teary eyes, her face red and bruised.

    ¡°Why did you hit me, Mr. Green?¡±

    ¡°Fool! Even I won¡¯t be able to save you if they get suspicious and find you by tracing the crumbs you

    left behind by being this impatient!¡±

    ¡°Ha! How can they find me?¡± The woman swayed before finishing her ss of wine and then poured

    another ss.

    The man grabbed the ss away from her and threw it on the ground. The wine stained her pale legs.

    She said with a smile, ¡°You had someone change my DNA profile in their database with that poor

    scapegoat. Even if they check my blood, they won¡¯t find out that I¡¯m Esme Manning!¡±

    Peter grabbed the woman by the neck and said, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Forget about

    Esme Manning. Your name is Britney Thomas now!¡±

    ¡°Britney Thomas? Hahaha¡­¡±

    In order for her to be Britney Thomas, he had given all of Britney¡¯s information to her so that she

    could study them.

    Looking at the man in front of her, Esme couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her scapegoat, Britney.

    ¡°She loved you so much. How could you do it?¡±

    Peter threw Esme aside and stepped on her leg, crushing it slowly under his foot./ Murderous intent

    filled his gentle face. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that I¡¯ve be like this!¡±

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    ¡°You know that it hurts too?¡± But Peter didn¡¯t stop after that. Instead, he exerted more force to crush

    Esme¡¯s leg.

    ¡°This is myst warning. If you start any trouble and provoke anyone again, I¡¯ll personally send you to

    Conrad Maxwell!¡±

    He moved his foot away and then squatted down, holding her red face. ¡°Also, take good care of your

    face. If you drink any more wine, you¡¯ll definitely fall your stic surgery and your face will end up

    destroyed!¡±

    Esme¡¯s chest tightened and she grabbed Peter¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me? Love me?¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed and looked at her quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious. You love me so much¡­ Why must you change my face to someone else¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± He swallowed. ¡°Changing that face of yours can save your

    life!¡±

    He held her chin tightly. ¡°Now, calm yourself down. If you go crazy again, I¡¯ll abandon you too!¡±

    With that, he bent over and bit her red lips until it bled.

    The only reason that he chose Britney to be her scapegoat was because her lips were simr to

    Esme¡¯s. At least, they could save her lips from any stic surgery.

    The scent of rusted iron filled their mouths. Britney¡¯s face shed through Peter¡¯s mind, and there was

    a little bit of regret in his heart.

    He suddenly pushed Esme away before going upstairs.

    Esme looked at the man¡¯s figure as she bit her lips. The more painful her lips were, the more blood

    flowed, and the more intense her hatred was.

    After a long, long time, she rubbed away the blood from her mouth and mumbled, ¡°Fia¡­ You made me

    into a monster. Don¡¯t worry. When I get back, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±

    ¡°Ahchoo!¡±

    Fia sneezed and Conrad nervously stood up.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Fia shook her head and massaged her neck.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Conrad quickly covered her with a nket, but she pushed it away.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot. It¡¯ll hurt my back from brushing against the wounds too.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll lower the temperature of the air conditioner.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±  held up her body slightly and massaged her chest with her hand.

    Somehow, she felt anxious.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that man that kidnapped me? Found out anything about him?¡±

    Conrad was sitting at the end of the bed. He was just about to call Ss when Ss called back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick up a call first.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fiay down quietly and looked at him from the edge of her eyes.

    She could feel the pressure from around him, and she couldn¡¯t see his expression no matter how wide

    she opened her eyes.

    When would her eyes fully recover? So that she could see everything clearly?

    Conrad didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds after he hung up.

    Fia quickly asked, ¡°It¡¯s a call from Ss, right? What did he say?¡±

    He looked at her and gulped.

    ¡°That man is an ex-staff from mypany. Half a year ago, he left thepany after sustaining some

    injuries. Thepany paid him a sum of money but he gambled it all away. The reason he kidnapped

    you was so that I¡¯ll pay him another sum of money.¡±

    Fia frowned. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    She remembered what that man had said in the car. He said that she had offended someone.

    That she didn¡¯t know her ce.

    Conrad massaged the center of his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia. I dragged you into this.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± She held onto his sleeves and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s his own fault that he

    didn¡¯t know how to budget his money. That he didn¡¯t know how to be responsible for his own life. You

    compensated him already.

    ¡°But¡­ Doesn¡¯t it feel like something doesn¡¯t add up? Why didn¡¯t he call you for the money?¡±

    ¡°ording to Ss, he said that he was going to drive to River Fane before calling me. But he never

    made it there.¡±

    Fia nodded. She didn¡¯t want to continue this topic anymore. She didn¡¯t want Conrad to feel regretful

    about this.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry now. I want beef stew as well as garlic and pepper prawns!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°No s*icy food.¡±

    ¡°But the food¡¯s so nd!¡±

    Conrad bent over closer, and his breath touched her face.

    Fia¡¯s heart trembled and she looked away, worried that he would figure out something was wrong.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461

    Chapter 461

    The reason she didn¡¯t tell him that her vision had improved was so that she could give him a surprise

    when her sight gotpletely restored.

    Lips and lips touched. He held her face and slowly opened her lips.

    He growled. ¡°Is this much better?¡±

    Fia felt something explode in her mind. She was embarrassed, but she felt sweet as well.

    It was the first time that he kissed her like this after their marriage.

    It made her feel cherished.

    Conrad¡¯s hand slipped to the back of her head as he gently held her, and he also kissed her softly, as if

    wanting to heal all the wounds inside her heart.

    A long time passed before Fia eventually pushed him away as she felt it was getting harder to breathe.

    ¡°Still tastes nd, Fia?¡±

    She touched her slightly plump lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°Want more practice?¡± Conrad joked.

    ¡°You¡­ Why are you so lecherous all of a sudden?¡± Fia said with a face red from embarrassment.

    Conrad chuckled. ¡°Then, do you still want to eat something spicy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Whitley to make some braised beef. No chili. How do steamed prawns sound to you?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± She buried her face in the bed, her face and neck all red.

    In the past, no matter how passionate he was, he would always act gentlemanly. He would let his guard

    down.

    Then, she remembered what she read on the inte. If a man loved a woman, he would want to

    fool around with that woman whenever and wherever.

    ¡®So¡­ Do you love me now?¡¯ It was a question that she didn¡¯t dare to ask. She was worried that he

    would hesitate.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡± She muttered out his name.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Conrad had just given Mrs. Whitley a call when she realized her emotional state was a bit

    unstable.

    Shey on the bed, her face buried in the sheets. However, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask with a

    whimper, ¡°Do you really love me?¡±

    Conrad was stunned. He didn¡¯t know how to answer that question.

    They had too much in between them. He owed her too much¡­ It was not something that words

    such as ¡°like¡± and ¡°love¡± could be used to bnce the book.

    Once the dust had settled, he would give her everything that he owed her. Only then could he tell her

    that he loved her.

    Fia waited for several seconds but didn¡¯t hear a word, so she raised her head.

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°Fia, we¡¯re husband and wife. I¡¯ll never betray you,

    Fia could feel the bitterness spread in her heart. His avoidance made her believe that he didn¡¯t love

    her, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He told her¡­ that he loved her. He could love many things, but he could only truly love one person.

    Who would be able to be his one true love in the end?

    A knock came on the door.

    Conrad quickly said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The woman carefully opened the door and a head popped in.

    ¡°Mr.Maxwell, I¡­ I¡¯m here to visit Mrs. Maxwell.¡± Annie lowered her head and showed him the flowers

    and fruit basket, raising them high.

    Conrad red at her coldly. ¡°No need!¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Fia said.

    Annie stood at the door. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should enter.

    Fia then said, ¡°She¡¯s your staff. Isn¡¯t it normal to visit me? The wife of her boss?¡±

    When she remembered that she was Director Parker¡¯s daughter and she looked up to Conrad, she

    wanted to see what she looked like.

    Conrad frowned and looked at Annie in displeasure.

    Annie lowered her head. She was just about to put the flowers and fruit basket by the door and leave.

    However, Fia said, ¡°Are you really Director Parker¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Come here. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    Annie looked at Fia with mixed feelings. When she remembered that she was her uncle¡¯s illegitimate

    daughter, she felt depressed.

    She didn¡¯t want toe, but her father forced her to.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why aren¡¯t you bold enough toe in?¡± Fia asked softly.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462

    Chapter 462

    Annie lowered her eyes. There was disgust in them.

    She didn¡¯t want toe at all!

    Ever since she knew that this blind woman was Mr. Maxwell¡¯s wife,

    her torment never ended!

    She was only making it worse for herself bying over and seeing him take such good care of the

    woman in front of her.

    And to think that Fia was her uncle¡¯s daughter and that they both had the same blood flowing within

    their veins¡­ She felt ufortable just thinking about it!

    She could take it if she was a beautiful, healthy, and gracefuldy! But, she was just a blind woman.

    How could she be worthy of him?

    Realizing how despicable her thoughts had be, Annie looked up nervously, worried that people

    would see what she was thinking.

    Luckily, that woman was blind. Mr. Maxwell wasn¡¯t paying attention

    to her either.

    ¡°Have some water, Fia.¡± Conrad held a ss of water and put the straw in before holding it close to

    Fia¡¯s mouth.

    When Annie saw that, the envy within her grew even stronger!

    A great man like him shouldn¡¯t be spending his time taking care of the

    blind!

    Thinking of Fia¡¯s rtionship with the Parkers, a n popped up in her mind. It excited her.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, let me help you take care of the madam.¡±

    She looked innocent and kind, wanting to take the ss from

    Conrad¡¯s hand¡­

    But before her hands could even touch Conrad, he had already moved away and said, ¡°Scram!¡±

    Annie then said miserably, ¡°I just wanted to help you, seeing how busy you are. Not to mention that

    Mrs. Maxwell is my uncle¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s a year older than me, so she¡¯s my older cousin. As cousins,

    it¡¯s normal for me to take care of her.¡±

    Fia wasying there, holding Conrad¡¯s hand. She took two more sips before raising her head and

    looking at Annie¡¯s blurry face. ¡°Thanks foring to visit me, Miss Parker. Have a seat. No need to

    take care of me¡­ My husband is here.¡±

    Annie bit her lips and sat at the side, watching how Conrad helped Fia with her drink and then wiped

    her lips with his handkerchief.

    She held her hands tightly. She had to endure! It was good that Fia was a member of the Parker

    household. She could use this chance to

    get close to Conrad.

    She could never believe that she was worse than a blind woman!

    ¡°Miss Parker, you¡¯re afraid of my husband?¡± Fia smiled faintly as she looked at the white shadow.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an employee. It¡¯s normal that I¡¯m afraid of my boss.¡± Seemed like Annie was very afraid of

    Conrad. She eyed him once before lowering her head.

    ¡°Conrad might look scary, but he listens to reason. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t start any trouble

    with him.¡±

    Fia was quite gentle, but it sounded different to Annie. It sounded like Fia was warning her.

    Annie straightened the wrinkles on her skirt and tilted her head as she looked at Fia, who was also

    looking back at her as shey on the bed.

    ¡°It looks quite hard for you toy like that.¡±

    ¡°I have wounds on my back. I have to lie down on my stomach.¡±

    Annie looked at Conrad carefully and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll chat with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said.

    Conrad looked at Fia. He didn¡¯t believe that she and Annie had anything to talk about.

    ¡°Do you want to know about my uncle? I can tell you about him,¡± Annie said.

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything about the Parkers, Miss Parker. I just wanted to

    ask you if you¡¯re doing alright in thepany.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing alright. Everyone in the department treats me very well.¡±

    ¡°Ah. You never saw any of your seniors bullying a junior?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°No,¡± Annie answered honestly as she quickly nced at Conrad, who was looking at Fia.

    Fia¡¯s heart sank when she heard the woman¡¯s innocent voice. A woman like that¡­ would always have

    to endure a bit of harassment no matter where she worked.

    Those who didn¡¯t get harassed were usually quite good at socializing. And those that were especially

    good would have skills that someone innocent wouldn¡¯t have.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463

    Chapter 462

    Annie lowered her eyes. There was disgust in them.

    She didn¡¯t want toe at all!

    Ever since she knew that this blind woman was Mr. Maxwell¡¯s wife,

    her torment never ended!

    She was only making it worse for herself bying over and seeing him take such good care of the

    woman in front of her.

    And to think that Fia was her uncle¡¯s daughter and that they both had the same blood flowing within

    their veins¡­ She felt ufortable just thinking about it!

    She could take it if she was a beautiful, healthy, and gracefuldy! But, she was just a blind woman.

    How could she be worthy of him?

    Realizing how despicable her thoughts had be, Annie looked up nervously, worried that people

    would see what she was thinking.

    Luckily, that woman was blind. Mr. Maxwell wasn¡¯t paying attention

    to her either.

    ¡°Have some water, Fia.¡± Conrad held a ss of water and put the straw in before holding it close to

    Fia¡¯s mouth.

    When Annie saw that, the envy within her grew even stronger!

    A great man like him shouldn¡¯t be spending his time taking care of the

    blind!

    Thinking of Fia¡¯s rtionship with the Parkers, a n popped up in her mind. It excited her.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, let me help you take care of the madam.¡±

    She looked innocent and kind, wanting to take the ss from

    Conrad¡¯s hand¡­

    But before her hands could even touch Conrad, he had already moved away and said, ¡°Scram!¡±

    Annie then said miserably, ¡°I just wanted to help you, seeing how busy you are. Not to mention that

    Mrs. Maxwell is my uncle¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s a year older than me, so she¡¯s my older cousin. As cousins,

    it¡¯s normal for me to take care of her.¡±

    Fia wasying there, holding Conrad¡¯s hand. She took two more sips before raising her head and

    looking at Annie¡¯s blurry face. ¡°Thanks foring to visit me, Miss Parker. Have a seat. No need to

    take care of me¡­ My husband is here.¡±

    Annie bit her lips and sat at the side, watching how Conrad helped Fia with her drink and then wiped

    her lips with his handkerchief.

    She held her hands tightly. She had to endure! It was good that Fia was a member of the Parker

    household. She could use this chance to

    get close to Conrad.

    She could never believe that she was worse than a blind woman!

    ¡°Miss Parker, you¡¯re afraid of my husband?¡± Fia smiled faintly as she looked at the white shadow.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an employee. It¡¯s normal that I¡¯m afraid of my boss.¡± Seemed like Annie was very afraid of

    Conrad. She eyed him once before lowering her head.

    ¡°Conrad might look scary, but he listens to reason. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t start any trouble

    with him.¡±

    Fia was quite gentle, but it sounded different to Annie. It sounded like Fia was warning her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Annie straightened the wrinkles on her skirt and tilted her head as she looked at Fia, who was also

    looking back at her as shey on the bed.

    ¡°It looks quite hard for you toy like that.¡±

    ¡°I have wounds on my back. I have to lie down on my stomach.¡±

    Annie looked at Conrad carefully and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll chat with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said.

    Conrad looked at Fia. He didn¡¯t believe that she and Annie had anything to talk about.

    ¡°Do you want to know about my uncle? I can tell you about him,¡± Annie said.

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything about the Parkers, Miss Parker. I just wanted to

    ask you if you¡¯re doing alright in thepany.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing alright. Everyone in the department treats me very well.¡±

    ¡°Ah. You never saw any of your seniors bullying a junior?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Annie answered honestly as she quickly nced at Conrad, who was looking at Fia.

    Fia¡¯s heart sank when she heard the woman¡¯s innocent voice. A woman like that¡­ would always have

    to endure a bit of harassment no matter where she worked.

    Those who didn¡¯t get harassed were usually quite good at socializing. And those that were especially

    good would have skills that someone innocent wouldn¡¯t have.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464

    Chapter 464

    An outstanding and charismatic man could attract the attention of any woman by just standing still.

    She could understand it.

    But as his wife, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.

    She would want to bare her fangs and tear them apart with her

    ws.

    She would never be as cheap and weak as before anymore and

    let others attack and harm her first.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m starting trouble out of the blue?¡±

    When Conrad saw how sorrowful she was, he massaged her

    eyebrows.

    ¡°Did you know, Fia? After I discovered the truth, I¡¯m tormented

    inside.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia asked. She couldn¡¯t understand why. She wanted to see the expression on his face, but

    she couldn¡¯t see anything

    He pressed the center of her forehead with his finger.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. You didn¡¯t know how to counterattack. That was why you suffered so much.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes moved as she wasn¡¯t feeling thatfortable inside.

    Wasn¡¯t that the truth?

    Every time she faced Esme¡¯s provocation and traps, she couldn¡¯t

    fully retaliate..

    But it was all him, wasn¡¯t it?

    She didn¡¯t dare to retaliate, as she was worried that he would think that she was a venomous woman.

    She didn¡¯t dare to attack her directly, worried that he would misunderstand the situation.

    Because she loved him too much. She cared for him too much. She cheapened herself, likening herself

    to the earth and dust he walked on.

    ¡°Fia, do what you just did from now on. You have my support.¡± Conrad held her hand tightly. ¡°Protecting

    yourself and what is yours in advance isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    He was much more worried that she would be as close as sisters with Annie because of Annie¡¯s

    rtionship with the Parker household.

    That she would side with Annie if something happened.

    Fia¡¯s rejection of herself didn¡¯t disappear because of Conrad¡¯s consoling.

    She pulled out her hand that he was holding and said, ¡°I¡¯m

    sleepy. I want to take a nap. Once Mrs. Whitley is here with the food, wake me up.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes. She really did feel tired and fell into slumber

    after a while.

    Time slowly passed. Conrad was sitting at the side, on his phone as he worked.

    After an hour had passed, Ss came with his mother. The two of them were both holding things.

    Mrs. Whitley was holding their food that she had packed, and her son was holding a package.

    ¡°This package was sent to the mansion, sir. I brought it along since I picked my mom up.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s for you.¡±

    Fia had just woken up. She didn¡¯t open her eyes.

    Conrad took the package. It was less than eight inches long and wide. After opening it, he frowned.

    There was a picture. He had seen it in Fia¡¯s photo album.

    Him, her, and Esme.

    It was a very old photo.

    Ss looked and his chest tightened. ¡°Who sent this?!¡±

    How dreadful!

    Conrad nced at Fia, who wasying there. It was his birthday.

    Did she send it? Why?

    Mrs. Whitley sensed that something was wrong but couldn¡¯t tell why. She said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ll wake the

    madam up for dinner first.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad got up and threw the package into the bin, and

    went to the toilet.

    He nced at the photo and took out his lighter. He burned it.

    Once it was almost all burned up, he threw it into the toilet and

    flushed it.

    Too many things had happened today and Conrad was feeling very confused.

    He washed his face with cold water and looked at himself in the

    mirror.

    Had he made a mistake somewheretely? Why did she believe that he still missed Esme?

    Was that why she sent the picture to him under an anonymous name?

    ¡°Ss, you and Mrs. Whitley take care of Fia here. I¡¯m going back for a minute.¡±

    Fia frowned and didn¡¯t know what was happening. Before she could react, Conrad had already left.

    Mrs. Whitley and Ss exchanged a nce. They both felt that things were getting out of hand.

    Mrs. Whitley then said, ¡°I made a mistake. Mr. Maxwell is going home to pick up some fresh clothes for

    you.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say anything but her heart sank.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465

    Chapter 465

    He didn¡¯t have to pick up the fresh clothes himself, right?

    Conrad zoomed home with his gray Maybach. He quickly headed

    up and took out her luggage. He found the photo album.

    He flipped to the back. The picture of the three of them had disappeared.

    He held the album tightly as annoyance filled his amber eyes.

    ¡°What are you up to, Fia?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand why. He returned to the hospital and didn¡¯t know what to say to Fia.

    Mrs. Whitley had already finished feeding her and she gave Ss

    a look.

    Ss said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you seem to have a lot of worktely. Do you want me to take care of the

    madam in your stead?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Mrs. Whitley rolled her eyes at her son. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, if you¡¯re busy, let

    me take care of the madam for you.¡±

    That stupid son of hers¡­ How could he be the one to take care of the madam?! Mr. Maxwell might get

    jealous and think that Ss had something for his wife!

    Ss only realized it afterward and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, sir! I¡¯m treating the madam the same

    as you. I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Conrad looked at Fia, who was not talking. She got emotional easily. If someone else were to

    take care of her, she

    might let her mind wander again.

    Fia was already unhappy. When she heard Conrad refused Ss and Mrs. Whitley¡¯s offer, she felt a bit

    better.

    She said, ¡°You should eat, Conrad.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley quickly gave him his meal.

    ¡°Eat more, Mr. Maxwell. Let me know if there¡¯s something else you want to eat!¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Conrad said as he received the food. However, he couldn¡¯t really enjoy his meal as he had

    something haunting him.

    When Ss and Mrs. Whitley left, Conrad whispered to Ss when he sent the two of them off. ¡°Ss,

    check where the anonymous package was couriered from.¡±

    Ss nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±

    Fia then asked Conrad as soon as came back in, ¡°What¡¯s inside the package?¡±

    He raised his eyes and answered calmly, ¡°Ford bought a lighter and couriered it to me.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he give it to you directly? He couriered it over? You¡¯re all in Gryphon¡­ That¡¯s weird.¡±

    ¡°He went overseastely.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia pretended not to be suspicious and stopped asking.

    Conrad looked at the ss of water in the bed cab. ¡°Do you want to have a drink?¡±

    ¡°No. Mrs. Whitley just fed me some soup.¡±

    ¡°Are you full?¡±

    ¡°I am. Since I can only sleep like this, I can feel my stomach

    hurting.¡±

    When Conrad heard that, his arm went under her and over her

    stomach.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She was shocked. But before she could say anything else, he had already

    picked her up. By holding her this way, he wouldn¡¯t touch the wounds on her back.

    Fia looked at the floor. It was all white and blurry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you up for a walk. Helps with digestion,¡± Conrad said earnestly.

    Fia didn¡¯t know what to say as she wasn¡¯t sure if she shouldugh out loud. ¡°It only helps my digestion

    if I walk. You¡¯re the one reaping the benefits by picking me up like this.¡±

    Conrad felt somewhat awkward. ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    ¡°You should let me down. Give me some water.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    9

    And what happened after she had too much water was that she needed to go to the toilet more

    frequently.

    In less than two hours, Fia¡¯s face was already red from having to endure it.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When she was blind, she was already very embarrassed to ask him to take her to the toilet.

    Now that she could see something, she couldn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Conrad answered a call from work and then saw her burying her face in the bed when he came back.

    Her ears and face were all red.

    He counted the time and asked, ¡°You want to go to the toilet.¡±

    Fia shook her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him.

    But after shaking her head, she could feel the paining from her stomach and she silently grunted

    in pain.

    Conran quickly picked her up, avoiding her back.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Take me to the toilet.¡±

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466

    Chapter 466

    Conrad quickly headed to the toilet andined, saying, ¡± We¡¯re husband and wife. I¡¯ve already

    gotten used to it. Why are you still so embarrassed?¡¯

    Fia didn¡¯t say anything. But when she was put down in front of the toilet, she ced one hand on the

    toilet cover and said after taking a breath, ¡°Out. Don¡¯t wait for me here.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t move at all. ¡°This is not our home and it¡¯s quite slippery. What if you fall?¡±

    She refused to move and said painfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I would rather die!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡­¡± Conrad smiled helplessly and walked out, closing the door.

    At this time, someone knocked on the door.

    Conrad didn¡¯t tell the person toe in. He walked over to open the door.

    A courier in uniform was waiting outside the door.

    ¡°Excuse me. Mr. Conrad Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I have a document for you.¡±

    After signing for the package, Conrad looked at the washroom¡¯s door before walking out and closing

    the door, ripping open the

    package.

    There were pictures of a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Most of them were based in the

    hospital, and most of them were of the man looking at the woman gently.

    Conrad gritted his teeth as his emotion was getting hectic.

    The pictures this time were of Jason and Fia.

    He was so angry that he took out the lighter and burned them all.

    Fia walked out of the washroom despite her extreme myopia. She didn¡¯t see Conrad after scanning the

    whole room.

    She didn¡¯t move after holding the washroom¡¯s door knob, worried that Conrad would suspect that she

    was pretending to be blind if she were to get back to the bed herself.

    Several minutester, the door opened. Conrad raised his eyes and looked at her before quickly

    walking over.

    ¡°How did you walk out of there?¡±

    ¡°With the walls,¡± Fia said. ¡°But I can¡¯t see, so I didn¡¯t dare to take another step forward. I waited at the

    door for a bit, and my legs are getting numb.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went out for a bit.¡±

    He carefully helped her up. As she breathed, she could smell the scent on his body and she frowned.

    Conrad carefully put her back down on the bed with her lying on her stomach. He had just wanted to

    take his hand away when she caught his wrist.

    ¡°You went and smoked?¡±

    ¡°Just half a stick.¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Do you know that your stomach is getting very bad? Are you trying to kill yourself so I need

    to find a new husband?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± His tone was angry and fire seemed to be dancing in his amber eyes.

    After burning the pictures, he called Ss about his investigation of the package.

    At first, Ss didn¡¯t dare to tell him, but after some threats, Ss had no choice but to be honest with his

    investigation.

    He had found out that two packages were sent out from the same courierpany from a wealthy

    suburb.

    Both were picked up from the client directly, and they were picked up from somewhere near the

    mansion where they were living in. As the person sending them was a beautiful girl holding a clothes

    pole, the courier gave her a few extra nces.

    The courier had said that there was no need to write down the consigner¡¯s details. They were to be

    sent out anonymously.

    ¡°Fia, did you receive any courierstely?¡±

    ¡°I did!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression turned dark as he stared at her.

    ¡°I bought the wrapping paper for your birthday gift,¡± she said honestly.

    Conrad looked at her, and didn¡¯t know if she was pretending.

    He didn¡¯t want to make any guesses anymore. ¡°Did you send out any packages in the past two days?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Fia said honestly. ¡°When you¡¯re working in your studyst evening, I went out to send two

    packages.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart sank. He was waiting for her to suddenly sneer at him, yell at him, use him, and say

    that she had fallen in love with Jason. That she wanted to divorce him.

    ¡°Why did you send out those packages? Who told you to send them out?!¡± Conrad gritted his teeth as

    his hatred slowly ate at him. He almost asked if Jason was the one that told her to do it!

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia asked, confused. She could sense that he was

    very angry.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467

    Chapter 467

    Fia was stunned after being roared at, and her temper worsened as well as she pushed Conrad¡¯s hand

    away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore! You be really off- putting when you¡¯re like this!¡± she said as

    she buried her face in

    her bed.

    Today was his birthday. She had found the opportunity to send out two giftsst evening when he was

    in his study.

    She even had Mrs. Whitley walk her out of the mansion and waited for the courier for a while.

    Maybe because of what had happened today, he wasn¡¯t feeling very happy and he didn¡¯t like those two

    gifts. Compared to her designs, the two gifts that she sent out weren¡¯t as nice.

    But even then, there was no need to be angry at her, right?

    As Annie had to help a coworker with her workload, she only finished working after working two hours

    overtime.

    There were few people in thepany at this time.

    When she was passing by the front desk, thedy at the front desk called out to her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re from

    the Foreign Affairs department, right?¡±

    Annie nodded, looking like an innocent white bunny.

    ¡°I have a few packages for the Director of Foreign Affairs. She just called me to bring them up to her.

    But I¡¯m too busy right

    now. Can you help me move them up?¡±

    Annie looked at her in shock. She was merely sitting there snacking on sunflower seeds¡­ She was too

    busy?

    Sheined on the inside and walked over with a smile.¡± Sure, where are the packages?¡±

    The front deskdy pointed at the room behind and said, ¡± Everything¡¯s inside. You can search for them

    inside.¡±

    Annie gritted her teeth and smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± The front deskdy raised an eyebrow at her. She was new but she knew how tomunicate

    with her coworkers very well. She would buy Starbucks for her coworkers in the Foreign Affairs

    department every day.

    And she hated people like her the most.

    She liked to please others and work, right? She wouldply with her request then!

    When Annie walked into the room, she was shocked at all the

    packages.

    Thepany was huge and there were a lot of staff members. They also had packagesing in.

    She went in and looked around, and didn¡¯t even know where to

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    start.

    She turned to the front deskdy and asked, ¡°Where are the packages?¡±

    ¡°Find it yourself!¡±

    Annie searched the packages as she tried to suppress her anger

    and even knocked over several packages that were about half

    her height.

    Suddenly, sheid her eyes on two well-packaged gifts. They were packaged in pink wrapping paper

    and purple ribbon.

    She curiously looked at who they were meant for and narrowed

    her eyes.

    They were so beautifully wrapped¡­ She wondered who packaged them for Mr. Maxwell.

    That blind woman was already making things hard for her. She couldn¡¯t allow anyone else to get closer

    to Mr. Maxwell.

    And so, she took away the two packages.

    When Fia woke up from her sleep, it was already ten at night.

    Conrad was sitting on the chair, suppressing his fury.

    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. She asked him, ¡°Why did you ask me

    about the courier and the packages just now?¡±

    Conrad red at her for several seconds and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking questions?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t today your birthday?¡±

    ¡°Since you know that it¡¯s my birthday today, are you being

    serious then?!¡±

    Was she trying to wish him an ¡°unhappy birthday¡± by sending him those two pictures that would make

    him upset?

    ¡°What do you mean am I¡¯m being serious? I know that it¡¯s not as meaningful as giving you two new

    designs at the stroke of midnight, but it still cost me a lot! I still spent around 150 thousand dors on

    it!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t keep up with the argument.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just give it to Ss! Why are you so angry at me?! I know that you¡¯re rich and you

    can afford something even better! I have bad taste and I¡¯m not good enough to buy you any gifts!¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468

    Chapter 468

    ¡°I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding, Fia.¡± Conrad moved his chair next to the bed and held her arm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding here! You¡¯re just looking for a reason to have a fight with me. You don¡¯t

    care what I went through today¡­¡± And then, Fia¡¯s tears started to roll down her cheeks. She felt very

    upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia¡­ I¡­¡± Conrad quickly wiped Fia¡¯s tears and exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any gift you

    bought for me. I received photos!¡±

    ¡°Photos? What photos?¡± Fia was stunned. Her nose was red from her

    weeping.

    Conrad then told her about the photos.

    Fia was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Did someone break into our home? If not, why would the photo disappear? And someone sent it to

    you?¡±

    But Conrad didn¡¯t care about that anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Ss a call and have him go to thepany to search for the two gifts.¡±

    ¡°Alright! I put down yourpany¡¯s address and you as the

    consignee. As for the phone number¡­ Er¡­ I put down mine.¡± Fia was speechless. Yes¡­ She

    remembered it now. She put down her own number.

    But she had been kidnapped today, and the kidnapper had switched off her phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t being thorough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t write down any consigner¡¯s details so the courier

    ¡°You should have Ss look for them.¡±

    Fia was getting anxious. Those two gifts were her innocence.

    If they couldn¡¯t find it, Conrad would think that she lied. Then, he would still believe that the person who

    sent out those pictures was her.

    After a few minutes, Ss, Tiger, and a few other people searched the temporary storage but couldn¡¯t

    find the two packages that Fia described.

    ¡°Tiger, go check the security camera and see who came in today to take any packages. Someone

    might have taken them when they saw it was meant for the boss.¡±

    Tiger quickly nodded and did as told.

    Ss gave Conrad a call fearfully.

    Conrad hung up with a dark expression on his face. How could two. packages have disappeared

    without a trace?

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He looked at Fia who was looking at him, doubt surfacing in his heart.

    He was somewhat paranoid.

    ¡°Fia, be honest with me. I promise I won¡¯t get angry.¡±

    ¡°About what? Didn¡¯t Ss tell Tiger to check the security camera? Someone must have seen that they

    were meant for you and took them while thinking that they were quite expensive.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s tongue clicked in his mouth.

    ¡°So, what did you buy for me?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to say it. She spent a lot of effort on it. She had even

    given Eileen a call despite her blindness, and the two of them talked about the brand, the style, and the

    color.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any surprise if she told him.

    But it was clear that he was unhappy because of the photos and was suspicious again.

    ¡°One is a belt, and the other is underwear.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Conrad looked at her strangely. He had never received anything like that as a birthday gift.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®huh¡¯? Don¡¯t you need a belt? Don¡¯t you wear underwear?!¡± Fia was both angry

    and embarrassed as she tried to speak a little louder while still maintaining her calm.

    Conrad coughed and said, ¡°Of course I use a belt and wear underwear.¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s with the surprise?!¡±

    And somehow, he was in the wrong?

    How would she react if she was in his shoes?

    What if she was the one who received photos from other women? How would she feel?

    Would she be suspicious? Would she be upset?

    It was fine though. She was a patient, and he shouldn¡¯t start a fight with her about something like this.

    They were just photos, and they weren¡¯t real. He would make Jason spend all his time in hispany

    so that he wouldn¡¯t have time for Fia!

    ¡°What¡¯s with the silence? You still think that I sent those photos?¡±

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469

    Chapter 469

    ¡°No, I¡¯m acknowledging my mistake,¡± Conrad said as he tried his best to control his tone and not to

    show his emotions.

    Fia frowned as she widened her eyes the best she could. As she tried to look at himying there, her

    neck almost broke from turning too much.

    Yet, she still couldn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°For making you angry, for making you cry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because of their fight, she would have been deceived by his so-called honest attitude!

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad suddenly realized something and crouched down by the bed, and put his forehead with

    hers.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly give me a belt and underwear?¡±

    Fia¡¯s face turned red and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Eileen said when a girl gave a boy a belt, it meant that she wanted him to be hers forever.

    And underwear was something that someone could only give to another person if they were close.

    That was what she wanted to be with Conrad.

    ¡°Hm?¡± His voice was low and raspy. He wanted to tempt her to say it out loud.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you check it out yourself?¡±

    ¡°I want you to personally tell me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you! You haven¡¯t even found the gifts yet. What¡¯s the point of saying it?¡±

    Conrad gave it a thought and agreed.

    He then let go of her and gave Ss a call.

    ¡°Sir, a lot of people store and take packages every day. We¡¯re still checking all the security cameras on

    each level¡­ It¡¯ll take some time.¡±

    As Ss walked out of the elevator while on the call, Tiger ran over with two shredded boxes.

    Conrad¡¯s name was obviously written as the consignee, and it was not something that the courier

    company had written.

    Ss had seen Fia¡¯s handwriting before and instantly recognized it.

    ¡°We found them, sir!¡±

    ¡°Send them over immediately!¡± Conrad was feeling very excited. Since Fia wasn¡¯t willing to exin the

    meaning of sending a belt and

    underwear to a man, he would unwrap those gifts right in front of her to tempt her to say it herself.

    He had read plenty of experts¡¯ articles, but he still didn¡¯t know what the two gifts meant.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ss gulped. ¡°We only found the boxes, not the gifts. Someone took them already.¡±

    Conrad exploded. ¡°Who did that?!¡±

    Ss then asked Tiger about it and then said, ¡°Sir, we found the two packages in the bin outside of the

    Director of Foreign Affairs¡¯ office.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°What is she up to?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already gone home for the day. I¡¯ll call her right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Bring her over. I want to personally ask her!¡±

    Conrad hung up the call. He was like an angry lion and he remembered his fights with this Director of

    Foreign Affairs.

    When he first brought up Fia¡¯s designs at their meeting, Barbara

    Thomas, the Director of the Design Department, and the seniors all objected!

    Even when Fia¡¯s designs had helped thepany reach new heights in sales, Barbara still said that

    Fia was still too young.

    ¡°Why did you ask me here to the hospital, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Barbara was wearing ck, silken pajamas. It

    wasn¡¯t sexy at all. Instead, she looked very stern.

    She walked in, arms folded, her beautiful face filled with pride.

    She nced at the wife of her boss coldly without paying her much respect.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. Apologize!¡± Conrad turned around and ordered her coldly.

    Barbara was stunned. Even when their opinions didn¡¯t match during work, her boss had never said

    something to her in such anN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    overbearing tone.

    ¡°Are you sick in the head in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Madam Barbara. Can you please rify why you took two of the boss ¡®packages? Those are birthday

    gifts that the madam bought for him,¡± Ss exined to Barbara. ¡°You¡¯re notcking money, right?

    Please return them, otherwise, he is just going to get angry.¡±

    Barbara was stunned for a few seconds and then looked at Ss as if she was looking at some idiot.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470

    Chapter 470

    ¡°Mr. Ss, since you know that I¡¯ve already achieved financial independence and that I¡¯m notcking

    money, why would I steal gifts that another woman gave to him? Am I the idiot here? Or are you the

    idiots?¡± Barbara was furious. Her tempestuous nature would not allow her to endure such an

    usation!

    She was not her little sister that needed help with everything!

    Ss frowned and realized that something wasn¡¯t right as well.

    ¡°Sir, since we haven¡¯t finished our investigation, let¡¯s not pin the crime on her just yet?¡±

    However, Conrad had been suppressing his anger the whole day. Now that he had found something,

    he felt that Barbara was simply being disingenuous!

    It must be because she was not happy with Fia, so she stole Fia¡¯s packages so that the two of them

    would fight!

    ¡°Madam Barbara, we found the packages in the bin outside your office!¡±

    ¡°And that proves that I took them?! There are rows of trantors right outside my office! Why don¡¯t you

    suspect them?!¡± Barbara¡¯s face was all red. She felt that she had just been humiliated.

    She then red at Fia. ¡°What personal items did you buy for him, madam? Why does he look like an

    angry beast that¡¯s out of control?!¡±

    Fia frowned. Barbara was just as intense. Now that she had shed with Conrad who had a simr

    temper, it would be very bad for the two of them to continue this fight.

    She had heard about Barbara¡¯s talents. She couldmunicate extremely well in thenguages of ten

    countries, allowing them to

    coborate on projects with other overseaspanies.

    Regardless, before everything became clear, she couldn¡¯t allow Conrad to fight with her.

    ¡°Conrad, before there¡¯s any evidence, don¡¯t offend someone else.¡±

    Conrad frowned and looked at her. ¡°Fia, the packages were found outside her office¡­ She had to have

    something to do with this.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s indifferent expression instantly turned dark. ¡°What kind of logic is that?! You need evidence

    even during a criminal investigation!¡±

    And he told her to apologize as soon as she arrived?! Darn it! The disrespect!

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s something called being framed in this world?!¡±

    ¡°There are so many people in thepany. Why must they incriminate you?!¡±

    It was at this moment that Fia finally had a sense of how forceful Conrad was in thepany.

    But she couldn¡¯t me him. As he was at the top, he had to bear all the pressure that others didn¡¯t

    have to. The stress made his temper

    even worse.

    ¡°Madam Barbara, please go home for now,¡± Fia said.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad looked at her with disagreement.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia sighed and waved at Conrad. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Conrad took back all his anger and crouched by her bed.

    Fia patted his head and stroked his hair. In Barbara¡¯s eyes, it was as if she was stroking the fur of a

    tiger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s bad for your body. You have to take good care

    of yourself so you can take care of your wife.¡±

    Her tone was gentle, but she was being honest.

    Conrad looked into her eyes. They seemed to be glittering?

    ¡°Fia, your eyes?¡±

    Fia blinked and lowered her eyes, pretending to be sad. ¡°Do you dislike the fact that I¡¯m blind?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Conrad turned around and looked at Ss. ¡°Let her leave!¡±

    Ss nodded and gestured to Barbara, asking for her to leave.

    Barbara didn¡¯t move and stared at Fia.

    ¡°Madam Barbara?¡± Ss whispered.

    She then forthrightly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take your packages. I didn¡¯t steal them either. Thank you for your

    trust, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    With that, she turned around and left.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471

    Chapter 471

    It seemed like her boss¡¯ wife wasn¡¯t as foolish as the rumors dictate.

    When she thought about the designs again, she quickly turned around and returned to the ward.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, I would like to speak with you alone.¡±

    Conrad had just wanted to roar, but Fia patted his arm.

    ¡°A chat is fine. You and Ss should go first.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression softened. He couldn¡¯t refuse her.

    Before he left, he gave Barbara a vicious stare. Warning her not to say anything she shouldn¡¯t, or he

    wouldn¡¯t show her any mercy.

    Barbara snorted coldly and turned her head away in pride.

    She wanted to say things that she shouldn¡¯t!

    Fia looked at the tall, slender figure in ck. ¡°Have a seat, Madam Barbara.¡±

    Barbara walked over and sat in the chair by the bed.

    She held her arms as she stared at Fia. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to be honest about with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The drafts that you gave to Mr. Maxwell¡­ The Director of Design and I both argued against them.

    However, Mr. Maxwell didn¡¯t listen to our suggestions and improved on your original designs instead.

    Once the products were out, he even told the Marketing Department to focus

    their marketing efforts on them. No designer in the Design

    Department has ever had such a treatment! That¡¯s why, despite your products pushing our sales to a

    never seen before height, it was still against our norm.¡±

    Fia listened to her earnestly and nodded.

    ¡°I can understand your disapproval. I agree that my previous designs aren¡¯t very good. I also know that

    Conrad helped me improve on my initial designs.¡±

    Barbara frowned and wanted to say something when she was cut off.

    Fia suddenly changed her tone and said with confidence, ¡°My apologies if I made you all unhappy.

    However, we¡¯re husband and wife. We are bonded together. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. modifying

    my design drafts, and there¡¯s also nothing wrong with him expending so much resources to market my

    designs.

    ¡°To be honest, you can switch your perspective as well. Thepany may have spent much more

    resources and funds on marketing for my designspared to those by other designers, but even after

    including all the costs, the profit that thepany earned is double the amount from designs of the

    other designers.¡±

    Because they were her designs and Conrad spent a lot to purchase the copyright from her, she asked

    Eileen to help her investigate it.

    ¡°Not to mention that we didn¡¯t receive anyints from our customers regarding my designs.

    Instead, they even asked if the designers were releasing any new designs soon, which means that they

    really do love my design.¡±

    There was solitude on her face. As she was equivalent to someone with severe myopia, she didn¡¯t

    know when she would be able to

    continue designing.

    Barbara frowned even more deeply. She knew that, but that wasn¡¯t her main point.

    ¡°Madam Barbara¡­ What¡¯s haunting you? You can ask me about it, and maybe I can answer it for you.¡±

    Barbara then said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell had never shown any leniency to anyone when it came to work until

    now!¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m his wife. To him, I¡¯m unique.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m his wife. If you ask me, he¡¯s smarter and much more decisive. Otherwise, how could he

    use my designs despite your collective objection?

    ¡°It also means that your boss can see much further than the rest of you. That¡¯s why Maxwell

    Corporation will be better under his leadership, and not worse.

    ¡°Madam Barbara¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m envious that you have such a good boss. When ites to work,

    he can exercise impartiality. He also loves and is dutiful to his wife. A man like that would never

    mistreat staff that are loyal to him.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re very disappointed about the packages today, and perhaps you¡¯re even thinking of

    moving to anotherpany, but there¡¯s some misunderstanding about this. Give him some time. Once

    the dust has settled and we find out what¡¯s really going on, he will apologize to you,¡± Fia said slowly.

    She didn¡¯t want something like two packages to lose Conrad such a talented staff.

    Barbara was stunned. The smile on the woman¡¯s face was so fresh. There was no sign of low self-

    esteem. It reminded her of a flower. A lotus. A flower that was born from mud yet remained untainted.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472

    Chapter 472

    ¡°Madam Barbara¡­ You¡¯ve been with thepany for seven years, right? You must have heard plenty

    of rumors about me. It was normal for you to feel unhappy with me.¡±

    Barbara couldn¡¯t say anything as she stared at Fia with a frown.

    ¡°There are plenty of rumors, I admit. But none of them is to your benefit.

    Fia smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t care about it that much.

    ¡°Rumors, right? If you want to know someone, it¡¯s better to interact with that person instead of simply

    listening to rumors.¡±

    Barbara sulked and exined, ¡°Your mother-inw was the one who

    started them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia acknowledged her faintly. ¡°You know how it is between a mother-inw and daughter-inw.

    That¡¯s normal.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s eyes became intense as she asked, ¡°Is there anything else¡¯ you want to tell me then?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡¯

    ¡°For example, Mr. Maxwell¡¯s mother ndered you. That none of the

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    rumors are true.¡±

    Fia lowered her head and smiled as she supported her chin with the back of her hand. ¡°And then, I can

    smear her reputation in return?¡±

    Barbara remained silent.

    ¡°Madam Barbara¡­ Regardless of what happened, she¡¯s still my mother-inw. The mother to my

    husband. If we openly discussed what happens at home, Conrad would be one with a ruined

    reputation.¡±

    Which meant that no matter how bad her mother-inw was, she would never openly discuss it.

    In that instant, Barbara was impressed by this woman who was more than a decade younger than her.

    ¡°You¡¯re handling this better than me, Mrs. Maxwell. Compared to me and my mother-inw¡­ Right, it¡¯s

    just as you said. We should deal with family matters within closed doors.¡±

    She stood up and looked at Fia.

    ¡°Your designs are very delicate, to be honest. If you have the chance, you should go overseas to

    improve your skills. You can be even better.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Barbara. I¡¯ll work hard,¡± Fia said before pausing for a moment. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve

    cleared your doubts, I have a question that I want to ask.¡±

    ¡°Ask me then. I¡¯ll give you the answer if I know it!¡± Barbara was really impressed with Fia¡¯s verbal

    communication skills. She was no fool at all!

    ¡°The Foreign Affairs Department has just epted a new employee, right? Annie Parker?¡±

    Her tone was just right. Not too high, not too low.

    Barbara¡¯s expression changed as she remembered something.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll help Mr. Ss investigate the staff from the department.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you for your hard work, Madam Barbara.¡±

    ¡°Rest well, then. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Barbara gave Fia one final look before leaving.

    It wasn¡¯t aplete waste of timeing here. The legendary useless and pretentious Mrs. Maxwell

    would be even better than them once she got more experience!

    It seemed like the youth would overtake the old any time now.

    The next morning, after Conrad fed Fia her breakfast, Ss made his way from thepany hastily.

    He came in with a smile and said, ¡°Sir, Madam. We found the gifts.¡±

    Conrad asked icily, ¡°Where did you find it?¡±

    Ss took a deep breath and put the two gifts on the bedside table.¡± It¡¯s a misunderstanding.

    ¡°No one stole the packages. When Miss Parker was about to go homest night after working overtime,

    thedy at the front desk asked her to take some packages back to Madam Barbara¡¯s office. She saw

    the two packages meant for you and took them with her.¡±

    ¡°Who told her to unwrap them then?¡± Conrad said, upset.

    Ss replied, ¡°Miss Parker said that she was unwrapping the packages for Madam Barbara and

    identally unwrapped yours.¡±

    ¡°Barbara simply allows anyone to unwrap her packages?¡±

    ¡°I asked her about it and she told me that when she purchases stationery and has them delivered via

    courier, she would usually ask the staff at the front desk to unwrap them for her.¡±

    While everything sounded perfect, Fia frowned without saying a word.

    She had just hinted to Barbara about Anniest night, and now everything had been investigated

    clearly. Even Annie waspletely saved.

    ¡°Ss, do you know about Barbara¡¯s family background?¡±

    Ss answered honestly, ¡°She¡¯s from a simple family from a long line of schrs. Her parents are both

    from Gryphon.¡±

    B

    4

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473

    Chapter 473

    i

    ¡°What about her husband?¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°Barbara is already divorced¡­¡± Ss suddenly frowned. ¡°Wait a

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    minute. I heard from Winnie that Barbara was married to someone from the Parkers, the famed

    household from the capital city! It was a second marriage for the man, too!¡±

    ¡°Annie Parker¡­ Parker?¡± Ss was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that

    Madam Barbara is rted to Annie?¡±

    Conrad realized it too after he linked the lines together.

    ¡°Finn is also from the Parker household from the capital city.¡±

    And Annie was his daughter!

    Conrad¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Call Barbara right now!¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡± Ss sighed. Why had they all gathered here? Was the world really that small? The

    Parkers were everywhere!

    Barbara looked at the iing call and stared at the girl standing opposite her desk.

    ¡°No matter who asks about it, don¡¯t change your statement. Also, remember this very well. Mr. Maxwell

    isn¡¯t someone that you should be thinking about. He doesn¡¯t care who you are if he gets furious!¡±

    Annie opened her mouth and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you think that Fia isn¡¯t worthy of him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether she¡¯s a good fit for him or not! Get out!¡± Barbara felt like she was

    getting a headache looking at her stepdaughter! Why did she think that she was someone pleasant

    when she was little?

    She got into such huge trouble when she had just joined thepany!

    She picked up Ss¡¯ call and answered all of his questions in her normal tone, without raising any

    suspicions.

    After Ss hung up, he nced at Conrad. He had put it on a loudspeaker, so his boss could hear

    everything. There was no need for him to repeat it again.

    ¡°Do you believe it, Fia?¡± Conrad asked with a shadowy expression.

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°Regardless, we found the gifts now. Open and see whether you like it or not.¡±

    They¡¯d already nned for this. She couldn¡¯t force him to fire them, right?

    It wouldn¡¯t be good for her reputation.

    Conrad was still angry though.

    Fia then said, ¡°Ss, open up the gifts and show the contents to him.¡±

    ¡®No thanks! I can do it myself!¡± Conrad grabbed the branded boxes and opened each with one hand.

    When he saw what was written on the underwear and the belt, he felt like he had a lot to say but

    couldn¡¯t.

    Ss extended his neck and then covered his eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m heading back to the office¡­¡±

    He should run away. That was too much!

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Fia asked.

    Conrad looked at her and asked, ¡°Did Ms. Reid help you choose the gifts?¡±

    Fia clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart!¡±

    ¡°Only she could do something like this!¡±

    ¡°What happened? I know about the brands. They¡¯re very good! I asked Eileen to have someone

    custom-make them for me. It¡¯s definitely worth the price!¡±

    He knew about the brands and knew that they were worth the price!

    But the underwear and belt¡¯s colors, pictures, and engravings¡­

    Seriously?

    And custom-made?

    ¡°Fia, I suspect that Ms. Reid had fooled you!¡±

    When she heard how Conrad was gritting his teeth, Fia remembered how Eileen could act very oddly

    sometimes. She asked weakly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Because she toyed with me too!¡±

    At that moment, Conrad was d that he didn¡¯t see it yesterday, otherwise, he would get even angrier!

    ¡°What about it? Eileen wouldn¡¯t hurt us, right?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not hurting us, but this is very humiliating !¡± Humiliating him!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia had a bad feeling and didn¡¯t want to ask Conrad what happened.

    In order to not make him have any lingering thoughts about this, she said, ¡°Since it¡¯s worn inside, don¡¯t

    worry about it. As long as you can wear it!¡±

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    Conrad felt like he wanted to grind his teeth into dust.

    She closed the boxes, hurled them to the side, and pinched Fia¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Be honest with me, did you n this with Ms. Reid?¡±

    #

    ¡°Are you trying to humiliate me, Fia?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ no?¡± Fia felt the chills down her spine. What was wrong with the gifts?

    Should she give Eileen a call and ask her about it?

    Just as she wanted to make a call, someone knocked on the door.

    Fia quickly said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    A middle-aged man walked in. Severalyers of bandages were stered on his head. It was Eileen¡¯s

    driver.

    He opened the door to the widest and Eileen came in sitting in a wheelchair, pushed in by her nurse.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    Eileen sobbed with a remorseful look.

    Conrad lost his temper as soon as he saw her.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Eileen felt ashamed for facing Fia and quickly apologized. ¡°It was my fault yesterday. I should have

    asked you to pick Fia up. Then nothing like that would have happened.¡±

    The moment that she mentioned it, Conrad felt like he wanted to

    throw her out of the building along with her wheelchair.

    He kept on feeling that Elleen was a hindrance to  getting to a better life!

    He had to send her out of the country quickly!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, okay?¡± Fia said to Conrad as if he was upset.

    Conrad choked. He had never had to suppress his anger despite how furious he was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a breather outside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± Fia said with a smile.

    Once he left, she quickly asked, ¡°Eileen, did you do something to the presents? He was extremely

    angry just now!¡±

    Eileen had her nurse push her to the bedside. She then saw the boxes at the end of the bed and the

    pictures on them. She couldn¡¯t hold back herughter when she remembered how angry Conrad

    looked just now.

    Fia was speechless.

    Listening to how loud sheughed, she must have really humiliated Conrad.

    Eileen opened the boxes and looked at the words on the belt and the words and logos on the

    underwear.

    ¡°The customization is really great! 100% when ites to the details!¡±

    Fia could feel the edge of her mouth twitching.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I just asked the designer to engrave some words on the belt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eileen then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a henpecked husband. My wife is my world. She¡¯s right even if she

    sends me to my death!¡±

    Fia was extremely shocked. She could only say, ¡°Eileen, that¡¯s a belt. He has to wear it around his

    waist.¡±

    Which meant that others could see it!

    Was that really okay?

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, he hurt you so much in the past. I didn¡¯t like seeing you having to put so much effort into his

    birthday. I¡¯m using the chance to warn him! Don¡¯t worry. Looks like he will only be angry at me. He

    won¡¯t be angry at you.¡±

    And Eileen felt that it was quite good.

    ¡°And the underwear?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the underwear!¡± Eileen said with a wide smile. ¡°There are two of them. One a golden yellow, and

    another ruby red!¡±

    rr

    ¡±

    Fia felt bad when she heard the answer.

    Her husband would only wear dark-colored underwear, and would never buy underwear with bright

    colors such as yellow or red.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475

    ¡±

    Chapter 475

    ¡°One of them writes ¡®My wife is the queen.¡±¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyeballs almost dropped from her sockets.

    ¡°The red one has the picture of a pair of scissors on it. As for the printing¡­ ¡®If I betray my wife, I¡¯ll cut it

    myself¡±.¡±

    ¡°Eileen!¡± Even Fia was getting angry. ¡°How can you do that?!¡±

    ¡°To have revenge for how he hurt you previously for that homewrecker!¡±

    ¡°Seriously. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you for gift ideas.¡±

    Eileen narrowed her eyes and got closer to Fia.

    ¡°I feel like your eyes are getting brighter.¡±

    Fia turned around and looked elsewhere. ¡°I¡¯m still blind!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet,¡± Eileen said as she looked at her

    carefully. ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing. I can leave without worrying too much.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t stay angry at her anymore when she mentioned about her leaving. She knew that she did

    all that for her.

    In the dining room.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Finn looked at the smartly dressed woman sitting opposite him.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to see me, Barbie!¡±

    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t call me by my nickname as if we¡¯re very close. We¡¯re strangers now.¡±

    ***

    Barbara took a sip of her coffee before saying, ¡°The reason that I¡¯m seeing you is to remind you to tell

    your daughter to stop whatever thoughts she has for my boss. If things got out of hand, she wouldn¡¯t

    even know what hit her!¡±

    Finn frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve met Annie?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s working in my department right now. Of course, I¡¯ve seen her!¡±

    Barbara stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m even suspecting that both of you are doing this intentionally!¡±

    They intentionally came to disturb her in Gryphon!

    ¡°Annie¡¯s quite na?ve. She¡¯s simply being seduced by someone as mysterious as Conrad. Nothing will

    come out of it.¡±

    ¡°Nothing wille out of it? Do you know that¡­¡± Barbara then told him how she took away Conrad¡¯s

    packages.

    Finn was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°She really did that?¡±

    ¡°Ask her yourself!¡± Barbara tried to calm herself down and drank two more mouthfuls of coffee.

    Finn gave it a thought and said, ¡°There¡¯s something that I need to tell you. Fia is actually my

    brother¡¯s¡­¡±

    When Barbara finished listening, she was shocked. She couldn¡¯t even drink her coffee anymore.

    ¡°Just what are you Parkers thinking?! How could you let a young girl like her wander outside alone and

    not even look for her? Do you know what her mother-inw said to us in thepany? She said that

    she was just as shameless as her mother, seducing other men! That her mother gave birth to her out of

    wedlock¡­ That was why she had no father!¡±

    When Barbara remembered how pure Fia¡¯s smile was, she felt upset inside.

    Despite having ¨¤ father¡­ Despite having such a powerful background

    ¡­ She should be ady that her mother-inw would fawn over.

    Instead, she had been trampled to the ground!

    ¡°This is a bit tooplicated. Her mother was too stubborn. She didn¡¯t even tell my brother she was

    pregnant. After they separated, we lost contact. If it wasn¡¯t because I came over to Gryphon for you, I

    wouldn¡¯t have encountered her at all.¡±

    Barbara was very upset when she put herself in Fia¡¯s shoes. She looked at him furiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you two suggestions. One, take care of your daughter. Do not make her fall for

    another woman¡¯s husband. Two, tell your brother to acknowledge your daughter! She¡¯s now at the

    hospital. She has no more family other than her husband. This is the best time to console her and take

    her back home!¡±

    With that, she took out thirty dors from her wallet and put it on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s on me.¡±

    Finn quickly extended his hand, wanting to hold Barbara¡¯s hand. ¡± Barbie¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore after our divorce! The reason I¡¯m here

    today is because I have no choice!¡±

    Barbara straightened her outfit and then left in her 3-inch-tall high heels without looking back.

    1

    Finn looked at her graceful figure leaving, but he took her suggestions to heart. He took out his phone

    and called his brother without hesitation.

    Conrad came back to the ward and stared, at Fia, asking, ¡°What did

    she tell you?¡±

    ¡°I apologize on her behalf. She went overboard.¡± Fia looked at him apologetically. ¡°Eileen was just

    helping me because you hurt me too muchst time.¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°So¡­ I deserve this.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°So, don¡¯t get angry again, alright?¡±

    Her finger slowly reached up from his chin to his nose to between his eyebrows. She slowly massaged

    them, trying to remove his frown. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. You¡¯ll get old faster if you do.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476

    ¡±

    Chapter 476

    Conrad grabbed her fingers and said, ¡°You¡¯re making me feel itchy.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because she looked all innocent, he would suspect that she was intentionally seducing him.

    He swallowed and said, ¡°In my heart.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia was stunned. She could help him scratch it if it was

    somewhere else.

    But in his heart? How was she supposed to do that? Maybe by cutting open his chest and taking out

    his heart? And then scratch his heart. that way?

    Tsk. What a brutal thought.

    ¡°I want to kiss you, Fia¡­ Is that alright?¡±

    Fia¡¯s face blushed. She couldn¡¯t say ¡°yes¡± no matter what.

    ¡°Fia¡­ The two birthday gifts are too humiliating. You have to pay me back.¡±

    Fia thought about the belt and the underwear. The words engraved on the belt were okay, but the ones

    on the underwear were too much.

    She then said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The corners of Conrad¡¯s lips raised, and all the upset he felt for a day and a night disappeared

    instantly.

    Men¡­ were really animals that could lose their minds over their desires.

    A gentle but dornineering kiss came her way. In the beginning, Fia felt that she couldn¡¯t take it, but with

    the man¡¯s guidance, she learned to

    receive it. Respond to it.

    After a long while, Fia could only pant as sheid her head on the side.

    of the bed.

    Conrad¡¯s palm supported her chin while the other held her hand.

    ¡°When your eyes have recovered, join our Design Department,¡± he

    said.

    There was a lot of feedback from the front desk asking about her new

    work. These were all from clients that had bought her designs.

    Binding her to his side as his secretary was burying her talents.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to be your secretary?¡±

    ¡°I want you to be able to do that part-time as well, but I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get sick. I should respect

    your hobby.¡±

    Fia was feeling somewhat happy, but she didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. We¡¯ll wait until my eyes recover first, alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Can you pass my phone to me? I want to listen to my sses.¡±

    She wanted to get her graduation certificate soon.

    While she was already very familiar with the content, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to go for the exam as

    she stayed at home to be his full-

    time wife.

    Now, she should use this time to revise, so she could ask him to go for an exam at a university within a

    month.

    The man¡¯s brows frowned as he walked into the mansion and looked

    at the woman sleeping on the sofa.

    He loosened his necktie as he sat opposite her, saying, ¡°I have some Information about Fia¡¯s

    background. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there left to say? Don¡¯t I know everything?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°She has no father, and her

    mother has been left humiliated. by that.¡±

    ¡°The Parkers from the capital city. Heard of them?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Esme scowled. Of course, she knew about the Parkers. A

    household that had existed for centuries. They were very famous throughout Fortuna.

    Finn was someone from the Parker household. His brother, Conall

    Parker, was in control of the Parker Group.

    The Parker Group was thergest, most influential corporation in the capital city!

    ¡°Fia is Finn¡¯s niece, Conall¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Esme was so shocked that she sat up, her red and inmed face making her look even more

    terrifying. ¡°Did you get it wrong?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think Finn would force your father and his brother to their current end because

    of your case? Out of boredom?¡±

    Esme shook her head as her eyes filled with hate and violence.¡± How¡¯s that possible? She¡¯s just some

    kid born out of wedlock! How is it possible that she¡¯s rted to the Parkers?!¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Peter threw his necktie to the side and puffed his smoke twice before looking at Esme.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with the man that you instigated to kidnap Fia. Now that I told you her background, I

    hope that you can stop causing me any trouble!¡±

    Esme gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t ept that Fia was from some

    huge family.

    J

    1

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    ¡°Is she going to have a happy ending after this? Then who can Ish out at for everything that I¡¯ve lost

    and for all my scars?!¡±

    However, Peter¡¯s eyes were filled with the light of excitement. ¡°All you need to do is to stay put. I¡¯ll y

    with them on your behalf.¡±

    The Greens still had a score to settle with the Parkers.

    To think that Fia would be Conall Parker¡¯s daughter¡­ Good! Then, the daughter shall pay for the

    father¡¯s debt! He could also avenge Esme at the same time!

    When she heard that, Esme stood up and swayed toward Peter, and she grabbed his cor with her

    red nails.

    She then said in an alluring tone, ¡°Then, Mr. Green¡­ My happiness will be in your hands¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha, is it, now?¡± Peter took another puff, and he tapped the cigarette on her head.

    ¡°Before you could have your happiness, you must fulfill me.¡±

    A game of suggestion began between the man and woman.

    It was a trade.

    It was also a conflict between two sides of equal power.

    Whoever ced too much heart into this would be the one to lose first.

    One week passed and Fia was finally discharged from the hospital.

    Conrad dyed all his work and apanied her out of the hospital. He even helped Mrs. Whitley

    cook.

    The wounds on Fia¡¯s back were no longer inmed and had begun to scab. She could lie down on her

    back and sit as well.

    At this time, she was sitting on the sofa and chatting with Eileen.

    Eileen¡¯s leg still had a ster on it as she sat on the wheelchair because of the cracks in her bones.

    ¡°Fia, other than celebrating you getting out of the hospital, I¡¯m also here to say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°I already took too much time. I¡¯ve already asked Ss to push the n ahead a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia felt very sad once she realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Eileen for a very, very long

    time.

    But when she remembered that Eileen would be even better, she raised her ss to her.

    ¡°Then let me wish you a great future ahead and that you can find your true love soon! A toast with my

    water instead of wine!¡±

    Eileen raised her ss as well. ¡°Sure. I hope that you and Conrad can stay together till the end and

    that you can have a child soon.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Their sses clinked as they hit each other. They drank a mouthful and smiled at each other, having

    high hopes for the future.

    When it was almost time for their meal, a honk came from outside the mansion, and it drew everyone¡¯s

    attention.

    Eileen asked Lyn to take a look. ¡°See who it is.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lyn said and ran out before hurriedly running in. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s our ex-boss.¡±

    It was Victor.

    Fia frowned, then remembered that Victor also had a mansion in this

    area.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Conrad to get rid of him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. He¡¯s too problematic,¡± Eileen said as she remembered that she was forced to

    the point of doing something stupid and jumping off a building. She really didn¡¯t want to see him. ever

    again.

    Conrad walked out of the kitchen and received a call. He frowned and looked at Fia.

    ¡°Sapphire¡¯s here. Saying that she wants to see you.¡±

    Lyn quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our ex-boss is here with his wife. She has gifts too.¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen and she said with a frown, ¡°Since she¡¯s here to see you, you should meet her. I

    should move.¡±

    She then asked Lyn to push her into the guest room on the first floor.

    Fia felt somewhat remorseful when she looked at her figure and could only sigh at her.

    He then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see her, I¡¯ll tell her to leave.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your cousin. Since she¡¯s here to visit us, it¡¯ll be our fault if we stop her outside. We should see

    her.¡±

    Conrad then went to the door to greet them with a cold expression.

    When Sapphire saw him, she let out a gentle smile as if she was his older sister.

    ¡°I heard that Fia¡¯s discharged, Conrad. I¡¯m here to see her.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad nced at Victor coldly.

    Sapphire followed his eyes and looked at Victor, who was standing

    next to her. She was holding on to him.

    ¡°Victor is very busy. I asked him to spare some time to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Conrad opened the gate that led into the courtyard and continued forward first with his

    hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    Victor smiled like a gentleman and didn¡¯t show any anger at not being weed at all.

    Once inside, he put his hands in his pockets before looking at Fia and pretending as if he cared.

    ¡°Why did you get admitted to the hospital this time?¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at gathering information, Victor. There¡¯s no need to joke at my

    expense.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Victor narrowed his eyes, realizing that Fia seemed to have changed.

    It seemed that the meek girl that had few words had gained much confidence.

    Sapphire didn¡¯t want Victor to ruin their rtionship with his cousin and his wife, so she quickly sat

    down next to Fia and put the gifts on

    the coffee table.

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat so I bought a lot of

    supplements. Look at you¡­ You¡¯re so slim¡­ You have to eat more.¡±

    Fia had mixed feelings. She turned and looked at the blurry figure of Sapphire and said, ¡°Thank you,

    Sapphire.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re all family. I hope that you won¡¯t find fault with me foringte.¡±

    Fia felt that Sapphire¡¯s hands were cold and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± After our marriage, we¡¯ve talked

    and I¡¯m taking control of the internal affairs, and he¡¯ll take control of the external ones.¡±

    Fia frowned without saying anything.

    She remembered that before Sapphire got married, she had an art

    gallery.

    Conrad talked to her about it once. Sapphire loved to draw and she even had her own art exhibition.

    She also won many awards.

    Sapphire tried to cheer up. ¡°When I saw that you didn¡¯t do much at home every day, I was somewhat

    looking down at you. But now that I¡¯m married, I find it even more tiring than working as there are plenty

    of things for me to worry about for my husband.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart felt somewhat heavy but she still didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I would send Victor to work and wait for him to return. I would worry if he encountered anything

    unhappy at work. I make different dishes. for him every day. I need to prepare the clothes that he will

    wear. I have to iron them, pair them up, and then¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking about that?!¡± Victor said and stared at Sapphire coldly.

    Sapphire saw his eyes and was shocked, letting go of Fia¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m just talking with Fia, wanting to learn from her experience.¡±

    Fia held Sapphire¡¯s hand, pretending to be a blind woman. She then turned and looked in Victor¡¯s

    direction. ¡°Victor, maybe you can help Conrad and Mrs. Whitley cook. Let me speak with Sapphire for a

    bit.¡±

    Victor didn¡¯t say anything and simply stared at Sapphire threateningly.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel angry as he looked at the dark eyes that not even her makeup could cover.

    Why did she make herself look like that? To whom did she want to show it? Did he starve her? Or did

    he not clothe her?

    For Fia? What could a blind woman see?

    Even if she saw it, Fia couldn¡¯t do anything to him!

    ¡°Victor? You¡¯re a man¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re worried about me talking

    with Sapphire?¡±,

    Victor pulled his cor and walked to the kitchen angrily.

    He suddenly saw the door of a guest room was left half-closed when he was halfway there.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He then remembered a van that stopped outside. He was sure that Eileen was inside!

    Fia saw Victor¡¯s figure leaving in a blur, and she then held Sapphire¡¯s hand tightly.

    She mumbled, ¡°Does he bully you at home?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± Sapphire said in a low voice. ¡°But I did say those words in front of him on purpose. I want

    him to know that I don¡¯tze around at home. I live only for him, and I even gave up my career.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any regrets, Sapphire?¡± Fia couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Sapphire trembled as she tried to pull her hand away.

    ¡°Why did you ask the same question as Conrad? He didn¡¯t understand me¡­ But you have to

    understand me, right?¡±

    Fia then said, ¡°Sapphire¡­ Victor is different from Conrad.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re different, but our love is the same, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Conrad¡¯s as stubborn as a bull. If you don¡¯t tell him, he¡¯ll never know that you¡¯ve loved him for many

    years. But we¡¯re both women with the same experience. I understand you!¡± Sapphire¡¯s tone became

    even higher. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that even you belittle my feelings.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t look down on your feelings. It¡¯s just that Victor isn¡¯t worthy of you,¡± Fia

    whispered, worried that Victor would hear her.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    He might look like a gentleman, but he was quite wicked as a person.

    And the way he spoke with Sapphire made her so angry!

    After she got married to Conrad, he had never spoken with her in that kind of tone in front of his

    rtives and friends.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not worthy enough, then I¡¯m done for,¡± Sapphire said in despair. ¡°Fia¡­ I think I¡¯m in love with

    him more than you know. I know about him and your best friend. I can pretend that it never happened. I

    can even lie to them. Is there any wife that can do so much for him?¡±

    Fia had no words. If it was her from the past, she would do it too.

    How cheap a woman became in the name of love.

    But that man¡­ even if she were to die in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t

    even care.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Victor walked back to the living room after ring at Sapphire. ¡°I¡¯m going back. If you

    don¡¯t want to go back, you can go back to the Starlings!¡±

    The guest room.

    Eileen could hear everything that Victor was saying as she frowned deeply.

    Was that how a man was supposed to speak with his wife?

    Even Conrad had never been that bad!

    ¡°I¡¯m going back, of course!¡± Sapphire said as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯lle visit you again, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia paused. ¡°Are you still staying at the mansion within the area?¡±

    Yes. I¡¯ve only just moved in for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go visit you soon.¡±

    Sapphire hesitated before saying yes, and then grabbed Victor¡¯s arm and ran out with him.

    Once the two of them left, Conrad walked out with a cold expression.

    He thenined, ¡°Why did you tell him to go to the kitchen? If it wasn¡¯t for Mrs. Whitley, I would

    have beaten him up already!¡±

    ¡°I was talking with Sapphire about something, so I told him to join you.¡±

    Conrad frowned and remembered how his cousin was doing.

    ¡°She¡¯s obsessed. Stop consoling her. Once she has enough scars, she¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Fia raised her head and tried to look at Conrad¡¯s expressions, her tone cold. ¡°Are all men just like you?

    Treating a woman¡¯s love like a piece of trash?¡±

    Conrad knew that he had said something wrong and quickly skinned the grapes and fed her.

    As soon as they were out of the mansion, Victor hurled Sapphire¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°You did that purposely, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Sapphire bit her lips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I really just want to talk with Fia about a housewife¡¯s daily

    routine.¡±

    ¡°Sapphire. Let me be clear with you. You¡¯re the one that wanted to stop working and be a housewife. I

    didn¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t.¡± Sapphire was dazed for a moment. But her father

    and mother-inw asked her to take care of the family and her husband.

    She thought she should do it too, so Victor would fall in love with her.

    However, despite the two of them having been married for a while, they hadn¡¯t even consummated their

    marriage.

    If she didn¡¯t have his baby, how could she strengthen her position as his wife?

    ¡°Victor, let¡¯s go back to my parents this evening. We can have dinner with them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too busy today!¡±

    ¡°How about tomorrow then?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Sapphire¡¯s smile deepened as she got herself together. If he didn¡¯t refuse, it meant that there was still a

    chance tomorrow.

    But when she looked at the van parked not far away, her heart sank again.

    She didn¡¯t see Eileen just now anyway, and her husband didn¡¯t ask about her.

    Instantly, she quietly sighed in relief.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    When Eileen got back to the living room, she could still smell the scent of the sea from Victor.

    Remembering how he was mistreating Sapphire just now, it felt like needles were poking her heart.

    Before his marriage, she took steps to get away from him, and even then, he had never been so cruel

    to her.

    ¡°Fia, can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so violent toward Sapphire but he¡¯s never treated me like that. Could it be that¡­¡± Eileen bit her

    lips as she said with great difficulty,¡±

    Could it be that he has feelings for me?¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen speechlessly. Even if she couldn¡¯t see, she could imagine the kind of expression

    she had on her face.

    ¡°Eileen, he¡¯s married.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Eileen lowered her head and said without much confidence,¡± Tell me. Do you think that I¡¯m

    more important to him than Sapphire?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Fia opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say what she wanted to. That love would turn someone into an idiot.

    Eileen¡­ Sapphire¡­ and her¡­ Were they not all the same?

    She couldn¡¯t bear to agitate Eileen even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool¡­¡± Eileen sniffed and said with a smile. ¡°What am I thinking about? I¡¯ll be flying off

    tonight and Lyn will be there for me. Don¡¯t worry about me, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve asked Conrad about it. Once you¡¯re at Maplnd, someone

    will pick you up.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Eileen nodded. Victor didn¡¯t know about her leaving, did he?

    It was for the best. Otherwise, he would go crazy again.

    At around four in the evening, Victor drove Sapphire to the Starlings

    ¡°Go in. I have something else to do today, so I won¡¯t eat with you.¡±

    Sapphire looked at him and asked, ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Victor gave her a nce. ¡°Get out.

    Sapphire could feel her heart sink but she still got out of the car with a smile.

    She had just turned around and wanted to say goodbye when the car drove off quickly.

    The smile on her face froze as she almost cried.

    All she could smell was the smog from the car.

    She had seen him picking up and sending Eileen back home. He would open the door of the car for her

    like a gentleman.

    But she had nothing at all.

    Eileen looked at her phone on her thigh as it rang. She looked at it with mixed feelings and only picked

    it up after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?!¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Should I go to Conrad¡¯s home to look for you? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know that you hid from me in the

    afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Eileen, don¡¯t make me go crazy!¡±

    The man¡¯s sharp voice was giving her a headache.

    She took a deep breath and said icily, ¡°So, does that mean you want to see me dead?¡±

    Victor remembered how decisive she was when she jumped out of the window, and his heart trembled.

    He quickly said, ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Eileen said before pausing. ¡°If you must, you can

    remember me through other means, ex-boss.¡±

    Since there were albums of her back in thepany.

    When Eileen hung up the call heartlessly, Victor stopped the car by the roadside. He looked at the giant

    poster in a shopping mall not far away. A woman was smiling gently and brightly.

    It was Eileen Reid.

    The two of them had such a wonderful time together. How did it end up like this?

    Could he only see her on the screen and on posters from now on?

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481

    Chapter 481

    Eileen¡¯s skin was silky smooth and felt like the best satin Victor had ever touched. Did that also no

    longer belong to him?

    Why couldn¡¯t she understand that his marriage was only a way to gain fame, and there were no

    feelings involved?

    He hade this far with his own effort and hard work. How could he cut his career short for her?

    ¡°Sapphire? Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Victor?¡± Sapphire¡¯s parents asked when they saw her

    returning alone.

    ¡°He¡¯s busy at work.¡±

    Mr. Starling frowned. ¡°Is he so busy that he doesn¡¯t have time for a meal?¡±

    ¡°Dad, Victor already said he¡¯ll eat with you two tomorrow,¡± Sapphire said as she stepped forward to

    take her father¡¯s arm. ¡°Also¡­ I wanted to ask about thend in the northern suburbs for Victor. Could

    he

    have it?¡±

    Mr. Starling red at his daughter. ¡°Youe home for dinner just to ask me about work?¡±

    Mrs. Starling scolded her husband, ¡°Victor is Sapphire¡¯s husband, and he¡¯s practically our son! What¡¯s

    wrong with giving them some

    information?¡±

    Mr. Starling pulled Sapphire to sit and said seriously, ¡°Victor is not the only one looking at that particr

    land. Several otherrge

    ¡°Then, what should we do? Dad, you know a lot of people, don¡¯t you?

    Can¡¯t you help him?¡±

    Mrs. Starling was also looking at her husband expectantly.

    Mr. Starling frowned. ¡°Ask Victor toe for dinner tomorrow. I¡¯ll invite the National Land Office¡¯s

    director over and we can all talk.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Dad!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. I can¡¯t guarantee anything, and this is all I can tell you. By the way, Maxwell

    Corporation is also one of thepanies inquiring about thend.¡±

    Mr. Starling had a grave expression, but he was also confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that the Maxwells

    prevented the two brothers from fighting over businesses? Victor had his eyes on thend in the

    northern suburbs first, so why is Conrad interfering now?¡±

    Sapphire grew concerned at that and said, ¡°Recently, Victor provoked

    Conrad.¡±

    Thinking of Conrad¡¯s foul temper, Mr. Starling said seriously, ¡°You should talk to Victor more. If he

    wants to start his business from scratch, the one person he shouldn¡¯t offend is Conrad!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will speak to him.¡±

    ¡°s¡­ Your aunt is unpredictable, and now that Conrad has gotten offended, it would be bad if I went

    looking for him. Since you have nothing much to do at home most of the time, perhaps you should visit

    Conrad¡¯s residence.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± Sapphire replied good-naturedly, but she felt a little annoyed on the inside. She knew she had

    no say at all in front of Conrad.

    The mention of Conrad reminded her of Fia. Perhaps she could start with the woman.

    After a quick dinner with her parents, Sapphire asked her family driver to drop her at Conrad¡¯s

    mansion.

    ¡°Sapphire?¡±

    When Fia heard Mrs. Whitley inform her that Sapphire was here again, she was in disbelief.

    Now, the woman sat opposite her, and Fia narrowed her eyes at her.

    ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    Sapphire rubbed her hands together, hesitating to speak before finally asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Conrad?¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the study upstairs. If you want to see him, I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Whitley to call him down.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to see him. I was looking for you,¡± Sapphire said.

    The more she talked, the more embarrassed she felt. Sapphire was the only daughter of her family.

    She had always been pampered and never had to beg for anything she wanted.

    Now, she couldn¡¯t care less about her dignity if it was for Victor¡¯s

    sake.

    ¡°Actually, Fia¡­ Ever since Conrad meddled with Ms. Reid¡¯s contract for you, Victor and Conrad¡¯s

    rtionship has been at odds. Initially, with my father¡¯s connections, thend in the northern suburbs

    was already confirmed to be Victor¡¯s, but now that Conrad has interfered¡­

    The concern on Fia¡¯s face faded. She had wondered what Sapphire wanted bying here and had

    been worried for a moment.

    Turns out she was here simply to act as a mediator for Victor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sapphire. I can¡¯t help with work-rted matters.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Conrad thinks highly of you. If you step in and talk to him,

    he won¡¯t target Victor anymore,¡± Sapphire said anxiously.

    Fia furrowed her brows. She averted her eyes and said in a somewhat harsh tone, ¡°Then, can you

    guarantee, with Victor¡¯s nature, that he won¡¯t cause trouble for Conrad over the matter with Eileen?¡±

    Sapphire froze, but she quickly collected herself and said, ¡°As long as the matter of thend is solved,

    I¡¯ll tell him it¡¯s thanks to you both. That way, he won¡¯t be angry at Conrad anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re angry?¡±

    Fia was a little angry at Sapphire¡¯s words. It was selfish of the woman

    to ask this for Victor.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    ¡°Sapphire, since you¡¯ve loved Victor for many years, you should know him very well. He has a

    vindictive nature, and even after marrying you, he still wants to trap Eileen at his side! He¡¯s not taking

    responsibility as your husband at all!

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I asked Conrad for help to free Eileen, and that was what should have been done as a decent human

    being! But in his eyes, we did

    something that wronged him!¡±

    The more Fia spoke, the angrier she got. She wondered how Sapphire could pretend that these things

    never happened. How could Sapphire ignore all of it and ask her to talk Conrad out of fighting for the

    land because of Victor?

    Sapphire¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Fia looked away and calmly said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you in this because I don¡¯t want Conrad to return good

    for evil.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help, then don¡¯t! You could have done so without humiliating me!¡± Sapphire

    eximed. ¡°Victor married me! How could he still have thoughts about your best friend?! They had a

    contract! Ms. Reid shouldn¡¯t have left Destiny Entertainment when she became

    popr! She¡¯s the one who betrayed him!¡±

    Fia stared at Sapphire in disbelief. She dearly wished she could regain her sight at this moment just to

    have a good look at the expression on the face of the woman opposite her.

    Just what the hell was she thinking?!

    ¡°You disappoint me, Fia! I thought we were the same and that you¡¯d understand my feelings. I thought

    you¡¯d help me!¡± Sapphire said,

    jumping to her feet. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were such a person!¡±

    ¡°What kind of person are you talking about?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s voice cut through the tension as he walked down the stairs with a grim face. Mrs. Whitley had

    just gone to get him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been aware that Sapphire was here.

    When Sapphire caught sight of Conrad, she grabbed her bag and tried to leave.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished talking, Sapphire! Why are you running?¡± Conrad said coldly.

    Then, he instructed Mrs. Whitley, ¡°Close the door. She¡¯s not leaving until she says her piece!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable, Conrad! Are you trying to hold me here against my will?!¡±

    Sapphire was furious, and her body shook from her anger. Her legs. weakened from the turmoil of

    emotions, and she fell back onto the

    couch.

    Mrs. Whitley had quickly gone to close the mansion doors.

    Fia stood up in a panic and said, ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t be angry. Sapphire and I were just having a chat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a nice person!¡± Sapphire yelled, feeling deeply humiliated and annoyed by Fia.

    Conrad red coldly at Sapphire before walking to Fia¡¯s side and pulling her to sit down. He ced her

    hand on his leg and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just need to talk to my cousin.¡±

    Fia opened her mouth to persuade him but then thought better of it and stayed silent. At this point,

    there was no way to get through to Sapphire. Perhaps Conrad would have a better chance.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, bring some of the cherries that Fia likes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Conrad patted Fia¡¯s nervous back before looking calmly at Sapphire.

    ¡°So you were saying, Sapphire¡­ What kind of person is Fia?¡±

    Sapphire was indeed afraid of Conrad, and now her mind was even more in a mess with her anger and

    confusion added on top of the fear, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Conrad said quietly, ¡°If it were someone else, I don¡¯t think you would havee here to ask Fia for

    help. If it were someone else, there would be even less need for Fia to see you or bother talking to you

    at length.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sapphire looked up at the man. ¡°Are you going to humiliate me too?¡±

    ¡°Sapphire,¡± Conrad said her name coldly. ¡°Fia and I never meant to humiliate you. Besides, you and Fia

    are not the same.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley returned at this moment with some washed cherries in hand.

    Conrad picked up one of the fruit by its stalk and brought it to Fia¡¯s lips, waiting for her to bite into it

    before pulling it off and throwing it into the rubbish bin.

    He leveled a cool gaze at Sapphire and continued, ¡°You say you¡¯re just like Fia. Let me ask you¡­ has

    my cousin ever taken such care of you?¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    Sapphire frowned and looked as if she had been pped in the face.

    Fia realized what Conrad meant and tugged on his sleeve, hoping he would understand why she did

    and stop.

    Despite that, Conrad was determined to wake Sapphire up.

    ¡°When you have dinner together, does Victor help to serve you the food? Does he cut up the meat for

    you? ce food on your te? Do you wash up together in the morning? Does he help squeeze

    toothpaste and hand you a towel?¡±

    Sapphire looked embarrassed, and she struggled to argue, ¡°I can use my own hands and feet! Unlike

    Fia, who can¡¯t see!¡±

    Conradughed mockingly.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just have to be blunt¡­ Even when I had just married Fia and didn¡¯t have such feelings for her

    then, I already did all those things. Because I always remember that I¡¯m her husband, and those are

    my responsibilities.¡±

    Sapphire clenched her fist tightly, then she leaned forward suddenly, her hand gripping the sides of the

    couch to support herself as she hissed, ¡°If you really treat her so well, why did you ask for a divorce

    when Esme came back, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to be a husband who would do the wrong things to his wife! Although everything

    was messed up after that, I always remembered that I was Fia¡¯s husband.¡±

    The victorious glint in Sapphire¡¯s eyes died, and it was obvious she was finding it difficult to ept this

    reality.

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to say¡­ Victor doesn¡¯t love me at all, is that it? He doesn¡¯t want to be my husband, is

    that it?!¡±

    Just as Conrad was about to reply, Fia shoved a few cherries into his

    mouth.

    ¡°Sapphire, you know best how your marriage to Victor really is. What will happen in the future is also up

    to you. As for whether he can get thend in the northern suburbs, that¡¯s his own business.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want Conrad to say anything else that would cause Sapphire to get even more worked up

    and wanted to cut this

    conversation short.

    Sapphire watched as Fia grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm, and the two sat

    beside each other. They were so close that they almost seemed like

    Siamese twins.

    On the contrary, she and Victor¡­

    GRAN

    That¡¯s right¡­ Conrad did ask her if she had received such care from

    Victor before.

    But¡­ Sapphire had seen the interaction between Victor and Eileen before. When they were eating

    together, Victor would put food on Eileen¡¯s te and help her cut the food into smaller pieces.

    It wasn¡¯t that men didn¡¯t have tenderness and care in them. It simply depended if they cared enough

    about the person to want to do it for

    them.

    ¡°Then¡­ why would he marry me?¡± Sapphire whispered, both handsing up to her head and racking

    it through her hair.

    Her eyes and voice were both filled with pain.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    A trace of coldness shed in Conrad¡¯s eyes before he said, ¡°It¡¯s because your father is deputy director

    of the National Land Office, and your family¡¯spany, Jade Corporation, is a prestigiouspany in

    Gryphon. Your mother¡¯s natal family is also nothing to scoff at, and all the things I¡¯ve mentioned are

    benefits to him.¡±

    Conrad paused before ruthlessly saying, ¡°More importantly is that you and I are rted. He thought

    that if he married you, I wouldn¡¯t go against him for the sake of the rtionship between us.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you fighting over thend?!¡± Sapphire asked hoarsely.

    Annoyance shed in Fia¡¯s dull eyes. No matter how emotional she got, she would never force

    someone else to do something for Conrad¡¯s sake.

    Conrad was also annoyed, and he nced at Fia before deciding he would be honest and not hide

    anything.

    ¡°On the day of your wedding, he went to Ms. Reid¡¯s apartment, which forced her to jump off the

    building!¡±

    F¨ªa and Sapphire were both stunned.

    ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Fia stammered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all tell me that Eileen fell down by ident? Eileen

    also said so¡­!¡±

    Fia was dumbfounded, but she quickly understood what had happened. It was no wonder she hadn¡¯t

    known that Eileen had been admitted to the hospital.

    It was because all of them had kept it from her.

    Eileen had also lied to her afterward, pr¨®bably because she was

    worried that Fia would be upset and concerned.

    Sapphire¡¯s face was red. She had naturally known about Eileen¡¯s fall as the press had reported about

    the incident when it happened.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484

    Chapter 484

    Sapphire didn¡¯t have any reason to doubt what was reported and believed the story about how Eileen

    had fallen because she had been careless when changing the curtains.

    She also thought that because she married Victor, perhaps Eileen was so heartbroken that it led to that

    careless action.

    Back then, Sapphire felt victorious because she had married the man she always wanted.

    Sapphire slowly looked up, her red eyes filled with tears. Looking at the man opposite her, she

    cautiously asked, ¡°That day¡­ Why did he look for Ms. Reid?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s cold, stern eyes held a hint of pity, but he remained silent.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sapphire was dissatisfied with hisck of response, and she added, ¡± Was it to¡­ break up with Ms.

    Reid?¡±

    Fia frowned. There was an odd look on her face as she nced in what she assumed was Sapphire¡¯s

    direction. She really wished she could see the other woman¡¯s expression right now.

    ¡°Did he talk about breaking up with Ms. Reid, and she wasn¡¯t willing, so she ckmailed him with her

    life? Victor didn¡¯t want to do anything to wrong me, so he¡­ refused, and Ms. Reid jumped off the

    building¡­ T-that¡¯s what happened¡­ Right?¡±

    Sapphire felt like she had used all her body¡¯s strength to make this guess.

    Conrad gave her a pitiful look. ¡°Does it make you feel better to think that way?¡±

    Sapphire blinked rapidly as beady tears rolled down her face, followed by a continuous stream.

    ¡°I want to see Ms. Reid! I want her to tell me herself!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you meet Eileen!¡± Fia reacted instantly.

    Sapphire shot Fia a bitter look and said, ¡°Consider this as me begging you, okay? I want to know

    what¡¯s going on! Even if it kills me, I want to die knowing the truth!¡±

    Conrad patted Fia¡¯s back soothingly and said gently, ¡°Go ahead and ask Ms. Reid what she thinks,

    okay?¡±

    Fia hesitated but agreed in the end. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Conrad dialed the number and ced the phone at Fia¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Hello, Fia? Did you miss me already?¡±

    Fia was bitter when she thought of Eileen leaving the housest time

    with instructions for her and Conrad to watch out for Victor.

    ¡°Eileen, why did you lie to me? You didn¡¯t fall off the building by ident¡­¡±

    She thought about how Eileen and Victor had argued in the past and had practically taken a knife to

    her neck.

    Fia suddenly hated herself! It was clear that Eileen had made light of her own situation before, and Fia

    was a fool for believing it!

    How did Eileen manage to get through it alone?

    On the other side, Eileen was stunned. But then she smiled and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m fine.

    What¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Fia trailed off and looked at Sapphire, her mind in a mess.

    She suddenly didn¡¯t want to ask Eileen anymore. She wanted Eileen to leave this troubled ce with

    peace of mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to head to the airport, Fia! If you want to see me, get your husband to work a little

    harder today and send you to the

    airport, and I¡¯ll see you there!¡±

    Fia wanted to see Eileen at this moment, and she wanted to hug her.

    Eileen had always put on a strong front before her, but the woman had always endured too much

    alone.

    From the time she met Victor to the time she gave birth¡­ There were just too many things for Fia to list

    that her best friend had faced

    alone.

    And when Fia was going through so much, Eileen woulde from thousands of miles away to see

    and apany her as soon as she knew about it!

    Fia felt unworthy as Eileen¡¯s best friend! She didn¡¯t deserve such a great friend!

    When Sapphire saw that Fia didn¡¯t say anything about meeting her for a long time, she lunged toward

    her.

    Conrad saw it happening and shielded Fia. He thought Sapphire was going to hurt Fia in some moment

    of madness, but his cousin simply grabbed the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Reid? I want to meet you for a bit!¡±

    Eileen froze. She was familiar with Sapphire¡¯s voice and considered the woman¡¯s request for a few

    seconds before saying, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, I¡¯m about to head to the airport.¡±

    ¡°I can meet you there!¡± Sapphire hurriedly said.

    Eileen was silent for a while before finally replying, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Conrad drove Fia and Sapphire to the airport.

    Sapphire sat alone in the back seat and didn¡¯t speak the entire journey.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485

    Chapter 485

    When they were nearing the airport, Sapphire pulled out a mirror to touch up her makeup and fix her

    hair.

    When she was done, she asked, ¡°Does Victor know that Ms. Reid is leaving tonight?¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What makes you so sure Ms. Reid didn¡¯t tell him?¡±

    Fia said somewhat wearily, ¡°Eileen is not the kind of person you think she is.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sapphire said with a softugh. ¡°I¡¯ve held animosity toward her since the first time Iid

    eyes on her. However, I never dared go against her directly or ask more about her¡­ Do you know why,

    Fia?¡±

    Fia blinked, her long eyshes fluttering at the motion.

    ¡°Because Victor never gave you that right.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I knew you¡¯d understand me. After all, weren¡¯t you afraid to offend Esme when Conrad went

    crazy over her?¡±

    Conrad frowned deeply and nced at Fia from the corner of his eyes. He lifted one hand from the

    steering wheel and tried to touch her with it, but Fia simply turned sideways to avoid it despite being

    unable to see and said calmly, ¡°Focus on driving.¡±

    Conrad stopped trying after seeing her reluctance and did as she said, picking up speed.

    When they arrived at the airport, Ss led the trio to the VIP lounge.

    Eileen was in a wheelchair, and her assistant, Lyn, sat on the couch beside her.

    When Lyn saw Sapphire, she immediately got to her feet and stood in front of Eileen before saying, ¡°W-

    what are you doing here?!¡±

    Sapphire frowned and said sarcastically, ¡°What kind of magic do you have, Ms. Reid, that even your

    assistant would go to such lengths to protect you?¡±

    Fia frowned and stayed silent, but she retracted her hand from

    Conrad¡¯s hold and pinched his waist.

    Conrad then spoke, his voice tinged with annoyance, ¡°What do you want to ask her? Hurry it up.¡±

    ¡°Please leave for a bit. I want to talk to Ms. Reid alone.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Fia said immediately.

    Sapphire was about to argue with Fia when Eileen said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys can leave for a bit.

    Mrs. Maxwell is ady. She knows how she should behave.¡±

    In the VIP lounge, only Eileen and Sapphire were left.

    Eileen gestured at the couch and said, ¡°Have a seat. There¡¯s no need to stand.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel inferior when you have to look up at me while I¡¯m

    standing?¡± Sapphire¡¯s words were hard to listen to, but there was no venom in them.

    Eileen seemed tough at the woman but said indifferently, ¡°You can think what you want.¡±

    Sapphire was disgusted with Eileen¡¯s calmness and said seriously, ¡°I came to see you so that you

    could tell me what really happened on the day you jumped out of the building!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Eileen remembered the way Victor had

    spoken to Sapphire back then at Conrad¡¯s mansion.

    She suddenly felt pity for the greatdy before her, who was also

    Victor¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, your husband is the best at disguising his intentions and putting on an act. I¡¯m afraid

    you never really knew the real him, did you?¡±

    Sapphire clenched her fist tightly, a look of indignation on her face.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that you know Victor better than me? Let me tell you that you¡¯re wrong! I¡¯ve

    known him since we were kids! I knew him, liked him, and fell in love with him way before you did!¡±

    ¡°Very well, Mrs. Maxwell. Let me tell you what he did to me on that day, then.¡±

    Eileen had quickly be a rising star in the entertainment industry, not because she was a naive and

    simple woman.

    The attitude Sapphire was disying now effectively washed away any pity or guilt Eileen held for the

    woman.

    Eileen hadn¡¯t allowed Victor to touch her ever since Sapphire reced her as the leadingdy in the

    video and made a public appearance with him!

    Eileen didn¡¯t think she had done anything to cause Sapphire grief.

    On their wedding day, she had even jumped off a building to refuse Victor!

    What more did Sapphire want from her?

    Even if she told Sapphire the truth about jumping from the building that would possibly lead to Victor

    and Sapphire getting a divorce, she wouldn¡¯t feel any guilt!

    In fact, Eileen felt the poor woman standing before her had the right

    to know the truth.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486

    Chapter 486

    After over ten minutes, Sapphire ran out of the VIP room looking fragile.

    Conrad saw that her emotions were not quite right and was fearful that something would happen to her

    on the road, so he said to Ss,¡±

    Send her back!¡±

    ¡°Very well, sir.¡±

    Fia immediately ran toward the VIP door, knocking her head on the wall and then holding it while

    eximing in pain.

    Conrad directly picked her up by the waist. ¡°What are you running for? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not letting you

    enter!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Are you angry at me?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare to be? When Mr. CEO lights up, he can burn everyone to death!¡±

    Fia¡¯s mood was clearly not too great.

    Conrad thought about what Sapphire had said in the car.

    He carefully said. ¡°I did not go crazy for Esme Manning.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia cracked a smile and sneered.

    Conrad looked at Eileen who was in the VIP room and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about our matters when we get

    back. You should see Ms. Reid.¡±

    Fia struggled in his embrace a couple of times before sliding down.

    Eileen sighed. ¡°Lyn, help support Fia.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Lyn helped her to the seat closest to Eileen.

    ¡°Eileen, Sapphire didn¡¯t do anything to you, did she?¡± Fia asked

    urgently.

    Eileen held one of Fia¡¯s hands and brought it to her own face for Fia

    to touch.

    ¡°See, is my face swollen?¡±

    Fia touched and pressed about vigorously. ¡°Not swollen and not

    hard.¡±

    ¡°Right? You didn¡¯t even think who your best friend is. Would she let someone p her for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we should not have let here seek you out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that we met each other.¡± Eileen massage between her eyebrows as she said jokingly,

    ¡°Actually, there are some things that I had long wanted to say to her.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°She did not dare to take the initiative to ask me and it was also hard for me to speak. She thought that

    I wanted to snatch her husband, and that would destroy my reputation.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± Fia asked cautiously.

    ¡°Why would I be upset? I¡¯m not upset,¡± Eileen said with a smile, but she raised her face slightly and the

    tears she was holding back started rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Miss Starling, where do you want to go back to?¡±

    Ss asked Sapphire who was sitting at the back.

    Sapphire lowered the car window and let the night wind blow into the

    car.

    ¡°I do not wish to see him tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then let me send you back to the Starling residence.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± She had just spoken when she saw a red Maserati in the opposite direction.

    ¡°That is Victor¡¯s car!¡± she shouted.

    Ss was shocked and decelerated to take a look. Indeed, it was Victor¡¯s car and it seemed like he was

    headed for the airport.

    ¡°He¡¯s headed for the airport to see Eileen! Eileen said that she did not

    inform him. How would he know!¡±

    Ss had a bad feeling.

    Sapphire shouted loudly as if she was mad. ¡°Victor, Victor,e

    back!¡±

    The owner of the red Maserati, Victor, whizzed past. How could he have seen her?

    ¡°I want to get out of the car! Stop the car! I want to get off!¡±

    Ss said, ¡°It¡¯s better if I send you back to the Starling residence.¡±

    ¡°Stop the car, otherwise I¡¯m going to jump out of the window!¡±

    Ss cursed internally, drove to the roadside, and stopped.

    Sapphire got out of the car and dug out her phone from her bag and called Victor.

    Victor saw from the dashboard of the car that he had a phone call and picked it up.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s annoyed voice, Sapphire did not have her usual air of a young heiress and

    questioned him roughly. ¡°Are you going to see Eileen?! Have you forgotten that you are married? How

    can you still meet her!¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    Victor frowned. ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense!¡±

    ¡°I just saw you. I saw you driving toward the airport! Turn around immediately! You¡¯ll see me the

    moment you turn back!¡±

    Victor replied, ¡°Wait for me to return before discussing anything!¡±

    ¡°Victor, let me tell you. If you dare to see Eileen now, I will immediately call for a press conference and

    expose that she interfered in our marriage and became your mistress!¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Try me!¡± After finishing, Sapphire hung up. Her usually gentle face was extremely ferocious.

    Ss found a suitable spot to park the car and ran over.

    ¡°Ms. Starling, it is not safe at night. Please let me send you back!¡±

    ¡°No need! Victor wille and pick me up!¡± Her gaze was a little

    manic. ¡°He won¡¯t dare not to!¡±

    Ss looked at Sapphire oddly. When women went crazy, it was really scary. Anyone of them could

    be a psycho.

    He needed to treat his girlfriend a little better. Otherwise if she went crazy at some random middle of

    the night, she might take advantage of when he was in deep sleep and kill him with a knife!

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tsk, just thinking about it was terrifying.

    In less than three minutes, Victor had turned around and his red Masserati Roadster was parked by the

    roadside.

    The night wind blew his hair into a mess, and in the night sky, his eyes were like a wolf¡¯s.

    He growled at Sapphire who was by the road. ¡°Get into the car!¡±

    Sapphire smiled at Ss. ¡°My husband is here to pick me up.¡±

    Ss felt his heart shrink a little. He kept feeling that Ms. Starling was a little different from usual.

    Getting in the car, before Sapphire could even put on her seatbelt,

    Victor started the car and made an illegal u-turn and headed for the airport.

    ¡°Where are you going! Didn¡¯t I ask you to bring me home? Where are you going!¡±

    Sapphire shrieked. She did not even bother to put on her seat belt before trying to grab the steering

    wheel, not letting Victor drive toward the airport.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy!¡± Victor threw her off, her head knocking into the passenger¡¯s door.

    Looking at the side profile of the cold man, thinking about what Eileen had said about the matter of

    jumping off a building that day, and thinking about how throughout the marriage, no matter how much

    initiative she took, the man was unwilling to go to thest step with her in the same room.

    Huge disgust, shame, and even more horrible feelings came crashing over her!

    She asked in anger, ¡°You just have to go to the airport to see Eileen, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Victor felt repulsed by this disobedient Sapphire and said discourteously, ¡°You better be

    obedient, otherwise don¡¯t me me¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he saw a figure leaping out the window from the corner of his eye.

    He reflexively braked. When he looked at the passenger seat,

    Sapphire was already gone.

    This scene made him recall the day Eileen jumped out of the window

    with a face full of determination.

    For a split second, he really wanted to p himself!

    Why couldn¡¯t hefort a single one of the two women!

    They were like his mother, going crazy, seeking death, and all of it was right before him!

    The sound of a siren rang out and a jam was forming with quite a number of car ownersing out of

    their cars to take a clearer look.

    Yet the cause of the ident remained seated in the car with a dark

    face without any ns of getting out of the car.

    Ss looked on as Victor picked Sapphire and left. He had seen him. make an illegal u-turn, but had yet

    to call Conrad to report the

    situation.

    Then, he saw Victor¡¯s car swerving erratically, and Sapphire leaping

    out of the red Maserati Roadster.

    ***

    When Conrad received Ss¡¯ call, he looked at Eileen in aplicated

    manner.

    ¡°What did you say to Sapphire?¡±

    ¡°I told her the truth about me jumping off a building that day. I thought she deserved to know.¡±

    Conrad bit the bottom of his lip. To me Eileen would not be logical

    either.

    However, if Sapphire had not known the truth, perhaps she would not

    have been so crazy.

    For a while, his mood was not too great.

    All of the Starlings had always wanted to suck his blood and swallow his bones, but none of them had

    true concern for him.

    Only Sapphire had given him the care of an elder sister ever since they were young.

    However, because she was a Starling, he had always rejected her and stayed away.

    Today, for the sake of Victor, she hade knocking, seeking his help for the first time.

    ¡°What happened?¡±Fia and Eileen both noticed that Conrad was acting a little off, and asked at the

    same time

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    Conrad did not reply. He stood up and held Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Fia, I have something on, so we have to leave.¡±

    Fia could feel that something must have happened and she obediently got up.

    ¡°Eileen, I wish you a safe trip, and return in glory.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Eileen¡¯s emotions were a little chaotic. Looking at her phone, she saw a couple of missed

    calls, all of them from Victor.

    Conrad had left in a rush. Did something happen to Sapphire and

    Victor?

    Looking at the two people who had walked to the door of the VIP room, she immediately asked, ¡°Did

    something happen?¡±

    Conrad said faintly, ¡°Ms. Reid, leave the country in peace.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he held Fia¡¯s hand and left the airport.

    In the car, Fia asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Conrad swallowed hard. ¡°Sapphire jumped out of Victor¡¯s car.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes widened, Sapphire¡¯s face appearing in her mind.

    ¡°She fought with Victor?¡±

    ¡°I should not have brought her over.¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was a little heavy. ¡°Sometimes the truth is very

    cruel.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Fia could not bear seeing him feel guilty. ¡°Sapphire herself wanted to

    see Eileen.¡±

    Conrad held the steering wheel tightly and exined, ¡°I did not tell your best friend earlier because I

    hope things will not be even

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    more chaotic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed Eileen should not go over.¡±

    Eileen did not feel at peace and could not hold back from returning

    Victor¡¯s call.

    After ringing for a couple of seconds, just as she thought Victor would not pick up, she heard his low

    and hoarse voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    His tone was a little cold.

    It was like she had shown warm feelings but was met with cold

    rebuke.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who called first?¡±

    Victor swallowed. ¡°Dialed wrongly.¡±

    Eileen kept silent, her heart unsure. Originally, she wanted to ask him what was the matter, but his tone

    chilled her heart.

    ¡°Anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Victor!¡± In the end, Eileen could not keep to her own rules and spoke. ¡°I am leaving the country.¡±

    Victor clenched his phone tightly, raising his head to look at the light above the operating room.

    He did not speak for a moment.

    ¡°When I leave this time, I won¡¯t be back for at least a year!¡±

    Victor looked at the light above the operating theater and recalled how Eileen had jumped off a building

    and how Sapphire had jumped

    out of a car.

    The two faces intertwined in his mind, like a knife twisting in his heart.

    He had never thought of letting either one of them die.

    It was the right decision for Eileen to choose to leave now.

    Conrad was not wrong. Since he had made a decision, he should have the ability to withstand it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Eileen¡¯s voice was trembling slightly.

    Victor closed his eyes, as he said cold and heartless words.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this call from Ms. Reid wishing me to send you off? Is it to send you off with the identity of your

    ex-boyfriend or ex-boss?¡±

    Silence took over.

    ¡°Everyone knows that choosing Conrad is better than choosing me, a person abandoned by the

    Maxwell Corporation right from the start. Ms. Reid really has great methods, daring to get involved

    even with

    her best friend¡¯s husband.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Victor smiled mockingly.

    Eileen instantly hung up. Her tears were like broken pearls falling down. That kind of humiliation was

    killing her!

    She should not have called him!

    ***

    Conrad held Fia as they rushed to the operating theater and went straight to Victor.

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    Victor got up and threw a fist

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    Conrad pulled Fia behind him to protect her and grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°Why did you bring her to see Eileen! I told you not to meddle in my private affairs!¡± Victor was so angry

    that his eyes were bloodshot.

    Conrad replied sharply, ¡°Before using others, reflect on yourself!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my personal matter, so there is no need for you to be bothered!¡± Victor pulled his wrist back and

    wanted to beat Conrad again.

    This time, Tiger brought people over and restrained Victor roughly.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him. He held Fia¡¯s hand and walked toward the operating

    theater.

    Fia felt the strength with which he held her wrist and it was a little tight.

    This indicated that he was not in a good mood.

    Thinking about how Sapphire hade to the house to ask her for- help. If she had known that things

    would turn out like this, she would not have said so much and directly agreed. Then, this kind of thing

    would not have happened.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Conrad heard the littledy beside him apologizing softly and he immediately turned around, looking at

    her as he frowned.

    Pinching her chin, he bent and pressed his forehead against hers.

    Heforted her softly. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. All these were caused by Victor.¡±

    Fia wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Sapphire with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Not long after, the matter of Sapphire jumping out of a car was widely reported by Gryphon¡¯s media

    reporters. Everyone in Gryphon who had a phone and went online knew about it.

    Very quickly, Sapphire¡¯s parents also came rushing over. And Victor¡¯s parents as well.

    At the airport, Lyn pushed Eileen to get ready to board.

    Eileen lowered her head as she held her handphone. A new piece of news popped up and she clicked

    in.

    [The Starling¡¯s Heiress, Sapphire Starling, jumped out of a car and has been admitted. Her condition

    remains unknown.]

    ¡°Lyn¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eileen?¡±

    ¡°Sapphire jumped out of a car.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lyn was stunned for a couple of seconds. ¡°Would it have. anything to do with what you told

    her?¡±

    Eileen swallowed, thinking about Conrad¡¯s conflicted expression

    before he left.

    ¡°Fia and her husband must want me to leave this ce of chaos.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go Eileen!¡± Lyn held Eileen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are not able to care about Ms. Starling¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°If it was because of what I told her about that night and about the child, which made her unable to bear

    it and decided to jump out of a

    car, then I¡¯m involved, a murderer.¡±

    ¡°Eileen, it was Ms. Starling who came to ask you. You were also thinking of her and did not want her to

    be in the dark!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Eileen spoke up in pain. ¡°I¡¯m not a saint. I had an ulterior motive choosing to tell her.

    Why did I have to experience all that and yet Victor could marry another person? Why did his wife not

    know anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Eileen, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Eileen looked at the airne nearby, thinking about how Victor had just ndered her over the phone.

    ndered her and Fia¡¯s husband¡­

    That person never cared at all about what she said, so why should she be bothered and worried about

    his stupid matters?

    Just as she was struggling, Ss came running over.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, Mr. Maxwell asked me to represent him and the madam to send you off, and see you board

    the ne.¡±

    Eileen mocked. ¡°Your boss is afraid that I¡¯ll stay back and cause. harm, huh?¡±

    Ss considered for a moment and said, ¡°Rather than three people. being entangled and in pain, why

    don¡¯t you leave a little sooner and start over again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Eileen looked at the night sky and the stars. ¡°If one of the three were to leave, the other

    two would be happy too. Time will heal everything.¡±

    Ss saw Eileen and Lyn board the ne and saw the ne take off before he finally let out a sigh of

    relief.

    He quickly called Conrad to report.

    Conrad hung up and hugged Fia who was by his side.

    ¡°Ms. Reid has sessfully boarded the ne and has taken off.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡±

    Fia hugged Conrad¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that she has left. If she leaves, she wouldn¡¯t be soft-

    hearted and involve herself in this

    situation again.¡±

    Nearby, Victor sat down in a daze, listening to every single word the two people said.

    The scenario of when he had first met Eileen three years ago appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    That year.

    She was dressed in a simple white dolman sleeve sweater, matched with a red woolen skirt and a pair

    of white wedges.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Her light brown hair was tied into a high ponytail, and she was bubbly and lively like the sunlight.

    She said, ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Eileen Reid, number 520 here for the interview. I have yet to graduate from

    university, but don¡¯t look down on me just because I have yet to graduate¡­

    When she smiled, her brows were like petals blooming.

    Victor felt a sharp pain in his heart. He ced a hand over his brows and eyes and shut his eyes tight.

    It was good that she was gone. It was better that she was gone.

    He no longer needed to be distracted because of her.

    No longer needed to help her best friend because she asked for his help.

    There was no need to worry about fighting with Conrad, that it would make her best friend unhappy and

    make her unhappy with him

    The doors of the operation theater opened and the doctor came out as he looked at the group of

    people.

    ¡°Who is the patient, Sapphire Starling¡¯s, family?¡±

    A couple of people went forward, Sapphire and Victor¡¯s parents!

    ¡°We are!¡±

    ¡°The patient has a slight concussion and her dislocated neck bone has been relocated after treatment.

    She should be fine after resting

    for a period of time.¡±

    After that, the doctor and nurses brought Sapphire into a ward and everyone followed them.

    Before the doctor left, he said, ¡°Leave after taking a look at her. Don¡¯t have too many people stay

    behind and affect her rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Mrs. Starling dug out a red packet and stuffed it into the doctor¡¯s hand, blocking

    him from returning it.

    ¡°Your intentions are well received!¡± The doctor nodded at Conrad and

    left.

    Mr and Mrs Starling looked at Conrad.

    ¡°Conrad, thank you.¡±

    ¡°If it were not for your man sending Sapphire to the hospital in time, I don¡¯t even know what would have

    happened.¡±

    Hearing his parents-inw thanking Conrad, Victor walked out of the ward and leaned against the wall,

    taking out a pack of cigarettes.

    His parents were in the ward, apologizing to Sapphire and her parents. Seeing him smoking as if

    nothing had happened the moment they left the ward made them furious.

    ¡°What exactly is going on with you! How do you lose your wife while driving her!¡± Mr. Maxwell was

    nagging in a low voice, wishing his son was able to be a better person. ¡°To actually have Conrad¡¯s

    man send her to the hospital, what were you thinking!¡±

    ¡°Alright, speak less! Victor must have been stunned silly back then, right?¡±

    Victor felt very frustrated as he raised his eyes to look at his parents.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything fine?¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that! Sapphire¡¯s parents have a very strong opinion

    of you. Why aren¡¯t you quickly entering the ward to take care of Sapphire!¡± Mr. Maxwell grabbed Victor

    and approached the ward.

    Victor was pushed into the ward, as he looked at Sapphire lying on the bed with a frown then with an

    indifferent expression. He looked

    elsewhere.

    His parents smiled awkwardly and guiltily, and carefully apologized to Sapphire¡¯s parents, saying that

    they would return and make a

    nourishing soup for Sapphire to drink.

    Sapphire¡¯s parents had cold expressions on, not sending off their in-ws, and waiting for Victor to

    come forward and exin what was going on with her jumping out of the car.

    The environment froze instantly.

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hands, looking at Victor who was leaning against

    the door of the ward.

    He was recalling his younger days, every time his eldest uncle and aunt brought Victor to the family

    residence.

    Victor would be degraded by his own parents and he would stand by

    the side, not taking a seat.

    Conrad would be urged by his grandfather to invite his cousin to take a seat, and he would do so a

    couple of times.

    However, Victor never appreciated it, and would use a voice that only the two of them could hear and

    mock him for not having a father

    even though he did.

    Soon, he did not bother with Victor anymore.

    And eventer on, Victor did not care anymore. Even if his parents were whacking him, he would enter

    the family residence, sit down, and eat and drink without feeling courteous.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t me Victor.¡± Sapphire, who had beenying down,

    opened her mouth lightly, the neck brace made her face even paler and smaller.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491

    Chapter 491

    ¡°It was my fault. I did not put on my seat belt properly.¡±

    Victor frowned and heard Sapphire speak again. ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t you all go back first? I want to

    speak to Conrad and Fia.¡±

    ¡°Fine, remember to ring us if there¡¯s anything,¡± Mrs. Starling said.

    Mr. Starling said, ¡°I have instructed the nurse at the nurse¡¯s

    station to arrange for you two dedicated nurses.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Isn¡¯t my husband here?¡± Sapphire seemed to smile as she shouted, ¡°Victor,

    you¡¯ll stay with me at night, right?¡±

    Victor swallowed and his tone was faint. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Starling red at him. Before they left, they said that if anything else happened to their

    daughter, they would have

    a lesson for him!

    Victor did not have much expression from start to end. It was as

    if he was not involved.

    After her parents left, Sapphire said, ¡°Victor, I want to drink lemonade. Can you help me buy some?¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Victor turned around and put both his hands into his pockets and left the ward.

    Sapphire looked at Conrad and Fia with aplicated gaze.

    ¡°Now, can I make another request of the both of you for the piece ofnd in the northern suburbs?¡±

    lowered her gaze and even her face, not wanting Sapphire to misunderstand her expression.

    She still found it hard to ept Sapphire acting like this, she wanted to coerce Conrad with her injury.

    as if

    Conrad looked Sapphire in the eyes and was silent for a couple of seconds before saying, ¡°I will give

    the instructions to give up on the piece ofnd in the northern suburbs.¡±

    Sapphire tugged her lips into a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Is this your decision?¡± Conrad made an effort to ask something

    extra.

    ¡°Yes, this is my decision. Ms. Reid has made hers and I have

    also made mine.¡±

    Fia frowned, and quietly hugged Conrad¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°Very well then, take care.¡± Conrad picked Fia up by her waist, turned around, and left.

    It waste and Fia should have long been asleep. It was difficult for her to apany him at the

    hospital for so long.

    Looking at how Conrad treated Fia as if she was a treasure, Sapphire felt a little envy in her heart.

    If Victor could treat her like that, she would be willing to give all the resources of the Starling family to

    him!

    After suffering half the night, the two of them returned home and Conrad brought Fia for a bath before

    heading to the

    bedroom.

    After theyid down, Fia turned to face Conrad.

    Conrad was quiet for a couple of seconds before turning to hug her waist with a single hand.

    She gently sighed in his embrace, her finger poking at his chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Conrad used his chin to gently knock on her. head. ¡°Something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Sapphire wasn¡¯t like this in the past.¡±

    A hint ofplication shed in the bottom of Conrad¡¯s eyes.¡± Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I know I should not think this of her, but I still think so.¡± Fia was deeply bothered. Originally, she

    wanted to see Sapphire to say someforting words.

    However, the moment Sapphire opened her mouth, she

    mentioned about the piece ofnd in the northern suburbs. Instantly she felt her heart chill and decided

    to keep her mouth. shut.

    ¡°I know what you are worried about.¡± Conrad gently patted her back.

    ¡°Today, her jumping out of the car was somewhat rted to me bringing her to see Eileen. The piece of

    land in the northern suburbs is entirely aspensation to her. In the future, I will no longer give way.¡±

    Fia let out a breath. She had been thinking about this matter since she returned from the hospital.

    She was worried that if it could happen once, then it would happen a second time. She was worried

    that Conrad would take a step back yet again, and end up feeding Victor till he was full.

    And in the end, Victor would deal with him.

    Now that she heard him say the words she needed to hear, she felt quite a bit of relief.

    ¡°Fia, thank you for thinking about me.¡± Conrad raised her chin and gently kissed her.

    Fia¡¯s eyshes trembled and she quietly leaned toward him, not letting him work too hard.

    The two people¡¯s originally dangling, anxious emotions were slowly ¡®soothed by the gentle kiss, both

    wanting to only taste the other¡¯s sweetness.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    Early next morning.

    Conrad and Fia both woke up at the same time and prepared to get out of bed.

    Urgent footsteps could be hearding from the outside.

    Soon, the sound of knocking on the door was heard.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, Madam, there are a few people outside shouting to see the madam! They are the

    madam¡¯s family!¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°They said that they are¡­ Parkers from Lumenpolis.¡±

    Fia instantly frowned. She felt like she had choked on something distasteful.

    Finn had mentioned the matter a couple of times and she had very clearly indicated that she had no

    desire to acknowledge the

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    existence of her father.

    She never expected that the other party woulde knocking.

    ¡°What do we do now? They are outside and won¡¯t leave.¡± Mrs. Whitley was at a loss.

    Conrad got out of bed. ¡°Mrs. Whitley, ignore them. Go and make

    breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Al¡­ Alright!¡±

    Conrad took off his pajamas and put on a shirt and pants. He

    turned around to look at Fia and saw her sitting on the bed with a worried look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so unhappy so early in the morning. I¡¯ll go downstairs and chase them away.¡±

    ¡°They are here to disturb people¡¯s dreams so early in the morning. Even if we chase them away, they

    will find an

    opportunity to stop me somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Then what does my wife think we should do?¡± When Conrad said ¡°wife¡°, his voice was gentler.

    Fia¡¯s face flushed, feeling slightly teased by him calling her ¡± wife¡°, and her bad mood subsided quite

    substantially.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet them.¡±

    ¡°Then shall I help you to wash up and change?¡±

    ¡°I can do it myself. Why don¡¯t you go and wash up first?¡± Fia picked up her dress he had found for her

    and started putting it.

    1. on.

    Conrad stood by the side and looked for a couple of seconds. Seeing that she was getting dressed

    quite easily, he went off to brush his teeth and wash his face first. When he returned, he

    would help her.

    Fia put on her clothes, and arriving before the window, she squinted and opened the curtains to look

    down.

    With her severe short¨Csightedness, she could only see quite a number of human figures downstairs, all

    clumped together in a blur, unable to tell what color of clothes they were wearing or

    even if they were male or female.

    She rubbed her own eyes and muttered softly, ¡°When will my eyes recover?¡±

    Later, she would need to see the doctor to have a proper check.

    Conrad held Fia as they went downstairs and Mrs. Whitley immediately said, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Will

    you all be eating now or will you be meeting the guests first?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Conrad got Mrs. Whitley to guide Fia to the dining hall to have breakfast while he went to meet the

    group of people first.

    Outside the courtyard, arge iron gate carved with flowers stood erect, keeping the Parkers blocked

    outside.

    They saw Conrad exit, and among them, one person asked, ¡± Conrad, where is Fia?¡±

    Conrad looked at Finn, and coldly opened the gate.

    ¡°Take a seat inside.¡±

    Anniegged behind, lowering her head, fearful that Conrad

    would notice her and kick her out.

    She had intentionallygged behind, sizing things up along the way. After entering the vi and seeing

    the simple yet elegant decoration, she really liked it.

    She secretly felt that Conrad and herself had simr tastes and if they were to be familiar with

    each other, they should

    have a lot ofmon topics to talk about.

    If she became the person beside him¡­

    Just thinking about it made her extremely excited, and all of the pores in her entire body were

    moring.

    Such an outstanding, charming, and handsome man was someone worth her putting down everything

    to fight for!

    ¡°Where is Fia?¡± Finn asked agitatedly.

    Conrad did not reply to him as his gaze turned slightly to the middle¨Caged man standing behind Finn.

    He was Conall Parker, the CEO of the Parker Group of Lumenpolis.

    He had once met this person at dinner when he went to Lumenpolis for work.

    Conall was dressed in a sapphire blue suit, standing at a height of about six feet. His figure was

    maintained well and there wasn¡¯t a single wrinkle on his face.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    Conrad frowned, thinking about histe mother¨Cinw who was as skinny as a match before she died

    due to the hardship she went through.

    If they stood side¨Cby¨Cside now, their difference would be like. heaven and earth. Who would think that

    they had once loved each other?

    Seeing thedy who was dressed nobly standing by Conall, with her hand holding onto the middle¨C

    aged man¡¯s arm, a hint of caution appeared in his brows.

    Finn noticed Conrad¡¯s examining gaze and introduced them.¡± This is my elder brother and my sister¨C

    inw.¡±

    He paused for a moment. ¡°Fia¡¯s father and stepmother.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Conradughed, his meaning unclear. He pointed at the sofa and spoke. ¡°Please, sit.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Mrs. Whitley served a te of fruits. ¡°Everyone, please have some.¡±

    Conall brought his wife and sat down. His secretary and assistant stood behind the sofa respectfully.

    Annie lowered her head and pulled Finn to be seated as well.

    Finn sat down and immediately said, ¡°Quickly ask Fia toe over. My brother rushed overnight to be

    here. He still hasn¡¯t had proper rest till now.¡±

    Conrad looked at the dark circles under Conall¡¯s eyes and swept

    a nce at his wife who was dressed well and had exquisite makeup on.

    He sat at the main seat and said faintly, ¡°Fia is having her breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Having breakfast?¡± Joy Hall had a look of disdain. ¡°We rushed over without stopping once we heard of

    her existence. And she doesn¡¯t even know to immediately meet us? How is this eptable?¡±

    ¡°You have something to say?¡± Conrad directly retorted coldly. ¡°If you do, leave!¡±

    He was merciless. Just now, when he sized up Joy, he already knew that this stepmother of Fia was no

    simpleton.

    Conall peeled away Joy¡¯s arm and said to his assistant, ¡°Bring Madam back to the hotel!¡±

    ¡°Conall, am I not doing this for yo¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡± Conall coldly interjected his wife. He never nned on bringing her. It was she who had stuck

    to him, saying that she was afraid of being a stepmother for the first time and it would make Fia think

    that she did not like her or something along those lines.

    However, the moment she opened her mouth, she offended his hard¨Cto¨Cdeal¨Cwith son¨Cinw. How

    could she still stay here!

    Joy knew Conall¡¯s temper and did not dare to dawdle and got up to leave.

    ¡°Finn, you and Annie should also leave first.¡± Conall spoke again.

    Finn was not at ease. Conrad was a rascal.

    ¡°Brother, he¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one here to acknowledge my daughter, not you!¡± Conall looked at Finn coldly. Back then, him

    being apart from Echo was also rted to him!

    All these years, he thought that Echo had long left and they had both settled down and so he slowly

    started to let things go.

    Now, he had suddenly found out that Echo had quietly given birth to a daughter for him and had

    brought her up all by herself, yet died in sickness and pain in the end.

    He did not even have a chance to see her thest time. All kinds ofplicated feelings made him feel

    as if a scorpion had

    bitten his heart.

    Finn had some self¨Cawareness and pulled Annie along to leave.

    Before Annie left, she took a deep look at Conrad.

    She would definitely work hard to make this outstanding man

    see her.

    She definitely would!

    Conall also got his secretary to leave, and faced Conrad alone.

    The two of them looked at each other, not saying anything for a

    period of time.

    Fia casually ate her breakfast and walked out of the dining hall, finding support against the wall along

    the way.

    A girl dressed in a ck French dress entered the vision of Conall and he instantly lifted his gaze.

    When he saw the small face the size of a palm, a hint of heartache appeared in his deep eyes.

    ¡°Her eyes¡­ What happened?¡±

    Hearing the foreign and cold, sharp voice, Fia was rooted to her spot.

    Conrad immediately got up and quickly walked over to Fia¡¯s side. He originally wanted to pick her up by

    her waist, but was stopped by her.

    She held his hand and said softly, ¡°Support me.¡±

    This way, she would appear more dignified. She did not want to meet that man like a blind person for

    the first time.

    Her mother had suffered for a lifetime and even after death, she had never once looked for him. She

    did not want to lose her mother¡¯s dignity in front of him!

    ¡°Alright,¡± Conrad replied and held Fia¡¯s slightly trembling hand tightly. His heart felt a little distressed.

    His woman appeared calm but her heart must be shaken.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    Conall¡¯s handsome brows gathered into a frown and he clenched his fists tightly.

    He could not control his expression and slowly revealed his pain.

    He hated his own arrogance. Why had he not searched for Echo all these years?.

    As long as he wanted to, he would have been able to find a way to contact Echo at any time.

    Then he would have been able to see this child earlier, the child

    she had given birth to.

    Thinking back to when they broke up, the ruthless words he had said to Echo, he felt as if his heart was

    being cut with a knife.

    He clearly knew that she had the same pride as he did, so why did he have to say such ruthless words!

    It caused the two of them to go their separate ways, neither contacting the other.

    Fia was supported by Conrad to sit down at the sofa, and she

    lowered her head to smooth out her skirt and then sat down

    properly and elegantly.

    She took her hand which Conrad was holding back and she

    appeared like a normal person.

    She was looking at Conall, but he still remained a blur:

    She managed to look calm and did not reveal her timidity, not showing any joy or anger, as if she was a

    wall.

    ¡°May I know who you are?¡±

    She opened her mouth faintly to break the silence.

    ¡°I, I am your¡­¡± Conall suddenly could not continue.

    For him, who had spent half his life time being all powerful in the business world, he never thought that

    there woulde a day where he would not even be able to speak when facing a girl.

    Fia smiled slightly and something glinted in her eyes.

    She continued to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She wanted to see how this man would reveal his identity!

    The muscles on Conall¡¯s face twitched and in the end, unable to

    hold back, his tears came rolling down.

    Conrad frowned as he looked on, finding it a little unbelievable.

    If it were not for him personally witnessing this, who would believe that the resolute CEO Parker would

    actually cry? His

    tears were like a flood.

    Conall wiped the tears off his face and his voice was a little hoarse as he spoke. ¡°I am your mother¡¯s

    old friend.¡±

    In the end, he still could not face this child and take up the identity of a father.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s old friend?¡±

    Fia¡¯s little mouth trembled a couple of times as she turned her head to look elsewhere. The tears in

    eyes were making her

    vision turn even fuzzier.

    ¡°Then¡­ Would you like to see my mom?¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes.¡± Con?ll¡¯s hands were interlocked together as he gave up trying to wipe his tears that he was

    trying to hold back and cried like a fool!

    ¡°Before my mom died, she said that she did not wish to be

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    buried in the icy cold ground. She wanted to be part of the wind. So, as per her wishes, her ashes

    were scattered on Mount Reditus. Actually, Mount Reditus is very cold. I wonder if she would be so

    cold alone that she would be unable to hold on¡­¡±

    Conall felt his heart ruthlessly suffocated and was almost unable to catch his breath.

    ¡°Old friend, do you know where Mount Reditus is?¡± Fia asked coldly.

    ¡°I, I do. It is the highest mountain in Gryphon.¡± He had once frequented the mountain with Echo,

    standing there, looking down on the entire Gryphon.

    Fia gently smiled, lowering her head as her tears fell.

    ¡°It turns out that you know. Seems like you know Gryphon quite well.¡±

    Conall held the pain in his heart and said slowly, ¡°When I was young, I stayed in Gryphon for a couple

    of years and am very familiar with Gryphon.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia felt a huge sense of disappointment and after the disappointment was a sense of disgust!

    The breakfast she had just eaten was revolting in her stomach, making her desire to vomit!

    He clearly knew Gryphon very well and lived in Gryphon for a couple of years, yet he had never

    returned for so many years, and never inquired about her mother.

    If he had inquired, he would have known that her mother had a daughter out of wedlock and would

    definitely have taken a look out of suspicion, wouldn¡¯t he?

    However, her pitiful mother was still waiting for him even till her death.

    At Mount Reditus, waiting. Her mother wanted her to scatter her ashes on Mount Reditus after she

    died.

    She had been waiting for the man who had heartlessly left back then, hoping he would return and go to

    Mount Reditus to see her.

    Today, she helped her mother fulfill her dying wish.

    ¡°Since you know Mount Reditus, I won¡¯t apany you there.¡± Fia coldly finished speaking and stood

    up.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    Conrad stood up with her and it was as if all energy was used up on the conversation as she snuggled

    into his embrace.

    She buried her face in his embrace, not letting the ¡°old friend¡± see her tears and pain.

    Acting coy in Conrad¡¯s embrace on purpose, she said, ¡°Conrad, I didn¡¯t sleep well. Carry me up to

    continue sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad picked her up, looked at Conall, and said. ¡°We won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡±

    Conall immediately stood up, wanting to call out to her to not let her leave, wanting to say something,

    but ultimately, he did not have the face to say anything.

    ***

    On Mount Reditus.

    Autumn wasing and the temperature in the morning was not high, and the wind could even be

    considered cold.

    Conall was holding a bouquet of baby¡¯s breath, standing in front of the cliff of Mount Reditus with tears

    streaming down his old face. ¡°Echo, I¡¯m here to see you. I brought your favorite flowers.¡±

    Just these two short sentences alone made him choked up.

    He squatted down and took out the baby¡¯s breath one stalk at a time, and threw them down the cliff.

    The wind blew and the baby¡¯s breath flew, as if the wind carried over the words from the heart of an

    invisible soul.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you not contact me all these years?¡±

    The man dug up a fistful of soil from Mount Reditus with his

    hands.

    ¡°Why¡­ Echo, you are truly ruthless!¡±

    He was in pain and ming himself. He finally experienced the saying ¡°the dead are relieved, while the

    living are the ones in the most pain¡°.

    He thought back on the joke Echo and him had when they were

    young.

    The youngdy had bright eyes and white teeth. Her smile wast like flowers in summertime. Her brows

    were naturally cool and now, that child was the same.

    The youngdyid in his embrace as heid on the grasnd on Mount Reditus.

    The youngdy asked, ¡°Conall, say, when we are old, who will die

    first?¡±

    The young Conall said with a smile. ¡°How old are you exactly? And you are already thinking about

    when you are old?¡±

    ¡°Say it. Just tell me.¡±

    The young Conall thought about it seriously and replied Echo who was then still a youngdy.

    ¡°If I have to choose, then let me die first.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The youngdy in his arms started to cry. ¡°Why would you die first?¡±

    ¡°Because if we met with any disaster one day, I hope that I can

    be your sky and protect you. When the timees, Echo, you must stay by my side and watch the

    flowers and scenery of the world.¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want you to die first!¡± She put her arms around his neck tightly. ¡°Let me die first. You should

    live on properly!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the one who dies is relieved, but the one who lives on

    is the one in the most pain. I don¡¯t want to live on and withstand such suffering. Conall, I tell you, if you

    dare to leave me or abandon me, in the future I will die before you vigorously, and let you suffer an

    entire lifetime of pain and suffering!¡±

    ¡°Echo¡­¡± Conall knelt by the edge of the cliff on Mount Reditus.¡± Are you taking revenge for the cruel

    words I said back then? In life we shall never meet again and in death we will not be together either¡­¡±

    When they broke up, he had said such ruthless words and she had made them alle to pass all

    alone.

    His tears made the entire view of Gryphon blurry and as he felt the cold breeze flit by, he wanted to

    leap down, to see the girl he

    had abandoned back then.

    He wanted to break the curse of when they broke up. Even if he had to die, he wanted to appear before

    her!

    ¡°CEO Parker!¡± A few people climbed up Mount Reditus panting, and seeing Conall by the edge of the

    cliff, they were shocked!

    Conall had yet to regain his senses from his sorrow and his

    brother, Finn¨Cgrabbed him back, away from the cliff.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Brother! What are you doing!¡± Finn was angry and feeling guilty. ¡°Echo is dead, but Fia is still around!

    Do you want to see her daughter be an orphan without having anyone to rely on?!¡±

    Conall raised his eyes and slowly regained his senses as he stared at Finn.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You all still have Fia. Before Echo died, she hoped that Fia would be well. If anything

    happens to you, what do you want the child to think?!¡±

    The three brothers of the Lawson family, Wace, Dous, and Hector all nodded fervently.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. Fia, that child, is very sensitive.¡±

    ¡°If she knew that something happened to you right after you went to acknowledge her, she would be

    traumatized for the rest of her life.¡°

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    An adorable figure curled up to a glob on the bed as rays of sunlight slipped through the window

    curtains into the room.

    Conrad, having finished a phone call, walked into the room, got

    on the bed, andid his eyes on the glob on the bed.

    After a while, she mumbled, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Conrad nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s past 10.¡±

    She took a deep sigh after taking two seconds to recollect herself. ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s one morning

    wasted.¡±

    Conrad scooted over to her and gently patted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just lie down longer if you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Fia took a deep breath and hugged the hand that was patting her head.

    ¡°How about youze with me on the bed for a while? After lunch, I¡¯ll apany you to thepany.¡°.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad pulled away the nket and cuddled with Fia.

    This made Fia feel safe andfortable, scooped into Conrad¡¯s embrace, and she nudged her back

    firmly to his chest.

    Conrad frowned and slightly moved back a little.

    This position would stick them too close to one another¨Cit was

    too intense for him.

    However, the lovelydy kept moving closer to him every time he moved away.

    Having no choice, Conrad put a hand on her back, trying to stop her from sticking too closely to him.

    ¡°Fia, stop it.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not hugging me tight enough!¡±

    Hearing this, Conrad stopped his resistance, as he had been doing his best suppressing his urges.

    Nheless, Fia still was able to feel that his body temperature was rising.

    Finally understanding what was going on, Fia turned over andid a finger on his chest.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Are you¡­ turned on right now?¡±

    ¡±

    The Adam¡¯s apple on Conrad¡¯s throat bobbed after hearing this.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing this, Fia mischievously nudged over and nted a kiss. on his Adam¡¯s apple.

    Conrad pushed her down softly. ¡°Fia, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re not in a good mood right now.¡±

    ¡°And that is exactly why I want it now.¡±

    Fia curled her hands around his neck and kissed his chin, all the

    way up to his lips.

    ¡°I want to feel happy, Conrad.¡±

    Her voice was so sweet that it tickled her man¡¯s bones.

    Annie arrived at the Foreign Affairs Department¡¯s director¡¯s office, thinking that she would have a

    chance to submit documents.

    Barbara took a nce at her before continuing on with her work.

    ¡°Leave the documents there. I¡¯ll have a look at themter.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I want to¡­¡±

    Barbara pped her pen onto her desk with a soft thud and she gave Annie a cold re.

    ¡°We are at work right now!¡±

    Annie bit her lip. ¡°My apologies, Director Thomas.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°My uncle went to the Maxwells to formally introduce himself as

    Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s father this morning. I went with him too.¡±

    Barbara frowned. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°We did not get to meet Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Annie paused with a saddened look on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the incident earlier about the delivery package had strained Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s

    rtionship. Could it be that they had a fierce fight? Was that why we¡¯re not allowed to

    meet her?¡±

    Barbara squinted at her. ¡°Annie, what exactly are you implying?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon and Mr. Maxwell hasn¡¯t arrived at work yet.

    You¡¯re a director¡­ So, perhaps you could go check on them? I fear that¡­¡±

    ¡°Annie Parker!¡± Barbara pped her hand on her desk loudly.¡± You¡¯re merely an employee. What do

    you care what¡¯s happening in their personal lives?! Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson from that delivery

    package incident?! Keep Mr. Maxwell out of your little head!¡±

    ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Annie anxiously waved her hands. ¡± I¡¯m just worried that their fight could

    escte into violence at their home, where no one¡¯s watching. Mrs. Maxwell is a fragiledy. There¡¯s

    no way she could win Mr. Maxwell in a fist fight, not with her being blind and all that!¡±

    Barbara gave Annie an inquisitive look. ¡°How do you know they¡¯d be fighting?¡±

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    Annie replied anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s because I saw what¡¯s inside the box. Any man who received a gift like that

    would get angry!

    Especially someone who¡¯s as proud as Mr. Maxwell! He wouldn¡¯t

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    be able to handle that kind of insult!¡±

    Barbara frowned as she red at Annie sharply.

    ¡°What kind of gift?¡±

    Annie had on a look as if she was worried for Mrs. Maxwell as

    she described what was in the box.

    Barbara felt a headacheing upon hearing it. If she were to send that kind of gift to Finn, the man

    would wrestle her to death!

    Barbara now had no idea what was going on in Fia¡¯s mind.

    What was that? She could do whatever she wanted because she

    was Conrad¡¯s dearest? Or was this some kind of new game that young folks yed in the bedroom?

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m really worried about¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your trap!¡±

    Barbara retorted in anger. She was no moron.

    T

    ¡°Now I see why you gave up the gift. You did that on purpose. You intended for them to fight! What on

    Earth were you

    thinking?!¡±

    Annie¡¯s face turned red in an instant. It was quite embarrassing to have someone see through one¡¯s

    scheme so easily.

    Still, she wasn¡¯t the one who prepared the gift. So, she straightened her back and kept on talking.

    ¡°How could you say that about me?! That gift was chosen by Mrs. Maxwell for Mr. Maxwell. As their

    employee, of course I must hand them over!¡±

    ¡°First, you stole the gift. Then, you sneaked a look into the gift. What did you have in mind? Well, only

    you¡¯d know, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, we were so close back then. How did ite to this? Why do you think I¡¯m such a despicable

    person?¡±

    The more she looked at Annie¡¯s saddened face, the more agitated Barbara became.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Annie stood up from her seat, with a glint of joy in her eyes.

    Mr. Maxwell was probably expecting a pleasant surprise when he opened that gift. Well, it would be

    more of a humiliating surprise than a pleasant one.

    So, what if this angered him?

    The gift was not her doing. It was that stupid blind b*tch¡¯s doing. She had no one to me other than

    herself!

    She did not get to meet that blind b*tch when she and her uncle

    went to their home.

    This must be because they had a huge fight the night before. It was very likely that Conrad had locked

    Fia in her room¨Cas a punishment!

    If that was the case, Conrad would not bring that blind b*tch to

    3/4

    work anymore!

    At noon, Annie brought several colleagues out to lunch.

    As soon as they walked out the exit, a Maybach stopped in front of thepany. Conrad got out of the

    car and carefully opened the door of the passenger¡¯s seat as if worrying that the passenger was tired of

    waiting to get down.

    After opening the door, Conrad lowered himself into the car to carry a woman dressed in a ck dress

    out.

    In that instance, Annie was so shocked that she thought lightning had struck her nerves!

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Good day to you, Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Hearing her colleagues greeting their boss, Annie anxiously. opened her mouth. ¡°Sir, why do you bring

    Mrs. Maxwell here today?¡±

    Conrad stopped his step and looked at Annie.

    ¡°Got a problem with that?¡±

    Annie was stunned for a moment before shaking her head in fear.

    ¡°No¡­No! It¡¯s just that Mrs. Maxwell seems unwell. It¡¯s probably better that she rests at home.¡±

    Originally, Fia had her face buried in Conrad¡¯s embrace.

    However, upon hearing what Annie said, she tapped on Conrad¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Put me down.¡±

    Conrad slowly put the woman down, thinking that she was embarrassed that he carried her into the

    company, that she probably wanted him to escort her into his office via hand- holding instead.

    Instead, Fia took a step toward Annie.

    She squinted as she tried to focus her view on the several blurred humanoid silhouettes in front of her,

    and spoke softly, ¡± Are y¡¯all heading out for lunch?¡±

    Annie and her colleagues nodded their heads.

    ¡°Yes, Annie¡¯s treating us to lunch.¡± One of the girls added.

    Annie tried her best to maintain her smile as she looked at Fia¡¯s calm and collected face. There was no

    sign of sadness on the woman¡¯s face at all.

    This made Annie feel very unreconciled after everything she had hoped to have happened.

    How could these two not fight furiously after Conrad received that gift?

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    Why was she still standing there unbothered? How could Conrad still bring her to work as if nothing

    had happened?

    Why? How?!

    Meanwhile, Fia asked softly, ¡°Miss Parker, would it be alright for me to join you all for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Of course! We wee Mrs. Maxwell with open arms!¡± The other girls agreed before Annie was able

    to react at all.

    Annie began cursing Fia deep in her heart despite the great amount of etiquette lessons she took in her

    youth.

    ¡°Miss Parker, I hope it¡¯s alright with you,¡± Fia asked Annie again

    with a soft voice.

    ¡°Of course! Wee!¡± Annie forced up a smile.

    Fia responded with a bright smile before facing Conrad and poking at his waist, ¡°Conrad, they agreed

    to allow me to join them for lunch. Would you kindly give me permission?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad red at Annie and her colleagues. There was no way he could rx leaving Fia in their

    hands.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Fia hugged Conrad¡¯s arm, flirting with her husband in front of the girls.

    ¡°Please? I did not have enough to eat at home earlier. I want to join them.¡±

    Conrad knew what she had in mind. Having lunch with the girls was just an excuse. The more likely

    reason was that Fia wanted

    to talk to Annie face¨Cto¨Cface.

    ¡°Conrad, please let me go with them. It¡¯s such a rare asion.

    Please?¡±

    Fia¡¯s sweet, flirty voice and her exquisite beauty was a superbbo onto Conrad¡¯s psyche, as though

    they were gradually mellowing the core of his bones.

    ¡°Fine. But I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t join us. If you join us, the girls will be so scared

    that they won¡¯t have lunch properly. Besides, you¡¯re the boss of al mega corporation. Sitting together

    with all these beautiful girls¡­ what would others think of you?¡± Fia put on an angry face.

    Conrad sighed and decided to concede. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the

    restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Conrad sent Fia to a restaurant near hispany, and ordered Tiger to keep an eye on her.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, what would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Do you want tea? Or some milk tea?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, a cup of coffee?¡±

    ¡°Would you like some sugar in the coffee?¡±

    After they settled in their seats, the girls began to pester Fia with caring questions.

    Although she was anxious, Fia did her best to maintain a calm and collected look. ¡°Just in water will

    do. Thank you.¡±

    This was the first time she got to act in such a high¨Cprofile role since the first day of her marriage with

    Conrad.

    It had been minutes since they sat down, but there was no word

    from Annie.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Right at this moment, Annie was still forcing a smile while trying to suppress her bad mood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s order our meal, shall we?¡± She opened the menu and asked a colleague who was pouring a

    ss of water for Fia.

    The colleague took the menu and brought it over to Fia.

    Annie sneered at Fia. She wanted to see what this blind b*tch would do.

    Fia did not face the girl with the menu. Instead, she beamed up a soft and gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I

    can¡¯t see anything. So, it¡¯s best that you all order whatever you like.¡±

    The girl was stunned for a few seconds before nervously trying to exin herself, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, I¡¯m

    sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    She then red furiously at Annie, who smiled as she received the menu from her. There was not a

    hint of ill¨Cintent on her face.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll do the ordering. It¡¯s me treating after all. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make sure the order

    satisfies everyone here.¡±

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    Annie was able topletely neutralize the tricky spot she fell in.

    Fia remained in her seat elegantly, with her hands folded on herp. There was no sign of weakness in

    her blinded, yet beautiful

    eyes.

    Annie waved a waitress over and ordered twelve dishes. The

    vors of the dishes were quite varied. There were poultry, fish, cattle meats, and even a fruit sd in

    the mix. These would

    surely cover everyone¡¯s taste buds.

    Her colleagues looked at her with astonishment. The total cost of these dishes would cost a fortune.

    After ordering those, Annie smiled at the waitress. ¡°And a bottle of 82¡® Lafite, please.¡±

    Several colleagues could not help but gasp at what she did.

    A bottle of 1982 Chateau Lafite would cost at least 40,000 to 45,000 dors.

    ¡°Annie, you don¡¯t have to spend thisvishly for the treat.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re new in thepany. And it¡¯s the beginning of your career. You haven¡¯t earned much

    money yet.¡±

    ¡°We get that you¡¯re a generous host¡­ but this is simply too expensive a meal for a treat¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not expensive.¡± Annie took a cold nce at Fia. I¡¯m treating Mrs. Maxwell to lunch. So, I

    can¡¯t mistreat her.¡±

    Fia beamed up a warm smile. ¡°Annie is such a good girl. Come

    on, everyone. Let¡¯s chow down.¡±

    Everyone looked at one another with confusion. They could sense a weird, eerie vibe between Annie

    and Mrs. Maxwell.

    One of them opened her mouth cautiously. ¡°There¡¯s still work in the afternoon. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t

    drink¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mrs. Maxwell is here. I¡¯m quite certain that even if we¡¯re too drunk to workter on, Mr.

    Maxwell won¡¯t be mad at us.¡± Annie put on a sweet smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mrs. Maxwell?¡±

    Annie was trying to put pressure on Fia, trying to see if it would break her. A glimpse of panic, fear¡­

    Anything would do! Just a glimpse of that, and it would be her victory.

    However¡­

    Fia still maintained the appearance of an elegant, nobledy.¡± Miss Parker¡¯s right. Rest assured, girls.

    I¡¯m here with you. Please, do enjoy yourself.¡±

    Meanwhile, Tiger had heard everything nearby.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He took a look at Annie, wondering if he should report this to Conrad. However, the madam seemed to

    be enjoying herself. If he told Conrad this, and he came to spoil the fun, this would make the madam

    upset!

    If the madam was upset, then Conrad would be upset too! Then, he and poor Ss would be on the

    receiving end of Conrad¡¯s wrath!

    Sigh. It was probably the best for him to just keep on observing.

    A whileter, the dishes were served. Annie¡¯s colleagues did their best to serve Fia, fearing that she

    would not be able to have

    her meal properly without her eyesight.

    Fia put a hand over the meal being served to her and rejected gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, girls. I had a few bites

    at home before

    The girls let out a sigh of relief and thanked Fia for her generosity before digging in.

    Annie opened the 1982 Chateau Lafite and began pouring everyone a ss. Fia was thest she

    served.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, would you fancy some of this?¡±

    Fia smiled, ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. My husband and I are trying to have a baby. So, it would be best that I

    refrain from alcohol.¡±

    A surge of jealousy boiled in Annie¡¯s heart while the other girls congratted Fia with sparkly envious

    eyes.

    ¡°May you and Mr. Maxwell have a healthy baby soon, Mrs. Maxwell!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, perhaps you¡¯ll have a boy and a girl! Yes!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Indeed! Twins! That¡¯d be great news!¡±

    Fia smiled elegantly as she raised her ss of water. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±

    The girls raised their sses to cautiously touch them to Fia¡¯s ss, fearing that even a tiny bit of

    impact would ruin the hypothetical baby that was in her tummy. Because if she indeed was pregnant,

    and if the baby was hurt, Mr. Maxwell would have their heads!

    Annie was so pissed that she almost crushed the ss in her hands. Despite that, she still tried her

    best to maintain the smile on her face.

    What¡¯s there to smile about, blinded b*tch?! She was not

    pregnant, and yet she strolled out like she owned the street! Hmph! She looked as barren as a desert;

    there was no way she could give birth to anything but a fart!

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    After lunch,  squinted and scanned her surroundings. Everything was still blurry; she couldn¡¯t see

    anyone clearly.

    Still, she knew Conrad would not just leave her here. Sure enough, when he saw her appear to be

    looking for aid, Tiger rushed to her. ¡°Madam, do you want to head back to the office now? I¡¯ll drive you

    there.¡±

    Fia took out a credit card from her purse. ¡°Here. Take care of the bill.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Madam. Mr. Maxwell had ordered me to put it on his tab. Consider this his treat.¡±

    ¡°I see. Alright, let¡¯s head back to work.¡±

    As Fia and Tiger finished talking, two girls quickly rushed forward to take her hands.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, we¡¯ll escort you to Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Meanwhile, the other girls who were too slow to hold her hands. began to fight over the right to help

    hold her handbag instead.

    Fia smiled. ¡°Thank you kindly, but I¡¯m not ready to go yet. Don¡¯t worry about me. You may return to your

    work without us.¡±

    The girls were stunned as they threw a look at Annie.

    Noticing this, Fia said frankly, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a little chat with Miss Parker.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ We¡¯ll head back to work then.¡±

    Annie sat in her seat with a wide, fake grin as she looked at her colleagues bidding their goodbyes.

    She was very crossed with everything that had happened. It was she who was treating her colleagues.

    Yet now, after what Fia had done, she looked like a clown in the eyes of her colleagues. She would be

    a

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Tiger, would you kindly excuse us. I don¡¯t want you to eavesdrop on our little girltalk.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tiger quickly retreated to a ce far enough so that he could not hear anything they said.

    However, his eyes were still glued on Fia, making sure that she was safe.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Annie looked straight at Fia, trying her best to not break the fake

    smile on her face.

    This lunch was nothing short of a battlefield to her!

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the courier delivery.¡± Fia went straight to the point. ¡°Did you see what¡¯s inside the

    box?¡±

    ¡°What if I did?¡± Annie sneered at her before faking a concerned voice. ¡°Did Mr. Maxwell scold you

    because of the content?¡±

    Fia sighed as she held a hand on her face, the elbow on the table.¡±

    ¡°Do you hope for him to scold me, or not?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Mrs. Maxwell? I¡¯m just concerned for you. You¡¯re my uncle¡¯s daughter, so we

    basically have the same blood. It¡¯s only normal for me to be concerned for my cousin.¡±

    ¡°I see. Why, thank you very much.¡± Fia¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°My guess is that you saw the gifts I intended

    for my husband, yes? That¡¯s why even though you stole them, you decided to hand

    them over. Am I correct?¡±

    A glint of anger shed in Annie¡¯s eyes as she raised her voice.¡± Are you trying to use me of

    something?¡±

    ¡°use?¡± A smile curved up on Fia¡¯s lips. ¡°If you think this is

    what I¡¯m doing, then so be it. I don¡¯t like ying games.¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°I do hope Miss Parker knows where to draw the line, if she knows what¡¯s best for herself.¡±

    Annie could not pretend anymore as she retaliated sternly. ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid of me stealing him away

    from you?¡±

    Fia calmly tilted her head as she replied slowly, ¡°Would you like to hear a story? A few months ago, his

    first, true love returned from overseas. He immediately asked for a divorce, which I agreed to. And yet,

    in the end, he sent her to prison with his own hands.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s this? A mystery story? So, why would he send her to prison?¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s this restaurant owner I know. She has this daughter, you see, about the same

    age as you, about as adorable as you. She fell for my husband at first sight, tried to make him drunk so

    she could sleep with him. Can you guess what happened to her?¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Annie was curious. If she was able to make Conrad drunk, the girl must have

    seeded!

    ¡°She was unsessful. In the end, she got found out and sent to jail.¡±

    Annie was stunned. ¡°How could that be possible?¡±

    She glowered at Fia. There was no way this blind b*tch was adored by the man. No matter how good

    looking she was, she was still as blind as a bat! There was simply no way a woman like her could win

    against that man¡¯s first love!

    Even a man like her dad, even if he was just the police, he still had to give in and divorce her mother to

    marry Barbara Thomas back then!

    A man like Conrad Maxwell would have even more temptation in his life. If there was a woman he really

    wanted, he would do anything to get her.

    Perhaps, that ¡°first, true love¡± of his was not his true love after all.

    Having thought this, Annie faked a smile again.¡°Nice story, cousin. But you were embroiled in all that

    mess too. Were you not saddened by what happened?¡±

    Annie continued on as though she was curious about what happened to them. ¡°Did you and Mr.

    Maxwell marry because of love? Or was it because of other reasons?¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow upon hearing this, but she did not respond. She wanted to see where Annie was

    going with this

    ¡°I¡¯m new in thepany. But I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about you. They say you¡¯re a greedy, selfish

    gold digger You¡¯d do anything in and out of the book to get what you want, and that was exactly what

    you did to make Mr. Maxwell marry you. Were they right about that, dear cousin?¡±

    Annie called her ¡°cousin¡± warmly, as though they grew up together and had always been close to one

    another

    Fia sniggered before correcting her, Tm sorry. But I¡¯m no cousin of yours If the others in thepany

    have caught wind of this, they¡¯d think we actually have any blood ties.¡±

    ¡°But we are rted! Haven¡¯t you ever thought abouting home? To be a Parker? Uncle even

    came looking for you. It¡¯s your birthright! We are one of the most esteemed families in Lumenpolis! The

    other girls would do anything to be a Parker!

    Annie threw a jibe at Fia. ¡°You should really thank the heavens for having such a golden opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear. If people who don¡¯t know about them heard your words, they¡¯d think you were from a royal

    family!¡±

    ¡°Regardless, it would not have mattered if your uncle was a king, emperor of a foreignnd, or the

    president of some big o¡®

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    country. I am not interested,¡± Fia replied with a warm smile. ¡± There is an old saying in the East. ¡®When

    a daughter is married off, she is akin to a bowl of water that is poured out¡°.¡±

    Fia continued on, ¡°I am now married to my husband. My life now orbits around my husband¡¯s. It does

    not matter who is or was my rtives. I don¡¯t want them in my life.¡±

    Annie paused momentarily before responding, ¡°My uncle has another daughter. She is about two

    months younger than you. If you don¡¯te home, everything under Uncle¡¯s name would be

    hers!¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Fia¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want them. They¡¯re all hers.¡±

    This old geezer left her mother when she was pregnant, and had married that other woman. They even

    had another child, just mere months apart! This made her feel disgusted at Conall Parker.

    That heartless man! She would never call him her father, ever!

    ¡°Uncle¡¯spany, Parker Group, is wealthier and more powerful than Maxwell Corporation. He has no

    son. You and Felicity are all he has. If youe home now¡­¡±

    ¡°I am repulsed, Annie.¡± Fia interrupted Annie coldly, ¡°Quit acting, will you? You¡¯re not doing this for my

    own good. You¡¯re just trying to find a chance to get to my husband. You think I don¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Annie¡¯s hands were shaking in anger. How could this blind b* tch talk to her like that? A barbaric

    slut was a barbaric slut after all. She knew nothing about etiquette and good manners.

    ¡°Tiger!¡± Fia called out to her bodyguard, She did, not want to be

    In the same room with this Parker girl anymore.

    It was quite clear what this tant girl had in mind. She did not even try to hide it.

    Tiger quickly approached them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam?¡±

    ¡°Give Conrad a call. I¡¯m feeling sick right now.¡±

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tiger quickly dialled Conrad¡¯s phone number.

    Annie¡¯s heart suddenly swelled with anxiety. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡±

    Fia responded coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. This is a matter between me and my husband.¡±

    ¡°Why you¡­ I mean, expecting a child is good news.¡± Annie took a deep breath before faking another

    smile. ¡°I¡¯ll let Dad and Uncle know. They could bring some supplements that are healthy for pregnant

    women for you next time.¡±

    Fia pressed her hands on the table as she stood up. ¡°Tiger, lead the way. We¡¯re heading back to the

    office.¡±

    She did not intend to waste any more time on Annie. This little harpy was really good at faking

    innocence. It was probably a lucky thing that she could not see, or else, she would be revolted even

    more by a mere look on this girl¡¯s pretentious face.

    Tiger carried Fia¡¯s handbag as he led her to the entrance. He was very careful and slow, fearing that

    anyone would carelessly knock into her.

    Annie, still sitting in her seat, stared at every careful step that Fia took. A venomous thought surged up

    in her mind. These days, young folks were so active in their daily lives that they were not very careful

    even when there¡¯s a baby in the womb.

    Yes, it was quite easy for a woman to miscarry her baby.

    Meanwhile, Conrad rushed into the restaurant before Fia was

    able to reach the entrance of the restaurant. The man was tall and handsome; so, naturally his sudden

    appearance caught

    many eyes.

    They saw this young, handsome man quickly yet carefully carried

    this blind girl into his arms, they could not help but to feel

    envious of the blind girl.

    ¡°Fia, you said you were feeling sick. Are you alright?¡± Conrad could not help but think of that joyous

    possibility ever since he heard it from Tiger.

    Fia puffed up her cheeks before hugging his neck, raising her mouth to his ear. ¡°I¡¯m just disgusted at

    some pretentious clown.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Conrad shot a re at Annie. His re was so sharp that it was as though it was a

    knife that could cut through her throat!

    Annie was shocked and scared by this. Tears swelled in her eyes as she pitifully walked toward them.

    ¡°Mr Maxwell¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. Everyone here is my witness.¡±

    Conrad, ignoring the pretentious vixen, looked at Tiger inquisitively. ¡°What did she say to Fia?¡±

    Tiger shook his head. ¡°I did not hear anything.¡±

    ¡°What are you? Deaf?!¡±

    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t scold poor Tiger. He stood far away from the table under my orders because I didn¡¯t

    want him to eavesdrop on us.¡±

    Conrad looked at Tiger sternly. ¡°I see. Tiger, inform the HR¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Fia pinched his neck lightly. ¡°What are you doing?. The girl did not

    do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°She made you upset.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best that we talk about this in your office.¡±

    The restaurant was a stone¡¯s throw away from Maxwell Corporation. This meant that during lunch hour,

    there were a lot of people crowding this ce. She did not want to give the paparazzi or Conrad¡¯s

    enemies a hold of anything spicy that could be damaging to thepany.

    Annie grabbed her handbag tightly, tailing behind the couple as they went back to work quietly. Despite

    her quiet and pitiful look, she was, in fact, trying to suppress the anger that was boiling in her head.

    As Conrad was carrying Fia across the road to Maxwell Corporation, several cars stopped in front of

    the massive building.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Fia frowned. She recognized the voices that were calling out to her.

    ¡°My uncles.¡±

    Conrad stopped but did not turn to look at them.

    .

    He looked at the woman in his embrace. ¡°Do you want to meet them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re probably here to ask me to ept the deal to be a Parker.¡±

    ¡°Very likely.¡±

    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t want to meet them. Let¡¯s just head into the office.¡±

    Fia buried her face deeper into Conrad¡¯s embrace. This time, she could not feel any luckier to have him

    on her side.

    Or else, this whole ordeal with the Parkers would drive her nuts.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Her uncles rushed forward to get to their niece. There was no way they would give up now.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Conrad scowled at them. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to get my guards to throw all of you out!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here for Fia, not you! You have no right to make the decision for her!¡± Wace scolded Conrad

    fiercely.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    Fia¡¯s uncles believed that Fia had fallen under Conrad¡¯s

    influence and that was why she did not want to acknowledge Conall as her father.

    ¡°I am her husband!¡±

    ¡°No one has the right to deny her the right to call him her father! Not even if our little sisteres back

    from the dead!¡± Dous scolded loudly.

    Dous¡® words struck a nerve. ¡°How much money did he give you three for you to so eagerly want her

    to be his daughter?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hector pointed a finger at Conrad¡¯s nose furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you spit these baseless

    usations at us!¡±

    Fia frowned upon hearing her third uncle¡¯s subtle stuttering in his words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up to our office. We¡¯ll talk there.¡±

    Not able to refuse his wife¡¯s wishes, Conrad reluctantly ordered Tiger to escort the three men to his

    office. He, on the other hand,¡± carried Fia into his own personal lift.

    After returning to the office, he put Fia on the sofa with a mug of warm water, a bowl of fruits, and some

    pens and papers on the coffee table.

    After that, he helped adjust the cushion on her back. ¡°Feeling better? Do you need me to do anything

    else?¡±

    Fia pulled his arm lightly and shook her head. ¡°No, you did good.¡±

    Conrad sat next to her,bing her hair with his hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to meet them, there¡¯s no need

    to force yourself to do it.¡±

    ¡°They are my mom¡¯s closest rtives. If they really were bribed by that man, then I¡¯ll need to say it in

    their faces loud and clear.¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be on your side.¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Her uncles were then invited into the office. After witnessing just how much bigger and fancier Conrad¡¯s

    office waspared to theirs, the brothers instantly lost their morale.

    All this while, they had been treating their niece¡¯s husband as though he was just another junior from

    the younger generation, even yelling at him when he was not being polite to them.

    Now, after seeing just how resourceful Maxwell Corporation was, the brothers began to regreting

    over to his office.

    After serving them coffee, Tiger stepped out of the office.

    Conrad took a nce at the three men sitting quietly on the guest sofa, as though they were some

    elementary school children who were in detention.

    ¡°Why the sudden silence? Cat got your tongue?¡±

    After looking at one another for a moment, Wace, the oldest of the three, let out a few coughs before

    speaking. ¡°We went to Mount Reditus a while ago.¡±

    Fia nodded her head. ¡°I see. And?¡±

    ¡°We saw your father.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and?¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He seemed very distraught and miserable. He almost jumped off a cliff.¡±

    ¡°Yet, he did not really jump though, did he? Fia said calmly. ¡°So, why do you tell me this?¡±

    ¡°Fia, how could you be so cold?¡± Her uncles could not believe their niece did not care one bit about her

    father.

    Without a flinch, Fia replied, ¡°Just be frank with me. How much money did he bribe you to convince me

    to agree to be his daughter?¡±

    How could their lovely niece talk to them like that? She did not even give them a chance to make their

    case.

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna tell me, are you?¡± Fia¡¯s voice turned as cold as ice. ¡°Then let me make this clear to

    you right now.

    ¡°No matter how much money he gave you, no matter how many. promises he made you, it¡¯s all just

    between you and him! I want no part in this!¡±

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re not serious, right? We¡­¡±

    Fia interrupted Wace, not letting him finish his words. She did not care if this was considered

    disrespectful in the family now. All she wanted was some peace and quiet!

    ¡°If you promised him to find him a daughter, you can just go get him one from an orphanage. Or

    perhaps you can go home and work harder with your wives and birth him one for all I care! In

    fact, thetter, sounds great! You¡¯ll gain a lot of favor with the Parkers that way!¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± Her uncles cried out to her anxiously.

    ¡°Just what kind of spell are you under? How could you say that?!¡°

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    ¡°Even if your mother is dead, the Lawson bloodline still exists! We are still your family!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so inconsiderate to your family?!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes became ice-cold. He really wanted to throw the three

    of them out.

    Fia could feel his body bing stiff and she patted his back.

    ¡°My grandma gave birth to my mother and my mother gave birth to me,¡± she replied in a nonchnt

    tone and expressed her sentiment on

    the matter.

    Even if she needed to show filial duty to someone, she only needed to show it to her mother and

    grandmother.

    But they were no longer alive.

    Her uncles were very agitated.

    They had never felt how detestable their niece had be. She used

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    to be so obedient and devoted!

    Yes! They did receive gifts from Conall!

    But Conall had willingly offered them the gifts! They didn¡¯t ask him for any!

    After Thea¡¯s passing, it was getting harder for Lawson Group to survive!

    And Conall had just reached an agreement to work with them not too long ago. It was good enough

    that they could maintain thepany in peace. They no longer had to worry and work hard for the

    company anymore!

    Fia sneered. ¡°You must have forgotten how tough your sister had it when she was alive. You¡¯re forcing

    me for your own benefit¡­ What do you expect me to say?¡±

    She already disrespected them once not too long ago during Esme¡¯s funeral. Since then, they had

    hunkered down and didn¡¯t disturb her.

    But ever since that person came, they had fawned over him, and even came over to force her to

    acknowledge a father that she had no desire to recognize after they had profited from him?!

    How could she not turn against them?!

    ¡°Tiger, send them away!¡± Conrad yelled at the door.

    Tiger was well-prepared and he came in with two bodyguards. Each of them dragged one of the

    brothers and literally threw them out of Maxwell Corporation.

    !

    The three of them scrambled to their feet and saw Conall standing on the opposite side of the street.

    They quickly ran across and greeted

    him.

    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Conall. Ever since Fia¡¯s mother passed away, her temper has been getting worse.¡±

    ¡°She used to be such a nice girl. She¡¯d agree to whatever we said

    when she was little.¡±

    ¡°Conrad must have done something to her! He must have controlled her so that she wouldn¡¯t recognize

    you.¡±

    Conall smiled faintly and looked at Maxwell Corporation with a lonesome look. He then patted

    Wace¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have time. She¡¯ll acknowledge me one of these days.¡±

    Wace exchanged a nce with his brothers. All of them were wondering if their cooperation would

    be ruined if they didn¡¯t finish their task.

    Conall continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our cooperation. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Echo was already dead. If he didn¡¯t do anything for the Lawsons, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest or sleep in

    peace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Conall. Fia is a good kid.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯lle round soon enough.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just being lied to by Conrad. Once she knows that he can¡¯t be depended on, she¡¯ll know that

    only her dad is trustworthy!¡±

    Conall frowned and looked at the Lawson brothers.

    ¡°So, how does he treat Fia?¡±

    The three of them exchanged a nce and told him what happened between Conrad, Esme, and Fia.

    When he looked at Maxwell Corporation once again, there was clear murderous intent in his eyes.

    How could he toy with his daughter like that? He would teach him a lesson that he would never forget!

    He would teach him how to be a

    real man!

    He wanted a loyal man for his daughter, not a piece of garbage that flirted with multiple women!

    Four in the evening. Conrad finished work on time and looked at Fia.

    While she looked like she was listening to her lecture through her headphones while sitting on the sofa,

    her expression was numb as if her mind was somewhere else.

    He went over and lightly patted on her shoulder.

    She trembled out of shock.

    He felt so guilty that he quickly caressed her.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    Conrad whispered in her ears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia. Did I scare you?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I was the one that lost myposure.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Fia hesitated for a bit and then showed her phone to him.

    He took it curiously and switched to the log and realized that, when he was busy with work, she had

    picked up a call from an unfamiliar

    number.

    From the log, it showed that they had spoken for about a dozen seconds.

    ¡°Who called?¡±

    ¡°That person.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He apologized. He said that he wasn¡¯t forcing my three uncles to get me to acknowledge him. He

    simply wanted more people to care about me. He even said¡­¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression cracked as her voice turned harsh. She couldn¡¯t even finish her own sentence before

    continuing, ¡°What right does he have to think that I need someone to care about me? What right does

    he have to feel that those people really do care about me?!

    ¡°After my mom and grandma passed away, the three of them never showed any concern for me. I

    know, better than anyone, that despite them saying that we¡¯re family, they had already excluded me.

    They worry that I will pull them into my problems.

    ¡°But because of him, they hurriedly appeared in front of me. When they saw that I didn¡¯t want to

    acknowledge him as my father, they

    even criticized me! Who gave them the confidence that I¡¯ll do what they say?!¡±

    And how dare they call her unfilial?! If she obeyed them and

    acknowledged that man as her father, would that be considered filial?

    She was so angry and agitated! Why couldn¡¯t she be just like them and criticize others without a care

    for the world?

    How could they simply distort the facts and arrange the life of others with a holier¨Cthan¨Cthou attitude?

    She suddenly felt so mad at them all! She even felt that the entire world had turned gray and pointless.

    Was this what others called being nihilistic?

    -You

    ¡°You still have me, Fia.¡± Conrad held on to her tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want

    to. I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±

    After letting it all out, Fia was feeling emotionally better. She took in a deep breath as she greedily

    smelled Conrad¡¯s scent.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I have left.¡± She held his waist tightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me anymore, you can let

    me know. But never lie to me. Don¡¯t deceive me like I¡¯m a fool.¡±

    Conrad could feel her panic as he held her in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never lie to you.¡±

    Fia tried to let out a smile. ¡°Remember what you said.¡±

    She then pinched the flesh on his waist. ¡°If you forget, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±

    She no longer wanted to return to that cheap woman she once was.

    When they were driving back, Conrad saw a pharmacy by the road. He stopped in a parking lot.

    ¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll go get something.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Before Conrad stopped the car, she lowered the car window so that some of the air coulde into the

    car to prevent herself from feeling suffocated.

    Fia was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat and she took out her phone. She lowered her head and tried her

    best to look at the words on the screen. Unfortunately, it was still all very blurred.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    At this time, a call came in. She opened her eyes wide and tried to read and tried arduously to slide the

    green icon to ept the call.

    ¡°Hello? Fia?¡±

    It was Jason¡¯s voice.

    Fia hesitated before saying, ¡°Evans.¡±

    ¡°How are you feelingtely?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out on your own anymore. If you really need to do something, have Conrad send some

    bodyguards to follow you,¡± Jason exined. He then remembered the designs.

    Because they had used her designs for their new products, their sales had broken through their

    previous records.

    He felt that he didn¡¯t pay her enough. Originally, he wanted to contact Eileen and transfer another sum

    to her, but Eileen seemed to havepletely disappearedtely.

    That was why he called her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. She still didn¡¯t know that Eileen had sold

    her designs to him.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    Fia gave it a thought as she could hear Jason¡¯s concern in his words. As if he knew about her being

    kidnapped not long ago.

    ¡°Thank you, Evans. I¡¯ll pay more attention to it.¡± Fia paused a moment before continuing, ¡°You knew

    about my kidnapping from Sally?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I did.¡± Jason didn¡¯t mention the fact that he was the one that

    got to the scene of the ident and sent her to the hospital.

    However, at this time, there was suddenly a sh of inspiration in her mind. She listened to Jason¡¯s

    voice and remembered the call that she had picked up on that day.

    It didn¡¯t sound like Conrad¡¯s voice¡­ It sounded more like Jason¡¯s.

    Was she misremembering things?

    ¡°Did you give me a call that day?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Jason was stunned, his eyes looking at the Maybach on the opposite side of the road. A third of the

    window had been rolled down, just enough for him to see her clean face.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Fia said. Fia thought that maybe she was thinking a little too

    much into it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Since she could get into a state of emotional turmoil with the slightest disturbance, she could imagine

    herself having auditory hallucinations if she were to think too much.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± She was worried that if Conrad came back, he would get

    angry again if he knew she was speaking with Jason.

    Jason gave it a thought and quickly asked, ¡°I have something that I

    need to speak with Ms. Reid about, but I can¡¯t reach her.¡±

    ¡°Eileen left the country for treatment and training. She only has half¨Ca- day¡¯s worth of rest in a week,

    and she can only use her phone during that time.¡±

    ¡°How long has she been gone?¡±

    ¡°Less than two days,¡± Fia said. She gave it a thought and said, ¡°If there¡¯s something urgent, I can give

    her personal assistant¡¯s number to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing important,¡± Jason said as he saw Conrad leaving the pharmacy. ¡°I have something

    else to attend to. Bye.¡±

    ¡°Alright, bye.¡±

    After Jason hung up the call, he looked at Conrad walking toward and getting into the car. He only

    started his car when he saw them leave.

    Fia held her phone, and the thought about Jason couldn¡¯t leave her

    mind.

    She turned around and looked at Conrad and said, ¡°Did Evans give me a call on the day that I was

    kidnapped?¡±

    Conrad nced at her. Even when she couldn¡¯t see, he was feeling an instance of nervousness seeing

    her stare at him like that.

    He calmed himself down as he held his steering wheel tightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Why?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think it¡¯s just that I¡¯m being a bit jumpytely and I¡¯m

    misremembering things.¡±

    Conrad gulped. While he felt ashamed, he had already lied about it, so he was going to let it be.

    ¡°What did you buy just now?¡±

    She saw him holding something in his hand when he came in and threw it into the back seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re home.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When they were back home, Mrs. Whitley came out after she heard

    the car.

    ¡°Mr. and Madam Maxwell, dinner is almost ready. You should go and wash up first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Conrad picked up Fia from the car, the goods he bought from the pharmacy in his hand.

    Once they were in their master bedroom, he let her down in the

    bathroom.

    Fia was somewhat awkward. ¡°I¡¯m already very familiar with the master bedroom. I can get to the toilet

    myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s faster this way. We can have dinner after we¡¯re done testing.¡±

    ¡°Done testing what?¡± she asked with confusion on her face.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t wait anymore as he held her skirt up and wanted to help her pull her pants down.

    Fia speechlessly grabbed his hands to stop him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I bought a pregnancy test kit. You felt nauseated in the afternoon, didn¡¯t you? Maybe you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t know what to say. He had never shown such passion before and after she was pregnant the

    first time.

    He was only twenty¨Cnine years old. He wasn¡¯t even thirty yet. Did he really want a kid that much?

    She didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or saddened about this¡­ To feel sad for that lost child.

    ¡°Fia, I just want to confirm it. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m not thinking of anything else,¡± Conrad exined, worried

    that his actions would make her

    misread his intentions.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    Fia nodded and took the pregnancy test kit from his hand.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can you leave for a while? I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡±

    Fia frowned. How could she not know how to use one?

    Last time when she discovered she was pregnant at the hospital,

    even she herself couldn¡¯t believe it. She bought both strips and sticks and tried them all.

    Before she was pregnant, any time she missed her period, she would buy a pregnancy test kit to test it

    at home.

    But every time, it was only one red line and not two. After a few days, she would menstruate.

    She had never told him any of this.

    Just like how she had never told him about how she had been

    secretly in love with him for eleven years.

    Even if she was very fulfilled with how the two of them were right now, she still didn¡¯t feel at peace.

    A human heart could change very easily. No one could know what would happen in the future.

    She would cherish and enjoy how well he treated her. However, she was also ready for him to abandon

    her at any time.

    That was why there was no need for her to talk about the past

    anymore.

    The present was the most important to her.

    During the time she was lost in her own thoughts, Conrad had already

    exined to her how to use the pregnancy testing strip ording to the manual.

    After he opened the kit and took out the one¨Cuse cup inside, he exined it again.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia regained herposure and nodded, then asked him to leave.

    Conrad left the bathroom and she said, ¡°Close the door.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure why she would still feel awkward about it right now. The two of them were already so

    familiar with each other.

    Fia did the test with some difficulty due to her blurred sight.

    However, she couldn¡¯t see the line on the strip, so she ced it on the floor. She then found her way to

    the basin and washed her hands.

    Conrad came in from the outside when he heard rushing water.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± he said excitedly.

    Fia frowned as she remembered that baby. She then said somewhat coldly, ¡°I¡¯m blind. Did you forget

    that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia,¡± Conrad said. When he saw the test kit on the floor, he crouched down and stared at it.

    ¡°The result should be out in several seconds. You still can¡¯t see it?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s wait for a bit more.¡±

    1

    Conrad stared at the one, single red line on the testing strip. After about ten seconds, the other line still

    didn¡¯t appear.

    ¡°Fia, this strip might have gone bad. For the sake of your health, let¡¯s check at the hospital again.¡±

    Fia pushed the hand he extended toward her and said, ¡°If the strip

    doesn¡¯t show anything, going to the hospital won¡¯t change the result.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±

    Conrad was silent.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡± She said in a harsh tone. ¡°Hindsight is twenty¨Ctwenty. Why did you do all you did in the first

    ce?¡±

    She could feel the pain in her bones whenever she remembered the shock and despair the day she

    rolled inside the car that had rolled 360 degrees several times.

    If that didn¡¯t happen, that child would still be inside of her.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad¡¯s hand trembled as he carefully touched her fingers.¡± You still me me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Fia bit her lips and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    She pushed Conrad¡¯s hand away and picked up the walking stick that she was using before and took

    each step herself stubbornly.

    She was notpletely blind. As she was also getting familiar with the mansion, she could still walk

    around slowly with a stick. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t stumble and fall.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    Conrad had his eyes on her, worried that she would fall. His hands. were only several centimeters

    away from her back at all times.

    Since she was walking slowly, he also followed her slowly. Going downstairs would normally take less

    than a minute or two, but she

    took about ten minutes.

    Once she had descended thest step, Fia heaved out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°With a walking stick, I can walk much further on my own in the future,¡± she said softly.

    Mrs. Whitley looked at the husband and wife with a frown. She felt something wasn¡¯t right with the two

    of them.

    After receiving a nce from Conrad, she took a step forward and held Fia¡¯s hand, and took away the

    walking stick in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you into the dining room, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Whitley,¡± Fia said as she felt the affection from Mrs. Whitley. She was beginning to miss

    Mrs. Taylor.

    It would have been good if she could have a child soon.

    She can have Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor stay in this house to help with the cooking and caring for

    the baby.

    Both of them were very patient and that would be good for the child¡¯s growth. They could rece the

    child¡¯s missing grandmother.

    Conrad silently prepared her food for her when they were at the dining table.

    Even when she couldn¡¯t see, she could still eat from her own te.

    Looking at how gracefully she was eating, Conrad was bing

    nervous.

    As she became more capable, she could do a lot of things even when

    she couldn¡¯t see.

    Would she leave him one day?

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Fia looked to the side when she didn¡¯t hear him doing anything.

    Conrad looked into her eyes and a wicked thought rose from his heart

    at that moment.

    It would be fine if she were always blind. She could never leave his side ever again.

    However, as soon as the thought appeared, he quickly cut it off.

    From the moment the two had made peace, he had sworn that he would respect her. How could he

    have such thoughts?

    ¡°I¡¯m eating.¡± He picked up a fork and lightly picked up the food on his te and ate despite not having

    an appetite.

    ¡°Your cousin is quite capable.¡±

    Peter tossed the two sets of documents in front of Esme.

    She picked them up, and her expression quickly changed after reading

    them.

    Peter leaned back into the chair, cing his elbow on the chair¡¯s armrest, supporting his arm which

    held his head.

    He looked at her face which had already recovered from the inmmation. She looked exactly the

    same as Britney Thomas.

    He was very happy with his own product. But when he saw the hatred on her face, he asked, ¡°Do you

    want to go back to the country?¡±

    Esme raised her head and looked at Peter, asking him carefully, ¡°Can

    1?¡¯

    ¡°Yes, but you have to be obedient and listen to my orders,¡± he said as he straightened his back, his

    hand tapping on his knee.

    ¡°Your face will need to be adjusted once every half a year. If you expose yourself, not even I can save

    you.¡±

    Esme said as she bit her lips, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Thomas family will notice something.¡±

    ¡°Have you memorized all the documents?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°You know everyone¡¯s rtionship, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You know that she has a sister working in Maxwell Corporation as the director of foreign affairs, right?¡±

    Esme nodded as she tried to suppress the excitement in her heart.

    Peter smiled faintly, as he looked at her strangely. ¡°You wish to work in Maxwell Corporation?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Esme lowered his head and looked away from his inquisitive

    stare.

    ¡°If you want to go, go. But remember. The reason you¡¯re going back isn¡¯t because of love. It¡¯s because

    you want revenge.¡±

    He stood up and walked around the sofa Esme was sitting on, pulled her hair back, and bit her ear.

    ¡°Remember your vengefulness at all times, Britney Thomas. Follow my n¡­ Only then can I

    guarantee your safety.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    She hesitated a bit and asked, ¡°After I go back, can I see my parents?¡± ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    ¡°I just want to see them from a distance. I won¡¯t show myself.¡±

    Peter gave it a thought before touching her red lips lightly. Then, he said in a frigid voice, ¡°I already

    promised you that I¡¯ll send them to a safe ce to live the rest of their lives in peace. What else do you

    want?¡±

    Esme couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t obey me, they¡¯ll have to live on the streets once they¡¯ve lost my protection.¡±

    Esme remembered how heartless Conrad was. Not only did he destroy everything the Mannings had,

    but her family also owed arge amount of debt. If they were found by their debtors, she couldn¡¯t

    imagine what they would be forced to go through.

    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t see them. But you have to let me know that they¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Peter took out his phone and clicked on a security

    camera app.

    Shown on screen was a small countryside cottage. There were all sorts of vegetables and flowers

    inside the garden.

    Esme saw how aged her parents had be. Her father was bending his back together with her

    mother, taking care of the crops.

    The man¡¯s cold, threatening voice rang in her ears. ¡°Whether they can safely live the rest of their lives

    depends on how loyal you are to me.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Esme bit her lips and said, ¡°I won¡¯t betray you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Peterughed and stroked her spine. ¡°You don¡¯t have the courage to betray me anyway.¡±

    The next day, Fia woke up early in the morning. She kicked the man

    next to her.

    Conrad raised her head and looked at her. ¡°You want a drink?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the bad news for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°My period¡¯s here.¡±

    Which meant that she wasn¡¯t pregnant.

    It was indeed bad news for Conrad.

    He wanted to have a child with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have time.¡± He got up and grabbed a pad for her.

    Because of her period, Fia had wasted about five days doing nothing. She didn¡¯t have much strength

    and she couldn¡¯t concentrate. So, all she did was lie around.

    Even when she went to thepany with Conrad, she would lie down on the sofa or the lounge.

    She felt that she was discharging a bit too much during her period, and she felt quite powerless.

    After her period was over, she pushed Conrad the next morning.

    ¡°I want to go to the hospital for a checkup. Can you ask Ss or Tiger to apany me?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I apany you?¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was a bit deep. He didn¡¯t like the fact that if she needed to do

    something, she would always ask Ss or Tiger to apany her, but not him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an important meeting at thepany today?¡±

    ¡°I can dy it.¡±

    simply let him help her wash up without really expecting him tomit. They then went to the

    hospital after breakfast.

    They went over to the gynecology department to see Sally.

    When Sally saw her, she let out a wide smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m discharging a bit too much during my period and

    feel quite weak.¡±

    Sally nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do the usual blood test and an

    ultrasound.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°No need for ultrasound. I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±

    ¡°You should do a test anyway.¡± Sally gave Conrad a nce. ¡°I¡¯ll do her checkup for now. You go and

    pay and get a number for the

    ultrasound.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t suspect anything and went over to line up for

    the ultrasound. It was a normal procedure.

    Not to mention that a lot of people would go for the ultrasound, so he needed to line up earlier. Since

    Fia didn¡¯t like him to use his connections to skip the queue, he had no choice but to line up and

    register.

    After Conrad was away, Fia quickly told Sally, ¡°Ever since my eyes could see something blurryst

    time, it didn¡¯t improve any further.¡±

    ¡°The specialist is here today. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Sally said and then called her assistant to assist her while she was away for the

    moment.

    While she led Fia to the ophthalmology department, she asked, ¡°Have

    you been in touch with Jasontely?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about somethingtely.

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with the Thomas family in Gryphon. Several days ago, I apanied my mother to

    Thomas¡® for a visit. They said that their second daughter wasing home soon and they want her to

    meet with Jason. Seems like the parents from both sides wanted to matchmake them.¡°

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia couldn¡¯t help but stop as she looked at Sally. ¡°What are you going to do then?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me what I¡¯m going to do about Jason¡¯s matters?¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t care, you wouldn¡¯t tell me about it, right?¡±

    Sally then said bitterly, ¡°But my parents don¡¯t know anyone from Jason¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Then does the Thomas family know someone from his family?¡±

    ¡°Their mothers have been good friends for many years. That¡¯s why they want to matchmake them.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia asked, ¡°The second daughter, though? Is their eldest married?¡±

    ¡°She was, but she¡¯s also a divorcee. Since she¡¯s older, she¡¯s not a match for Jason.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want any regrets, fight for it.¡±

    Compared to that woman from the Thomas family, she felt that Sally had a better chance.

    Since she was also a medical practitioner, she could speak the samenguage as Jason did.

    ¡°What do I do?¡± Sally asked Fia for help.

    ¡°Since your mother has been to the Thomas¡® as a guest, that means

    they know someone from the Thomas¡®, right? Why not go to see Evans together with their second

    daughter?¡±

    Sally blinked. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°If Evans doesn¡¯t like her, you could be his contract girlfriend!¡±

    Sally looked at her with eyes wide.

    ¡°You¡¯re helping each other. It¡¯s a good chance!¡± Fia said with a smile. If Sally really listened to her and if

    Jason was willing for her to be his fake girlfriend, they might have a chance to get together in the

    future as the two of them had more time together.

    At least¡­ It was much better than running around like a headless chicken.

    The two of them arrived at the specialist¡¯s as they chatted. Sally apanied her by the side and gave

    Fia a chance to finish her checkup with the specialist.

    ¡°Her eyes have recovered, but her eyesight is equal to someone with a thousand degrees of myopia.¡±

    Sally asked, ¡°Is there any way for her eyesight to recover fully?¡±

    ¡°Do a CT scan and see what¡¯s going on with the blood clot in the brain first.¡±

    Sally then led Fia back to her office. Conrad was just running out of the office. He gave her a cold

    stare, then stole Fia back from her.

    JJ

    ¡°Where did you go just now?!¡±

    Fia quickly exined, ¡°Sally said that it¡¯s going to take you a while, so she brought me over to the eye

    specialist.¡±

    Conrad quickly bent down, staring into her eyes and asking nervously, ¡°Is something wrong with your

    eyes?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I just want to ask the doctor to open up a request for a brain scan to see how the blood clot

    is doing.¡± Fia tried her best to scatter the light in her eyes so that she would look like a real blind

    woman.

    Only then did the worry in Conrad¡¯s heart die down somewhat. He didn¡¯t see Fia and Sally just now so

    he was worried that something like a kidnapping had urred again.

    Sally gave the request to Conrad. ¡°Take Fia for a CT scan, then.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Conrad immediately picked Fia up. When he was lining up just now, he had learned how to

    link his medical card through his phone. He could pay directly using his phone.

    After paying for it, he led her to her brain scan since there were about 200 people still waiting for the

    ultrasound.

    After they were done with the scan, they needed to wait for about an hour before they could get the

    results. Conrad then picked her up and brought her for the ultrasound.

    Noon. It was the doctors¡® lunch time.

    Sally went to pick up Fia¡¯s CT scan results and looked for that ophthalmologist. After she got the

    results, she went to look for Fia, who was waiting in the lobby for her ultrasound.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet, Fia?¡® She looked at the people waiting in the lobby. She was wondering if she

    could get her in earlier.

    ¡°Almost.¡± Fia caught her wrist. ¡°I just asked. There are people working there. I can wait.¡±

    Conrad looked at the name on the LED. ¡°Three more people before us. It¡¯s almost our turn.¡±

    Sally nced and gave him the results of the CT scan.

    Conrad took it and read the report.

    Sally said to Fia, ¡°ording to the scan, the blood clot had shrunk a lot. Your eyes should be

    recovering quite soon.¡±

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    A smile appeared on Fia¡¯s face that was previously frozen from her anxiety.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sally patted her shoulders as she sat by her side. ¡°The doctor said that you need to eat your

    medicine on time so that your blood clot could shrink even quicker. You also need to maintain a good

    mood.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll remember!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you two to lunch?¡±

    ¡°We should treat you to lunch instead,¡± Conrad said in a good mood, which was a rare sight. He could

    tell that Sally was very sincere with Fia.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±

    When Fia was doing her ultrasound, Sally was with her in the examination room.

    When the screen was showing how Fia¡¯s womb was doing, Sally¡¯s face froze.

    Conrad looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Sally looked at Fia who was lying in bed and tried to smile calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    She looked at the dark spots in the womb on the screen. Perhaps it was her menstruation or ovtion.¡±

    The doctor that was performing the ultrasound turned to look at her. ¡° Is she your sister, Doctor Sally?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can you please take a better look?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After scanning from multiple angles, Sally¡¯s face turned pale.

    She said to her colleague, ¡°I¡¯ll print the report.¡±

    And then, she walked to another monitor. She looked at the image from the ultrasound, hesitant on how

    to write the results.

    She looked at Conrad applying the coupling agent on Fia¡¯s belly. She was wondering if she should tell

    a white lie for their sake.

    All she needed was to write that the womb was of normal size. And that no abnormalities were found.

    The doctor who was sitting in front of the other monitor could clearly see that she wanted to do

    something and reminded her, ¡°Your sister is still young. She still has a chance in the future.¡±

    Sally had a good rtionship with everyone in the hospital. She also treated the patients very well. She

    was a good doctor¡­ And as her colleague, she didn¡¯t want her to make the wrong decision.

    There was pity in Sally¡¯s eyes as both Conrad and Fia were stunned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Conrad froze in ce and stared at the doctor.

    She frowned and pushed her sses up. She was shocked for a moment.

    She mumbled, ¡°There are dark spots in her ultrasound result, and there are also signs of blood. It¡¯s a

    miscarriage.¡±

    Fia¡¯s body went limp. If Conrad didn¡¯t help her up, she would have copsed.

    ¡°Impossible! My period came just in time! I¡¯ve tested using the pregnancy test strip too! I wasn¡¯t

    pregnant!¡±

    Conrad felt like someone had stabbed him in the guts.

    Sally stood up with the ultrasound results in her hand. Her diagnosis was simr to what her colleague

    had said.

    She said with great difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my colleague to check it carefully. We notice that a small

    gestational sac wasn¡¯t removedpletely. I¡¯ll give you some medicine after this and you¡¯ll naturally

    discharge it.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fia shook her head, unable to believe it.

    She grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the test strip only showed one line? What¡¯s

    happening?!¡±

    She became suspicious of Conrad immediately.

    Did he hide it from her?

    He had told her multiple times that they were a mistakest time after all. That he didn¡¯t want her child.

    Could it be that him treating her so well all this time¡­ was an act?

    ¡°I¡­¡± Even Conrad was thrown into chaos. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong.

    If he had known, he would have brought her to the hospital! Then, they would have avoided this worst

    scenario!

    It was negligence. He didn¡¯t take good care of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia.¡± .

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing ?!¡± Fia screamed at the top of her lungs.¡± What did you do?! Why are you

    apologizing?!¡°

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    Fia¡¯s scream shocked the doctor that performed the ultrasound.

    She wondered if something had happened between the couple.

    Could it be that the miscarriage had something to do with the husband?

    Meanwhile, Sally could clearly see that the pain and regret in Conrad¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t born from doing an

    evil act. His pain stemmed from being unable to protect Fia.

    She quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Fia, you¡¯ve misunderstood him. He only apologized because he

    didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡±

    Even Conrad didn¡¯t think that an apology would make Fia believe that he would kill his own child. He

    quickly said, ¡°Fia, I didn¡¯t know about the pregnancy as well. The strip only showed one line¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia looked at Conrad, her tears blurring his image in her eyes.

    She grabbed his arm and her nails dug into flesh. He didn¡¯t even know that he was already bleeding.

    Conrad simply let her grab him, trying to exin. However, when he remembered that he didn¡¯t insist

    on taking her to the hospital for a checkup, that it was his negligence that caused this tragedy, he

    couldn¡¯t exin as even he could feel the hate inside of him toward himself.

    Sally was an outsider and knew that Fia¡¯s emotions had overtaken her and she couldn¡¯t think straight.

    She quickly held Fia¡¯s wrist and pried open her fingers from Conrad¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯ve misunderstood Mr. Maxwell. From the size of the sac, it was at most only a month. Due to

    the slowness of its development, the strip couldn¡¯t tell as well. It¡¯s very hard to see it even through an

    ultrasound: We only found out about it because we saw the dark spots on your ultrasound.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t ept it and pushed Sally away.

    She then stumbled out of the door.

    Conrad had just touched her when she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    She walked out holding the door frame, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    When the people outside saw her, they were all shocked and looked at her quietly.

    There were simply too many tragedies in a hospital¡­

    ¡°Chase after her!¡± Sally roared at Conrad, who was still standing there, numb.

    However, the hospital was full of people. Fia walked into a lot of people while she walked aimlessly,

    and she also walked into walls.

    She turned around a corner and ran into someone again.

    The man frowned and held her.

    ¡°Fia?¡±

    The familiar voice spooked Fia as she raised her head.

    She held the person¡¯s hand with tears on her face.

    ¡°Evans¡­¡±

    Jason held her tightly. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Take me away!¡± she said nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him right. now.¡±

    Jason raised his eyes and saw Conrad running over anxiously. He held Fia, turned around, and left.

    He put down the curtains, and darkness covered the bedroom as if night had descended.

    Fia coiled in the bed, and a thin nket covered her. She trembled slightly as she cried.

    Jason stood in front of the French window in the living room as he made a call, peeking every once in a

    while into the bedroom with the opened door.

    He gave Sally a call and found out about Fia¡¯s miscarriage.

    When Sally knew that Fia was with Jason, she was instantly relieved. She then chased after Conrad,

    who had been searching for Fia in the hospital for half an hour.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Fia¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She said that she wants to be alone for a while.¡±

    A cold glint appeared in Conrad¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jason took her, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Sally simply said, ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding between you two. You should investigate how she lost

    the baby first. Otherwise, even if you see her, she¡¯s going to suspect you.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad was silent for two seconds before letting out a bitter smile. Why is it so hard to get a peaceful

    life?¡±

    Sally opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He then gave Fia¡¯s bag to Sally. ¡°Please visit her and bring her medicine. Remind her not to miss her

    any.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°If possible, please convince her to at least let Mrs. Whitley go over to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    Conrad¡¯s eyes lowered and looked at Fia¡¯s bag. He then turned around and left.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the madame back with you, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    When Mrs. Whitley saw Conrade back with a darkened expression on his face, she got herself

    together and asked him about Fia despite her fear. She was a good girl. Innocent and humble.

    Conrad didn¡¯t say anything and simply went upstairs to grab all of Fia¡¯s medicine. Her folic acid tablets

    and the ones for the blood clot

    in her brain. She had finished her medicine once, so she had them.

    refilled.

    Because it was the same medicine as before, he didn¡¯t suspect anything. But thinking about how Fia

    had a miscarriage out of the blue, something must have happened.

    He took the medicine and was going to get them analyzed. Meanwhile, Mrs. Whitley braved herself and

    asked about Fia again.

    He looked at Mrs. Whitley. She was Ss¡¯s mother. He could trust her.

    It might be possible that something went wrong when she was out grocery shopping.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, where do you buy the ingredients for our meals every day?¡±

    ¡°The local market. Sometimes, I would go to the supermarket as well.¡±

    ¡°Can you recall where you always shop? I¡¯ll let Ss contact youter.¡±

    He wanted all the stalls and supermarkets checked to see if something weird was happening.

    Mrs. Whitley asked with a pale face, ¡°Does she have a stomachache from the food?¡±

    There was pain in Conrad¡¯s expression. ¡°If only that were the case.¡±

    He held the medicine in his hand tightly and quickly left.

    There was a Product Analysis Department in thepany. While it was set up to analyze the

    company¡¯s products, it could also be used to analyze pharmaceutical products.

    Conrad didn¡¯t even believe the hospital anymore, so he was going to bring the medicine to his

    company for further analysis.

    He handed Tiger the medicine and they were going to have the medicine analyzed in front of them.

    Suddenly, he remembered the medicine that Sally was going to hand

    to Fia. He gave her a call.

    Sally had just parked her car and was about to enter Koi Gardens.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give Fia the medicine first.¡±

    Sally was stunned. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re suspecting that something¡¯s wrong with the hospital¡¯s

    medicine?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after we get it checked!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally looked at Koi Gardens. ¡°But she needs to take the medicine that will help her discharge that sac

    as soon as possible. It won¡¯t be good for her if it remains inside her for too long.¡±

    An expression of pain appeared on Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°Send the medicine to Maxwell Corporation first.

    She can have it after they¡¯ve been

    analyzed.¡±

    Sally felt that Conrad was being too paranoid. Even if it was caused

    by another person, the hospital¡¯s medicine should be fine!

    But she didn¡¯t say anything and went back to her car, now headed for Maxwell Corporation.

    Barbara had just finished eating lunch with her friends and was returning to Maxwell Corporation when

    someone called out to her.

    She turned around, slightly stunned, and walked over with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re here for me, Sally? You have that much free time today?¡±

    Sally smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m here for Mr. Maxwell, but I can¡¯t get in without an appointment.¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s quite urgent too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up, then,¡± Barbara said as she pulled Sally over and whispered. ¡°Why is a doctor like you

    here looking for Mr. Maxwell? Is something wrong with his health?¡±

    Sally shook her head with a headache. ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    Barbara let the front desk know and then entered thepany

    together with Sally. She curiously asked in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me

    it¡¯s his wife?¡±

    Sally nodded.

    *

    ¡°She looks fine, though. Why is she so weak that she gets admitted to the hospital again and again?¡±

    Sally gave it a thought. That was so true. The two of them became friends because of the hospital.

    ¡°How do you know she keeps on being admitted to the hospital, Barbara?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to her mother¨Cinw. However, we haven¡¯t seen hertely though.¡±

    As the two of them chatted, they met Ss who was at the elevator

    door.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514

    Chapter 514

    ¡°Mr. Whitley¡­¡±

    Before Sally could even greet him, Ss said with a scowl, ¡°You¡¯re

    finally here, Doctor Sally. If you¡¯re any slower my boss is going to ask me to grab you from the

    hospital!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Barbara asked curiously.

    Ss said, ¡°Director Thomas, you should get back to your work.¡±

    He then pulled Sally into the CEO¡¯s private elevator and pressed the button that would take them to the

    Product Analysis Department.

    Ss made Sally very nervous and she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The madam finished her medicine once so she got more from the hospital after that. Sir took those

    medicines to the Product Analysis Department and realized that something was wrong.¡±

    Sally frowned. ¡°No way. The hospital would never do something like

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    that.¡±

    Ss¡® expression became tense. ¡°Nothing was wrong when we

    checked the medicine the first time. Since it was the same medicine

    as the first time when we took the medicine the second time, we didn¡¯t suspect anything. However,

    when we checked it, the properties of the medicine have changed. Someone from the hospital must

    have done something.¡±

    Sally frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you suspect me?¡±

    Ss was also quite troubled. Sally was not someone that would do something like that and she also

    cared about the madam. ¡°Doctor Sally¡­ You sent the medicine to their home the second time.¡±

    Which meant that she couldn¡¯t be free from suspicion.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do something like that!¡±

    The Product Analysis Department was an entire floor. The entire floor was around 400 square meters

    wide. Unlike other departments,

    however, there were no normal staff here in the cubicles. Only when analysis was needed would Tiger

    and his mene here and work.

    Ss led Sally out of the elevator. Both sides of the corridor were all lined up with closed doors.

    Once they reached the end of the corridor, she realized that there

    were dozens of rooms in total from both sides. The curtains of a few of those rooms weren¡¯t pulled and

    she could see the machines inside.

    When they reached the meeting room, Ss opened the door.

    ¡°Sir, Doctor Sally is here.¡±

    Sally went in. When her eyes met Conrad¡¯s deep eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never hurt Fia.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t say anything.

    Meanwhile, Tiger gave her two documents. ¡°These two are the analysis of the medicine from the first

    and second batches.¡±

    Sally took it and realized that there were twoponents inside that were different.

    Tiger then said, ¡°You¡¯re the doctor. I don¡¯t think you need me to exin anything.¡±

    Sally was confused.

    The result showed that theponents had been added to the medicine from the second batch.

    There was only a trace amount, but if used for more than two weeks,

    It would cause a pregnant woman to lose her baby.

    As for those that weren¡¯t pregnant, taking them for more than half a year would cause the person to be

    barren permanently.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    There was a huge bang. Conrad flipped the table and stood up like a demon from hell.

    ¡°The evidence is right in front of you, and you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s impossible?!¡±

    Sally looked at Conrad and said, ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me? Why are you suspecting me? Why would I

    want to hurt Fia!¡±

    ¡°Jason Evans.¡± Conrad simply mentioned those two words before turning to Tiger and said, ¡°Take the

    medicine that she was taking for analysis.¡±

    Sally was furious. It was true that she liked Jason, and she knew that

    Jason liked Fia!

    She was jealous, yes, and she felt pity for Jason. However, she had never wanted to hurt Fia!

    Because Jason cared about Fia, all the more she hoped that Fia would remain healthy!

    Because if something were to happen to Fia, Jason would not be able

    to remain calm at all.

    In a few minutes, Tiger took the results of the analysis back.

    ¡°Sir, the result for the doctor¡¯s medicine is out. Everything is in order.¡±

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    Conrad simply looked at Sally icily. ¡°You were already suspicious when I told you to bring the medicine

    here, so of course, you wouldn¡¯t bring the tainted ones.¡±

    Sally looked at Conrad, stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Tiger, lock up the good doctor.¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    Tiger nodded with an expressionless face and held Sally.

    ¡°What right do you have to lock me up? I didn¡¯tmit any crimes! Mr. Maxwell, you can¡¯t lock me up

    without any clear evidence! Do you think you¡¯re a king?!¡±

    Tiger felt that Sally was too troublesome, so he caught her with one hand and gagged her with the

    other. He dragged her out of the meeting room, looked for an empty room, and dumped her inside.

    Sally fell to the ground and looked around. The curtains were thick and heavy. The room was quite

    huge, but there was nothing inside.

    Tiger switched on the lights and said, ¡°Just stay here quietly if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to

    you. Once everything¡¯s been cleared, we¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Sally got to her feet and wanted to run out of the room, but instead, Tiger pushed her to

    the wall.

    He then took her purse and phone before turning around and leaving, not forgetting to lock the door

    from the outside.

    Sally mmed the door and cursed. She didn¡¯t realize that Conrad

    was someone so tyrannical!

    ¡°Sir, are you really suspecting Doctor Sally?¡± Ss asked carefully.

    Conrad went silent. ¡°We didn¡¯t find out who¡¯s behind this. This is all

    that we can do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate for Doctor Sally then.¡±

    ¡°Make sure that her meals are taken good care of.¡±

    Conrad then took the medicine that Sally brought and headed outside.

    The bell rang. The man in the living room walked over to open the door, but frowned when he saw the

    man at the door.

    The man outside looked at the man opposite him and raised the medicine in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Jason stopped Conrad. ¡°Where¡¯s Sally?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally is very busy. I¡¯m Fia¡¯s husband. It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    Jason looked at him with annoyance. ¡°And did you actually perform a husband¡¯s duty?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Conrad raised his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to fight with you. The sac inside of Fia has to be

    discharged soon. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be

    harmful to her!¡±

    Half an hour ago, Sally had called and told him about it. Jason knew that it wasn¡¯t something simple.

    He then extended his hand toward Conrad. ¡°Give me the medicine. I¡¯ll¡®

    tell her to eat them.¡±

    Conrad hesitated for two seconds before giving him the medicine.

    He looked inside. This was the apartment that Echo left Fia.

    When he remembered that the apartment opposite hers was Jason¡¯s, he would be enraged.

    He didn¡¯t want the two of them to see each other again, but he would pop up every time something

    happened!

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jason was feeling suspicious. So, after he took the medicine and went back inside, he sent a message

    to Sally.

    Tiger was ying with her phone that had a red cover.

    Jason didn¡¯t think too much about the message and poured a ss

    of water before taking the medicine to the bedroom. He knocked at

    the bedroom door.

    ¡°Fia, I have the medicine here.¡±

    The person inside didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Jason walked in with the medicine. ¡°Fia, don¡¯t mistreat your body.

    You¡¯re just going to hurt yourself.¡±

    The person in the bed said without vigor, ¡°Just put them there.¡±

    ¡°This is not something simple. You can¡¯t drag this. If you can¡¯t discharge itpletely, you¡¯ll have to be

    admitted to the hospital for surgery.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Give me a few minutes. Just a few minutes,¡± Fia mumbled as she carefully put her hand on her

    belly. She could feel her heart cracking.

    How careless was she to not have known that she was pregnant? To treat a miscarriage like

    menstruation?

    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I was too stupid¡­¡®

    Jason put the ss of water and medicine on the bedside cab. and saw Conrad standing outside

    the bedroom door. His expression instantly turned cold.

    He walked over and pulled Conrad away before closing the door to the bedroom behind him.

    ¡°What exactly happened?!¡±

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516

    Chapter 516

    Conrad pulled away Jason¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°This is between us husband and wife. Now that I¡¯m

    here, please leave!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to leave, Fia has to say it herself! You have no right to get rid of me!¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    In the bedroom, Fia could hear the fighting outside.

    Her tears began to roll again as she bit the back of her hand.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Why must her babies go through all of this?

    Why?!

    Conrad¡­ She had no more strength to ask if he was involved in this.

    She already hid and wanted to avoid him.

    But he still chased after her. Was he still worried that the baby inside of her was going to cause him any

    problems?

    All the negative, dreadful, and awful thoughts poured forth at this moment. It was like an unending

    tide¡­ And it swallowed her whole.¡±

    A ng came from inside the bedroom.

    Conrad and Jason were both stunned as they ran to the bedroom.

    Inside the bedroom, Fia had crawled up the window after stepping on a chair. She identally

    misstepped and the chair fell, and the two

    men came running in fear.

    The window was half opened, and the curtain was waving wildly in the air. The woman was sitting on

    the window frame, and turned around to look when she saw the disturbance.

    ¡°What are you doing, Fia?!¡±

    ¡°Come down, Fia! It¡¯s very dangerous!¡±

    Both Conrad and Jason were in chaos. They couldn¡¯t help but want to run over, pick her up from the

    window frame, and ce her down on solid ground.

    ¡°I just want some fresh air.¡± Fia turned around and looked outside.

    The sun was zing outside. Puffs of white clouds drifted along the azure sky. At that moment, she felt

    like her vision had cleared a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling so stuffy¡­ I just want some fresh air¡­¡±

    She looked at the sky and clouds, and in a blur, a baby was forming the blurry sky and clouds. It

    seemed like the baby had a pair of wings.

    The baby was letting out a giggle as if calling out for her.

    ¡°The baby¡­ is here for me.¡±

    She smiled and extended her hand toward that baby.

    Conrad could feel the throbbing pain in his heart as he slowly walked

    over to the window.

    Jason saw everything but was worried that he would shock her. He then carefully asked Fia, ¡°Fia, did

    you see the baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The baby¡¯s so cute¡­ The baby¡¯s an angel¡­¡± Fia murmured as if she was intoxicated in her

    vision.

    ¡°Is it a boy? Or a girl?¡± Jason continued to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t asked. Let me ask¡­¡± She had just finished when she saw the little angel baby

    close its wings, wanting to leave.

    Her heart tightened as her body tilted forward¡­

    ¡°Wait for mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± Jason cried out in shock.

    In that split second, Conrad grabbed Fia¡¯s arm, and he himself was half outside the window as she

    hung outside.

    When Jason saw that Conrad¡¯s body was slipping outward and that the two of them were going to fall,

    he quickly roared as he ran over and grabbed Conrad¡¯s legs, ¡°Don¡¯t let go of her!¡±

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s wrist tightly and saw her simply staring into the sky with sorrow on her face. She was

    hallucinating.

    ¡°Fia! Look at me!¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad, and her suspicion toward him made her filled

    with hatred.

    ¡°I hate you, you demon!¡±

    Jason used all the strength he had to pull both of them up and copsed on the floor, gasping for air.

    Fia crawled up and pounced on Conrad, hitting him.

    ¡°Demon! You stole my child! Give my child back to me!¡± Her voice was filled with hate.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517

    Chapter 517

    Conrad simply let her hit him and let out all her emotions. Only then would he feel much better.

    Slowly, Fia got tired and simplyy on Conrad with tears rolling down her cheeks. She mumbled, ¡°Why

    are you treating me like this?¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad could feel his heart bleed as he carefully picked her up and put her in bed.

    Fia simply stared at him numbly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want my child, why won¡¯t you divorce me?¡±

    She raised her hand and touched his face, wanting to see him.

    ¡°I mistrusted you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Jason stood up and carefully said, ¡°Fia, there¡¯s a misunderstanding here.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to help Conrad as well, but Fia¡¯s emotion was getting unstable. Not to mention that

    Conrad saved Fia despite the risk toward himself. It didn¡¯t look like he was someone that would hurt her

    or her child.

    There must be a misunderstanding here. He couldn¡¯t let Fia fill herself with self¨Cdoubt, causing her

    illness to worsen.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Fiaughed twice. ¡°Even Evans is helping you now¡­¡±

    Conrad looked at Jason with a bad taste in his mouth.

    Jason then handed the ss of water and medicine to her.

    Conrad gave it a look and helped her up.

    ¡°No matter how much you hate me, you can¡¯t hurt your own body. Can you take the medicine first?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°If I take the medicine, can you disappear?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t eat the medicine,¡± Fia said stubbornly. She really didn¡¯t want to see him.

    ¡°Alright. Take the medicine and I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Conrad walked out of the apartment and saw Ss and Mrs. Whitley standing outside.

    He took a deep breath to calm himself down before saying to Mrs. Whitley, ¡°Please take good care of

    Fia for the time being.¡±

    He paused and said, ¡°After taking the medicine to help her discharge the sac, she might bleed a little

    more. Mrs. Whitley, please prepare nutritious meals that are suitable for her condition.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley stared at Conrad in shock with a pale face.

    She got it wrong and asked in disbelief, ¡°¡­drugs for abortion?¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Ss said and pulled her mother to the side and exined to her in a whisper.

    Conrad had already left.

    After hearing her son¡¯s exnation and looking at Conrad, she looked at the apartment. ¡°What¡­

    What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    No wonder Conrad wanted to know where she bought her groceries.

    Ss sighed and said, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re going to buy groceries, don¡¯t speak with any strangers. Go to

    larger ces to buy them. Don¡¯t buy anything from a new stall even if it¡¯s cheaper to prevent anyone

    from doing anything to your groceries. Also, Tiger wille here once every day to check the goods

    you buy. Please cooperate with him, alright?¡±

    Mrs. Whitley nodded, saying, ¡°I understand. I remember everything you said. But¡­ Who wants to harm

    her? She¡¯s such a good person. No one should want to hurt her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my boss. He¡­ made too many enemies.¡± Ss patted his mother¡¯s shoulder before growling.

    Mrs. Whitley took her bag inside and saw a stranger sitting next to the madam. She was shocked

    before quickly going in.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here with the madam?!¡±

    Jason looked at Mrs. Whitley and asked, ¡°You¡¯re here to take care of Fia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my employer¡¯s wife! A man like you shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Mrs. Whitley looked at him warily. No

    matter who the handsome young man was, he couldn¡¯t stay here!

    After Fia took the medicine, she was feeling a bit tired. When she heard Mrs. Whitley¡¯s voice, she

    turned around and said, ¡°Mrs. Whitley, Evans is my good friend. He¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Mrs. Whitley stared at Jason cautiously. Even a friend shouldn¡¯t stay next to her madam at a

    time like this. Especially when it was a time that a husband and wife should survive an ordeal together.

    If a third person was to appear, he or she might take advantage of this situation!

    Conrad had helped both her sons! She had to help him protect his wife!

    Jason said helplessly, ¡°Rest well, then. If there¡¯s anything, give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia didn¡¯t have the strength to even look at him, so she gave chang up on wanting to see him

    off.

    Mrs. Whitley sent Jason out of the apartment. He turned around and looked at Mrs. Whitley and told

    her what she should look out for.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    Mrs. Whitley was stunned after listening to him. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor!¡±

    No wonder he looked like a paragon.

    There was a hint of loneliness in his eyes. ¡°Before this, I was Fia¡¯s attending physician.¡±

    And now, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was right for him to have given up on medicine and join the business

    world.

    Since if he was still a doctor, she would think of him any time she had any health problems.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± For the elderly, doctors were all quite exemry. Mrs. Whitley¡¯s attitude

    instantly changed for the better.

    ¡°Can you leave me your number, then? If the madam has any problems, I can give you a call too.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jason immediately saved his number in Mrs. Whitley¡¯s phone.

    He also hoped that if anything were to happen to Fia, someone would inform him.

    Mrs. Whitley took back her phone and asked in detail again.

    ¡°You said that I should be mindful of the madam¡¯s emotional well-

    being?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jason said with a frown. ¡°After her mother passed away, she¡¯s been through too much.

    Emotionally, she¡¯s doing quite badly with signs of depression.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley wasn¡¯t sure how bad depression was and asked, ¡°How bad could it get?¡±

    Jason gulped. ¡°She¡¯ll be admitted to the asylum if it gets out of hand.¡±

    ¡°That bad? Is there any way for you to help her?¡±

    ¡°From the time being, we have to maintain a good environment as well as lighten up her mood.¡±

    ¡°Is there no medicine to help her?¡®

    ¡°The blood clot in her brain is still there and her eyesight hasn¡¯t returned. Too much medicine is going

    to ruin her body.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not good for her to eat too much medicine, and it¡¯s not

    good for the body either.¡±

    Jason remembered how Conrad used Fia¡¯s phone to provoke him and said, ¡°You¡¯re close to Conrad, so

    please tell him to cherish Fia¡¯s body. It¡¯s not a good time for her to get pregnant now.¡±

    ¡°I know. She just had a miscarriage, so she needs to wait for another month at least.¡±

    Jason couldn¡¯t help covering his worry. ¡°If you ask me, I hope that they¡¯ll only consider having a child

    once she¡¯spletely recovered.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley frowned and looked at Jason with a strange look.

    Even if he was a doctor and a friend, there was no need for him to micromanage them.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    So, he was the boss¡® rival!

    ¡°If you want to me Mr. Maxwell for the miscarriage, you really shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Mrs. Whitley said

    with a straight face. ¡°After Mrs. Maxwell lost her first child, she had always been hoping for another

    child. She told me about it a few times already. No one expected something like this to happen.¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t want to stay anymore. He was not altruistic enough to be able to listen to her wanting to

    give birth to another man¡¯s child.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just give me a call. I have something on, so I¡¯m

    leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Take care.¡±

    After Mrs. Whitley sent Jason away, she closed the apartment door and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Madam, is there anything you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Fia said as shey down in her bed, her stomach feeling a bit bloated.

    She felt very guilty and upset whenever she thought about how she didn¡¯t get suspicious despite

    discharging so many times and causing her baby¡¯s death.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not hungry, you still have to eat something.¡± Mrs.

    Whitley walked in and stroked Fia¡¯s back. ¡°Is your stomach feeling unwell?¡±

    Fia bit her lips. The sudden sce pierced through her armor, and she couldn¡¯t help but sob.

    Mrs. Whitley felt sad for her and patted her back, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯ll make

    something good for you every day. I¡¯ll help your body to recover. You¡¯ll have a child again.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley¡­¡± Fia sobbed and crawled up, pouncing into her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Mrs. Whitley consoled her in her arms.

    ¡°How can he be so cruel¡­¡±

    Mrs. Whitley frowned and quickly told her about Conrad going home and taking the medicine for

    analysis, and how he then had Ss investigate where she usually bought her groceries from.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519

    Chapter 519

    Fia calmed down after hearing all that.

    ¡°Are you saying that he didn¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dear¡­ Mr. Maxwell is not that kind of person.¡± Mrs. Whitley held her face and wiped her tears.

    ¡°I heard from Ss that you¡¯ve known him for many years. Even if you didn¡¯t know him that long, you

    have married him for so long. Do you think that he¡¯s someone cruel enough to kill his own child?¡±

    Fia was stunned. Her despair was instantly dispelled like ck clouds blown away.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, can you help me call Doctor Sally?¡±

    She gave her phone that was under her pillow to Mrs. Whitley. She couldn¡¯t see so finding her name

    through her contacts was going to take too long.

    Mrs. Whitley helped her find Sally¡¯s name and made the call.

    ¡°No one¡¯s picking up? That¡¯s weird,¡± Fia mumbled with a frown. Ever since she knew Sally, she would

    always call back unless she was in the middle of surgery.

    ¡°She must be working on surgery. She¡¯ll contact me once she sees it¡¯s me.¡± She consoled herself.

    Product Analysis Department, Maxwell Corporation.

    Tiger looked at the missed call on the phone and took the elevator to the top floor.

    He knocked on the door. Once he got permission to enter, he walked in.

    ¡°Sir, the madam called Doctor Sally just now.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Reply to her with a message saying that she¡¯s busy with surgery.¡±

    ¡°Sir, the crack between you and the madam is widening. I don¡¯t think you should lock Doctor Sally up

    right now,¡± Tiger reminded him.

    Conrad scratched his head irritably and asked, ¡°Did you discover anything at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°There are too many people at the hospital and the director wouldn¡¯t cooperate. It¡¯s getting difficult.¡±

    Tiger hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Evans. is Gryphonheart Hospital¡¯s partner. With his help, our

    investigation can proceed faster.¡±

    The earlier the investigation waspleted, the earlier they could release Sally so that the madam

    would stop being suspicious.

    Conrad gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±

    Jason had just gotten to Argonauts Corp when he received Conrad¡¯s call. He gave it a thought and

    asked, ¡°Did you lock up Doctor Sally?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t want to hide it.

    ¡°Are you crazy?! She wouldn¡¯t do it to Fia.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the hands behind the curtain. I need someone to divert

    that person¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°Even then, you shouldn¡¯t lock up Doctor Sally!¡± Jason found what Conrad did to be shocking. He didn¡¯t

    care about the innocent and cared little about dragging them through the mud!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me what to do!¡± Conrad said angrily.

    Jason went silent for a moment and said, ¡°If you want me to help with the investigation, fine. Send

    Doctor Sally my way! Let me tell her to pretend that she was missing.¡±

    He was a madman! He didn¡¯t care about the consequences at all! He didn¡¯t care that Fia would be

    angry at him after knowing what

    happened to Sally.

    The reason he did this was not for Conrad. He simply didn¡¯t want Fia to get angry and get her emotions

    even worse!

    Conrad raised his eyebrow for two seconds and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll send her to you.¡±

    Jason frowned even worse. Why did it look like he was sending some goods over?

    ¡°Tell your assistant, Ss Whitley, to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll give the director a call. He¡¯ll assist you with

    the investigation.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Conrad said thatst word and hung up the call.

    Half an hourter, Jason received an unknown call. He took the elevator to the basement.

    When Tiger saw him exit the elevator, he honked.

    Once Jason reached the car door, Tiger rolled down the car window

    and raised his chin toward the trunk of the car.

    Jason¡¯s expression darkened as he quickly opened the trunk.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a piece of luggage inside.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520

    Chapter 520

    The luggage and the goods inside were probably around a hundred pounds. He carefully moved the

    car down and then mmed Tiger¡¯s trunk close.

    He then said to Tiger annoyingly, ¡°Tell your boss if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t help him again.¡±

    He worked like he was a bandit or part of the mafia!

    Tiger raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Our boss said that he¡¯s doing this for your own good. You¡¯re getting

    too lonely.¡±

    ¡°Just leave!¡± Jason stared at Tiger before carefully dragging the luggage to the elevator.

    He carefully moved the luggage into the office.

    The moment he went into his office, Jason locked the door and crouched down, opening the luggage.

    He then saw Sally coiled like a cooked prawn inside, with tape over her mouth. Even her hands and

    legs were tied with ropes.

    He quickly untied her and cursed, ¡°He¡¯s mad!¡±

    As soon as Sally was freed, she pounced into his arms and cried while hugging him.

    She had never been treated like this for as long as she had lived.

    First, they locked her up in a ck room. Then, they tied her up and pushed her into a piece of

    luggage.

    She almost asphyxiated!

    Jason froze and hesitantly raised a hand and patted her back.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s alright now.¡±

    Sally smelled the grass-like scent on Jason. Despite working together for so many years back in the

    hospital, she had never gotten this

    close to him.

    Her pair of hands held him tightly. Even if it was out of pity, she didn¡¯t want to let go.

    After a few minutes, Jason helped Sally up and poured a ss of water for her.

    Her eyes were red and swollen, so he went out and grabbed an ice pack for her.

    ¡°Put it on your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Jason looked at her for a few moments before saying, ¡°I asked Conrad for you.¡±

    ¡°I know. Before his bodyguard tied me up, he told me about it.¡±

    Jason nodded and said, ¡°Conrad acted without control because of what happened to Fia.¡±

    Sally was stunned as she looked at Jason. ¡°You¡¯re helping him?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want you to tell Fia about this. Fia¡¯s getting too emotional too easily. It¡¯s not good for her.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally looked at Jason with mixed feelings. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡¯

    Was there a difference between him asking for forgiveness on Conrad¡¯s behalf? She wasn¡¯t sure where

    to start taunting him.

    Was he being too upright? Magnanimous, maybe?

    He was his rival, and every time Conrad saw him, he would turn into a hound on the offensive.

    And him? He would tolerate Conrad, taking steps back again and

    again.

    Jason didn¡¯t know that Sally¡¯s silence came from her inability to understand why he was doing that.

    He slowly said, ¡°Sally, I know that this hurt you. But Fia¡¯s miscarriage has something to do with the

    medicine, and the medicine is from the hospital. It¡¯s the hospital¡¯s responsibility, so I hope that¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Sally cut him off. She couldn¡¯t stand him giving his reasons. All of them were excuses!

    ¡°Sally?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell Fia about this!¡± Sally picked up the ss and glugged down the water. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt and I¡¯m

    not a fool. I know that the

    reason Conrad did what he did was so that the mastermind believed

    that I had sessfully be his sacrificialmb.¡±

    Jason nodded and said, ¡°d that you figured it out.¡±

    After finishing her ss of water, she looked at Jason strangely.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you feel that if you can destroy his rtionship with Fia, your chance would appear?¡±

    Jason scoffed. ¡°And I can take her for myself in her moment of

    weakness?¡±

    Sally stared at him without saying a word.

    ¡°If I had to hurt her to get her, then I would rather just watch her.¡±

    Sally was bing even more respectful of Jason.

    If he were to appear in a sword and magic drama, he would be the wizard with love in his heart!

    Jason could sense her passionately looking at him and he moved

    away.

    He then walked over to the luggage, grabbed her phone, and handed it

    to her.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521

    Chapter 521

    ¡°Give Fia a call so she can stop worrying.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After Fia spoke with Sally, she was stunned.

    Sally told her that ingredients found in the medicine that was given to her the second time caused the

    miscarriage. She also told her that Conrad was focusing his efforts on investigating the people from the

    hospital.

    She remembered that after the ultrasound, her confusion had caused her to be very suspicious of him.

    That man must be feeling quite upset now, right?

    Maxwell Corporation.

    The situation was quite serious.

    Ss was exining how the new project had been taken away by Parker Group.

    Conrad suddenly raised his eyes and asked, ¡°About Fia¡¯s medicine.

    Who did that?¡±

    ¡°Tiger and the director at Gryphonheart Hospital are investigating it. We should have a result by

    tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ss, send more people to patrol the apartment.¡±

    Conrad felt very unsafe.

    It was his negligence!

    Someponents in that medicine had been changed to something

    Chaoler

    that could cause miscarriage. What if it was changed to poison? What would he do then?

    He suddenly stood up and walked outside.

    ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to watch over Fia. I can¡¯t let her stay alone in the apartment!¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t feel at peace!

    Ss was feeling somewhat frustrated. ¡®Sir, you haven¡¯t told me how to deal with your father¨Cinw

    yet!¡®

    Whatever. Since they were a family, after all, it still belonged to them. in a way. The madam¡¯s safety

    was much more important.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The woman sitting on the sofa immediately stood up and looked at the man smiling softly at her.

    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Peter asked lightly.

    Frustration appeared on Esme¡¯s face. ¡°Since you can do that, why didn¡¯t you take her life directly?!¡±

    ¡°Do you want both mother and child dead?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to her that I ended up like this!¡±

    Peter then sneered. ¡°Firstly, the reason that I let her live is because I still have use for her. Secondly,

    adding those twoponents to the medicine is already quite difficult. Do you really think that the

    hospital would be blind to the fact if poison was added instead?¡±

    Esme gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That means that your people aren¡¯t capable enough!¡±

    ¡°Ha! If you could do it, you do it!¡± Peter sneered at her again and stood up. He took a bottle of red wine

    and uncorked it. He poured a ss for himself and drank. A glint of hatred appeared in Esme¡¯s eyes

    and she smiled seductively as she waltzed toward him.

    Her slender finger fell on his shoulder as she said in a seductive voice, ¡°You¡¯re angry? Well, I didn¡¯t

    know how this would go.¡±

    Peter¡¯s shoulder moved and avoided her touch.

    ¡°Stop faking it. You¡¯re going back in one month. You better start studying so that the Thomas family

    won¡¯t be suspicious of you!¡±

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Seeing how docile she was, his anger was somewhat gone. He asked, ¡°Have you kept in touch with the

    Thomas familytely?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Esme said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s something funny that I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me then.¡±

    ¡°Britney¡¯s parents know Jason¡¯s parents and said that they¡¯ll introduce us after I get back. I think they

    want to matchmake us.¡±

    ¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Peter frowned and remembered how his sister talked about this

    Jason Evans¡± a number of times. He turned around and stared at

    Esme.

    ¡°What? You really think you¡¯re Britney Thomas and want to be with him?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Esme held Peter, fawning over him. ¡°I have you, don¡¯t I? Not to mention that Jason

    Evans already has someone in his heart. Even the real Britney couldn¡¯t take his heart.¡±

    ¡°He has a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No. He likes Fia.¡±

    Peter¡¯s expression darkenedw. Then, what about his younger sister?

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522

    Chapter 522

    Peter pried away Esme¡¯s hand that was around him and mmed the wine ss on the bar counter

    heavily.

    ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m going up.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Esme looked at him strangely. Why did she feel like he was thinking of someone else?

    There should only be one person in his heart.

    Her.

    For her, he had transformed from a teacher to a rat, forced to do things that could nevere to light.

    Peter walked into his study. He pulled the curtains and made an overseas call.

    A gentle woman picked up his call and happily called out, ¡°Brother! You finally called!¡±

    His eyes showed some warmth, which was quite rare. ¡°Did you do anything unhappytely?¡±

    The person on the other side hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit busy and tired.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to be a doctor, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me! What about you? Why did you give up on being a university lecturer and

    bing a zoologist? It has been a long time since you came back and apanied me and our

    parents!¡±

    ¡°One more month. After I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll head home.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you leaving again?¡±

    Peter gave it a thought and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll stay at home and

    apany you all after this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell our parents about this, so that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them about this just yet.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you want to give them a surprise!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The person on the other side paused a while and said, ¡°Then, after you¡¯re home, please don¡¯t fight with

    Dad again. His body has been getting worse in the past few years.¡±

    ¡±

    Violence shed through his eyes as he nodded. ¡°Sure. I understand.¡±

    He then hung up the call as he remembered his father. He was a prodigy in the business field. But

    twenty years ago, when he and his sister were still little, someone framed him and hispany went

    bankrupt. He lost his legs back then as well.

    He would have revenge for his family.

    ¡ª

    The doorbell rang. Mrs. Whitley went over and opened the door.

    When she saw the person outside, she was ted and quickly opened the door widely.

    ¡°Come in, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad looked at her hesitantly and asked, ¡°How is she? Did she have her medicine?¡±

    Mrs. Whitley nodded. When she saw him refusing toe in, she pulled him in.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, now that you¡¯re here, go in and apany the madam. I¡¯ll whip something up.¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. I¡¯ve exined everything to her. Doctor Sally called and exined it too, so she knows

    that this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Even when Mrs. Whitley said that, Conrad still didn¡¯t dare to go to the

    bedroom to disturb Fia.

    He was worried that she would get upset when she saw him and made her sickness worse.

    He stood in the living room hesitating until he heard Mrs. Whitley cooking in the kitchen.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The smell of the cooking made him walk toward the bedroom door.

    The bedroom door was open, and so was the curtain. He could see everything inside clearly.

    She was covering herself with a nket, showing only her head. He couldn¡¯t tell if she was sad or

    happy.

    Maybe because it was too quiet and she couldn¡¯t see, her hearing had be very sensitive.

    He stood outside the door for a few minutes until the woman inside the bedroom asked, ¡°Are you going

    to give up on me?¡±

    Conrad quickly walked over as her words stabbed his heart.

    But when he saw her lying there by the bedside when he got there, he didn¡¯t dare to take another step

    closer.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Fia turned her head to the side and looked in his direction.

    ¡°Then, why won¡¯t youe in? Why won¡¯t you exin it to me?¡±

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523

    Chapter 523

    Sadness appeared on her face.

    Conrad immediately crouched by the bed and carefully moved her bangs to the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you and the child. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes trembled, and her heart felt like it was being torn to pieces.

    She extended her hands and held his, then ced his palms on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡±

    His heart skipped a beat but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, but I know it very clearly.¡±

    ¡°My mental sickness has been with me for a very long time. I would sometimes overthink things, I

    would sometimes refuse to trust

    others, and I would even choose to use harsh words.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What I said today must have hurt you, but how can you be angry with a patient? How can you leave

    me without exining? Are you trying to abandon me because I¡¯m too problematic? Did you do that on

    purpose?¡±

    Her voice was soft, but it was obvious that there was sorrow in her tone and that she was hurt.

    Conrad felt like his heart had been run over by a car many times. He pulled her up from bed and held

    her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I just didn¡¯t know how I should face you,¡± he said as he gritted his teeth. He was really ming

    himself.

    The person behind all of this was targeting her because of him.

    2:4

    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have been so brutal and left so many threats around

    them.

    After this, there were going to be more people that would want to hurt her.

    He had been quite arrogant. He believed that with his brutality, those who lost to him wouldn¡¯t make

    any more sudden moves.

    His arrogance made him lower his guard and this harmed her.

    At this moment, Fia¡¯s heart was at peace.

    She touched the man¡¯s chest and asked in fear, ¡°Are you sad?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man buried his face by her shoulder. ¡°I want to have a child with you, but I can¡¯t protect the

    baby. I¡¯m not only sad¡­ I wish I could give myself a cut.¡±

    There was guilt and sadness in his voice. She heard it all.

    When she remembered how she was being suspicious of him in the hospital and how she only cared

    about her sorrow¡­ She heard the helplessness and sadness in his voice back then too.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said as she held him tightly and sobbed. ¡± misunderstood you¡­ How could I have

    misunderstood you?¡±

    No matter how cold and vicious this man was to the outside world, ever since he married her, he had

    always been a good husband.

    Previously, Esme had all his attention. That was why they couldn¡¯t agree on it and didn¡¯t care about the

    baby.

    But after he saw through Esme, he cared about her even more. How could she have suspected him

    because of something like this?

    When she remembered how sheined about him not believing her, what happened this time

    made her feel ashamed.

    She was stuck in her own world and chose not to believe him, to be suspicious of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve failed you.¡±

    The two of them hugged each other tightly. Conrad swore secretly that he would never let something

    like this happen in the future again!

    The next day, he took Fia back to the mansion.

    Outside the mansion, several men wearing suits and with

    expressionless faces were walking around.

    When Mrs. Whitley saw them, she was shocked.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, who are they?¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia who was sleeping in his arms and whispered, ¡± For safety¡¯s sake.¡±

    When Fia woke up, it was already afternoon.

    Because of the medicine she was taking, she felt weak, and she felt sleepy very easily.

    She could hear footsteps outside the door. They were quite organized

    And didn¡¯t sound like they were from one person.

    She called Mrs. Whitley and asked, ¡°Why do I hear like there are so many people outside? From the

    footsteps, it sounds like there¡¯s drilling from a military school.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley burst out augh. ¡°It¡¯s not drilling from a school. Mr. Maxwell is worried about your safety,

    so he sent quite a few bodyguards over to patrol the mansion round the clock.¡±

    Fia frowned, feeling a bit nervous.

    Why was he acting like this?

    Was the person behind it all this terrifying?

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524

    Chapter 524

    Mrs. Whitley was worried that Fia was still suspicious of Conrad and misunderstood him.

    So, she said with joy, ¡°Look at how much Mr. Maxwell cares about you.

    ¡°There are going to be guards patrolling the mansion all day. They are separated into three groups.

    Each group will patrol the mansion for eight hours. No one cane into the mansion freely!

    ¡°They will check all the groceries that we buy every day. They won¡¯t miss anything that we eat or drink,

    so you¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Mrs. Whitley looked at how numb Fia was and thought about that unfortunate child. She felt pity for the

    husband and wife.

    When Fia heard about it, she became even more nervous.

    Earlier, there was only her, Conrad, and Mrs. Taylor.

    But there were so many bodyguards this time¡­ Was it because the person had a powerful

    background? Because he was very hard to deal with?

    At night.

    Fiay in Conrad¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you arrange so many bodyguards to patrol

    outside?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried after what happened, so I want to be prepared so nothing like

    that would happen again.¡±

    He had always been a prideful man. And what happened was a huge blow to him.

    First, an injured worker managed to sneak into the mansion, stole that photo, and intentionally sent it to

    him to torture him, and then

    Chapter 524

    sent him pictures of Fia together with Jason.

    Then, he even kidnapped Fia and almost caused something huge.

    2/4

    At first, he suspected that there was a plot against him. But no matter how Tiger investigated it, he

    couldn¡¯t get anything out of him about a

    mastermind.

    Director Parker¡¯s investigation also concluded as the evidence they gathered matched with what the

    injured man said.

    However, the problem with the medicine causing Fia another miscarriage made him be suspicious

    again.

    Everything seemed to be linked together by an invisible line.

    Stealing the photo, sending the photo to him, and making Fia suspicious of him.

    It was obvious that the mastermind wanted to worsen his rtionship with Fia. It was as if the person

    was jealous.

    And theponent inside the medicine. How could all of that be a coincidence? He had no choice but

    to strengthen his defenses!

    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t nning to tell any of this to Fia. He was worried that she might be afraid and

    overthink things again. It would be bad for her emotionally.

    ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s behind the medicine?¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°The medicine¡­ Well, something happened during the manufacturing process.¡±

    It was a white lie, but it was for her own good.

    He didn¡¯t want her to be unable to have peace because of this. It was not good for her sickness.

    But he didn¡¯t know that white lies such as this would be a threat in the future. It would make her

    misunderstand him, worsening their

    rtionship.

    ¡°How could they do that?!¡± Fia said painfully. ¡°How could they be so careless?! We lost our child!¡±

    Conrad held the woman in his arms even tighter. ¡°All the staff that produced the medicine will be

    punished. The director apologized and is willing topensate us.¡±

    He closed her eyes. He didn¡¯t feel proud having to lie,

    But it was for her own good.

    ¡°Fia, the doctor said you can ask for anything.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No matter what they did, they can¡¯t give the child

    back to me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any money. I want them to apologize openly. I want

    them to know that their medicine is defective! I want them to be

    punished!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Conrad said. He had nopassion for them.

    Maxwell Corporation¡¯swyers spearheaded the court case and caused irreparable damage to that

    pharmaceuticalpany. The money they paid as damages had been donated to charity in Fia¡¯s

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    name.

    Overseas.

    When Peter received the news, he was both angered and amused.

    ¡°This Conrad Maxwell¡­ He cares about your cousin that much.¡±

    Esme was extremely jealous, but she put on a nonchnt expression on her face.

    She said seductively as she stuck herself to Peter and said, ¡°My

    cousin¡¯s such an idiot. She doesn¡¯t know just how heartless someone like Conrad can be.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How heartless?¡±

    Esme pressed her body on Peter and said, ¡°When he loves you, you are his everything. When he no

    longer loves you, he will want to

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525

    Chapter 525

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I a good example?¡± Esme kissed Peter¡¯s neck, fawning all over him. ¡°When you told me you¡¯ll

    help me with my revenge, I thought you were all talk. I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯re somitted.¡±

    The man smiled as he held the woman¡¯s neck and said, ¡°You¡¯re my poison, my medicine. I¡¯m willing to

    do anything for you.¡±

    Esme let out a chuckle as she kissed Peter¡¯s face. Suddenly, she tilted her head and looked at him.

    ¡°I wonder if one day, you¡¯ll be just like Conrad Maxwell?¡±

    Peter raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°My life is already in your hands, and you still doubt me?¡±

    Esme gave his chest a light punch. ¡°Stop being so ridiculous. When did I take your life?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you faithless woman. I¡¯m crossing dangerous lines for you. Doesn¡¯t that count as giving you my

    life?¡±

    Esme¡¯s heart throbbed in excitement. She was somewhat touched.

    Yet, the person that she first loved wasn¡¯t the man in front of her. She was still regretful about it.

    Peter pressed the woman on the sofa, cruelty appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°But remember. Just as you hold my life, I hold yours as well. If you want to turn against me, I¡¯ll drag

    you down to the bowels of hell with me.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Esme¡¯s chest tightened and held him closer.

    She then said seductively, ¡°What are you talking about? I wouldn¡¯t hurt you. We¡¯re all in the same boat.

    We have to love each other.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you know it.¡±

    The man violently shredded the woman¡¯s clothing from her.

    If he hadn¡¯t met this venomous, fake woman, he could have lived

    under the sun. Not like now¡­

    Fia had rested in peace for about a month. Conrad stayed at home

    with her, passing some of the work to Ss. He would bring the work that he couldn¡¯t pass to Ss back

    home.

    Meanwhile, Mrs. Whitley would do all she could to prepare delicious and nutritious food to help her

    recover.

    In the morning, Fiay on the bed and pinched her waist and then her face.

    She felt she was getting a bit plumper.

    ¡°Conrad!¡±

    Conrad walked out of the bathroom. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting fatter!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re perfect.¡± He moved closer and pinched her face. ¡°This is best.¡±

    However, from his hands, he could tell that she did gain a bit more weight. But she still looked very

    skinny.

    Since she was so light, even if she were to gain a dozen more pounds, she still wouldn¡¯t look fat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Whitley to make some stew for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the stew!¡± Fia angrily gave him a kick. ¡°Are you trying to turn me into a pig so you can

    cheat on me?!¡±

    Chapte: $25

    Conrad smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone that will do that?¡±

    He pinched her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯m drowning in your beauty every day. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Fia remembered how, for the past month, the man really wanted it but had to be patient because he

    was worried about her body. Kissing and touching were alright though.

    However, she was very thankful. Him being able to control himself allowed her body to recover better.

    She held his neck and said, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad gulped instinctively. It was time to test and torture him again.

    In the bathroom, water vapor filled the room.

    The woman intentionally made it hard and dyed his original n of wanting to quickly help her take

    her shower. It was even more. torturous for him.

    Fia was not someone that didn¡¯t know what she was doing.

    She was going to have another body checkup in a few days first, but the man looked like it was quite

    hard for him for the past month.

    So, she wanted to test him in some other way.

    Suddenly, a small hand touched his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Conrad grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526

    Chapter 526

    Fia looked at him suspiciously in silence. She wanted to see his expression, but she couldn¡¯t.

    All she could do was act. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡±

    Conrad was sweating on his forehead as he held her hand tightly.

    ¡°Fia, I think we should maintain some distance right now.¡±

    To him, she was full of temptation. She would throw his self- discipline into turmoil.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something about maintaining our distance. earlier?¡± Fia was getting a bit upset.

    ¡°Our situation is different now,¡± Conrad said as he held her and patted her on the back to console her.

    He was shocked when he realized what she was thinking about.

    Was she really treating him like a beast? That all he cared about was that?

    However, a thorn was lodged in Fia¡¯s heart.

    She felt that he avoided it intentionally.

    She even had some worse thoughts, but she didn¡¯t want to think

    about them.

    After she med him for what happened to their baby, she felt regretful afterward.

    She was the mother. The baby was in her womb. It was her that had been too careless.

    If she had listened to him and gone to the hospital on the day she used the pregnancy test kit, she

    probably wouldn¡¯t have lost the baby.

    While he didn¡¯t say anything about this, it was probably because he med her for not trusting him,

    right?

    Otherwise, why would he push her away?

    When Fia was eating breakfast in the dining room, she was still

    feeling somewhat upset.

    Conrad said, ¡°Doctor Sally wille over and do your checkup for you here. You don¡¯t have to go to

    the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Fia said before slightly furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    Conrad looked at her, feeling that she was unhappy with it somewhat.

    ¡°There are too many people in the hospital and I¡¯m worried. That¡¯s why I invited her to do your checkup

    here.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    When Conrad remembered how he technically imprisoned Sally, he needed to remind her not to say

    anything in front of Fia to damage their rtionship.

    After their breakfast, Sally came over with her assistant.

    Conrad picked up Fia andid her down in the bedroom. Sally and her assistant moved the medical

    equipment in and began their checkup.

    Conrad didn¡¯t go in, worried that Sally would say something she

    shouldn¡¯t.

    Fiay down nervously and grabbed Sally¡¯s sleeves, asking her, ¡± Doctor Sally, I¡­ I¡¯m fine, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t get nervous. I just want to do a more thorough checkup.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    MMD

    The assistant pricked Fia¡¯s finger to do the usual blood test.

    After finishing up with the ultrasound, she asked the assistant, ¡°Blood glucose?¡±

    ¡°Within range. Nothing unusual.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good.¡± Sally then asked the assistant to clean up and move the

    equipment back to the car while she prepared to apply some coupling agent on her belly and pulled out

    some tissue paper. Her hand started

    first.

    She looked at Conrad coldly. She was really unhappy with how he acted.

    If it wasn¡¯t because Jason had asked for her, she wondered how long she would have been inside the

    locked room.

    Because of the medicine, everyone in the hospital who had interacted with the medicine had been

    punished.

    Conrad received a look from Sally and asked, ¡°Doctor Sally, is there anything you need to exin to

    me?¡±

    ¡°After Jason¡¯s reminder, I believe that Fia shouldn¡¯t get pregnant before her eyes recover.¡±

    Conrad stared back and said, ¡°He¡¯s no longer a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­ Do you believe that Fia¡¯s body is more important? Or getting pregnant is more

    important?¡±

    Realizing that the atmosphere was getting worse, Fia pulled Sally¡¯s hand. ¡°Doctor Sally, he didn¡¯t force

    me. I really wanted a child too.¡±

    Sally sighed and really did want to take revenge on Conrad, but after Jason¡¯s reminder, she also

    believed that it was not the best time for Fia to get pregnant.

    ¡°It¡¯s a happy thing to have a child between, a husband and wife. But

    with your eyes right now¡­ It¡¯s difficult for you to even take care of yourself. Are you sure that you can

    take good care of the baby?¡±

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527

    Chapter 527

    Fia became silent.

    After this, she realized that she really couldn¡¯t take good care of a

    child.

    Originally, Conrad didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation to prevent her from being sad.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, you¡¯re doing well with Jasontely, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Sally looked at Conrad speechlessly. Was he trying to remind her? That because he was too brutal in

    the first ce he gave a chance for her to be with Jason alone?

    She stayed in Jason¡¯s office for a week! It was a very rare chance for her, and she felt very happy at

    the beginning. But¡­

    Jason did nothing to her.

    And that was quite heart¨Cwrenching.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was really that well.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, yourpany is so big and there are so many female staff there¡­ Are you happy

    interacting with them?¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    She felt that the two were starting to fight.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know just how to be grateful at all!¡±

    ¡°You should worry about yourself, Mr. Maxwell. One day, you¡¯ll get into trouble yourself too!¡± Sally was

    really getting quite angry.

    Conrad really cared very little about how others felt when he worked!

    ¡°What happened between you two?¡± Fia asked.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally took back what she wanted to say. At the end of the day, whatever Conrad did was all for Fia¡¯s

    benefit.

    If she were to say it out loud, it would be bad if she were to cause the husband and wife to be

    estranged.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re recovering well, Fia. I¡¯ll take you out for a meal tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia agreed.

    Conrad frowned and wanted to argue.

    Sally simply looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Let her have some fresh air. Otherwise, she¡¯ll get bored out

    of her mind.¡±

    Fia really wanted to take a walk outside. And so, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, you can get Tiger to

    follow me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The next day, Conrad arranged for Tiger to apany them. He then sent Fia to where she promised

    to meet up with Sally.

    Sally was wearing something quite fashionable. She went over to hold Fia¡¯s hand and began to get rid

    of Conrad.

    ¡°Go back to yourpany and work. Leave Fia to me today.¡±

    Conrad red at her. ¡°Take good care of Fia, doctor.¡±

    Sally pouted and pointed at the leader of the bodyguards, Tiger, who

    was not that far away.

    ¡°Well, your man is right there. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make Fia disappear!¡±

    Before Conrad left, he told Tiger to follow them and not to let him leave his sight.

    And just as he ordered, he would always trail behind Sally and Fia

    about a hundred meters away.

    Sally turned around and looked at Tiger and then whispered, ¡°Today is the day Jason¡¯s meeting the

    second daughter of the Thomas family.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia was shocked. ¡°You want me to go meet up Jason together with you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, not meet up with Jason. He dragged me together with him to see her!¡± Sally said with

    awkwardness. ¡°I felt embarrassed being dragged along, so I dragged you with me too.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Sally?¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t havee if that was the case.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sally said. ¡°You¡¯re not meeting him alone. Not to mention that you¡¯re not seeing him

    alone. Mr. Maxwell has that much magnanimity at least.¡±

    Fia frowned, still feeling awkward.

    Sally patted her back and said, ¡°You¡¯re really treating him as your whole world, huh? Don¡¯t worry about

    him. You need to have your own space too!¡±

    Fia gave it a thought and asked, ¡°What kind of a person is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a nice girl, but she¡¯s very different from her sister. Oh, right. Her sister also works at Maxwell

    Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? What¡¯s her name?¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°Barbara! Director of Foreign Affairs!¡± Sally looked up to her a lot.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528

    Chapter 528

    ¡°Barbara is a very tough woman and I really admire her! She got married because she wanted to and

    got a divorce because she wanted to! She is someone very independent, and even her family had no

    choice but to let her do whatever she wants,¡± Sally said as if she

    was inspired.

    As a woman, they all wished they could have that kind of personality.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia instinctively said, ¡°Madam Barbara is quite the strong woman. She could still live that well after her

    divorce¡­ She must have been

    hurt a lot.¡±

    Sally sighed and said, ¡°I know, right? I heard my mom say that her mother¨Cinw was quite tough to

    deal with. Since she didn¡¯t have any children after a few years, she didn¡¯t feelpelled to stay. So

    she left.¡±

    Fia knew from Conrad that Barbara was Annie¡¯s previous stepmother. While she was curious about the

    rtionship between Barbara and

    the Parkers, she didn¡¯t continue asking about it.

    ¡°I heard from my mom that Barbara¡¯s sister is quite timid,¡± Sally said as she led Fia into the restaurant

    where they were supposed to meet.

    Jason instantly stood up when he saw Sally lead a woman that he didn¡¯t expect into the restaurant.

    The woman wearing a white dress with blue floral patterns sitting opposite of him narrowed her eyes at

    them before looking away.

    Sally was wearing an apricot¨Ccolored long dress with a V¨Cneck while leading a woman in a ck

    casual dress there.

    The woman¡¯s long ck hair drifted freely behind her, and her corbones were so pale that they were

    almost white. Her pretty little

    face was naturally blushed. Her eyes were wide, making her look like she was very careful.

    Even with Sally guiding her, Fia was still a bit scared that she would run into someone else.

    She hadn¡¯t left her home for a very long time. Everywhere she went, Conrad would always pick her up.

    ¡°Slow down, Doctor Sally.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but get dragged.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sally smiled awkwardly. She saw Jason being a bit nervous just now so she hastened

    her footsteps.

    Jason hesitated for two seconds before walking over to the other side, opening a path for her so that

    she could avoid any obstructions without making it obvious to her.

    Sally instantly knew what he was doing. There was a slight pain in her heart, but she carefully held on

    to Fia even more.

    Fia narrowed her eyes and looked at the person beside her.

    ¡°Evans?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jason smiled at her ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    When she remembered how she almost fell from the window that

    day, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You must rx. Don¡¯t overthink things again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fia nodded obediently and then held Sally¡¯s arm tightly.

    She then whispered, ¡°You have to thank Doctor Sally, Evans.¡±

    Jason looked at Sally with mixed feelings.

    Of course, he knew the feelings that she had for him.

    But if they weren¡¯t right, they couldn¡¯t force it.

    He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the daughter from the Thomas family as well. He tried to

    reject it a few times but to no avail, he had no choice but to ask Sally toe along.

    He didn¡¯t realize that she would bring Fia along as well.

    Sally said awkwardly, ¡°I saw that Fia was getting bored in her home, so I brought her out for a walk.¡±

    She couldn¡¯te here alone. She worried that she would be too timid and would be offended.

    Her mother¡¯s rtionship with Mrs. Thomas was quite good.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you¡¯re all girls, there must be a lot of topics you three can chat about.¡±

    When they finally reached their table, Jason looked at the young woman who looked obedient and timid

    that had already stood up. He introduced her, saying, ¡°This is Britney Thomas.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Britney Thomas.¡±

    The girl put her hand in front of her and smiled conservatively. She did look shy and timid.

    Sally smiled at her warmly. ¡°Do you still remember me, Britney?¡±

    Britney was stunned, looking somewhat confused. ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Sally! Don¡¯t you remember me? We yed together when we were little!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Sally, It¡¯s you! I was wondering why I thought you looked familiar just now.¡± Britney¡¯s eyes turned

    bright as she looked at Sally joyfully.

    Sally sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been timid since you were little. Why did you suddenly study overseas

    when you were in junior high?¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529

    Chapter 529

    Briney lowered her head and smiled embarrassingly. ¡°For my dreams.¡±

    Sally remembered how Britney would always run around after her older brother, but he always ignored

    her.

    She didn¡¯t want to think too much about it and quickly introduced Fia who was next to her. ¡°This is Fia.

    A friend of both Jason and I.¡±

    Britney looked at Fia carefully before extending her hand.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Fia. My name¡¯s Britney.¡±

    Her voice was slightly lowered, making her feel like a timid girl even more.

    Fia looked at the blurred image in front of her and smiled.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The two of them held hands. She held her hand lightly, and she looked nice too.

    Britney could see that Fia had bad eyesight and so she pulled a chair out for her caringly.

    ¡°Have¡­ Have a seat,¡± she said with her face blushing. She didn¡¯t dare look at Fia anymore after

    ncing twice.

    Sally saw everything and just like how she was as a kid, she had a good impression of her.

    Jason didn¡¯t make any sudden movements and used hot water to clean a cup before pouring a cup of

    tea for Fia.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot. Drink after it cools.¡±

    Fia nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Britney looked at Jason, confusion written all over her face.

    When Sally saw her expression, she quickly asked, ¡°Do you feel a bit strange seeing me here when

    you¡¯re meeting with Jason?¡±

    Britney looked at Sally as if she was shocked. ¡°Not really.¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re here. Otherwise, it¡¯d be very awkward between Jason

    and me.¡±

    Jason nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re both forced to see each other. I have no choice but to invite Sally

    along. Not to mention that I heard that Sally knows you too, so I want you two to meet so it won¡¯t be too

    awkward for both of us.¡±

    Sally stared at Jason speechlessly.

    Despite his usual diplomatic self, why would he be so straightforward with the girl?

    What if she had fallen in love with him at first sight? Wouldn¡¯t she be hurt by his words?

    Britney bit her lips and asked curiously, ¡°Are you and Sally lovers?¡±

    She tilted her head as if wanting to know about it.

    Sally frowned without saying a word.

    Jason¡¯s eyes looked at Fia. Originally, he wanted to ask Sally to be his fake girlfriend so he could stop

    his parents.

    But he couldn¡¯t say it out loud with Fia here.

    Britney stared at Jason and quickly nced at Fia. There was an unnoticeable smirk on her lips. ¡°You

    don¡¯t have to be so nervous about it, Jason. If you¡¯re in love with Sally, just tell your parents. I believe

    that they¡¯ll support you two.¡±

    She said in an innocent tone.

    No one could sense that something was wrong.

    ¡°No!¡± Jason finally said. He didn¡¯t want Fia to misunderstand him.

    At this point, Fia felt very uneasy. She shouldn¡¯t havee.

    She didn¡¯t know what Sally was thinking, dragging her here and making things so awkward.

    The reason that Sally took Fia along was really because she wanted to take her out on a walk and to

    have some fresh air. She also knew that Jason wanted to use her as a shield, but she didn¡¯t want to be

    used like that. That was why she dragged Fia along.

    Of course, she knew that Jason wouldn¡¯t do that in front of Fia.

    There was some selfishness in her n.

    If Jason were to lie to Britney saying that she was his girlfriend, then she might really have a chance.

    But now¡­ She wasn¡¯t sure if she shouldugh or cry.

    He was so stubborn. He wouldn¡¯t even change his course. What was the point of guarding someone he

    could never have?

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530

    Chapter 530

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know,¡± Britney said as if she said the wrong thing.¡± Maybe I¡¯ll talk about this to my

    parents, so that your parents won¡¯t force you anymore.¡±

    Jason looked at Britney in surprise.

    ¡°What are you going to say?¡±

    Britney shrugged and said, ¡°Just that you¡¯re not my type.¡±

    Jason sighed in relief and said, ¡°Thanks. But it¡¯s me that is not a match for you.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re a good man, Jason!¡± Britney let out a silly smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s forget that this is a

    blind date that our parents had set up and treat this as just a get¨Ctogether between friends.¡±

    She was being so careful, worried that the other three would reject her.

    Sally looked at how she was acting and quickly said, ¡°I know you a long time ago and treat you like a

    younger sister. My friend is your friend.¡±

    Britney was excited and looked at Fia with her face red.

    ¡°Then¡­ Fia¡­¡±

    Fia smiled gently. Since she couldn¡¯t see her face, the only

    impression she had was that she was a careful, understanding, and lovely woman.

    ¡°Sally¡¯s right.¡±

    Someone that Sally felt was alright must be a girl with good conduct.

    Jason looked at Britney again. She looked gentle and cared about

    what others thought about her. She was quite simr to Fia.

    Britney smiled and didn¡¯t miss how Jason looked at her.

    She then picked up the menu and asked Fia, ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll order for you.¡±

    Fia raised her eyes and said, ¡°Just order whatever you like. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡±

    Britney gave it a thought and flipped the menu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ We¡¯ll order a little bit of everything. Spicy and non¨Cspicy, vegetarian and meat¡­ Is that

    okay, Jason? Sally?¡±

    Both Jason and Sally nodded.

    Fia really wanted to see Britney¡¯s face. She sounded so considerate.

    Tiger moved to the kitchen without raising any rm. After some investigation and observation, he only

    let them serve the dishes once the food was deemed to be clear of danger.

    When they were eating, Britney would sweetly deshell the prawns for Fia and even cut the meat for her.

    Fia asked her not to a few times, but she would smile and patiently say that it was nothing. It didn¡¯t look

    like she was ying pretend at all.

    After dinner, Jason thanked Britney for taking care of the

    matchmaking. A man like him was not suitable to stay around.

    ¡°You three should mingle around. I have something else to do at the office, so I¡¯m leaving now.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Before he left, he paid the bill.

    Britney looked at Jason leaving and curiously asked, ¡°Sally, Jason doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡±

    Sally instinctively nced at Fia and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°The gods are so unfair. Jason has a career and is so good¨Clooking¡­ How can he not have a

    girlfriend?¡±

    Sally¡¯s chest tightened and he asked, ¡°You like him, Britney?¡±

    Britney smiled embarrassingly, ¡°He¡¯s a good man, but you should know that I already have someone in

    my heart, Sally.¡±

    Sally hesitated for two seconds and said, ¡°Have you stayed in touch with my brother in Maplnd?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Britney said while faking her sadness. ¡°But he¡¯s very busy all the time. We don¡¯t really have the

    chance to meet each other.¡±

    Fia asked her curiously, ¡°You have a brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have an older brother. He neveres home¡­ but he will being home soon though.¡±

    ¡°Is he?¡± Britney asked curiously. ¡°He¡¯sing back too?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you about it?¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531

    Chapter 531

    Britney shook her head a little sadly.

    ¡°I even contacted him before I came back. He didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    Sally felt empathetic and saidfortingly, ¡°My brother has always been busy with work, and he¡¯s a

    little slow. But the fact that he

    returned this time means that you two are still meant to be.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Britney sighed despondently. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare think so, Sally. When will Peter be back?¡±

    ¡°In another week.¡±

    ¡°In another week, huh? If he tells me, then I¡¯ll wait for him ande

    back with him.¡±

    Britney sounded a little happy, but there was also a hint of disappointment.

    Sally thought about Britney¡¯s obsession with her brother and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°When my brother

    comes back, I¡¯ll invite you to have dinner with us.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Fia heard Sally wanting to set up Peter and Britney and was curious about what kind of person Sally¡¯s

    brother would be.

    Sally was gentle and kind, so her brother should be the same.

    ¡°Fia! Once my brother is back, I¡¯ll introduce you two!¡±

    Sally waspletely sincere. She wanted to introduce her favorite friends to her brother.

    Fia smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Okay. I look forward to it.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Britney said happily, ¡°Then, we can all have dinner together. We can

    also have Jason join us.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Sally said, shooting Britney a smile.

    Britney suddenly turned to Fia and asked curiously, ¡°Fia, you¡¯re so pretty. I¡¯m sure you have a

    boyfriend, right?¡±

    Fia turned shy at the topic, and she calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m already married.¡±

    ¡°What? Sally isn¡¯t even married, and you look younger than her¡­

    You¡¯re married?!¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Yes. I got married rtively early.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your husband like? Is he as good-looking as Jason?¡±

    Fia was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Britney was asking such a question.

    Britney had an innocent look as she continued, ¡°Jason is quite good looking, and I think he matches

    your appearance a little. Your husband should also be very handsome, right?¡±

    Sally was also giving Britney a somewhat odd look. Thetter seemed like she was innocently asking

    out of curiosity, but it made them ufortable.

    Britney suddenly panicked and said, ¡°Oh! Did I say something wrong? I¡¯ve been abroad for a long time,

    Sally, so I¡¯m rather blunt and say whates to mind.¡±

    Sally shook her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong, and you guessed it right. Fia¡¯s husband is very

    handsome and talented.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then Fia must be very happy. That¡¯s great! Fia looks like a kind woman who deserves a

    handsome and great husband!¡±

    Fia smiled. She thought the same as Sally, that Britney was simply speaking bluntly, and there wasn¡¯t

    any hidden meaning behind her words.

    With that conclusion in mind, Fia said gently, ¡°You¡¯ll meet a good husband too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll happen for you, Britney.¡± Sally hinted before adding, ¡°My brother won¡¯t be leaving

    after he returns this time. He should have plenty of free time, so you should look for him more often,

    and you might get what you want.¡±

    Britney shyly lowered her head. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    The three of them chatted for a while, and then Sally suggested that they take a stroll outside.

    Sally and Britney took great care of Fia the entire time, making her feel warm all the way.

    ¡°Britney, look after Fia, okay? I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Sally said.

    ¡°Sure thing! Don¡¯t worry, Sally, I¡¯ll take good care of her!¡± Britney replied.

    After Sally left, Britney turned her back on Tiger, who had been

    following them the whole time from behind, and looked at Fia, who was sitting on the same bench.

    Her originally innocent eyes turned grim, and the smile on her face was reced by the slightest hint of

    hatred.

    She clenched her fist, forcefully controlling the jealousy and

    resentment that burned in her heart so that she wouldn¡¯t lose control and simply strangle Fia right there

    and then.

    Fia vaguely felt that the atmosphere around her was wrong. She looked at Britney and asked with

    concern, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Britney returned to being an innocent girl with a warm smile. ¡°I just thought of

    something unpleasant.¡±

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532

    Chapter 532

    Fia asked worriedly, ¡°What was it? If you can¡¯t get past it, perhaps you can tell me about it, and I can

    help you think of something.¡±

    Britney took Fia¡¯s hand and smiled warmly at her, but there was a trace of coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Fia, do you think there are men in this world who are sincere?¡±

    ¡°Britney, have you been hurt?¡± Fia asked, looking sideways at the girl and she wished she could see

    her expression clearly.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been hurt,¡± Britney said, looking into Fia¡¯s eyes as she started telling the real Britney¡¯s story

    to ensure her act was perfect.

    ¡°Our family was close to the Halls, and I followed Peter around as a

    kid. I also went abroad after middle school for him. Although he treated me like a sister, he wasn¡¯t really

    good to me. He knew I had feelings for him, but he never responded to them.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because his mind is always on his work,¡± Fia said, trying- to understand where Britney was

    going with this.

    Britney sighed andughed bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.

    With curiosity mixed with pity and heartache, Britney leaned forward and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you see,

    Fia?¡±

    Fia froze slightly before she smiled warmly and replied, ¡°I hurt my head.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to say much. She wasn¡¯t the type to tell others about the bad things she experienced.

    She preferred to keep the bad things in her past inside and didn¡¯t want to tell them to every person she

    met.

    ¡°Does your husband love you?¡±

    ¡°I would think so.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did he let you get hurt?¡±

    Fia felt Britney¡¯s innocent tone hit her right in the heart.

    The girl moved forward to hug Fia andmented. ¡®It seems like you¡¯ve also been hurt. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t

    mean to bring up your sad past.¡±

    ¡°Britney¡­¡± Fia felt her heart ache for the younger girl as she realized that Britney also suffered from

    unrequited love for Sally¡¯s brother for years.

    She carefully said, ¡°Actually, if we get hurt because of a man, it¡¯s our own fault for being so infatuated

    with them. When you like someone, you don¡¯t think about other things too much.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You really like Sally¡¯s brother, right?*

    Britney¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°I guess so¡­ I do like him a lot.¡±

    ¡°Then, does he like you?¡±

    ¡°I guess so,¡± Britney replied, but the image of Conrad¡¯s handsome but cold face floated into her mind.

    I¡¯m sure he does.¡±

    They were each other¡¯s first love, so how could he not have liked her before?

    Fia thought that was true if Peter didn¡¯t like this girl, why would he want to return to the country when

    he heard she was here?

    Britney didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and even as a fake, she

    didn¡¯t want to talk.

    ¡°Fia, you should bring your husband next time we hang out.*

    Fia was a little embarrassed. ¡°He¡¯s rather withdrawn. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Why not? You can¡¯t see. If he loves you, he should be with you to care for you.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him next time.¡±

    ¡°Awesome! When Peteres back, let¡¯s also call Sally¡¯s Jason. In addition to you and your husband,

    I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all be good friends!¡±

    Fia was a little touched by the joy in Britney¡¯s tone.

    ¡°It would be good to get him two more nice friends.¡±

    Jason was a good man, and Fia hoped Conrad would be friends with him.

    Sally¡¯s brother shouldn¡¯t be too bad either.

    Mockery shed across Britney¡¯s eyes, but she pretended to be delighted as she held Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Fia, I can be friends with you too. Do you like a friend like me?¡±

    Fia gently replied, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    ¡°You must! I¡¯ll wait for the day you see me as a good friend!¡±

    Not far away, Tiger watched the two women sitting together. They chatted andughed about

    something, and it looked like they were having a good time.

    After he received Conrad¡¯s message, he took a picture and sent it to him.

    ¡°Sir, in response to Mr. Parker¡¯s dirty trick, will you return the favor?¡± At this moment, Ss was

    discussing work matters with Conrad.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533

    Chapter 533

    Conrad had been checking his phone frequently. When he saw that Tiger had sent him a photo, he

    opened it and zoomed into it without much thought.

    He zoomed in on Fia, wanting to get a good look at her from the back and guess how she was feeling

    at the moment. He saw a gentle, soft smile on her face, and then he moved the photo a little before

    catching sight of Britney.

    Conrad suddenly frowned deeply, and he quickly expanded the photo further, erging Britney¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ss!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Ss replied immediately, startled by Conrad¡¯s sudden shout.

    ¡°Come and look at this!¡±

    Ss went to Conrad¡¯s side and looked. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    She was unfamiliar, and Ss didn¡¯t know who it was!

    Why was Conrad showing him this woman?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Conrad felt an indescribable panic well up inside him, and he dialed Tiger¡¯s number.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Tiger greeted when he picked up.

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±

    Tiger nced at Britney and replied, ¡°She¡¯s the Thomases¡¯ second daughter. She had a blind date

    today with Mr. Evans.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Conrad furrowed his brows. ¡°Send me a photo of her from the front!¡±

    Then, he hung up the phone and erged Britney¡¯s side profile again,

    his eyespletely focused on it.

    Why did this woman¡¯s side profile give him such an overwhelming sense of familiarity?

    Soon, Tiger went around to the front and found a good angle to take a picture of Britney from the front.

    Britney immediately red at him.

    ¡°Why did you take my picture?!¡±

    Tiger shrugged awkwardly. ¡°You misunderstood. I was taking a picture of the madam.¡±

    Britney suddenly smiled widely. ¡°Oh, I see! It looks like Fia¡¯s husband really cares about her!¡±

    Fia knew Conrad¡¯s nature and didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Tiger didn¡¯t know why Conrad wanted to see Britney¡¯s face from the front and only hoped the man

    stayed true to his love for his wife.

    When Conrad received the picture, the panic in his heart vanished.

    ¡°Ss, does this person look familiar to you?¡±

    Ss¡¯ eyes widened as he studied the picture. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. I don¡¯t know which family

    she¡¯s from.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Conrad hummed with a nod.

    Perhaps he was wrong. This woman looked ordinary from the front, and the sense of familiarity had

    vanished.

    From the side, the woman had reminded him of Esme at first nce.

    He must have been mistaken.

    Conrad pinched the middle of his brows, trying to recall Esme¡¯s face. He suddenly found that her

    appearance was a little blurred in his mind. He probably knew what she looked like, but he wasn¡¯t

    exactly sure of the details of her appearance now.

    Looking at Britney¡¯s photos again, he suddenly felt annoyed and didn¡¯t want to look at them anymore.

    How could a dead person appear?

    The world was big, so it would be normal for a couple of people to have some resemnce with each

    other.

    When Sally returned from the restroom, the three of them wandered around a bit more until Tiger

    approached them and said, ¡°Madam, Mr. Maxwell is worried you¡¯d be too tired and has asked me to

    take you to the office.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Before leaving, Britney took Fia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°When Peteres back, I¡¯ll call you and your

    husband!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Sally looked at Britney curiously. ¡°Do you like Fia a lot?¡±

    ¡°Fia seems like a nice person and is not pretentious. I enjoy being around people like her.¡±

    Sally patted Britney¡¯s head. ¡°She¡¯s a bit like you, right?¡±

    Britney shyly pushed away Sally¡¯s hand, and a trace of malice shed

    in her eyes when no one was looking.

    ¡°No way. I¡¯m not as pretty as Fia.¡±

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534

    Chapter 534

    Conrad looked up to see Tiger carrying Fia in, and he immediately rushed forward to take her into his

    arms before cing her on the

    couch.

    Tiger left quietly and closed the door behind him.

    Fia sensed that something was wrong with Conrad, and she reached out to touch his face and pinch it.

    ¡°It feels like you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡±

    Conrad thought about Britney, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who was that person Doctor Sally brought

    you to see today?¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart s*ipped a beat. When she thought about how Tiger had followed her around the entire day,

    Fia thought Conrad was unhappy

    because she had seen Jason.

    She hurriedly told the story of Jason and Britney¡¯s parents matching

    the two up.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Conrad asked with a raised brow. ¡°So, did those two see eye to

    eye?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t catch each other¡¯s eyes?¡±

    Conrad was a little unhappy at the answer. He wondered when a woman woulde along to take

    Jason away.

    ¡°Britney has someone on her mind, and her family forced this blind date on her.

    Fia also briefly told Conrad about Britney¡¯s feelings for Sally¡¯s brother.

    ¡°They all know each other?¡± Conrad asked without much thought.

    ¡°Yeah! Sally¡¯s mother is close to Britney¡¯s mother, and Britney¡¯s parents are close to Evans¡¯ parents,

    and-¡±

    Fia stopped abruptly.

    Conrad chuckled. ¡°Why did you suddenly stop?¡±

    Fia bit her lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to mention Evans¡¯ parents.¡±

    Jason¡¯s father was his father. It was just so¡­

    ¡°That man has long since not meant anything to me,¡± Conrad said

    calmly.

    Fia changed the subject anyway and said, ¡°Did you know that Barbara is Britney¡¯s sister?¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Conrad said, slightly surprised.

    Barbara was Finn¡¯s divorced second wife and Britney¡¯s sister. The Thomas, Evans, and Hall families

    really had such good rtions.

    Perhaps Britney wasn¡¯t really suspicious, then. It was he who had been overthinking it. Conrad was

    suddenly disgusted at himself when thinking about how a picture could let him recall a vicious dead

    woman.

    His mind should be filled with thoughts of only Fia! Why would he think of that woman? It was pointless!

    When Fia didn¡¯t hear anything from Conrad, she suddenly realized something. In their circle, many

    people knew each other, and they

    also knew him.

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t have many friends because of his family background, unlike many others. She

    felt a bit sorry for him. If he had had more friends since his younger days, perhaps his personality

    wouldn¡¯t be so gloomy, and he wouldn¡¯t have such a chilling aura wherever he went like he was some

    kind of freezer.

    ¡°Conrad, I made ns with Sally. We¡¯ll hang out together when her brother returns next week.¡±

    Fia had put her arm around Conrad. Fearing he would refuse, she carefully said, ¡°Both our

    personalities are boring, and we don¡¯t have many friends. But Sally has been nice to me, so let¡¯s not

    refuse her, okay?¡±

    Conrad paused, looking at the eagerness on Fia¡¯s face.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Will Jason also be there?¡±

    Fia blinked. ¡°And Britney too!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a problem for the six of them to get together. He could ept that, and he could also take the

    opportunity to show off his affection for Fia in front of Jason to take jabs at him.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Conrad agreed somewhat stiffly.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet!¡± Fia said.

    She threw herself into his arms and hugged his neck tightly as she

    rocked from side to side in a cute manner.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been nicer and nicer to me!¡±

    ¡°You noticed. That¡¯s good,¡± Conrad replied, his heart exploding with

    sweetness like a flower in bloom.

    ¡°Say¡­ Sally is such a nice person, so her brother should be the same, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say,¡± Conrad replied. He didn¡¯t like Fia talking about. other men and casually said,

    ¡°Maybe all the good genes in the Halls went to Sally, and her brother is a jerk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! It¡¯s not like he has offended you or anything!¡± Fia said as she punched him on the

    shoulder and brought up someone else.

    ¡°Britney sounds like a nice girl. I heard from Sally that she was an obedient girl growing up. She¡¯s a

    little timid, but extremely stubborn once she sets her mind on something.¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535

    Chapter 535

    Conrad thought again of the delusion that the picture had given him and covered her mouth with his

    lips, not wanting to hear her mention. someone else.

    A kiss that started off gently gradually became more intense and heated, easily making one dizzy.

    When Britney arrived home, she greeted the s*rvants politely before flying upstairs.

    Once in the bedroom, she closed the doors and windows, pulled down even the curtains, and made an

    international call.

    ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed!¡±

    The first thing out of her mouth was aint.

    The person on the other end was in Maplnd and asked in azy tone, ¡°What? Was the blind date not

    good enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Your sister brought that b*tch with her!¡±

    ¡°Esme.¡± The man¡¯s voice turned cold and hard. ¡°That¡¯s my sister you¡¯re talking about. Watch your

    tone.¡±

    Britney took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m Britney, now and forever? And that I

    will only ever be Britney? What¡¯s the meaning of you calling my name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll assume that you were emotional because you saw an old friend and couldn¡¯t control your temper. If

    you speak about my sister in that tone again, don¡¯t me me for turning against you!¡±

    Realizing how protective Peter was of his sister, she gritted her teeth and softened her tone, ¡°How

    could I be unhappy with your sister? I

    like her a lot. I was just angry when I saw Fia.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t want to bother about this topic any longer and asked coldly, ¡°Have you seen Conrad?¡±

    ¡°No. Why would I? My heart is with you now.¡±

    ¡°It better be. I¡¯m hanging up now. I¡¯ll return in a few days to see you. While I¡¯m not by your side, stay in

    character and don¡¯t expose yourself!

    ¡°I got it.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Esme slumped down onto the carpet by the bed.

    She was so jealous of Fia!

    Even if the woman was blind, Fia¡¯s voice was filled with joy and delight when Conrad was mentioned.

    Esme¡¯s death had not affected their rtionship in the slightest, but in fact had made it better!

    Peter was returning soon. She had to do something before he did, or else she wouldn¡¯t be able to

    control the anger coursing through her.

    In the evening, Barbara drove home and greeted her parents indifferently under their cold gazes.

    Mr. Thomas couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting home anymore? What¡¯s

    the meaning of this?¡±

    Barbara didn¡¯t pause in her steps and said as she continued upstairs,¡± Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to

    pollute the Thomases¡¯ air. I¡¯m just dropping by to see Britney, and then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Mr. Thomas was very dissatisfied with his daughter. Despite her sessful career, she was still only

    working for others!

    She didn¡¯t listen to their words and didn¡¯t follow the traditional path of getting married and having

    children in ordance with the

    arrangement of her elders. Instead, she insisted on being someone¡¯s stepmother and even got

    divorced afterward!

    She was an utter disgrace to the Thomas family!

    After knocking on the door, Britney opened it, and her face lit up at the sight of Barbara.

    ¡°Barbara! You¡¯re back!¡±

    Barbara studied Britney from head to toe a few times before saying, ¡± Long time no see. Seems like

    you¡¯ve grown some.¡±

    Britney raised her chin, feeling a little proud.

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m no longer the little dwarf you used to call me back when we were kids!¡±

    After Britney made that childhood joke, Barbara felt even more like her sister had returned, and there

    was no unfamiliar feeling between

    them.

    Barbara reached out to grab Britney¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you out for supper and buy

    you some clothes.¡±

    ¡°Barbara, I have my own money. You don¡¯t have to buy anything for me.¡±

    Barbara patted Britney¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t refuse your sister¡¯s love,

    ¡°Okay then!¡± Britney said and took Barbara¡¯s arm with a delighted look.

    As Barbara drove them away from the residence, she asked, ¡°What are your ns now that you¡¯re

    back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it one step at a time and see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°Have you been doing biological research abroad?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    A hint of reluctance crossed Barbara¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Was Peter

    worth it?¡±

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536

    Chapter 536

    Britney said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Barbara asked, ¡°Then are you nning to find an area to continue in research?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Britney frowned. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know.¡±

    Barbara looked at her mncholic sister. She had grown taller and fuller and became much better

    looking.

    To her, her sister was timid and was easily bullied in school.

    She wanted to protect this little sister of hers.

    She suggested, ¡°Do you want to give Maxwell Corporation a try?¡±

    Britney felt her heart waver, but weakly shook her head.

    ¡°Maxwell Corporation is so amazing. What would someone like me

    who does research do there?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind it, you can be my assistant.¡± Her previous assistant had resigned and she found it

    annoying to have an assistant so she did not hire a new one. If her younger sister wanted in, she could

    directly bring her in.

    With her current position in the Maxwell Corporation, she could make her own arrangements if she

    wanted an assistant.

    ¡°Barbara, I have something I am more curious about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Although our father¡¯spany is not big, it¡¯s still decent, isn¡¯t it?

    Why do you not work in Dad¡¯spany and instead work for someone else?¡±

    Barbara smiled sarcastically. ¡°With how that old man thinks, do you think there is any room for a

    rebellious failure of a daughter of his?¡±

    ¡°¡­Barbara, don¡¯t say that. Mom and Dad are only doing it for your own good.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? The moment you return you are teaching me a lesson. You¡¯ve met the young master of the

    Evans and are ready to marry him as per our parents¡¯ wishes?¡±

    ¡°Barbara, you sure know how to make a joke at my expense. Although Jason appears to be quite good,

    he doesn¡¯t fancy me.¡±

    ¡°Is it really him who doesn¡¯t fancy you or do you have Peter alone in your heart and are unwilling to

    look at anyone else?¡±

    Britney turned red and purposely acted angry as she looked out the window. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you

    anymore. You keep making fun of me.¡±

    The next day.

    Fia and Conrad stayed in the CEO¡¯s office, each busy with their own

    work.

    He worked.

    She listened to her lecture.

    Half an hourter, Ss knocked on the door and entered.

    ¡°Sir, Madam Barbara hired her own assistant.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Conrad did not feel that it was a big deal. ¡°It¡¯s up to her liking.¡±

    Ss thought about it. Tiger had seen Barbara¡¯s new assistant and because he found her familiar, he

    had told Ss.

    So he gave a reminder. ¡°It¡¯s Madam Barbara¡¯s younger sister who has just returned to the country.¡±

    Conrad immediately frowned, and thought about the picture that made him feel ufortable.

    ¡°Is it Britney Thomas?¡± Fia has already responded first. ¡°That youngdy doesn¡¯t appear to be too bad.¡±

    Ss thought about it and said, ¡°Although Madam Barbara¡¯s assistant doesn¡¯te into contact with

    any of the secrets, I don¡¯t think it is too good for sisters to work together.¡±

    Conrad did not say anything. Subconsciously he felt repulsion toward this Britney.

    Fia asked, ¡°Why would it be bad?¡±

    ¡°I am worried that Madam Barbara would be too protective and would cause the dissatisfaction of other

    people in the Foreign Affairs Department.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Fia thought of some things, and asked, ¡°If it were not Madam Barbara¡¯s sister, other people would order

    the assistant to do errands, right?¡±

    Ss was a little stunned. ¡°Yes.¡±

    An assistant was in charge of doing all ad hoc work, and it was unavoidable that other people would

    push them around to make photocopies of documents, buy coffee, and all kinds of errands.

    ¡°Because she is the younger sister of Madam Barbara, thosezy people would not dare to bully her.

    Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Fia said it

    as it was.

    Ss was persuaded by her. ¡°Madam seems to be right.¡±

    Conrad still did not say anything. Seeing that Fia did not reject this

    person, he did not wish to participate in the conversation.

    Ss asked eagerly, ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537

    Chapter 537

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°Should we send Madam Barbara¡¯s sister to another department to avoid any negative effects on

    Madam Barbara¡¯s reputation?¡±

    ¡°Barbara herself isn¡¯t even worried about her own reputation, so what are you worrying for?¡± Conrad¡¯s

    attitude was a little heartless. ¡°If work progress is affected by her sister, the both of them can just leave

    together!¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    Her husband was so stern. She wanted to say something but did not quite dare to.

    As a wife, she should not meddle too much.

    Forget it, she¡¯d just listen quietly. Her husband¡¯s words were not

    wrong.

    Since Madam Barbara dared to directly hire her sister to be her assistant, then she should have the

    boldness to bear all the

    consequences!

    Therefore, Britney easily entered Maxwell Corporation and became Barbara¡¯s assistant.

    ***

    In the afternoon, the hour for lunch.

    Ss went to the canteen to order food for Conrad and Fia, and coincidentally met Barbara leading

    Britney along.

    He looked at Britney a couple of times, who was acting obedient, her eyes never wandering around,

    appearing to have a little fear of socializing.

    That look made him think of Fia back then when she also acted carefully.

    He did not think too much. With Barbara¡¯s character, her sister¡¯s character should be fine too.

    After ordering the dishes and sending them back to the CEO¡¯s office, Ss returned to the canteen and

    prepared to find a corner to eat his own food he ordered.

    He suddenly heard someone calling him. ¡°Mr. Ss!¡±

    He looked over in surprise, it was Madam Barbara.

    This woman had always been proud and indifferent. Aside from work matters, she would never call

    him, and definitely not in the canteen during a meal.

    ¡°Mr. Ss,e over. I have something to tell you,¡± Barbara said with a semi-cold look.

    Britney, who was by her side, quickly nced at Ss, as if very

    fearful.

    Ss hesitated for a couple of seconds before carrying his te over.

    ¡°Madam Barbara, is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Eat first.¡± Barbara was not anxious.

    Ss felt that women like her who had too much of a character gave the most headaches. He quickly

    finished his food and looked at

    Barbara to ask her what the matter was.

    A hand reached over, offering a napkin.

    ¡°That¡­ Mr. Ss, it¡¯s for you to wipe your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ss epted the napkin Britney offered and his first impression of her was not bad.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a small matter.¡± Britney looked obedient and a little shy, lowering her gaze.

    Ss looked at her for a short while then looked at Madam Barbara.

    Barbara said a little uneasily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. About me hiring my own assistant, I didn¡¯t discuss it with you

    all beforehand¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, Mr. Maxwell said that you could make your own decision on your assistant.¡± Ss

    purposely smiled in a c*nning manner. ¡± However, you should take good care of the people you bring

    in, and don¡¯t bring any trouble to thepany.¡±

    Britney, who had her head lowered, never changed her expression, pinching her palm tightly before

    managing to maintain the obedient and timid character of ¡°Britney¡±.

    Barbara patted her own sister¡¯s stiff back.

    ¡°Just tell Mr. Maxwell to be at ease. My sister¡¯s character is perfect. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She will not cause any trouble for thepany.¡±

    ¡°But what if?¡± Ss kept his c*nning smile on.

    ¡°If that happens, I will resign on my own,¡± Barbara said boldly. She

    believed in her own sister.

    ¡°Barbara!¡± Britney had an aggrieved and worried look. ¡°Don¡¯t do this kind of silly thing for me. I think it¡¯s

    still better for me to leave.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean to leave? You¡¯re already here, so just work properly. You better work hard for my

    sake!¡±

    Britney had teary eyes as she looked at Barbara in pain and then red at Ss somewhat angrily.

    Like a child being forced into a corner, she said, ¡°Why is there a need to speak to my sister like this? If

    anything goes wrong, then I will leave on my own! My sister has been in Maxwell Corporation for so

    long. Could it be that you still don¡¯t believe her?!

    ¡°How can there be such a person like you?!¡± She muttered aggrievedly then lowered her head and no

    longer raised it.

    Ss frowned, feeling that bit guilty.

    Madam Barbara was trustworthy, and those words were merely to test Madam Barbara, to avoid any

    ¡®what ifs¡¯.

    Her younger sister, who was sitting in front of him, was too timid and sensitive. The two sisters were

    really worlds apart!

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538

    Chapter 538

    The matter of Britney entering thepany passed just like that and thanks to Barbara, the entire

    Foreign Affairs Department had a very good attitude toward her and nobody dared to bully or order her

    about.

    She arranged work for Barbara properly every day and did not have any free time.

    Every day when it was lunch time, she would subconsciously search for a figure in the canteen.

    When she saw Ss, she would greet him obediently.

    In a blink of an eye, quite a few days passed and Fia was about to sit for her exams.

    Conrad personally called the Ministry of Education and without

    expending too much effort, he was able to arrange a chance for Fia to

    take the exams.

    Fia wanted to end things fast and so arranged it to be the next day.

    The Ministry of Education and the dean of her previous university personally invigted. There were

    even surveince cameras, and everything was done properly without any intention for favoritism or

    cheating.

    ¡°Ss, what time is it?¡±

    Conrad sat outside the examination room, staring at Fia who had lowered her head and was writing

    through the surveince camera

    monitor.

    Both his hands clenched tight and were making cracking sounds.

    Ss looked at his own boss and could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad had a somber look. ¡°I¡¯m worried that something will go wrong when Fia is having an

    exam and when the timees, her results aren¡¯t perfect and she would feel bad.¡±

    Ss had yet to think of a way tofort him.

    ¡°She did not even let me use my connections to lower the difficulty of the exam questions and also did

    not allow others to help her.¡± Conrad felt a little troubled, so he very justly went along with her desires.

    However, he was really worried that the results would not be good.

    After all, she still could not see and when she wrote, she would be slow. Furthermore, she had to rely

    on the system for the questions.

    However, she was really strong, and she did not even allow for an

    extension of the exam time.

    ¡°Sir, Madam has worked so hard and everything will surely go as she

    wishes.¡±

    ¡°Will it?¡±

    ¡°Although Madam appears to be timid, she is actually very strong and also very smart.¡±

    ¡°I know that she is very smart.¡± Conrad¡¯s expression turned even

    more serious. He was worried.

    After two days, finally she was done with all the subjects.

    Fia happily got up, walking out of the ssroom with the assistance

    of the dean.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Conrad rushed forward and hugged her, his eyes full of wanting to pamper her.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Conrad felt quite a bit of heartache for her and he casually bid farewell to the dean, picked her up, and

    left.

    The results would be out tomorrow, and Ss left his number so that he could contact him to collect the

    results when they were out. This was Conrad¡¯s request, so whatever it was he had to think of a way.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, is the food ready?¡±

    Conrad shouted once he returned home with Fia in his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. I¡¯ve made all the food Madam likes, and there¡¯s freshly squeezed juice.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley was bustling around for the sake of allowing the pair of husband and wife to have a

    fulfilling dinner. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After the meal, Conrad guided Fia upstairs. He went to the study to deal with a little work and sheid

    on the sofa in the bedroom,

    rxing.

    A whileter, her phone rang and she brought her phone right before her as she worked hard to figure

    out where the ept call button was and used her finger to swipe up.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s me, Sally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sally.¡±

    ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I want to ask you and Mr. Maxwell out to meet up.¡±

    ¡°Your brother is back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I have already invited Jason and Britney.¡±

    Seeing as tomorrow was the day she would get her results, Fia did

    not want to do anything besides waiting for her results to be released.

    However, waiting could be quite torturous, so it would be good to be distracted.

    ¡°Alright then. Send me the addresster. I¡¯ll go over with Conrad tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539

    Chapter 539

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sally was quite happy. She had thought that with Conrad¡¯s character, he would not go, and

    would not have allowed Fia to go as

    well.

    After all, going to Jason and Britney¡¯s blind datest time was a situation where she did not tell them in

    advance.

    At night, Fia brought up her appointment with Sally the next day.

    Conrad frowned but thinking that she would get her results tomorrow, in order to ensure she wasn¡¯t too

    worried, he would apany her and participate in her gathering, which seemed to work too.

    At ten o¡¯clock, Conrad and Fia departed for the restaurant Sally had

    booked.

    Sally was already there, and while talking to her brother, she caught a glimpse of the people at the

    restaurant entrance and immediately

    went forward to wee them.

    ¡°Fia, did your exam go well?¡±

    ¡°Results aren¡¯t out yet.¡±

    Sally patted her slender arm. ¡°You like designing so much and the drafts you draw are amazing! I¡¯m

    sure you will be able to get good

    results!¡±

    Fia was a design major and besides the subject of culture, there was still the professional subject

    examination in design.

    The theoretical professional examination required her to draw.

    She was quite confident in her culture paper, but she was a bit uncertain about her professional paper.

    She was now drawing after practicing. If she could achieve fifty to sixty percent of her work when her

    sight was good, that would be great. Because of her eye problems, she learned to use the paper and

    pen used by the blind, but she was not very proficient and didn¡¯t know if it would help in drawing theOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    draft.

    ¡°Hopefully things will be as you have said.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, you are so great! Of course it wille to pass.¡± Sally held Fia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll

    introduce you to my brother!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia temporarily let go of Conrad¡¯s hand.

    Conrad did not wish to appear odd as if he was holding two women¡¯s hands, but he followed behind Fia

    step-by-step, just in case

    something happened.

    The man at the table stood up after Sally left the table.

    Wearing a white suit, he looked clean and gentle, and even his

    eyebrows and eyes appeared soft.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Sally¡¯s elder brother, Peter Hall.¡±

    He stretched out his hand toward Conrad.

    Conrad shook his hand faintly then turned sideways to pull out a chair for Fia and helped her to sit

    down.

    Peter unbuttoned his suit unhurriedly, his beige shirt not having a single wrinkle, and he appeared to be

    very cool and bright.

    Not upset because Conrad rejected him shaking Fia¡¯s hand, he looked at Fia and asked with a bit of

    concern, ¡°Sally, is this the friend you mentioned to me previously?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is Fia Lawson. You can call her Fia like I do.¡±

    Peter nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you, Fia.¡±

    Fia smiled in his direction. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Hall.¡±

    Sally immediately said, ¡°Pete, Fia is a very nice girl, I like her a lot!¡±

    Peter nodded and seemed to smile.

    He looked at Conrad. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you seem to have a very good rtionship with Fia.¡±

    Conrad swept him a nce. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Fia spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hall, do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Just then, Peter saw the restaurant door open and Britney walked in, followed by Jason. From a

    distance, the two of them appeared to be quite the match.

    Thinking about how Britney was forced to go on a blind date with Jason the moment she got back, his

    gaze turned cold.

    ¡°Pete, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sally followed his gaze and saw Britney approaching and kicked him

    oddly.

    She thought that he was annoyed because he thought Britney had followed him and thus, revealed

    such an expression.

    She immediately leaned to his side and said softly, ¡°Pete, treat Britney a little better. It has been so

    many years and she still hasn¡¯t changed.

    She¡¯s still timid and serious.¡±

    Peter regained his clean smile. ¡°I have always treated her as my younger sister, alright?¡±

    Sally red at him before getting up to wee Britney and Jason.

    She smiled as she spoke. ¡°How did the two of you end uping together?¡±

    Britney lowered her head shyly as Jason exined, ¡°We met outside the restaurant coincidentally.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Evans seems to be quite fated with Ms. Thomas.¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was a little teasing.

    Instantly, Britney could not help but look over.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540

    Chapter 540

    Britney¡¯s gaze was a little cool and seemed to beining a bit.

    Conrad faintly swept her a nce, treating her gaze as just ming him for spouting nonsense.

    He had indeed said so on purpose. Who cares about how she was

    with Peter.

    He only wanted to quickly find Jason a partner so that he would stop pining for his wife.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Britney looked at Fia somewhat fearfully. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Fia gently lifted the corner of her lips. ¡°My husband.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh. Fia¡¯s husband.¡± Britney seemed to casually ask, ¡°Sally, do you

    and Jason know Fia¡¯s husband?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Peter replied indifferently. ¡°Who in Gryphon dares to not know Mr Maxwell?¡±

    Britney secretly bit her lip, like a littledy secretly in love, carefully looking at Peter.

    Her eyes also seemed to contain a little delight. ¡°Peter, turns out you, also know Fia¡¯s husband. Then in

    the future, we will all be friends.¡±

    ¡°Just who is your friend?¡± Conrad said mercilessly.

    Fia knew his temper and only smiled apologetically at everyone.

    She pinched Conrad¡¯s waist and apologized. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart. He¡¯s just socially awkward.¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia speechlessly.

    He was not socially awkward.

    He just didn¡¯t want to waste his words on this group of people.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t just focus on talking. Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Sally acted as the host, asking each and

    everyone what they wanted to drink, and got the waiter toe over to put in the order for drinks first.

    After ordering the drinks, she asked everyone what dishes they

    wanted to order.

    Conrad said faintly, ¡°Fia wants to have the sour and s*icy offal and

    the fried ribs.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Mr. Maxwell, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I can do it.¡± Sally smiled at the waiter and nodded, and listed their

    favorite dishes.

    Britney felt like she was being pampered. ¡°Sally, how did you know that I wanted to eat garlic lobster?!¡±

    Sally smiled at her. ¡°When you were young, you always asked my

    mom to make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Sally, you are so nice to me.¡± She looked at Peter and Jason, asking curiously, ¡°Sally, Peter doesn¡¯t

    like frog meat.¡±

    Sally purposely acted calm and replied. ¡°Jason likes it.¡±

    She ordered it for Jason.

    Jason immediately looked at Fia and then quickly looked away.

    Conrad pretended not to see it and when the juice came, he poured it

    for Fia.

    ¡°Fia, the fresh orange juice you like.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡± Fia drank two mouthfuls very happily.

    She casually passed it to Conrad and said, ¡°Try it too.¡±

    Conrad never liked these juices, but seeing her look of anticipation, he drank from her cup.

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    Looking at her, he answered extremely seriously, ¡°Yes, very nice.¡±

    This meal was quite sessful. Peter and his sister would asionally talk about things overseas and

    Britney would add on a little.

    The other three people concentrated on eating.

    After the meal, Britney wanted to go to the restroom and subconsciously asked, ¡°Sally, Fia, do you all

    want to go to the restroom?¡±

    Sally shook her head.

    Fia drank too much juice and indeed wanted to go to the restroom, so she nodded in agreement.

    Conrad immediately got up, but she pped away the hand he extended to her.

    ¡°Britney will bring me. Just stay here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Maxwell, please feel at ease. I will take care of Fia well.¡±

    As their gazes met, Conrad looked at Britney properly for the first time throughout the meal.

    She appeared to be obedient and quite friendly too.

    However, it made him recall the feeling he had when he saw the

    photo.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541

    Chapter 541

    ¡°No need.¡± Conrad insisted on personally bringing Fia to the restroom.

    Britney quietly followed behind the both of them, staring at him holding Fia¡¯s wrist and quietly pinched

    the palm of her hand.

    When they reached thedies, Fia pushed Conrad lightly.

    ¡°Wait outside.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything, call me.¡±

    Britney immediately went forward. ¡°Fia, let me help you in.¡±

    After dealing with their business, and Fia came out, Britney helped her to the sink to wash her hands.

    ¡°Thank you, Britney.¡± Thinking of Conrad¡¯s attitude, she apologized.¡± Don¡¯t take it to heart. He is a

    person with deep thoughts, so it is hard for him to ept other people¡¯s kind intentions.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you know that I¡¯m sincere, that¡¯s enough. How he sees it does not matter.¡±

    Britney¡¯s tone was light and friendly.

    After Fia washed her hands, she led her to the hand dryer to dry her

    hands.

    After that, she took out her own hand moisturizer and helped her to apply it.

    Fia smelled the peach blossom fragrance and she was a little stunned.

    In her memory, there was a person who also liked the peach blossom fragrance moisturizer.

    ¡°Fia, we¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Fia subconsciously held Britney¡¯s hand, touching her finger without

    leaving a trace..

    In her memory, she had yed the piano since young and had slender fingers.

    However, on her right index finger, there was a scar from when she was peeling fruits.

    Britney lowered her gaze, staring at Fia touching her own hand, and her lips curved into a mocking

    smile.

    Peter had spent a lot on her changes and all her moles on her body were removed, what more the scar

    on her finger.

    Not feeling the scar on her finger, Fia¡¯s heart was finally at ease.

    ¡°Thank you, Britney.¡±

    ¡°All these are small matters, so there is no need for thanks. If you want to talk about gratitude, I still

    have to thank Mr. Maxwell for not being calctive and allowing me to be my sister¡¯s assistant.¡±

    Fia smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been busy listening to lecturestely and have not even gone to the

    Foreign Affairs Department to

    see you.¡±

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s not convenient for you with your eyes. Just obediently stay in Mr. Maxwell¡¯s office and don¡¯t

    simply run about. Furthermore, my sister and I are busy working, so we won¡¯t have time to entertain

    you, either. We¡¯ll just gather during the weekends when we are free.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia felt that these people were all quite goodpany for a meal. All of them were sincere

    people.

    Eileen had left the country and she frequently missed her, but she wanted to listen to Eileen and

    interact with other people more.

    It was also rare that there was no objection from Conrad, so she wanted to go out with him more in the

    future.

    So she said, ¡°Next time, ask Madam Barbara toe along too.¡±

    A hint of gloom shed in Britney¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure thing. It¡¯s just that my sister is a little colder and I¡¯m

    afraid that she won¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Just take it slow. After some time, she¡¯ll get used to it. My husband is an example.¡±

    Britney thought about how Conrad was guarding on the outside and suppressed her wicked thoughts,

    and supported Fia out of the

    restroom.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I¡¯ll return Fia to you.¡±

    She still retained the attitude of being a little cowardly, like she was

    afraid of Conrad. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Conrad did not look at her and took Fia¡¯s hand. He smoothly picked her up and strode away.

    Britney frowned, looking at the man¡¯s big and tall back, her heart full of hatred and envy!

    Why were they all able to forget her existence and act so lovingly!

    Why!

    Conrad carried Fia and as he passed by the dining table, he said, ¡± Everyone, we¡¯ll be making a move

    first.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sally immediately got up. ¡°I have already made an appointment with Fia to go to a karaoke

    center to sing. Aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad coldly rejected her.

    Fia muttered unhappily in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so overbearing.¡±

    Conrad swept a nce at Jason who was sitting by the side and said softly into her ear, ¡°If you wish to

    sing, you can sing for me alone at

    home.

    Fia was left speechless.

    Sally went after them. ¡°Fia, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± It was a rare asion for Conrad to agree toe out today, so she should

    not push him too hard.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542

    Chapter 542

    Sally was a little disappointed. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll gather again another day.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Thinking of the peach blossom fragrance hand moisturizer, she said, ¡°Sally, can you send us

    off?¡±

    Sally was not a fool either. She could feel that Fia had something to ask her, so she went back to her

    brother, Jason, and Britney to inform them and then apanied Fia and her husband out of the

    restaurant.

    At the parking lot, Fia pushed Conrad lightly.

    ¡°I want to drink milk tea. Take a look around and see if there are any

    milk tea shops nearby and help me get one.¡±

    Conrad took a look around and saw that there were two milk tea

    shops on the opposite side.

    ¡°Okay. Wait for me here.¡±

    He looked at Sally. ¡°Please stay with her.¡±

    ¡°I will, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Hearing his footsteps growing distant, Fia bit her lip and asked. ¡°Sally,¡± I would like to ask you about

    Britney.¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡± Sally was a little lost. ¡°Did she say something to you in the restroom?¡±

    Fia hesitated for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s quite nice. We went to the restroom together and after washing our

    hands, she helped me put on a peach blossom fragrance hand moisturizer. It was quite fragrant.¡±

    ¡°If you like, I can ask her which brand she uses and buy you er

    on!¡±

    ¡°Sally, has she always liked the fragrance of peach blossom?¡±

    Sally had originally thought it was a big deal and immediately felt relief and smiled, saying, ¡°She has

    always liked peach blossoms since young, so all her skincare products and perfumes have always had

    a peach blossom scent.¡±

    Fia thought about that person. It was not that she liked peach blossoms. It was just that she liked using

    a certain brand of peach blossom hand moisturizer that was from overseas, and she had been using it

    since high school.

    The peach blossom hand moisturizer Britney used earlier was from the exact same brand as the one

    that person used.

    ¡°Why? Fia? Don¡¯t you like peach blossoms?¡±

    Fia shook her hand. ¡°It just made me think about someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Esme Manning.¡±

    Sally frowned, thinking that Fia¡¯s emotions were getting affected

    again.

    She immediately grabbed her hand and gently patted it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. She¡¯s dead. She won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sally thought about it and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like the fragrance of peach blossom, next time I will just

    drop Britney a hint.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. She¡¯ll think that I am a Karen.¡±

    Hearing quick footsteps approaching from the distance, Fia followed the sound and looked over.

    Did you manage to get the milk tea?¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Conrad held her hand and pushed the milk tea into it.

    He nodded at Sally. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sally looked at Fia worriedly. This girl was very sensitive now that

    even the fragrance of a hand moisturizer was enough to trigger her

    suspicions.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, don¡¯t spend too much time on work. Spend a little more

    effort on Fia.¡±

    Conrad looked at Sally, knowing that her words carried a deeper

    meaning. He guessed that Fia had said something to Sally while he

    was gone.

    Since she did not wish for him to know, he was naturally suspicious,

    but he did not ask Sally directly in front of her.

    Later on, there will be plenty of time to ask.

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    Before Sally returned to the restaurant, she looked at her brother, Peter, carefully talking to Britney.

    Then she looked at Jason who was sitting there in a daze and asked

    the waiter for the bill.

    The waiter smiled formally. ¡°Mr. Maxwell has already paid.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sally thought about Fia¡¯s sensitivity to the peach blossom fragrance and took the initiative to

    chat up Britney.

    ¡°Britney, you have just returned to the country and I haven¡¯t even given you anything. I bought a set of

    skincare products not too long ago. Shall I give it to you?¡±

    ¡°Sally, but I only like the peach blossom fragrance.¡± Britney smiled

    yfully.

    Sally could only let things be. Forcefully asking other people to change their preferences was not right.

    A gaze with hidden meaning shed in Britney¡¯s eyes, and she changed the topic to talk about

    research matters with Peter.

    She was absolutely delighted that the despicable person was sensitive and had started to associate

    everything with her.

    This was good. She would slowly send some messages to her.

    The more sensitive the despicable person was, the more suspicious, the more frightened, the more

    nervous she was, the more she would be happy!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543

    Chapter 543

    ¡°I want to wash my hands.¡±

    The moment they arrived home, Fia spoke up coldly.

    Sitting in the car, she smelled the peach blossom fragrance on her hands and felt inexplicably

    nauseous.

    Conrad held her hand and took a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hands?¡±

    ¡°I want to wash my hands!¡± Her voice was a little shrill as she pushed his hand aside and started

    moving forward.

    Conrad frowned, taking a step forward and holding her up by the

    waist.

    ¡°Alright, let me support you.¡±

    ***

    In the washroom, Fia did not just wash her hands. She even took a

    bath.

    She soaked herself in the bathtub and made Conrad add a lot of sea

    salt scent to her bubble bath.

    She wanted to cover up the peach blossom fragrance lingering in her

    nostrils.

    ¡°Fia, you should get out now.¡±

    Conrad returned to the bathroom from the study. An hour had already passed and she still did not n

    to get out.

    ¡°Do you smell it?¡± Fia spoke faintly.

    Conrad subconsciously sniffed about. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Peach blossom fragrance.¡± Her smile was a little tired. ¡°Do you smell

    it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then do you know? My cousin really liked a particr peach blossom fragrance hand moisturizer a lot.

    She used that brand for many years.¡±

    Conrad frowned and did not speak.

    Fia was caught up in her memories and said, ¡°Her bathroom essentials, her skincare products, her

    fragrances and mists were all of other fragrance. Only her hand moisturizer had a peach blossom

    scent.¡±

    ¡°Fia, she¡¯s dead.¡±

    He did not wish to think of anything that had something to do with that person.

    He even wanted it less for it toe from her mouth.

    The moment she spoke, it was as if he had never changed, and that he was still hurting her because of

    that woman.

    To him, it was a kind of torture.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. She¡¯s dead.¡± Fia stirred up the water in the bathtub. ¡± Why is it that a dead person still

    appears in my mind from time to time?

    ¡°Why is it that whenever my heart is calm and without worries, she would suddenly pop up?¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth, picked up the towel, and went to pick Fia up.

    Her body was wet and it made his shirt wet as well.

    He did not mind. Picking her up and putting her onto a chair by the

    side, he used the towel to gently help her wipe off the water on her body and helped her put on

    pajamas.

    Seeing the faint sorrow on her face, he felt a little heartache.

    ¡°Did Sally say something to you?¡±

    Fia shook her head. She felt that he was not s*upid but was pretending.

    Before she returned, her hands were covered in the scent of the peach

    blossom hand moisturizer.

    He had picked her up and both her hands were on his neck and had

    touched his face. How could he not have smelt it?

    Furthermore, he had dated Esme and even bought her a peach blossom scent perfume. How could he

    not tell?

    Didn¡¯t he feel revolted?

    Or was he not only not revolted but actually liked the peach blossom

    scent?

    Was it the scent of peach blossoms that he liked, or was it the person who liked the peach blossom

    scent that he liked, or was it nostalgia?

    ¡°Conrad, do you know that I don¡¯t like anything to do with peach blossoms because of this?¡±

    In her design drafts, there were no peach blossoms.

    Everything she used would never have the peach blossom scent.

    Her clothes, her bags, her shoes, none of them would have the peach blossom design.

    Conrad¡¯s temple was throbbing. He really did not know why this peach blossom thing was any different

    to Fia or Esme.

    He had never noticed this thing.

    However, he could feel that because of this peach blossom thing,

    Fia¡¯s mood was not good.

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t even know what peach blossom smells like.¡±

    Why was she suddenly angry at him?

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544

    Chapter 544

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Fiaughed lightly. ¡°When she came of age, you gave her a set of peach blossom

    scented skin care products, and on the packaging were huge pink peach blossoms.

    ¡°You say you don¡¯t know?¡±

    This lie was not the least bit perfect.

    Conrad was slightly stunned and then at a loss.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Fia was instantly angered and pushed away his hand, wanting to get off the chair.

    She lost her bnce and just as she was about to fall, Conrad scooped her back into his arms.

    ¡°Let me help you dry your hair.¡±

    His voice was gentle, instantly suppressing Fia¡¯s anger.

    She was like a puppet as she let him dry her hair.

    After drying her hair, he picked her up and walked over to the bedroom¡¯s big bed and said, ¡°You should

    have your afternoon nap now.¡±

    After a sleep, her mood should be a little better.

    The moment Fia hit the bed, she turned around andy on her tummy.

    Conrad stared at the back of her head, feeling that she was in a very bad mood.

    After hesitating, he sat down on the bedside, not daring to touch her hand.

    Now when she got angry, he could not touch her.

    The more he touched, the more she was like a porcupine.

    ¡°Did Sally say something to you?¡±

    Fia did not speak, a surge of anger leaping about in her chest, expending, wanting the life of her

    emotions!

    Since young, he had always been her belief. She worshiped him, adored him.

    So, why was she constantly disappointed now?

    Even when he lied, he did not hesitate.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡±

    Conrad knew that he could not get an answer from her, so he walked out of the room to call Sally.

    Sally was arranging for her brother to drive Britney back and as she waved to her brother, she picked

    up the call.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Maxwell, thank you for treating everyone today.¡±

    ¡°What did you say to Fia? Since she came back, something hasn¡¯t been right.¡±

    Sally frowned and told Conrad the truth about what she had said to Fia.

    Hearing Britney¡¯s name being strung together with the peach blossom scent, Conrad once again

    thought about Esme and his face darkened.

    ¡°Doctor Hall, is this friend of yours, Britney, trustworthy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She is an honestdy. Didn¡¯t you all see? Her eyes were mostly on my brother. She likes my

    brother a lot. She doesn¡¯t even fancy a good man like Jason!¡±

    Sally spoke seriously and righteously, not wanting the peach blossom scented hand moisturizer to

    create a bad image of Britney on Conrad and Fia.

    Conrad hung up frustrated and returned to the bedroom.

    He stared at Fia who had not moved at all.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    He squatted down by the bed. ¡°Going back to the topic earlier, I really

    did not give her any peach blossom scented gift.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? It was aing-of-age gift!¡± Fia red at him. fiercely.

    He gave a helpless smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have amnesia.¡±

    Fia suddenly felt her heart ache and her eyes started to water as she choked. ¡°How could you not

    remember? She even purposely showed it to me.¡±

    Showed off in front of her.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Conrad frowned and thought about it. ¡°Have you forgotten that on the day of hering of age, I did

    not even attend it?¡±

    Fia was stunned. Oh, right, he didn¡¯t attend.

    But Esme had indeed received his gift of peach blossom fragrance.

    ¡°Grandpa had just thrown me into training and I was not even in Gryphon for quite a few months.¡±

    Silence.

    Right, he wasn¡¯t even in Gryphon for quite a few months.

    Only Esme kept saying that he would call and message her every day.

    However, she had never received his calls, nor did she see any ofthose so-called messages.Could it

    be?

    Fia frowned. Could it be that Esme had lied to her?

    ¡°Then on the day of hering of age, did you call or message her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Conrad replied without

    even having to think.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545

    Chapter 545

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call her? She was already your girlfriend then.¡±

    Conrad himself was a little silly and suddenly understood that his first love experience wasn¡¯t quite as

    passionate.

    It was not like how things were with Fia now. Just half a day without her message and he would feel

    ufortable all over.

    And after he had confirmed his rtionship with Esme, he never seemed to have taken the initiative to

    contact her.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ to me, I never saw her as my girlfriend?¡±

    He looked at Fia and asked in a seemingly lost manner.

    Fia frowned so hard that her forehead was about to be knitted up.

    How could there be such a ridiculous matter?

    Conrad pressed on her frown. ¡°About the matter of her gift during hering of age, I¡¯ll get Ss to

    check it out.¡±

    ¡°Check what?¡± Fia was a little stunned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to her. She lied. I also did not know that she liked peach blossoms.¡±

    He frowned and tried very hard to exin, ¡°Fia, I find it very hard to differentiate the scent of the

    different types of flowers.¡±

    This was a very sad situation.

    Fia found it ridiculous. How could there be a person who is unable to differentiate between flower

    fragrances?

    ¡°During the Hellish Training Camp, it was found that I have a

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    weakness in this area. I have investigative information you can look at.¡±

    Conrad immediately ran out of the bedroom into the study and searched for the information he had

    investigated previously.

    After that, Fia held the information and muttered, ¡°I cannot see.¡±

    Thest time she went to the ophthalmologist, she originally wanted to ask if she could put on sses

    to help with her high myopia.

    In the end, it was totally useless.

    The doctor said that it was because of her brain nervous system and not because of her cornea or any

    eye disease.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it like this. I¡¯ll get Mrs. Whitley up and you can get her to read for you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley is your employee.¡±

    Conrad was speechless for quite a few seconds before she looked

    out of the window.

    It was already past September and it was already fall and the sun was not bright.

    ¡°Then hold on to the information, I¡¯ll bring you out for a walk, and then when you meet a stranger, you

    can get him to read for you?¡±

    Fia felt it was quite s*upid like this. She said she would wait for when Eileen was free and get Eileen to

    help her check the information.

    Before she managed to open her mouth, she was picked up by the man and he strode out.

    ¡°Yo, what a coincidence!¡±

    A red Maserati stopped outside the gate and Victor greeted them through the iron gate.

    Conrad flew across the courtyard, opened the gate, and walked out.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Victor was baffled. ¡°I just passed by your ce on the way home and greeted you. You can¡¯t possibly

    expect me, your cousin, to give you a gift, right?¡±

    Fia thought about it and felt that Victor and Conrad never got along.

    So she took out the information in her hands and stretched forward.¡± Cousin, please help.¡±

    Victor looked at the woman in his cousin¡¯s arms and felt she was

    pitiful because she was still unable to see.

    If Eileen was around, she would love to dote on this best friend of

    hers.

    He missed Eileen a little.

    So he could not turn down this cousin-inw of his.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He got out of the car, took the document in Fia¡¯s hands with a cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because

    you stepped back from the

    competition for the piece ofnd in the northern suburbs I would sign

    a nonsensical contract.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a contract. Can I trouble you to read it out for me?¡±

    Hearing this, Victor was curious about the information he had in his

    hands.

    Fia got off Conrad¡¯s arms and stared at Victor blurrily with her big

    eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    After Victor finished reading, he swallowed and looked at Conrad and said to Fia, ¡°You let me see your

    husband¡¯s weakness?¡±

    ¡°What weakness?¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°Ha! If people found out that the high and mighty CEO Maxwell was a piece of trash that cannot even

    differentiate between flower

    fragrances, how much of a joke would he be!¡±

    Conrad was mocked and teased.

    Fia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Is it very funny?!¡±

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this something you yourself gave to me? How could I notugh?¡±

    ¡°Crazy!¡± Fia scolded. ¡°Return it to me.¡±

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546

    Chapter 546

    ¡°They¡¯re just some s*upid papers. Why bother?¡± Victor tore the document to pieces.

    Conrad stared at Victor¡¯s face intensely, trying to find a hint of anxiety on the man¡¯s face.

    He had a hunch.

    ¡°Were you the one who impersonated me and sent Esme a gift during hering-of-age ceremony?¡±

    Victor shrugged. ¡°What? That¡¯s like years ago. What¡¯s there to talk about? Besides, that woman¡¯s gone

    now.¡±

    Fia was speechless upon hearing that. This man must have done a lot of unspeakable things behind

    everyone¡¯s backs.

    Conrad did not want to waste any more time with his despicable cousin. He put a hand on Fia¡¯s

    shoulder, pulling her close to him.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

    Fia was stunned and did not know how to respond to that, feeling embarrassed all a sudden.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a nap.¡± Conrad kneeled down and carefully carried her with his strong arms.

    Victor, seeing the couple walking back in, asked impatiently, ¡°How¡¯s Eileen?¡±

    ¡°None of your business,¡± Fia responded coldly as she hugged Conrad¡¯s neck tightly.

    Victor forced up a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t contact her. I am worried.¡±

    Conrad took a nce at the man. ¡°She is under intense training at the

    moment. Phones are not allowed.¡±

    This was his revenge against Victor for impersonating him and causing all that fake-gift-to-Esme¡¯s

    ruckus.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Victor asked curiously.

    It was quite weird for Conrad to aid Eileen, a woman who had no prior dealings with him at all, with so

    much resources.

    ¡°Eileen is Fia¡¯s closest friend. Of course, I¡¯d give her more aid.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Victor, for a moment, felt d and relieved.

    Although he had only just registered and started a new entertainmentpany, Conrad had a lot of

    connections.

    Eileen would have a better future with this newpany than Victor¡¯s Destiny Entertainment.

    Now that the northern suburbs project was almost in his bag, Victor needed to focus on getting his n

    ready for thatnd¡¯s

    development. This was his first step into real estate properties. If he did everything well, there would be

    more projects going his way!

    Eyeing Conrad, Victor suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Cuz! I owe you one! If there¡¯s anything you two need,

    I¡­¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s no need!¡± Conrad responded coldly.

    Fia, curled up in Conrad¡¯s embrace and whispered softly in his ear, ¡°Is your cousin preparing to turn

    good now?¡±

    ¡°No matter how good he bes, it doesn¡¯t change what he has done before.¡±

    Conrad could not understand why Victor would impersonate him and send Esme aing-of-age gift

    like that. There must be ¨¤ reason for Victor to do something like this.

    Perhaps it was best for him to order Ss to investigate this matter further.

    After afortable nap, Fia woke up and saw that it was already half past two in the afternoon.

    She rubbed her eyes and tried to look around.

    Everything in sight was still foggy as usual. However, she could vaguely see a humanoid silhouette at

    the edge of the bed.

    It was wearing a gray sweater. It must be Conrad.

    ¡°Fia, did you sleep well?¡± Conrad climbed toward her and patted her head.

    Fia could sense some joy in his voice.

    She tugged his arm and asked, ¡°So, the results are out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad kissed her, from her eyebrows all the way to her ear before continuing on, ¡°My Fia is

    wonderful. You¡¯re always able to surprise me.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Fia could not help but feel excited. ¡°So, how¡¯s the results?¡±

    ¡°Your results in the subject of culture are the bestpared to thest three batches. And your results

    in the professional exam were perfect.¡±

    He took in a breath before continuing, ¡°Your designs were great too. The chancellor and the Ministry of

    Education offered somepanies that they had coborated with in the past to have a look. at them.

    Now, everyone is doing their best to purchase your designs.¡±

    Fia blinked a few times,pletely stunned as she heard that.

    This was great news! Yet, why when Conrad was telling her all that, he did not seem d at all.

    ¡°Fia, I had to use every trick in the book to convince them to give me all of your designs and make sure

    that they were not leaked out.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s voice was enticing as he went on. ¡°Now, let me ask you. Do you want to use these designs in

    your Grandma¡¯s project, or do you want to sell them to me?¡±

    ¡°If you sell them to Maxwell Corporation, we¡¯ll give you the highest royalty in the market. And we¡¯ll also

    give you a bonus every year. How does that sound?¡±

    Fia pinched his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk, then stop touching me.¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad sounded hurt. ¡°You look as quiet as amb. Yet, there¡¯s so much you hid from me. You

    are so mysterious and could always attract me at every turn of an hour.¡±

    On Conrad¡¯s birthday, Fia had been as blind as a bat. Despite her best efforts¡­N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547

    Chapter 547

    ¡­All she could do was draw a sketch of a design for him.

    Yet, the designs that came out of this examination were beyond fantastic.

    Conrad felt fortunate to have uncovered her talent early. If not, there would be so many men fighting

    viciously just to get her.

    Fia, feeling itchy from all his sweet nothings, lightly pushed him away. ¡°Then, what about my

    certificate? I have graduated, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± Conrad took aminated document from the bedside. table and handed it to her. ¡°Have

    a look.¡±

    Fia sat up as she held her graduation certificate in her hands. She put it near her face, almost as if she

    wanted to glue it onto her face.

    Even though she could only see a tiny bit of it, she was already beyond satisfied and happy.

    After so many years of regret, she was now finally a graduate! A graduate from a college!

    Conrad looked at his wife ogling at her certificate. He thought it was because she could not see so she

    had to stick it to her face to feel it.

    Seeing this, he felt really bad for her as he patted her head gently.

    ¡°Fia, if you want, after I¡¯m done with work in a few days, let¡¯s go overseas to seek treatment for your

    eyes.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to Maplnd!¡± Fia sounded overjoyed. ¡°I want to visit Eileen!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Conrad!¡±

    She wanted to bring this certificate along with her, to share her joy with Eileen.

    She would not fall behind. She wanted to improve herself alongside

    her best friend!

    Conrad continued patting her head gently. ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Fia carefully put her certificate away and allowed Conrad to carry her

    downstairs.

    Then, suddenly, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her. ¡°Dear

    Madam!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Taylor!¡±

    Fia was overjoyed as she looked toward Mrs. Taylor.

    Although the olddy¡¯s leg had notpletely recovered, Mrs. Taylor was already allowed out of the

    hospital, provided that she used a crutch for walking.

    Standing in the living room with her crutch, Mrs. Taylor looked at the couple with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright now. From now on, I will take care of you both with Mrs. Whitley.¡±

    Fia understood that Mrs. Taylor could not bear to take a day off. So, it might be best for her toe

    back.

    Fia beamed. ¡°Wee back, Mrs. Taylor! However, you must not overwork yourself. You still need to

    take care of your leg. Only after it¡¯s all healed up will you be able to take care of us properly.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley responded warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Mr. and Madam Maxwell. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her.

    Not even a heap of sand would

    trip her, I can promise you that!¡±

    The house, thus, became much livelier after Mrs. Taylor¡¯s return.

    At first, Fia was worried that Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley might not get along. However, after a while,

    she was d to be wrong.

    For the next few days, Fia decided to stay at home to see if things. would go well. And she would hear

    the two olddies happily chatting away about what their dear Mr. and Madam Maxwell¡¯s favourite food

    were, or about how they¡¯d take turns to look after the children the

    couple would have in the future. They even talked about the details about how they¡¯d bathe the children

    and coddle them to sleep in their baby beds.

    Other than that, the olddies also talked about the stories in their youth.

    There was never a dull day for them, having each other aspany.

    After seeing off a client, Conrad walked back into thepany, and he saw two people hand-in-hand,

    walking toward him.

    ¡°Good day, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    These two seemed polite enough.

    Conrad responded with a cold nod before walking away.

    Annie felt dissatisfied as she let go of Britney¡¯s hand and chased after him.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we need to talk.¡±

    Conrad red at Annie coldly.

    ¡°What do you need to talk about?¡±

    ¡°About Fia¡¯s dad.¡±

    Meanwhile, Britney was standing idly nearby, smirking as she looked at Annie.

    This little vixen, Annie, looked as sly as that little L back then. How pathetic!

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I¡¯ll just need a few minutes. Just a few minutes!¡±

    Annie spoke enthusiastically.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Conrad looked at his watch and nodded, not even bothering to move away to a new location that was

    more suitable for a conversation.¡± Speak

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548

    Chapter 548

    Annie tried her best to suppress the uneasiness that was boiling in her heart. This man was so cold

    and cruel.

    When she thought about how gentle and warm he was when he looked after Fia, andpared that to

    how he treated her, Annie

    could not help but to feel an intense dread.

    As she tried to calm down, Annie said, ¡°I am here to apologize on behalf of my uncle.¡±

    She put on a hurt look.

    ¡°My uncle has been troubling Maxwell Corporation because Fia does not want toe home. It was

    unfair of him to do that to you. But, Mr. Maxwell! If you could convince Fia toe home, to call my

    uncle her dad, he would not cause any trouble any more.¡±

    Conrad looked at Annie as though he was looking at a clown. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m a man who would sell

    off his wife for profit?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Annie waved her hand nervously. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to endure so many unnecessary

    problems that could be easily avoided.

    ¡°If¡­ If Fia knew, she would also not want to cause you this much

    trouble.¡±

    Conrad smirked. ¡°Go back and tell that old geezer. Tell him if he wants to y, I¡¯m all game. Just give it

    his all.¡±

    He was not one who would run away from a challenge!

    Fia had finally calmed down and recovered. If there was anything that

    was going to threaten her physical and m*ntal health, he would take them on and drive them all out of

    her life!

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­¡±

    Not giving Anni¨¦ a chance to say more, Conrad walked into his personal elevator and rode back up to

    his office.

    Britney raised an eyebrow and walked toward Annie, who looked very hurt and disappointed.

    ¡°Annie, don¡¯t fret over it. You know, Fia¡¯s a good girl. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand if we tell her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s find her and talk to her!¡±

    Then, Annie lowered her shoulders, letting out a defeated sigh. ¡°But the Maxwell residence is brimming

    with security right now. There is no way for us outsiders to get to her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have her phone number?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well, I do.¡± Britney took out her phone. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549

    Chapter 549

    After a few rings, the call was answered but there was no sound from the other side. Annie looked at

    Britney worriedly.

    Britney mouthed ¡°Good luck¡± and gave her a thumb¡¯s up.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I know you don¡¯t have any feelings toward us, the Parkers. But Mr. Maxwell is innocent. Uncle¡¯s

    Parker Group is a very huge and resourceful goliath in the business world. If my uncle keeps on

    bothering Maxwell Corporation like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Fia interrupted Annie halfway. She did not think this little witch. was talking out of kindness.

    Well, sure, perhaps she was. But that kindness was for her husband, not for her. And that kindness

    came with a price, with her taking her ce as his wife.

    After hanging up, Fia hesitated. She could not decide if she should go

    and face Conall Parker.

    She had no intention of calling that man her father. Yet, there was no way she could allow him to attack

    her husband like that.

    After lunch, Fia said to Mrs. Whitley, who was cleaning up the table, Mrs. Whitley, could you help me

    find a number that I¡¯ve cklisted in my phone? Find it and dial it up for me.¡±

    It did not take much time for Mrs. Whitley to find it in Fia¡¯s phone. ¡°It¡¯s

    a number from Lumenpolis?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Without asking further, Mrs. Whitley dialled the number and put the phone in Fia¡¯s hand before bringing

    the dishes into the kitchen.

    After a few rings, an excited voice could be heard from the phone.

    #

    ¡°Fia! My Fia! Is that really you?¡± Conall sounded excited.

    In contrast, Fia¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯re attacking Maxwell Corporation, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t you worry! I¡¯ll make sure he pays back tenfold for whatever he¡¯s done to you! He¡¯ll know justBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    how terrible a nightmare your father is! So that he¡¯ll never mistreat you ever again!¡±

    Conall was eager to show that he was a capable father to his little girl.

    ¡°Mr. Parker,¡± Fia said coldly, ¡°All you¡¯re doing is bringing nothing but disruption to me and my husband¡¯s

    life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you, Fia! I heard that you¡¯ve suffered so much¡­¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is making me miserable right now!¡± Fia couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. Then, she

    took in a few breaths, reminding herself that it was not worth getting angry at this horrible man.

    ¡°Fia, I know I was never in your life. And I¡¯m nothing but a stranger to you. And for that, I truly am sorry.

    But I really want to make it up to you. I know you love that Maxwell kid. So, I¡¯m giving him pressure in

    his career so that he¡¯d¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s talk, in person.¡± Fia felt a tingle of headache as she talked through the phone.

    ¡°Oh, okay! I¡¯lle get you right away!¡±

    ¡°No, just tell me a ce and I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±

    Conall booked a cafe not far away from where she lived. Fia then

    travelled to it, with Mrs. Whitley aspany.

    As she walked into the cafe, Conall rose from his seat and approached her excitedly.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll bring you to your seat.¡±

    ¡°No, no need.¡± Fia held Mrs. Whitley¡¯s arm tightly as she stuck her hand to her back, not wanting Conall

    to take her hand.

    Seeing this, Conall let out a sigh as he pulled a chair for her.

    After Fia sat down, she told Mrs. Whitley, ¡°Find a seat nearby and wait for me there, Mrs. Whitley.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Mrs. Whitley sat at a seat a bit farther but kept an eye on them, worried that these two

    would fight.

    ¡°Fia, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be willing to see me again.¡± Tears welled up in Conall¡¯s eyes as he carefully

    asked, ¡°What would you like to drink? Coffee? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for tea time.¡± Fia responded coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s been talking to you and actually

    convinced you to attack Maxwell Corporation like that.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you frankly right now. My husband and I arepletely

    fine and there¡¯s no conflict between us. There is no room for an

    outsider like you to worry about us!¡±

    Conall stared at her cold face, feeling a tingle of regret in his heart, My child¡­ you look so much like

    your mother¡­¡±

    Fia was stunned before shouting at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention her! You don¡¯t have the right to!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been visiting Mount Reditus these days, visiting your mother.¡± Conall kept on talking, ¡°I know no

    matter what I do right now, it would look pretentious to you. But I swear, I really want to make it up to

    you. All I want is to make it up to my dear daughter.

    ¡°If your mother knew about this, she¡¯d want us to make up and be together as a family too.¡±

    ¡°No, she will not!¡± Fia rejected fiercely. ¡°She never told me about you, not even when she was dying.

    There¡¯s no chance she would want us

    to be family!¡­

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550

    Chapter 550

    ¡°My child, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t know herpletely. She¡¯s just worried that you wouldn¡¯t ept

    me if she had just dropped the truth. about your birth on you all of a sudden.¡±

    Conall looked at Fia earnestly and continued on, ¡°When she was

    dying, she made a phone call to your uncles. She asked them to tell you about me after she¡¯s gone.¡±.

    ¡°Liar!¡± A c*ack seemed to have appeared on Fia¡¯s cold and stern face.

    Conall said sadly, ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult to believe this. Much has happened since then. Here¡¯s a letter

    from your mother. She left it with your Uncle Wace before she died.¡±

    Conall took out a letter from his jacket. ¡°Your Uncle Wace did not give it to you the first chance he got

    because he wanted you to spend

    some time to process your mother¡¯s passing. Now that I¡¯vee to find you, Wace decided to hand

    it to me instead.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Fia repeated her rejection again. This time, however, her resolute determination to reject this

    man was slowly wavering.

    Before her mom passed, she did carefully ask her if she wanted to

    know who her father was. The few times Fia saw her uncles after her

    mom passed, they also did try to enquire if she wanted to find out her father¡¯s identity.

    Conall looked into Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sorry¡­ You can¡¯t see. Perhaps, I will read it for you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to trick me! I will never call you my father!¡± Fia responded sternly, ¡°I am here to tell you

    off. To tell you, loud and clear, that I want no dealings with you! And if you keep causing trouble to

    Conrad, l¡¯il hate you forever!¡±

    Hate. Upon hearing this word, Conall felt a pinch of hurt in his heart.

    ¡°Fia, I mean you no harm.¡±

    ¡°If you really do mean that, then don¡¯t disrupt our lives!¡±

    Fia stood up and extended her hand to the man. ¡°And give me that letter!¡±

    Even though her mother¡¯s letter might contain information that she did not wish to know, it was stillN?velDrama.Org content rights.

    supposed to be hers. It should not fall into the hands of a man who had disappointed her mother her

    whole life!

    Conall gently put the letter into her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll see you home.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    By the time Fia stood up, Mrs. Whitley had already rushed toward her and carefully grabbed her arm

    and shoulder.

    As he followed his daughter out of the cafe, Conall said, ¡°Fia, I will always wait for you. I¡¯ll wait for you

    toe home. If there¡¯s anything you need, please give me a call and¡­ Watch out!¡±

    As Fia was impatiently listening to Conall¡¯s warm and gentle words, his loud, worried words jerked

    wildly in her heart. In the next instance, she felt a push knocking her away.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell!¡± Mrs. Whitley also fell down due to Conall¡¯s push.

    Fia fell down and felt great pain on the back of her head. The pain. took her out for a few seconds; her

    head ached as if it was going to explode.

    Mrs. Whitley, who only cared about Fia, quickly rushed forward to help her up. Then, she looked

    around. Plenty of people had already started to crowd around them.

    ¡°It¡¯s so frightening!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that man, thesedies would have been knocked

    over!¡±

    ¡°That biker is such a jerk! He did not even bother to brake!¡±

    ¡°And he fled as quickly as a rabbit too! What a piece of sh*t!¡±

    Mrs. Whitley quickly looked around, and she saw him, Conall, lying on the ground ten meters away

    from them.

    ¡°Mr. Parker!¡±

    Fia faintly recalled a loud vroom from a motorbike and a loud thud on the ground. She instinctively

    asked, ¡°What about him?¡±

    Mrs. Whitley finally understood just how fatally dangerous of a situation they were in earlier.

    Conall pushed them away from the motorbike¡¯s way. However, this also put him right in its tracks.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Mrs. Whitley could not bring herself to tell the poor woman what happened. So, she quickly

    dialled Conrad¡¯s number.

    Joy wept loudly in front of the surgery room as Annie did her best to

    soothe her.

    ¡°Dreadful! How dreadful!¡±

    After wailing a few times like a banshee, Joy fiercely locked her eyes onto Fia and tottered toward her.

    ¡°Just how much more do you want to ruin our family? Why wasn¡¯t it you who was knocked by that

    bike!!¡±

    Fia bit her mouth as she clenched her fists. She did not know what to feel at this moment.

    Mrs. Whitley shielded Fia behind her, ¡°She did not want this to happen

    to anyone either¡­¡±

    It was then, loud, anxious footsteps could be heard nearby. Fia recognized them.

    She faced toward where they came from, with this overwhelming gloom clouding over her mind.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡±

    Conrad rushed forward and took her from Mrs. Whitley¡¯s hands. He carefully examined her up and

    down. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Fia shook her head as she entered his embrace. ¡°I am fine¡­ He¡­ I did

    not¡­ I would never need him to do that for me¡­ Why¡­ Why now¡­.?¡±

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551

    Chapter 551

    Fia did not understand. The man had not shown up in her life for so many years. There was no

    connection between them whatsoever.

    But why? Why did he save her like how he did?

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, her head was hurt from the fall. Yet, she insisted on staying here, not wanting to see a

    doctor. Please, sir. You should bring her for treatment.¡±

    Seeing that the surgery was still ongoing, Conrad ordered Ss to stay there as he carried Fia to a

    doctor.

    Along the way, Fia fit herself tightly in his embrace,pletely dazed with confusion from what had

    happened.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why did he save me¡­ I said so many hurtful things to him. Yet¡­ why¡­?¡±

    Conrad could not help feeling sorry for her. He hugged her tighter and kissed the tears off her

    eyes.

    ¡°Because you are a girl who is worth dying for.¡±

    Fia, upon hearing this, began to sob on his chest. Then, from sobbing, she began to weep and wail

    loudly.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad did not know how tofort her.

    Suddenly, there was no sound from her. Conrad quickly looked down and saw that Fia had passed out,

    her face as pale as a sheet.

    In a private ward, Fia, already changed into a hospital gown,y quietly on a bed.

    Conrad and a doctor were whispering at the corner of the room as she slowly opened her eyes.

    Her eyes widened as she stared speechless at the ceiling.

    Then, she recalled what happened to Conall before a surge of dread overcame her.

    Just what kind of drama she got herself into!

    ¡°Fia! Fia, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±

    She woodenly shook her head in response to Conrad¡¯s words before closing her eyes again. So much

    had happened. She did not think she could process it all.

    The doctor leaned over to check on her. ¡°Now that she¡¯se to, everything will be fine. Just a few

    sprays of that medicine would solve the swelling.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    Conrad wished he knew a spell that could make Fia so small that she could fit into his pocket.

    Then, he could bring her everywhere with him, making sure that no harm woulde her way.

    For a long while, Fia did nothing but cry silently with her eyes closed. Even her breathing was as quiet

    as a mouse.

    Conrad tried to wipe off her tears with a handkerchief. Yet, no matter how much he tried, the tears just

    kepting.

    He felt so sorry for her as he hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Fia. I¡¯m here with you.¡±-

    Fia opened her mouth but no words came out. She wanted to ask about Conall but did not dare to.

    Suddenly, a few knocks could be heard on the door. Ss opened the door and walked into the

    room.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Mr. Parker¡¯s surgery is over.¡±

    Conrad covered Fia¡¯s ears with his hands, worried that she would feel even more hurt from hearing just

    the old geezer¡¯s name.

    Fia pushed his hands away and asked, ¡°How is he?¡±

    Ss hesitated momentarily before answering, ¡°The surgery is a sess. But¡­ he¡¯s not awake yet.

    Things are still not looking up for him.¡±

    Conrad could feel Fia¡¯s body shaking in his arms as she heard this. He embraced her tighter and

    asked, ¡°Has the perpetrator been found yet?¡±

    ¡°No, unfortunately.¡± Seeing that Fia was still shaken from all of this, Ss avoided reporting the whole

    picture.

    Conrad ordered with a grim face, ¡°Send more men to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Fia, still burying her face in Conrad¡¯s chest, said, ¡°Call the police too.¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°Director Parker is already on the case. He¡¯s doing his best to find the perpetrator.¡±

    Fia hugged Conrad¡¯s waist tightly, feeling horrible from what happened.

    Her conscience told her that she should pay Conall a visit. Yet, her heart did not want to meet the man.

    She wanted to escape, to run away from all these dreadful things.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552

    Chapter 552

    A few minutes after Ss left, someone knocked on the door again.

    Conrad, upon hearing this, responded calmly, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The tall and muscr visitor had a conflicted expression on his face.

    ¡°Fia, are you not going to pay him a visit?¡±

    It was Finn.

    Fia, still tightly in Conrad¡¯s embrace, bit her lips. Given the circumstances, she could not show

    animosity toward the Parkers.

    Conrad lightly tapped her back. ¡°We are thankful for Mr. Parker¡¯s noble act in saving my wife¡¯s life. I¡¯ll

    personally visit him to extend our gratitude.¡±

    Finn sighed. ¡°Fia, I know you¡¯ve lived with your mother your whole life, and now you want nothing to do

    with us. But please understand that we earnestly want the best for you.¡±

    Fia grabbed Conrad¡¯s waist tighter, not wanting to face Finn.

    Conrad looked toward Finn and answered on her behalf, ¡°She needs rest.¡±

    Finn nodded. ¡°Of course. Fia, don¡¯t feel too pressured about it. We¡¯ve gotten the best physicians flying

    over from Lumenpolis. Your father will definitely be alright.¡±

    Fia wanted to refute ¡°He¡¯s not my father!¡±, but then, she recalled Conall was still in aa.

    She did not have the heart to say it.

    After a while, Fia said, ¡°Where¡¯s the letter?¡±

    A frown appeared on Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s with me. Mrs. Whitley handed it to me earlier.¡±

    ¡°Read it for me, will you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The letter detailed how Echo wanted her brothers to take care of Fia for her. She also mentioned

    that after Fia had processed her death, the Lawson brothers were to tell her about her father.

    She even added that Fia was still the little girl that she was not ready to let go, that she was still her

    poor baby that needed much care. If the circumstances allowed it, she would like for Fia to return to her

    birth father. With that, she would still have someone to take care of her, to protect

    her.

    Each sentence from the letter was full of a mother¡¯s undying love for her child. She med herself for

    not being able to provide a whole family for her little Fia.

    ¡°Fia, my sweet baby Fia¡­ Sometimes I wonder if I¡¯ve ever taken the wrong path in life. I wonder if I

    should have asked him to stay. If I did, you would have a father who would love you with all his heart,

    and he¡¯d protect you with all he can.¡±

    Then, she wrote about their story.

    Echo and Conall were truly in love back then. They vowed to be together for life. Yet, fate had different

    ns for them, and they went separate ways. Echo regretted how brash and thoughtless they were for

    having ended their rtionship the way it did. Yet, problems kept piling up as their fight worsened.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be with you anymore. But if he doese looking for you, if he treats you well, then go home

    with him.¡±

    Conrad tried to remain as calm as he could as he read the letter for his wife. However, the more he

    read, the more she shook and trembled in his embrace. Her tears drenched his shirt over and

    over.

    He could not help but feel sorry for her.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Fia blubbered.

    Ss mentioned that the motorbike had no registration te and that the biker was wearing a full

    helmet. After the incident, the biker rode all the way out of town. They knew this because the police

    found the bike at the shore of River Fane.

    Other than that, the perpetrator left no trace for them to find.

    Riv¨¦r Fane, again.

    Every time she heard the name of the ce, Fia always thought about Esme.

    Were these all a coincidence? Was there someone behind all these? Fia felt dizzy as she thought

    about this.

    Conrad carefully folded the letter and put it in his pocket.

    This was her mother¡¯s letter. So, he better keep it safe because Fia might want to read it again.

    ¡°I want some peace and quiet,¡± Fia said softly. ¡°If there¡¯s any more visitors, please send them away.¡±

    ¡°Sure

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553

    Chapter 553

    Sure enough, after a while, there were people attempting to pay Fia a visit. They were Sally, Jason,

    Annie, Barbara, and Britney.

    However, their request for a visit was rejected by the bodyguards.

    Being the professional physician that she was, Sally exined to everyone, ¡°Fia¡¯s emotionally unstable

    at the moment. Too much has happenedtely, so it¡¯s only natural for her to want to have some peace

    of mind. Let¡¯s let her be for now, shall we?¡±

    Conrad heard someone talking outside of the private ward. And judging from the footsteps, there were

    a lot of people too. He had only just soothed Fia to sleep a few minutes ago. So, he got up to get the

    door. He needed to send them away so his wife could get a good rest.

    Seeing that the door was opened, Sally quickly took a peek into the ward.

    Conrad closed the door behind him, ring at the people who were walking away, ¡°Did you call them

    over?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Sally shook her head with a puzzled face. Come on now, she had many patients to attend

    to. She did not have the time to entertain these social calls.

    All she did was tell Jason about Fia being sent to the hospital. As for Annie¡­ Annie was a Parker, so it

    was rather easy for the news to reach her.

    Conrad asked, ¡°What about the Thomas sisters? Why¡¯d theye?¡±

    Sally gave it a thought before answering, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Britney is working under you? So, she

    and Barbara heard it from Annie?¡±

    Annie was, technically, Barbara¡¯s stepdaughter. So, being a friend of the Thomases, Sally knew some

    of this insider juice between the Parkers and Thomases.

    Besides, Britney had been showing up for hellos and goodbyestely. So, Sally now also knew that

    Annie, Barbara, and Britney were all working at Maxwell Corporation.

    Still, after pondering it a little further, Sally lowered her shoulders and said with a hint of uncertainty,

    ¡°They work for you¡­ So, perhaps it¡¯s just normal for them to show up together?¡±

    Conrad was surprised to hear that from her. His cold re mellowed a little as he directed them. at

    Sally.

    Sally responded ufortably, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just that¡­ Britney was talking with me

    last night. She said Annie has feelings for you.¡¯

    Conrad kept on listening quietly.

    Sally continued, ¡°Look, Fia¡¯s been emotionally unstabletely. But she could have just pretended to not

    care. There¡¯s a chance that a small unassuming incident could break her mentally at any moment. You

    ought to look out for her.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Sally.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, physically speaking, Fia isn¡¯t badly hurt this time. From what we could see from the

    scans, her cerebral congestion had receded by a great deal. That¡¯s great news. Make sure she doesn¡¯t

    miss her medicine. And don¡¯t forget the spray to heal that bump at the back of her head. If you notice

    that she¡¯s notfortable staying in the hospital, you should arrange for her to be discharged.¡±

    Sally was not sure if telling Conrad what she knew from Britney would affect Annie at her work.

    If Conrad fired her soon after, it would mean she was the one who cost her friend¡¯s job.

    However, right now, Sally cared more about Fia:

    As Conrad walked back into Fia¡¯s ward, he was stunned.

    Fia was awake, standing next to the door, away from the view from outside.

    Perhaps she was never asleep in the first ce.

    Fia lowered her head as she felt Conrad¡¯s gaze. ¡°Annie has done nothing wrong at work. You can¡¯t fire

    her. It¡¯d be a case of unfair dismissal.¡±

    Conrad frowned as he released the phone that he had grabbed in his pocket.

    He was indeed nning to ask Ss to fire Annie.

    ¡°Just ignore her, okay? There¡¯s no need to do any fixing here. Or else, people will surely think. you¡¯re in

    the wrong.¡± Fia still lowered her head as she continued making her case.

    She tried her best to look like she was not bothered by Annie¡¯s crush on her husband.

    Conrad felt a pinch of hurt in his heart, seeing his wife like this. He gently hugged her, pulling her higher

    and gently letting her feet step on his feet. ¡°The floor¡¯s too cold. Here. Use my feet as your slippers.¡±

    Fia did not refuse. She gently stepped on his feet, fearing that her entire body weight would hurt him.

    Conrad gently hugged her. ¡°Do you want to leave the hospital? Go back home?¡±

    Fia hesitated. She did hear Sally¡¯s words-that she was allowed to be discharged and go home.

    However, that man who saved her life was still in intensive care, still in aa.

    Hesitation loomed over her mind as she stood silently, pondering if she should pay the old man a

    visit before she left for home.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554

    Chapter 554

    Conrad knew that she hesitated because of her silence.

    He put a hand behind her back and stroked, trying to find an excuse for her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not be so hasty. I¡¯m not sure either, so let¡¯s wait here for another two days?¡±

    She nodded and buried herself in his arms.

    Conrad put her back in bed, pulled her nket carefully, and stared into her eyes.

    Their eyes didn¡¯t meet and Fia simply closed her eyes.

    Conrad stared at her as he became even more suspicious.

    Fia then said, ¡°Let me sleep.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll apply some medicine first.¡±

    Conrad carefully moved her hair away with the medicine in hand and saw her gently trembling eyes.

    -After looking at her for two seconds, he sprayed the medicine on her head.

    ¡°Alright. Sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± She ced her hands on the nket, her face beautiful but cold.

    Despite being at the age where she was supposed to be full of vigor, she looked so depressed.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t help holding her two hands with his.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll get disturbed, let¡¯s go home then.¡±

    Fia simply closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep and said nothing..

    Conrad didn¡¯t continue that topic and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mrs. Whitley. She¡¯s not that heavily

    injured.

    ¡°She grazed her elbow, and it was just a minor injury. She already went home after cleaning her wound.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll call her and let her know,¡± he mumbled, seemingly speaking to himself.

    However, he knew that Fia could hear him.

    Fia couldn¡¯t continue pretending to be asleep, but she still didn¡¯t want to open her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t

    be exposed to others that easily that way.

    She then said, ¡°She¡¯s already hurt, so don¡¯t ask her to cook. We can just buy something.¡±

    Conrad looked at her long eyshes and something shed in his mind. ¡°You can see now, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Fia frowned and said nothing.

    Conrad gulped. ¡°Do you want me to ask an ophthalmologist to take a look?¡±

    Fia frowned even deeper.

    How did he notice it?

    Conrad didn¡¯t notice it originally. He only noticed it when he turned around and saw her eavesdropping

    by the wall.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see but could do a lot of things just by routine and practice, it was

    impossible for her to be able to get out of the hospital bed and walk to the door without making any

    sound.

    Most importantly, from him picking up Mrs. Whitley¡¯s call to the hospital, he had seen her multiple times

    and she would always avoid his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t suspect it the first few times, but he was sure of it now.

    What he couldn¡¯t understand was why she didn¡¯t tell him.

    After holding it back, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore and asked her about it.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Fia suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Conrad numbly.

    Her eyes seemed to have been restored, bright and attractive. But something seemed to be different

    too.

    She said, ¡°Too soon.¡±

    Conrad frowned and didn¡¯t speak, waiting for her to finish.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be able to see just yet. I don¡¯t want to see those people.¡±

    Before Conrad got there, she was stunned when Mrs. Whitley helped her out of the surgery room.

    Conall¡¯s wife, Joy, his secretary, and his assistants were all there. They looked at her coldly and angrily.

    She didn¡¯t do anything! What right did they have looking at her like that?!

    Conall pushed her away and was run over by the bike. She didn¡¯t ask him to do that at all!

    The way they looked at her made her detest them!

    She didn¡¯t want to look into those eyes the moment she opened hers.

    That was why she never told Conrad that she could already see a little. All she could do was take her

    medicine, praying that the world would be clear for her.

    The first person she wanted to see was Conrad. To happily tell him about it and share it with him. To

    see his happy face.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555

    Chapter 555

    That was why she didn¡¯t tell Conrad about it in her sadness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Conrad bent down and pulled her and the nket into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have

    been by your side.¡±

    Fia instantly felt hurt.

    She didn¡¯t feel hurt or sad even when Joy cursed and med her.

    But when this man hugged her and apologized to her, she could feel the pain in her heart suddenly.

    growing. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up and sob. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are there so many

    people who hate me so much?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re blind! They¡¯re the ones that are sick!¡± Conrad said coldly as he held her even tighter.

    She was bing much more emotional and sensitive. Now that her sight had returned, she was

    going to see even more of such filth. He had to protect her!

    Five in the evening.

    -Ss delivered them their dinner.

    ¡°My mom and Mrs. Taylor made dinner together tonight. It¡¯s very hearty!¡±

    Conrad helped Fia up, had her lean against the headboard, and set up the table.

    Ss opened up the two insted food carriers andid out the dishes one by one.

    ¡°Mrs. Tyalor said that she and my mom will make whatever you want to eat tomorrow. Just give the

    word.¡±

    Fia was feeling embarrassed despite her sadness.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley¡¯s arm is injured, and Mrs. Taylor¡¯s leg hasn¡¯t fully recovered. Cooking for us is¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam!¡± Ss said with a smile. ¡°They work very well together. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Fia bit her lips. She was no longer feeling sad because of how Joy treated her.

    There were still people who cared about her.

    ¡°Thank you, Ss.¡±

    When Ss looked at Fia¡¯s bright eyes, his heart skipped a beat as he yelped out in joy. ¡°You can see

    again!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    ¡°Wow! This is big news! I need to call my mom and Mrs. Taylor!¡±

    Ss went out to make the call.

    Conrad and Fia ate dinner.

    Conrad instinctively wanted to move some dinner to her te, but she blocked him with her fork.

    ¡°I can do it myself.

    The anxiousness in Conrad¡¯s heart finally died down when he saw her urately deliver the food into

    her mouth.

    Her eyes really had recovered.

    But they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Once you¡¯re done with dinner, I¡¯ll take you for a checkup.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t refuse and epted it.

    Looking at him, she picked up a piece of chicken drumstick and put it on his te.

    ¡°Have some more. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Conrad looked into her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°What? Your husband isn¡¯t handsome anymore?¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow as she blushed.

    She lowered her head as she bit the fork and said, ¡°You¡¯re still very handsome.¡±

    To her, he had always been the most handsome and greatest man since he was little. After dinner,

    Ss left after packing up.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t wait and gave Sally a call, telling her to arrange for Fia¡¯s eyes to get checked. After

    finishing her checkup, the ophthalmologist could only sigh in surprise. ¡°This is a miracle!¡±

    Sally quickly asked, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Some of the blood clots in her brain remain but her eyes have already recovered the ability to see!

    And it¡¯s at 1.51 In the past, Mrs Maxwell¡¯s eye power was only at 1.0!¡±

    ¡°So¡­ She¡¯s stable? Will anything happen to her again?¡± Sally asked.

    The ophthalmologist remained silent and looked at Conrad¡¯s handsome face. He didn¡¯t dare to say it.

    However, he had to exin everything beforehand because of Conrad¡¯s influence. If something. were

    to happen in the future, he was worried that Conrad would ask him for an exnation.

    Because of what happened to the medicinest time and how Conrad managed to turn the hospital

    upside down¡­ He was scared.

    Not to mention that Maxwell Corporation had be a shareholder of the hospital, so he had to work

    hard to save his own career!

    After considering his words, he said, ¡°The blood clot in Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s brain hasn¡¯tpletely

    disappeared but her eyesight is even better than before. However, this might be temporary. Depending

    on what happens to the blood clot, something unexpected might happen.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556

    Chapter 556

    ¡°How can you guarantee that it won¡¯t happen?!¡± Conrad¡¯s face paled, and his joy became worry.

    The doctor said that the blood clot hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared and it appeared to be a time bomb.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any better way for now. The best we can do is make sure she takes her medicine and

    maintains a good mood¡­ As well as not getting injured anymore,¡± the ophthalmologist said carefully,

    and it was obvious from his eyes that he cared about Fia.

    He was hoping that his attitude wouldn¡¯t anger Conrad, so that he could continue his career a bit

    longer.

    Conrad stared at the ophthalmologist coldly. He had just wanted to say something to him angrily when

    Fia tugged at his shirt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing quite well right now.¡±

    Since her eyesight had improved, what was she worried about?

    Even Sally couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat for her colleague. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s good that

    her eyes have recovered, so don¡¯t get angry again or that¡¯ll bring bad luck!¡±

    The words ¡°bring bad luck¡± made Conrad pause and instantly quiet down.

    Fia threw her arms around his neck and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m very happy that I can see you.¡±

    He was happy too, but he was also worried.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t be paranoid. You were never someone that paranoid,¡± she said teasingly, although there

    was also sadness in her tone.

    When they walked in the corridor, they encountered a weeping woman.

    She blocked them with an icy face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad that your father hasn¡¯t woken up at

    all?!¡±

    Fia raised her head that was buried in Conrad¡¯s arms, and turned to look at her.

    She had taken very good care of herself. There was no crease on her face at all.

    It reminded her of her pitiful mother¡­ It saddened her.

    ¡°Out of our way!¡± Conrad said coldly and the bodyguard went over to push Joy away.

    Joy couldn¡¯t take it and kept on wanting to pounce over, but she couldn¡¯t. She screamed, ¡°As long as

    I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll never let you destroy our family!¡±

    Fia bit her lips and said nothing as Conrad held her tightly and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Just

    pretend she¡¯s saying gibberish.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die along with yo¡­¡± Before Joy could finish her cursing, Conrad¡¯s bodyguard had

    already covered her mouth and dragged her away.

    After he brought Fia back to her ward, he made a call to the director of the hospital and told him

    not to let Joy enter the hospital again.

    Fia heard it too, but she didn¡¯t beg for her.

    The reason that she didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital was because of Joy.

    If she wanted to see that person, it would be very troublesome if Joy was there.

    The next morning, Ss and his mother came over with their breakfast..

    When Mrs. Whitley saw how bright Fia¡¯s eyes were, she was overjoyed.

    She didn¡¯t care about that little injury to her elbow. She immediately gave Ss a long list of ingredients

    that she wanted him to buy.

    She wanted to make some good food for Fia.

    Fia smiled like a blooming summer blossom, her eyes soft and gentle. These were the people that

    cared about her.

    She wouldn¡¯t let anyone ruin her mood.

    After finishing her breakfast, Mrs. Whitley left with a smile after cleaning the table.

    Conrad walked over with a basin of water and helped her clean her hands.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep a bit?¡±

    Fia shook her head and asked hesitatingly, ¡°His wife isn¡¯t here. Should I go take a look at him?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡± Conrad bent down and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°If you want to, I¡¯ll apany

    you.¡±

    Fia stared back into Conrad¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± He instinctively wanted to pick her up.

    She pushed his arm away and said, ¡°I can see now. My legs are fine. Let me walk.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He held her hand tightly. He didn¡¯t need to ask who she wanted to visit before leading her to the

    elevator and together, they reached the level that Conall was at.

    Fia knew that he must have already asked which ward Conall was in.

    Conrad led her to one of the wards with patients that needed intensive care.

    They could see the man with an oxygen maskying there quietly.

    ¡°Will he wake up?¡± Fia asked as she felt her heart empty.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557

    Chapter 557

    Conrad ced an arm over her shoulders. ¡°He will,¡±

    ¡°What did the doctor say? How bad is it?¡±

    Internal bleeding.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Fia could feel her heart sink. She didn¡¯t know what to say as she looked at Conall in the ward.

    Conrad stroked her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We managed to get him to the hospital in time and the

    doctors saved him. He¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to see the person inside anymore. She turned around and walked into Conrad¡¯s

    arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just then, the sound of high heels tapping on the floor rapidly approached them.

    Fia raised her eyes and saw a young, enthusiastic woman running over.

    She looked very excited, and she had a pretty face.

    Like her, she also had long, ck hair, and she wore a white dress and a pair of white Mary Janes: She

    looked white and clean.

    She even smiled at her. She was wondering if this was Britney or Annie.

    The woman said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here to see Uncle Conall, Fia!¡±

    ¡®Ah, she¡¯s Annie.¡¯

    Fia got out of Conrad¡¯s arms and stared at Annie.

    Annie blinked and said, ¡°Oh, your eyes have recovered? I just saw Mr. Ss just now and overheard

    him talking with thedy next to him. I thought it was just a rumor!¡±

    Conrad was holding Fia¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t even give Annie a nce.

    Annie wanted toy her eyes on him, but since Fia¡¯s eyes have recovered, she needed to stop doing

    that.

    She smiled as she stared at Fia. She looked nice and honest.

    ¡°If he knew your eyes had healed, he¡¯d be very happy!¡±

    Fia¡¯s lips bent as she said with a veiled smile, ¡°Then, are you happy?¡±

    Annie froze before quickly saying, ¡°I am!¡±

    ¡°When a blind woman is no longer blind, I wonder if she¡¯s someone better now?¡± Fia said in a

    nonchnt tone as if she was talking about the weather with someone else.

    ¡°Of¡­ Of course!¡± Annie tried her best to smile brightly. ¡°You¡¯re quite good already.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡±  easily pushed Conrad¡¯s hand away and walked toward Annie. ¡°How am I ¡°good¡±?¡±

    Annie blinked. She almost couldn¡¯t continue the act.

    But Conrad was such a fine man, and she was somewhat younger than Fia.

    Wasn¡¯t that the kind of woman men like? Young and fresh?

    ¡°You¡¯re kind, mature, dutiful, and humble. You¡¯re good no matter how you see it.¡±

    Fia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m that good?¡±

    ¡°Did the word ¡°mature¡± not imply that she was old?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Looking at how sincere she was, Fia felt it was quite boring. As if she was bullying her.

    ¡°If you really think that I¡¯m that good or treat me as your cousin, then stop thinking about what you¡¯re

    thinking.¡±

    Annie said sadly, ¡°Why do you keep antagonizing me?¡±

    Conrad was getting upset. ¡°Stop wasting time with her.¡±

    He grabbed Fia¡¯s hand and wanted to leave.

    Annie couldn¡¯t take how Conrad was treating her and instantly stepped in front of him.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, are you unhappy with my work?¡±

    Conrad looked at her icily. ¡°Move!¡±

    Just who was she? How could she be that daft?!

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, if there¡¯s something that I didn¡¯t do well, tell me! I¡¯ll change!¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth. ¡°If you don¡¯t move, you can leave thepany!¡±

    Annie was so shocked that she shuddered and moved away unwillingly.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­ Fia¡­ I treat you like family.¡±

    Fia sighed as she felt a headacheing. Annie¡¯s tone made her look like a delicate flower swaying in

    a storm.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558

    Chapter 558

    Conrad stroked ¡¯s back, calming her down.

    held his arm and said, ¡°I want to get discharged.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When Annie heard them, she quickly said, ¡°Britney¡¯s going toe to visit you

    ¡°Britney?¡± Fia turned around and looked at Annie.

    ¡°Britney has been paying Doctor Sally visitstely and knows about you getting admitted to the

    hospital. Yesterday, she came to visit you with us, but¡­¡±

    Annie looked at Conrad weakly. ¡°He didn¡¯t let us in.¡±

    She then said, ¡°Jason was here too! Everyone cares about you. It¡¯s wrong for Mr. Maxwell to stop all of

    us from seeing you.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°So¡­ Are you trying to turn us against each other?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Annie said anxiously. She looked innocent and appeared to be doing things for her sake. But now

    that she could see, her voice and her expression made Fia dislike her even more.

    ¡°If you have the time to spout nonsense here, you should focus on improving your work quality. Then,

    you don¡¯t have to worry about being unable to find a good man as your boyfriend.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Conrad didn¡¯t even want to give Annie a second. If it wasn¡¯t because Fia had been stopping him, he

    would have fired her already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time with her,¡± he said as he picked Fia up and directly walked toward the elevator

    and returned to her ward.

    Outside the ward stood a pair of bodyguards, a man, and a woman.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Fia?¡± Jason asked first.

    ¡°Thank you for asking, Evans. I¡¯m fine.¡± Conrad put Fia down and she smiled at Jason faintly. Her eyes

    then fell on the girl standing not far away.

    ¡°I¡¯m Britney, Fia,¡± Britney said gently. ¡°You can see now, right?¡±

    Fia nodded and looked at Britney carefully.

    Sally told her that Britney was about twenty-two years of age.

    But she wasn¡¯t sure if she should believe her when she saw Britney.

    She was almost twenty-three, but why did Britney look older than her?

    While her face did look quite innocent and pure, her sixth sense was telling her that Britney was older

    than twenty-one or twenty-two years old.

    ¡°Are you alright, Fia?¡± Britney walked over, pretending to be worried about her.

    Fia gulped and smelled the peach blossom scent on her.

    I¡¯m fine. You didn¡¯t have toe and see me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly had a feeling of dislike toward Britney.

    Conrad looked at Britney coldly and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    He held Fia wanting to go to the ward.

    Suddenly, Britney held Fia¡¯s hand. ¡°Fia, you look very upset. Do you want to take a walk?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± As she came closer, Fia could smell an even stronger peach blossom scent.

    The scent made her feel disgusted as Esme¡¯s face appeared in her mind..

    ¡°What happened¡­¡± Britney quickly pulled her hand back as she looked at Fia sadly.

    Jason and Conrad were quite confused by Fia¡¯s reaction.

    Fia stared at Britney andpared the Esme in her mind and the Britney in front of her.

    Despite looking different, being of different ages, and having different identities, why did images of the

    two ovep each other?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Fia? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Britney looked pitiful with tears in her eyes.

    Jason thought that Britney was someone that knew her boundaries. She was a good woman. He then

    said to Fia, ¡°Britney was quite worried about you. We camest night. She¡­¡±

    Fia suddenly stared at Jason and said quietly, ¡°Since your parents want to match you together, if you¡¯re

    okay with each other, why not give each other a chance?¡±

    Jason frowned as he could detect Fia¡¯s hostility.

    He didn¡¯t understand why. Fia had been quite friendly with Britney all along. Why would she reject her

    so suddenly now that her eyes have recovered?

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559

    Chapter 559

    And now, she was even showing her hostility toward him?

    Conrad didn¡¯t understand as well. Fia was very grateful for Jason. He knew that better than

    anyone.

    But whether it was Britney or Jason, they were thorns in his eyes.

    It was a good thing to him if Fia hated them all.

    ¡°Please leave!¡± With that, he picked Fia up and got back into the ward, then kicked the door close.

    Jason and Britney had just wanted to go in when the bodyguards stopped them outside the door.

    Britney was confused. ¡°Why is she suddenly treating me like this?¡±

    Jason consoled her, seeing that she was still so young. ¡°She probably isn¡¯t treating only you like. that.

    She must have realized too many thingstely and is upset.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± Britney lowered her head as she sniffed so that others would think that she was crying.¡±

    Originally, I liked Fia a lot too, and wanted to be good friends with her. But from the looks of it, she

    probably doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    Jason stayed silent.

    Fia had never been that aggressive. Why would she suddenly treat Britney like that?

    He needed to ask her about it.

    ¡°Jason?¡± Britney looked at Jason, who was lost in his own thoughts, with red eyes.

    Jason regained his senses. Because of Fia¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t want to interact with Britney that

    much anymore.

    ¡°I still have something to do. You should go too.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Britney clenched her fists. All these men only pretended to be gentlemen when they were in front

    of Fia!

    Jason went to look for Sally and told her about Fia¡¯s sudden change of attitude toward Britney.

    Sally was stunned too. ¡°Annie cameining to me just now too, saying that Fia was suddenly

    giving her attitude.¡±

    Jason frowned. ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be any big problem. Maybe because of what happened to Uncle Conall, she was feeling

    upset and wanted to let it out at someone?¡± However, Sally shook her head as soon as she finished

    and continued, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Fia isn¡¯t someone so unreasonable.¡±

    Jason then asked, ¡°What about her attitude toward you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing changed. It was alright.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ She was only letting it out on Britney and Annie?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I can get Barbara toe over? I¡¯ll tell you about it after seeing how Fia treats Barbara.¡±

    Jason took out his phone and said, ¡°Sure. Get her here now.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t nning on going over to thepany. He wanted to wait for the results.

    He couldn¡¯t leave peacefully without understanding what happened to Fia.

    Sally sighed and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get Barbara here.¡±

    When Barbara picked up the call, she was meeting a foreigner outside who had been in a partnership

    with Maxwell Corporation for a very long time. When she heard that it was about Fia, she immediately

    apologized and made her way to the hospital in a hurry.

    Thanks to Sally, Barbara was able to enter the ward and see Fia.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, I didn¡¯t have time to buy anything good for you.¡± Barbara put the fruit basket she brought

    to the side.

    Fia put down the book in her hand and gave Barbara a smile. ¡°Thanks, Madam Barbara. You¡¯re too

    kind. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Now that you look fine, we can finally be relieved.¡±

    Sally looked from the side in silence, just as Conrad did.

    Barbara talked to her about a few design topics and left after they chatted for about half an hour.

    The moment she walked out, she saw her own sister hiding in a corner of the corridor in front of her.

    She didn¡¯t hidepletely, as if waiting for her.

    She quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Did you apply for leave to visit her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Britney said but shook her head. ¡°Seemed like she didn¡¯t like me though.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? While she¡¯s young, she¡¯s not that stubborn and she¡¯s a very friendly person.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Britney looked at her sister pitifully. ¡°But she and Mr. Maxwell yelled at me just now.¡±

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560

    Chapter 560

    Barbara frowned. ¡°I can believe it If you said Mr. Maxwell did that, but Mrs. Maxwell wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°She must treat you better because you¡¯re a director in thepany. Does she have a problem with

    me because you asked me to be your assistant without thepany¡¯s approval? She was treating me

    quite well during lunchst time.¡±

    Barbara looked at how pitiful Britney was. But due to their blood rtion, no matter how much she liked

    her boss¡¯ wife, she loved her own sister more..

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Even Mr. Maxwell didn¡¯t say a word when I recruited you, so she can¡¯t say

    anything.¡±

    ¡°But I heard from Sally that she was emotionally unstable. If she became unhappy because of me and

    that made her sickness worse, aren¡¯t I at fault because of that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so kind anymore, Britney. How did you be so soft after going overseas!¡± Barbara patted

    her face before saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t make her like this. If she really wanted to take offense because of

    that, then it¡¯s her problem.¡±

    ¡°B¨²t Barbara, I really like Fia. I want to be friends with her.¡±

    ¡°Well, your personality is quite like hers. Let¡¯s see, once she¡¯s recovered, I¡¯ll take you to see her. Once

    you two interact more and know each other better, your rtionship will improve.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Barbara!¡± Britney held her sister¡¯s arm and smiled brightly, and there was no difference

    between her and the real Britney¡¯s smile.

    Barbara remembered that Sally had called her here, so she dragged Britney to Sally¡¯s office.

    Jason and Sally were in her office. Sally was sitting at her desk and was discussing some medical

    matters.

    When she saw the sistersing in, Sally quickly asked them to sit.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Britney and I still must go back to work.¡± Barbara gave a deep look at Sally and Jason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mrs. Maxwell. I think she was just getting a bit too easily irritated because my boss

    is spoiling her a bit too much.¡±

    Sally was stunned, not sure what Barbara meant by that.

    Jason¡¯s demeanor instantly turned cold. ¡°Fia didn¡¯t offend you.¡±

    Barbara then said, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Evans? Britney is a good girl. It¡¯s your loss if you

    don¡¯t like her, but why must you treat her so badly for some other woman?¡±

    Jason looked speechlessly at Britney, who was hiding behind Barbara.

    She looked obedient and cowardly, and her eyes looked away.

    But when he remembered how repulsed she was toward her¡­ He believed that Fia was not someone

    that was unreasonable.

    Something had to have happened.

    Sally tried to be the peacemaker seeing that she knew all of them.

    ¡°Barbara, Jason didn¡¯t want to mistreat Britney, and I think  was also not purposely targeting her.

    There must be¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Sally,¡± Barbara said helplessly ¡°If you like Jason, just be direct. Don¡¯t indirectly cause the

    rtionship between our families to deteriorate.

    Sally couldn¡¯t say a word. What did she do?

    Britney pulled Barbara¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Barbara, they¡¯re treating me quite nicely.¡±

    ¡°Really? They didn¡¯t even respect you. Is that what you call treating you well?¡± Barbara was getting

    angry.

    When she was told that Sally and Fia were around at Jason and her sister¡¯s date, she already felt that

    something was wrong.

    If they didn¡¯t like each other, just make it clear during the date. Why ask the two of them over? It was

    clear that they didn¡¯t respect Britney, and probably even wanted to humiliate her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I really like to be friends with everyone.¡± Britney gently consoled her as she

    hugged Barbara¡¯s arm and looked at Jason and Sally apologetically.

    Sally was silent.

    She suddenly felt that this gentle and meek Britney was different from the gentle and meek. Britney

    from the past.

    Jason then said coldly, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to stay here!¡± Barbara pulled Britney away.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561

    Chapter 561

    Britney kept on turning around and said, ¡°Sally, Jason! Don¡¯t get angry. That¡¯s just my sister¡¯s temper.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She was the one that slowly started the fire. But she would never give them a chance to find any direct

    evidence that pointed to her.

    She wanted to make them feel ufortable. And then, she would find a chance to do something

    ¡°sincere¡± for them. To make them feel grateful for her.

    With more situations like this, she believed that she would finally be able to act out Britney¡¯s gentle and

    kind personality well. Then, she could give them that one critical strike she needed.

    Just you wait, Fia!

    It took a few seconds after the sisters left for Sally to look at Jason, confused. ¡°What did they mean by

    that?¡±

    Jason looked at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for them to ruin your mood and affect your work.¡±

    ¡°Who said that you can¡¯t bring friends over to a date? Must you be a gentleman and take good care of

    her? You didn¡¯t like her, right? If you¡¯re a gentleman, what if she fell in love with you? Why can¡¯t she

    think from your perspective?¡± Sally said, disappointed. ¡°The reason I dragged Fia over is because I was

    worried that they¡¯d think too much, that I¡¯m trying to ruin it for you.¡±

    Jason frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think things through and dragged you and Fia into this.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re being too considerate¡­ That¡¯s why your parents and the

    Thomases were able to force you to go on a date with her.¡±

    Sally gave Jason another look and remembered what Barbara had said. ¡°Barbara isn¡¯t wrong, you

    know. I do li¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something that I have to do at thepany. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jason cut off Sally without being too

    obvious and left.

    Sally was speechless.

    That was so annoying!

    Fine, since she didn¡¯t say it, she had to take it back.

    Jason left the hospital and heard a soft voice. He turned around and looked.

    He saw Conrad lead Fia to the parking lot. That figure was slender and soft. Even if he only saw her

    from the back, it was enough to make him unable to sleep.

    He couldn¡¯t help but follow them, his eyes unable to move from her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Conrad said as he stopped in front of the car. He turned around and saw Jason

    staring at his wife.

    Jason instantly recovered hisposure and pointed not far away.

    ¡°My car¡¯s over that side.¡±

    Conrad looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re acting so suspiciously¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±  patted his arm and then politely nodded at Jason. ¡°Evans, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.

    Conrad opened the car door and helped Fia sit in the passenger seat. He closed the door, worried that

    Jason would take another look.

    Jason didn¡¯t want to waste his breath with the person with the cold face in front of him. But for Fia¡¯s

    sake, he had to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Fia get hurt again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± He spoke in a whisper, but he didn¡¯t give

    Conrad a chance to speak back as he simply walked to his car.

    Conrad gritted his teeth as he looked at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Once Conrad got back into the car, Fia asked, ¡°What did you say to Evans?¡±

    Conrad angrily pulled his seatbelt and said, ¡°He cursed at me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia looked at him in disbelief. Every time the two of them met, he would rush at him like a

    mad dog.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad looked at her, pitifully. ¡°You¡¯re on his side?¡±

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562

    Chapter 562

    smiled helplessly and unbuckled her seat belt before bending over to his side.

    Just when Conrad thought that  was going to kiss him, she suddenly extended her hand and

    pinched his ears.

    ¡°Oh, you¡­ Do you think I don¡¯t know you? You keep on starting problems.¡±

    While Conrad gave his ear a rub, he was secretly delighted.

    Now that Fia had be much bolder with him, did that mean they were closer to each other now?

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When Fia saw Conrad¡¯s happy eyes, her heart began to throb uncontrobly.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I¡¯ll make it up for you.¡±

    He looked at him earnestly and the smile in his eyes disappeared. He promised her.

    Fia¡¯s heart throbbed as shey back in her seat and pulled her seatbelt.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect the man to suddenly bend over and kiss her instead.

    When Jason was leaving the parking lot in his car, he looked at the windshield from his window as he

    passed by. He then saw Conrad kissing Fia.

    From his arrogance, it was clear that he was making him see it all.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jason sped up as he tightened his hands on the steering wheel.

    There was a loud screech and a bang.

    Fia was so shocked that she pushed Conrad away. ¡°What is that?¡±

    Conrad looked at the parking lot¡¯s exit, his eyes showing satisfaction with his n¡¯s execution.¡± Just a

    speeder.¡±

    With that, he buckled his seat belt and quickly left the parking lot from another exit.

    He couldn¡¯t let Fia see it, otherwise, Fia would worry about him.

    Jason mmed at the steering wheel and was going to apologize to the innocent driver as he got out of

    his car.

    The other person also got out of the car smiling, with feminine eyebrows on his face.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Jason was stunned. ¡°Peter.¡±

    Peter nodded and then looked at the car leaving through another exit.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone careless. Why are you spacing out while driving?¡±

    Jason was somewhat embarrassed and looked at Peter¡¯s car. Because of his mistake, the crash.

    made a mark on his car.

    State your price, Peter. I¡¯ll pay you for the repairster.¡±

    Peter waved his hand nonchntly.

    ¡°I can use my insurance.¡±

    However, Jason was insistent on it. ¡°This is my mistake. So, I should pay for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Peter clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn, aren¡¯t you? We know each other at

    least. Do we have to be so distant?¡±

    Jason then remembered that Peter and Sally were siblings. That made him even more adamant about

    not epting his kindness.

    He looked at Peter¡¯s car and estimated how much money was needed for it to get repaired at the

    mechanic before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to Sally.¡±

    Peter raised his eyebrow and walked over to Jason, holding his shoulder before saying slowly, ¡°Do you

    know that my sister likes you?¡°

    Jason frowned as he looked at Peter speechlessly.

    Someone like you¡­ There must be a lot of girls that like you, right? While my family is not as

    influential as before, my sister is still both kind and gentle. How is she not a fit for you?¡± Peter¡¯s

    expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Is it worth it to wait for a woman that will never turn and look at you?¡±

    Jason pushed his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line.¡±

    Who he liked was his problem. It was not something for someone else toin about.

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to Sally.¡± After that, he returned to his car and left.

    Peter stood there, looking at Jason¡¯s car joining the traffic.

    He lowered his head and shook his head, disappointed.

    ¡°A piece of garbage that doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡±

    Sally received the 15-thousand-dor transfer from Jason. She had just wanted to call and ask him

    about it when someone knocked on her office door.

    ¡°Why are you here, Pete?¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563

    Chapter 563

    ¡°Can¡¯t I pay you a visit?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just a sec. I need to give someone a call.¡±

    Peter had very good eyesight. Since the screen protector on his sister¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t a privacy screen

    protector, he saw everything.

    ¡°He hit my car when he was leaving. He waspensating me.¡±

    ¡°He did what?¡± Sally was stunned before standing up and asking nervously, ¡°Was he hurt?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re both quite slow so we¡¯re fine.¡± Peter sighed and patted his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    Sally bit her lips. She then turned around and walked over to a filing cab, pretending to be finding

    some files.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Peter knocked on her desk a few times before asking.

    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Peter!¡± Sally turned around and looked at him nervously as she stomped. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with my

    business!¡±

    Peter smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you running around like a fool.¡±

    ¡°To be¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t like him that much,¡± Sally muttered as she lowered her head.

    So what if she wasn¡¯t happy with things? He didn¡¯t have her in his heart. There was no need for others

    to think that Jason failed her.

    He never liked her. Never toyed with her feelings. How could he have failed her?

    There was a sh of pain in Peter¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. I heard

    from Britney that Fia was admitted to the hospital. How is she doing?¡±

    ¡°Well, that was a blessing in disguise,¡± Sally said with a smile on her face. She was genuinely happy

    that Fia had recovered her sight.

    Peter was stunned. His sister really was quite the fool.

    ¡°Do you want to visit Fia too? No need for that now. She submitted the paperwork and has been

    discharged.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Peter said faintly.

    Sally tilted her head and asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have some special feelings for Fia too?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Peter grabbed a pen from the table and threw it at Sally. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m such

    a bad judge of character?¡±

    ¡°Peter!¡± Sally said to him with a straight face. ¡°Fia¡¯s a good person!¡±

    She could hear that Barbara was unhappy with Fia today. When she heard her own brother say the

    same thing, she immediately argued back.

    Peter looked at her with mixed feelings. ¡°Sally.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sally didn¡¯t understand why her brother would suddenly look at her so upsettingly.

    Peter walked over and held her shoulders.

    ¡°Was what we experienced when we were little¡­ not enough to make you see how this world really

    is?¡±

    Sally¡¯s eyes shook and she didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Being kind is something that we should absolutely avoid. Instead, we should do everything that¡¯s

    necessary to get what we want!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sally bit her lips and raised her head to look at Peter. ¡°Pete¡­ I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    She only wanted to be a good doctor and save others.

    Peter had no choice but to make his grip firmer. ¡°Other than saving lives, you can also seek out fame

    and reputation.¡±

    Sally shook her head. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be a doctor.¡±

    Her shoulder was in pain, but she endured it and looked at Peter with resolution.

    She didn¡¯t understand why her brother was telling her all that.

    Wasn¡¯t the reason why her brother chose to go into biology because he wanted to help the country and

    mankind?

    The light from Peter¡¯s eyes became murky for a few seconds. However, he was worried that his silly

    sister would be even more suspicious. He let go of her and smiled magnanimously.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good sister of mine, Sally. You have wanted to be a doctor since you were little. I¡¯m very

    happy to have a sister like you!¡± Sally¡¯s worry dissipated.

    She carefully stared at him and asked, ¡°Did you encounter something unhappy while you were out of

    the country?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Peter smiledzily, the coldness in his eyes warming up. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°I was worried that something happened to you.¡± Sally bit her lips and then said with difficulty,¡± And you

    forgot the reason you¡¯re doing what you¡¯re doing.¡±

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564

    Chapter 564

    Peter felt his heart throbbing in pain as he looked at his sister¡¯s caring eyes.

    He walked over and hugged her.

    ¡°You silly girl¡­ Don¡¯t you trust me at all?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Sally said pitifully. ¡°You¡¯ve been my faith since I was little. My light.¡±

    She had never been this dutiful when she was little. She was childish too.

    Especially when she became a normal girl from an affluent background. Because of the sudden.

    change in life, she would always get angry about it.

    Her beloved brother would teach her to treat everything with a calm heart. It was her brother who made

    her dare to dream.

    To be a doctor. To save the wounded. And to continue with a kind heart.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine what she could do if her brother encountered something while he was overseas

    and lost his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sally. I¡¯m still me. I¡¯ve never changed.

    Peter¡¯s eyes somewhat lost focus, but his tone was very firm.

    He patted her back and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him topensate me. He wanted to. I refused him and

    he transferred it to your ount.¡±

    When Sally heard his words, she finally calmed down.

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds like him.¡±

    After stopping his sister from being too suspicious, Peter said with a smile, ¡°If you want him to owe you,

    just transfer the money back.¡±

    Sally quickly shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t increase his burden anymore. I¡¯ll take it then.¡±

    After she did that, she wanted to transfer it to Peter.

    However, Peter quickly refused her saying that he felt bad about traveling outside the country for the

    past few years and didn¡¯t take good care of her and their parents.

    Sally had no choice but to take the money.

    After Peter left her office, she received another transfer in her bank ount.

    She looked at the number and sent him a voice message.

    ¡°Peter, you earn so much from doing research. You gave me 3 million dors just like that? You¡¯re

    scaring me.¡±

    Peter replied to her as he walked, ¡°Consider this the funding for taking care of our parents. I¡¯m busy, so

    I¡¯ll leave our parents to you.¡±

    Sally didn¡¯t think too much and said, ¡°Sure. I suppose I¡¯ll save this for my future sister-inw! Once

    you get married, I¡¯ll give it to her!¡±

    Ha. Peterughed coldly at his phone without replying.

    That heartless woman. She already found a chance to work at Maxwell Corporation just because he

    came back a few dayste.

    He didn¡¯t believe that she would marry him so easily!

    Because Fia¡¯s eyes werepletely healed, she went back home in one piece.

    Both Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley were very happy and had a feast, and then they told Ss, Ford, and

    Tiger toe over for dinner.

    The three men came together and stood in the living room numbly.

    Conrad got down from his study on the second floor and gave them a nce.

    ¡°I asked you all toe for dinner, not to stand watch.¡±

    They greeted him, feeling that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to eat together.

    Meanwhile, Fia ushered them to the dining room with a smile.

    When they were in the dining room, the three of them exchanged nces with each other and helped

    Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley set up the dinner table.

    ¡°Sit down and eat.¡± Fia held Conrad¡¯s arm and spoke to the three of them with a smile.

    The three of them looked at each other again and Ss said, ¡°Thank you for the invitation, sir,

    madam. But we should eat at the side.¡±

    Conrad was feeling a bit annoyed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, you can get lost from my world!¡±

    The three of them immediately sat down, horrified.

    Fia stood up and asked Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley toe over as well.

    The two of them also couldn¡¯t sit still.

    However, Fia was very happy.

    It was the first time that the table was filled after he married her. She feltplete now.

    After dinner, Fia wanted to help Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley clean up, but Ss and the other three

    quickly stopped her.

    Very quickly, the table was cleaned up. They were very efficient.

    ¡°Your people are very well-trained. They do everything so quickly,¡± Fia praised them.

    Conrad stood up and held her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up?¡±

    Fia thought about how they wouldn¡¯t let her help anyway, so she followed Conrad up the stairs.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The bedroom door was half closed. Conrad led her to the door, and he suddenly said, ¡°Close your

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565

    Chapter 565

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia felt a bit anxious.

    After she recovered her eyesight, she didn¡¯t like to close her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you fall.¡±

    Remembering how he had been taking care of her these days, she trusted him and closed her

    eyes.

    Conrad quickly opened the door and looked at the bedroom and led her inside, taking a few steps.

    ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±

    ¡°This is mysterious. What are you doing?¡± Fia opened her eyes, surprised.

    The once in bedroom had be fantastic. Balloons of multiple colors were on the ceiling, as the

    ribbons tied to them slightly bounced in the air.

    There were candles on the floor that was littered with petals, forming the shape of a heart.

    The bed was the color of scarlet and littered with petals of blue roses. The droplets on the petals

    reflected brilliant lights.

    Everything¡­ Fia had never dared to dream about something like this in the past.

    She couldn¡¯t hope for a day like this.

    But someone secretly did it.

    No wonder he didn¡¯t let her go upstairs the whole day after she came back.

    ¡°Do you like it, Fia?¡± Conrad¡¯s voice was low and very seductive.

    Fia couldn¡¯t help it as her eyes turned red.

    She never dared hope for something like this to happen after secretly falling in love with him for

    so many years.

    Before she could even calm down and reply to him, the tall and mighty man knelt down on one knee

    before her and took out a red velvet box.

    The box opened, and a brilliant ring was inside.

    Conrad took out the ring and raised it high..

    ¡°Fia, will you be my girlfriend?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes became warm and wet as she covered her face with her hands. She pinched it, only pain

    wouldn¡¯t make her cry.

    She was so surprised and delighted, looking at the man in front of her in a daze.

    Even if he was unwilling back then, they were husband and wife now.

    Him saying ¡°will you be my girlfriend¡± made her feel like she was a girl in her first love.

    The boy that she had been secretly in love with confessed to her, asking her to be his girlfriend in

    romantic moment.

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡±

    She sobbed, trying to stop her tears.

    She shouldn¡¯t cry.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    It was such a delightful and exciting moment.

    She shouldn¡¯t cry.

    However, she lost control and tears rolled down her cheeks.

    She looked at him in joy. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    She was part of their youth. Even Esme, his first girlfriend, never had anything so ceremonial from him.

    ¡°Fia Lawson, are you willing to be my, Conrad Maxwell¡¯s, girlfriend?¡± Conrad said patiently and

    earnestly.

    Fia literally looked down at him. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him kneel and wanted to help him up.

    He patted her hand saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept my proposal, then I won¡¯t stand up.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Her eyes turned red as she cried even harder. ¡°How can you be such a scoundrel?¡±

    ¡°Say yes!¡±

    ¡°Say yes!¡±

    Suddenly, Fia could hear the voices of Ss and the others from behind her. Fia¡¯s face became even

    redder.

    ¡°Stand up!¡±

    Conrad raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. She was already his wife. How could he take a step

    back?

    ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡±

    Ss and the others kept on chanting, worried that Fia would say no.

    Looking at the man that was no longer cold and distant¡­ How could she say no?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her voice trembled as her eyes looked like they were rippling in the night.

    Conrad¡¯s heart trembled as he put the ring on her left hand¡¯s middle finger.

    He stood up and pulled her into his arms, kissing her as he lost control of his emotions.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566

    Chapter 566

    Ss, Ford, and Tiger all looked in from outside the door.

    They saw their boss kissing the madam voraciously.

    The three of them smiled before asking Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley to stay with them.

    But the two of them pushed forward and identally ran into the door and made a sound.

    Fia pushed Conrad away, blushing, as she stared at the five of them.

    She was so embarrassed!

    She quickly walked over to the washroom.

    Conrad turned around and looked at the people at the door. ¡°Useless.¡±

    Ss knew that he was in a good mood, so he boldly teased him, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all thanks to us that this room

    is so romantic!¡±

    ¡®Otherwise, do you think you can get anything like this with that head of yours?¡¯

    Conrad frowned, worried that Fia would feel that he wasn¡¯t giving his full effort as he asked for help and

    told them to leave.

    ¡°Good luck, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Mrs. Whitley said as she pushed Mrs. Taylor away in her wheelchair. She

    even pumped her fist at him.

    Fia¡¯s hands were on the sink as she looked at herself on the mirror.

    She looked¡­ somewhat unfamiliar, confused.

    It had been a while since she was blind. Now that she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t

    even react to it.

    The woman in the mirror had exquisite eyes, rose-red lips, and a slightly blushed face.

    Especially those eyes of hers¡­ So seductive.

    With her hair ck, she looked like a living Snow White.

    Was that really her?

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad waited for two minutes before walking over to knock at the door.

    Fia stood up straight in shock as she looked at the person in the mirror.

    She was bing somewhat anxious.

    She no longer looked calm and cold. As if she was a mortal and living once more.

    Was it because she was moisturized by love?

    Looking at the ring in her hand, her heart throbbed even faster as her face became even redder.

    They had no wedding ceremony, no ring.

    But after their wedding, he would buy her plenty of valuable jewelry during the festivities. However,

    none of them included a ring.

    This was the first ring that he bought for her.

    ¡°?¡± Conrad was getting a bit nervous and held the doorknob.

    The door wasn¡¯t locked, and he easily opened it.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He then saw the woman looking at him numbly as he walked over quickly.

    ¡°What is it? Do you feel unwell?¡¯

    Fia shook her head. She still couldn¡¯t believe it. She raised her right hand and touched the ring she was

    wearing on her middle finger.

    ¡°This really is for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Conrad said, sadness filling his heart. ¡°I owe you a ring despite you marrying me for so long.¡±

    Fia bit her lips. ¡°We¡¯re already husband and wife, but you gave me a ring meant for a girlfriend?¡±

    Something felt wrong.

    Conrad smiled and didn¡¯t tell her what his n was.

    Today, he made her promise to be his girlfriend. The ring represented the confirmation of their

    romance.

    The wedding ring would be in her hands too. But¡­ Step by step. He would give her everything that

    he owed her.

    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now. Can I invite you for a date?¡± Conrad held her hand and he gently rubbed it.

    He felt grounded.

    This was the first time he had spent so much effort on a woman.

    And it felt great.

    ¡°A date?¡± Fia was feeling a bit faint. ¡°Why would you want to go on a date?¡±

    It was her first date!

    She wasn¡¯t experienced, so she was curious about what he wanted to do.

    ¡°Listen to me, okay?¡± Conrad held her hand and raised it, before kissing the back of it. ¡°My dear.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart throbbed again. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He led her hand and walked out past the romantic and beautiful bedroom. Fia became somewhat

    stupefied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date tomorrow.¡±

    He finally learned. He gave her surprises and romance.

    Today, she wanted to stay in the bedroom.

    Conrad turned around and saw her eyes still fixed on the romantic scene in the bedroom.

    had been pricked. He understood what she meant.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567

    Chapter 567

    He led her to the bedside and they both sat down.

    ¡¯s eyes seemed to be glittering. ¡°No one had ever shown me romance like this since I was born.¡±

    And this was from the boy she secretly loved for so many years.

    She was both happy and sad.

    It was as if she was finally able to see the dawn of a new day after spending so much time living in pain

    and suffering.

    ¡°I thought that we were once¡­¡±

    She looked at him, taking back the unfortunate words that she wanted to say.

    Seeing that their rtionship was growing and warming up, and that he liked her, there was no need for

    her to say anything else.

    ¡°Thank you, Conrad.¡±

    Thank you for not letting mepletely lose hope.

    Conrad held the back of her head and pulled her toward him.

    Fia¡¯s eyes shook.

    The man¡¯s warm breath was on her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but shake.

    ¡°Do you have any wishes, Fia?¡± His lips kissed her forehead. ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you make ite

    true.¡±

    Fia raised her head and held the two sides of his shirt.

    ¡°I want to be with you forever. I want to have some more happiness and fewer worries.

    ¡°I want us to trust each other. If we have any misunderstandings, give each other a chance to exin.

    No matter how angry you are, remember to exin,¡± she said with a gentle voice. They were all from

    her heart.

    Conrad knew that he had a bad temper and easily believed everything he saw and heard without

    verifying them. And she had an emotional problem and could corner herself in her own thoughts.

    To people like them, trust and exnations were very important.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll remember them.¡± With that said, he was like a wild beast awakened in the middle of the

    night. He pounced on her on the bed filled with blue rose petals, and all she could see were the colorful

    balloons in the ceiling and the man¡¯s handsome face.

    She lost herself as she smelled the scent of roses in the air and the man¡¯s woody fragrance. She

    couldn¡¯t control herself as she kissed his lips.

    They tossed and turned, and the blue petals on the bed were torn apart as they fell on the floor¡­

    The next day.

    Conrad woke up. With Mrs. Whitley¡¯s assistance, he prepared breakfast and brought it up.

    When  heard the noise, she immediately opened her eyes and sat up in shock.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± She felt as if her body and bones had been broken and reconstituted. It reminded her of how

    crazy the man had beenst night.

    Conrad raised an eyebrow and put the breakfast on the table. He walked over and massaged her

    waist.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Fia¡¯s face was red as she pushed his hand away.

    ¡­No.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lost myself.¡± He got closer and kissed her earlobe, then her face.

    ¡°You want me to pick you up, so you wash up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She pushed his face away as her heart throbbed, and then got out of bed and walked toward the

    bathroom.

    Conrad smiled as he looked at her walking in a strange motion. He chased after her and picked

    her up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong, dear.¡± He realized that despite looking soft and gentle, she was

    quite prideful.

    After breakfast, Fia sat on the bed with her legs crossed. She looked at Conrad cleaning up.

    ¡°Are we going on a date today?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes were looking at her face before moving downward. ¡°Are you sure you have the

    strength?¡±

    Fia turned and looked away awkwardly. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send the utensils downstairs for now.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll need to change too.¡± She then supported herself with the walls to get to the closet and

    searched for a casual and a fitting outfit from the wardrobe.

    It was made for the fall season. They were not too thick and not too thin. It should be quitefy. and

    pretty.

    She paired them with a white hat and a pair of white heels.

    She twirled in front of the mirror. She looked less tender. Instead, she looked beautiful and capable.

    Conrad was going to go upstairs after he got out of the kitchen. It was at this time that his phone

    He looked at it. It was an unfamiliar local number.

    Who is this?¡± His tone was indifferent and asked the caller who he or she was directly.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568

    Chapter 568

    The caller was silent. Just as Conrad was about to hang up, a woman¡¯s careful voice came from

    the other end.

    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Maxwell¡­ Is Fiaing to the hospital?¡±

    Conrad looked away. The voice was somewhat familiar, but it wasn¡¯t familiar enough for him to know

    who the person was immediately.

    However, seeing that the person was asking about his wife, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Britney.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I understood why Fia didn¡¯t like me from Sally now. I want to apologize to her. I won¡¯t wear anything

    with the scent of peach blossoms anymore.¡±

    Conrad suddenly remembered Fia once told him that Esme liked to use hand moisturizers with the

    scent of peach blossoms.

    called Fia just now, but she didn¡¯t pick it up.¡±

    Conrad immediately hung up and quickly ran upstairs.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    He rushed into the bedroom but was stunned when she saw Fia wearing a pink suit and matching

    pants.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia looked at him. He looked like he was worried that something would happen to her.

    Conrad frowned. He was unsure why he would be affected by a call from Britney.

    Fia was at home and in their bedroom. She was fine.

    It was normal that she wouldn¡¯t pick up Britney¡¯s call. Other than Eileen and Sally, she had no other

    friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Fia lowered her head and yed on the phone. Before he asked, she said, ¡°Britney gave me at

    call just now. I didn¡¯t answer.¡±

    Fia paused for a moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when I saw her yesterday, I felt sick.¡±

    Conrad listened and didn¡¯t interrupt her.

    Fia then asked, confused, ¡°You said that she looked quite nice. Why would I suddenly feel repulsive

    toward her?¡±

    Conrad then instinctively said, ¡°Peach blossoms fragrance?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Fia raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°No, I feel sad for you.

    He hugged her and whispered in her ears, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you my weakness. Then, you

    wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate all the different scents. You wouldn¡¯t have these kinds of worries after

    this, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Fia said helplessly. ¡°But I gave it a thought just now. Britney didn¡¯t offend me. If I were to

    sentence her all because of the scent, it would make me feel like I¡¯m egoistic. Like a crazy

    woman.¡±

    Conrad remembered that she said Esme liked peach blossom fragrance.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong to be on your guard.¡±

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m making something out of nothing?¡±

    Conrad kissed her cheek lightly and whispered, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have this w of being unable to differentiate

    all the scents, I would be just like. you.

    Fia thought about how paranoid he was. Wasn¡¯t that the truth?

    When she first met Jason, she bought him a necktie as a thank-you gift. Even then he became so

    jealous of him that his mind went wild.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courtyard.¡± She led him out of the bedroom.

    When Conrad noticed how awkward she was walking, he carried her again.

    Once they were downstairs, they met up with Mrs. Whitley and he told her to clean up the bedroom.

    As a man, he couldn¡¯t really take all the balloons and the roses in his bedroom.

    Fia didn¡¯t stop him. She had already saved a lot of romantic photos fromst night in her phone.

    They reached the courtyard, where they nted nts of every season.

    There was no need to worry if there were no flowers. Autumn flowers such as chrysanthemums were in

    full bloom.

    Once Fia got down, she dragged him to the flowers and pulled him down.

    ¡°Have a smell with me.¡±

    Conrad gave it a smell, but everything smelled the same to him.

    Fia got closer to the chrysanthemums, took a deep breath, and said quietly, ¡°The scent of the

    chrysanthemum is fragrant and sweet, with a little bitterness.¡±

    Conrad got closer to the flowers and sniffed deeper.

    While it was obvious that the scent of the flowers was stronger here than somewhere without flowers,

    he really couldn¡¯t tell.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569

    Chapter 569

    Fia then got closer to the crabapple flowers and exined to him.

    ¡°Crabapple flowers¡­ Can you smell the scent?¡±

    Conrad sniffed at the crabapple flowers and raised an eyebrow. ¡°It looks nice, but it doesn¡¯t have a

    smell?¡¯

    ¡°It has, but you¡¯ve got to give it a good sniff. The scent of the crabapple flowers is very faint¡­¡±

    Conrad gave it a good sniff. He could smell a very faint scent. Because it was faint.

    He suddenly realized that he could identify the scent of crabapple flowers. Because the smell was

    really faint.

    However, thanks to his sense of smell, he realized that there was no difference between the scent of

    chrysanthemum and crabapple.

    When Fia saw his frown bing less pronounced, she pulled him to the devil tree flowers.

    ¡°Give it a smell.¡±

    Conrad gave it a sniff. ¡°It¡¯s fragrant.¡±

    ¡°How strong is the smell?¡±

    ¡°Ahchoo!¡± Conrad looked awkward. ¡°It¡¯s very fragrant. It tickles my nose.¡±

    He looked at the devil tree with disdain. The flowers were so small.

    Fian said with a smile, ¡°The smell from the devil tree is quite strong. It can tickle your nose if smell it too

    much.¡±

    She gave it a thought and said, ¡°There¡¯s also jasmine. It also smells quite strong, but it has a different

    scent to that of the flowers from the devil tree.¡±

    Conrad looked at how she worked very hard to exin it to him and he felt warmth spreading from his

    heart into his limbs.

    you

    Fia lowered his head and held his strong fingers. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nothing wrong even if you can¡¯t

    differentiate the scents of flowers. You¡¯re already so great¡­ It¡¯s normal for God to want to give you a

    small w.

    ¡°No one in this world is perfect. Some people have color blindness. And then, there¡¯s me. I¡¯m allergic to

    mango¡­ That¡¯s also my weakness.¡±

    She raised her head and looked at him with a smile.

    Conrad blinked and prodded her forehead lightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend so much effort to console me. I won¡¯t get obsessed with something like this.¡±

    Fia nodded and looked at all the flowers in the courtyard and mumbled to herself, ¡°There are so many

    flowers in the mansion. You can smell all the scents by standing on the balcony on the

    second floor.

    Suddenly, she realized something.

    She looked at him. ¡°If you can¡¯t differentiate the scents of flowers, why do you have flowers of the four

    seasons nted in all the mansions within this area?¡±

    As the owner of the properties within this residential area, he looked at the woman asking him about it

    earnestly.

    ¡°Ss rmended it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    Conrad helplessly sighed. ¡°Because he knew that I can¡¯t differentiate the scent of the flowers and

    wanted to help me.¡±

    Only a few other people that were close to him in the Hellish Training Camp knew about him being

    unable to differentiate the scents of flowers.

    There were two more people that knew about it. His wife and Victor.

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia felt that there must be an important reason behind Ss wanting to help him heal.

    ¡°Maybe he felt that his boss would no longer be perfect with a w like that.¡± Conrad wasn¡¯t willing to

    tell her the reason for it. If she knew about it, she would just be worried about nothing.

    Fia didn¡¯t ask about it and pulled him to the front part of the courtyard.

    There was a small vegetable garden in front. She saw the ginger nted by the wall. It was fall¡­ It

    won¡¯t be long until they lose their leaves.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She asked Mrs. Taylor for a small hoe and dug out a big piece of ginger from the ground.

    She then held it in her hand and walked over to Conrad.

    ¡°Give it a smell.¡±

    Conrad looked at her. The ginger was still covered in dirt and she didn¡¯t care how dirty she got.

    All this so that she could smell the ginger.

    ¡°Smell it?¡±

    Conrad gulped and said earnestly, ¡°I just can¡¯t differentiate the smell of flowers. Ginger is a type of

    herb.¡±

    Fia blinked. ¡°Can you smell it then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what it smells like.¡±

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570

    Chapter 570

    Conrad was beaming. ¡°A little bit of spiciness, and some earthy scent.¡±

    Fia was confused. ¡°Why does ginger have an earthy scent?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you silly girl.¡± He patted her head and took the ginger from her hand. He then patted the dirt

    from it.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this dirt, Fia?¡±

    When Fia saw it, she awkwardly said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Seeing the dirt on her hand, he dragged her to the poolside to wash her hand.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Fia looked at his face from the side. Remembering how romantic he was, her heart began to jump

    again.

    After he washed her hand, he brought her close to him so that he could help her straighten her

    shoulder-length hair.

    ¡°Do you want to stay at home or head out?¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat as she stared at him. ¡°For a date?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She bit her lips and then said expectantly, ¡°Can we not go to thepany?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to miss work for a few days,¡± he said as he poked her forehead.

    Now that her eyes had recovered it was time to do everything he wanted to do.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re now my girlfriend. Let¡¯s do something that lovers will do.¡±

    Fia looked away from his passionate eyes as she yed with her fingers.

    ¡°What do lovers do? I never dated, so I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°I did my homework, so all you need to do is follow me.¡±

    As soon as she nodded, he held her up and got her into the car.

    He ced her in the passenger seat. ¡°Wait for me inside the car.¡±

    He then ran back to the mansion and took a box of cherries as well as a bag full of snacks.

    He put the box of cherries in her arms and the snacks at the back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far, so if you get bored, eat something.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes trembled with excitement. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    He prepared so much food¡­ It must be some distance away..

    ¡°There¡¯s no surprise if ! tell you.¡± He patted her head. ¡°Trust mepletely. I won¡¯t sell you off.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring my phone.¡±

    You have me. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Conrad intentionally didn¡¯t let her bring her phone.

    He was worried that someone would call her and disturb them.

    There were some things that he wanted to do and some things that he wanted to say but he didn¡¯t

    because he was waiting for the moment.

    He couldn¡¯t allow anyone to interrupt them.

    Before they left, Conrad gave Ss a call saying that they were leaving for two days before

    switching off the phone.

    Fia saw that and asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re being so serious right now? Where are you taking me?¡±

    Conrad raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re eloping.¡±

    He switched on the radio and asked, ¡°What kind of music do you want?¡±

    ¡°ssical.¡± Fia sat down in afortable position and began eating cherries.

    Conrad was a very calm driver as he chatted with her while he drove.

    He chatted for a while and realized that the woman wasn¡¯t saying anything anymore.

    He turned and looked and saw she had fallen asleep with half a box of cherries still in her hands.

    He stopped at the roadside before taking his coat from the back and covering her.

    Fia didn¡¯t rest wellst night, and she was sleeping soundly. She moved her head and continued to

    sleep.

    Conrad continued to drive. As he no longer needed to chat with her, he sped up, trying to reach. their

    destination so she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer too much.

    Next to Gryphon was Oceania. It was very close to the ocean.

    He wanted to take her to see the sea.

    Thanks to Conrad speeding up, the four-hour journey was shortened to only three hours.

    When the car entered Oceania¡¯s central business district, he slowed down. Looking at Fia who was still

    in her dreams in the passenger seat, he stopped the car once he found a high-ss restaurant and

    unbuckled her seat belt.

    Fia was in a deep sleep.

    Suddenly, she felt somewhat itchy, her lips a bit wet¡­ and so was her corbone.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571

    Chapter 571

    She suddenly woke from her dreams, her eyes wide.

    When their eyes met, Conrad said with a smile, ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    gulped. From his eyes, she felt like he was pampering her.

    Did he want to pamper her?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I don¡¯t know what else I¡¯m going to do,¡± Conrad said as he lightly pinched Fia¡¯s

    cheek. Her skin was smooth and bouncy. It was like a de-shelled egg.

    Fia turned around and looked out the window. ¡°Where is this?¡±

    She had never left Gryphon and she was very familiar with Gryphon.

    This ce was clearly not Gryphon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Conrad got out of the car and walked around to the passenger¡¯s seat. He opened the door and

    unbuckled her seat belt.

    Fia looked around like a curious little baby. She happily held Conrad¡¯s arm and patted him as she cried,

    ¡°I can smell the ocean!¡±

    Conrad raised his eyebrow. Oceania was close to the sea. The closer they were to the sea, the easier it

    was for them to smell the scent of the sea.

    He even chose a ce close to the ocean.

    Once they had their meal, they could then walk over.

    When they entered the restaurant, he saw that there were plenty of people eating in the dining hall.

    Conrad stopped holding Fia¡¯s hand and instead held her in his arm by the waist.

    ¡°Sir, madam. How many will it be today?¡± A waitress wearing a handsome uniform walked over with a

    professional smile on her face.

    ¡°Is there a private room?¡± Conrad looked at the people in the dining hall.

    The waitress had just wanted to say yes when Fia said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. The dining hall will be fine.¡±

    She looked at a seat next to the French windows and shook Conrad as she held him by his waist

    too.

    ¡°The dining hall has a better view.¡±

    ¡°Sure. As you like.¡±

    The waitress quickly walked over to the seats by the window and pulled the chairs, doing her best to

    serve them.

    Once the two of them had been seated, the waitress stood about a meter away and poured both

    of them each a ss of water from a pitcher.

    The waitress smiled and then put the pitcher back before giving  and Conrad a menu.

    ¡°You two must be here in Oceania on holiday?¡±

    ¡°This is Oceania?¡± Fia looked at Conrad opposite of her with a smile and then said to the waitress In a

    friendly manner. ¡°This is our first time here, so I don¡¯t know what to eat here. Can you rmend your

    best dishes?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the waitress said as she rmended the three dishes in the restaurants that had

    the best reviews.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s only the two of you here today, you can try these three first. You can try something.

    different next time youe to Oceania again so that you¡¯ll have tasted all the popr dishes in our

    fair city.¡±

    The smile on Fia¡¯s face became even brighter. ¡°Thank you. That will be all.¡±

    ¡°Alright, what would you like to drink?¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Orange juice.¡±

    Fia looked at him and said, ¡°Not wine?¡±

    He was an alcoholic. A drunkard that drank until his stomach bled.

    ¡°No more.¡± Conrad looked at Fia deeply.

    He was nning not to touch any alcoholic drinkstely.

    After the waitress left, Fia got closer to the table and waved at Conrad.

    Conrad looked around before bending over too.

    Fia then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the people here in Oceania are so cultured?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t just simply rmend dishes and wines?¡±

    Conrad nodded and said, ¡°True.¡±

    Fia then whispered again, ¡°If I were to eat with you in Gryphon, the waitress would have

    rmended us a bunch of dishes.¡±

    Conrad smiled faintly and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that I¡¯m saying our own city is not doing well?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be?¡¯

    Fia stared at Conrad and said, ¡°A lot of people are protective of their own cities. They don¡¯t like to hear

    anyone saying bad things about them.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572

    Chapter 572

    Conrad gave it a thought. ¡°But you¡¯re right, too. However, every city has its own uniqueness.

    ¡°Oceania is half a tourist city. There is definitely some tighter management in this area.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fia asked curiously.

    ¡°For the sake of the city¡¯s long-term development, they cannot force tourists to spend. They need to

    make sure visitors feelfortable.¡±

    Fia blinked and looked at Conrad, impressed.

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Conrad¡¯s heart was bing softer as he patted her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me too much. I¡¯ll get arrogant.¡± His voice was deep and a little crisp. Fia was enjoying his

    voice so much.

    And she wondered if she was imagining things.

    She realized that he was getting more and more charming. And that he knew how to pick his

    words.

    It was so sweet¡­

    After they had finished their meals and left the restaurant, Fia tugged at Conrad to stop. She

    turned around and read the restaurant¡¯s name.

    ¡°Let¡¯se and eat in this restaurant again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°And ask that prettydy to order food for us again.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia turned around to look at Conrad and asked, ¡°Why are you saying yes to everything I say?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t like that in the past.

    Conrad held her shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s book a hotel nearby then. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fia smiled instantly. It was her turn to say sure.

    Conrad held her shoulder tightly and said, ¡°Have you ever seen the ocean?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve been in Gryphon my whole life. The only body of water I ever saw is River Fane.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    And Fia remembered how Esme died there.

    Conrad saw the depression in her eyes, and he bent over to kiss her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Fia said as she immediately abandoned all her bad mood.

    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Conrad asked worriedly.

    7/2

    1 can,¡±  said, embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough rest when I slept during the journey.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t walk, tell me. Don¡¯t force it.¡±

    nodded. When he was no longer staring at her, she quickly nced at him.

    He was so gentle¡­ She felt happy but terrified. She hoped that none of it was fake.

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand and walked for a while before he saw a cafe further up front. He then led

    her there.

    Fia was building castles in the air when she realized they had stopped. She looked at the cafe int

    front of her.

    She then heard his voice. ¡°One milk tea on the go. Half sugar.¡±

    ¡°Sure, handsome. Large or medium?¡± The salesdy looked at Conrad with beaming eyes.

    ¡°Large.¡± Conrad¡¯s expression became even colder. He hated it when others stared at him like that.

    Fia stood next to him and looked at the hand that was holding her that got tighter and tighter.

    Despite all her thoughts, she thought that his attitude had improved. That he would be gentle to

    everyone.

    She was wrong. He would only be gentle toward her.

    She became even happier.

    ¡°Handsome, your milk tea.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was icy cold. He didn¡¯t take the milk tea from her hand and paid using his

    phone¡¯s e-wallet app.

    Thedy was awkward for two seconds and ced the milk tea on the counter.

    So what if the man was handsome and cultured? He was no fun at all. He didn¡¯t know how to make

    girls happy.

    Conrad pretended not to see her reaction. He took the milk tea and left together with Fia. He took a few

    steps before asking Fia, ¡°Do you want to drink it now?¡±

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    ¡°Of course I do!¡±

    He stuck a straw in and then handed the drink to her and held the straw to her mouth.

    ¡°Have a drink.¡±

    Fia was stunned. Now that she could see and there were strangers all around looking at them, she felt

    embarrassed to drink from his hand directly.

    ¡°What are you embarrassed about?¡± Conrad asked helplessly and gently moved the straw into her

    mouth.

    Fia then sipped from the straw with her face red.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that he was still staring at her, she grabbed the cup of milk tea and put the straw in his mouth.

    ¡°Give it a try. It¡¯s very nice and sweet!¡±

    Conrad was quite repelled by the idea as he didn¡¯t like things like this.

    However, when he looked at her passionate eyes, he couldn¡¯t lie to himself.

    Seeing how she loved to drink milk tea, he tried buying it once as well. But if he had to choose milk tea

    or wine, he preferred wine of course.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Fia pretended to straighten her face. ¡°Milk tea or wine. Which one do you like?¡±

    ¡°Wine.¡± He chose to answer honestly.

    Fia gritted her teeth and took a sip from the milk tea. ¡°Wine, wine. All you drink is wine. Do you still

    want a healthy stomach?!¡±

    Conrad held her waist and whispered, ¡°You can always oversee me by my side.¡±

    ¡°Will you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my wife.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll supervise you! But if you don¡¯t listen to me, don¡¯t pin the me on me when I fight with you!¡±

    Conrad made Fiaugh as he continued to walk her down.

    When Fia smelled the scent of the ocean in the air, she said happily, ¡°Are we almost there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He raised his hand and pointed. ¡°Look.¡±

    Fia looked at where he was pointing. She could see arge za after a row of buildings. There were a

    lot of people in the za.

    Beyond the za was the golden beach, and she could see a lot of people there as well.

    ¡°Quick!¡± She stuffed the cup of milk tea in her hand into his and pulled his other hand and began to

    run

    The closer they were to the ocean, the wetter the wind seemed to be. Filled with invisible vapor

    from the sea and the scent of the ocean.

    There were also more and more people as they got closer to the beach and it became noisier.

    However, in Conrad¡¯s eyes, all he could see was Fia.

    She grabbed his hand tightly, running like a child.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Fia let go of Conrad¡¯s hand when she reached the za by the beach, surprised by everything

    she saw.

    There were a lot of people on the za, and plenty of people were ying around. There were a lot of

    kites flying in the air, and the sounds of cheerfulughter surrounded him.

    She looked around on the beach. Parasols, sun lounge, women in bikinis, men wearing flowery pants,

    children building sandcastles¡­

    The waves softly washed over the sandy beach again and again.

    Everything was so beautiful!

    ¡°The ocean is so pretty!¡± she eximed. ¡°When I first saw the ocean on the television and the videos

    on my phone, I already thought that it was very beautiful. But now, I realize that seeing it with my own

    eyes and feeling it with my own body makes it even more beautiful!¡±

    Conrad looked at her smile. His heart calmed and soothed. It was a rare asion.

    When she was happy, he was even happier.

    When she was sad, he was even sadder.

    That was no longer a simple ¡°like¡±. It was love. He decided that this was love.

    While it was not love at first sight and he still needed a lot of time to turn it into love, he was sure that it

    had to be her in this lifetime.

    ¡°Conrad, do you like the sea? I like the sea!¡± Fia turned around and immediately the man pounced on

    her.

    He pressed the back of her head, and he kissed her passionately.

    It was too fast, too vicious, and it stopped her from breathing. Her brain turned nk immediately.

    Afterward, something fell by their feet. A young boy ran over and then raised his head to see the two of

    them kissing. He screamed.

    ¡°Ah! So embarrassing!¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574

    Chapter 574

    Conrad Instantly lost his mood after being screamed at by the boy. He stared at him with a dark face.

    He gritted his teeth and bent down, and whispered to him at a volume that only they could hear.¡± Know

    your ce, little boy. Or I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to be shark food!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Mommy! I¡¯m scared! The pervert wants to kill me!¡± The boy ran away as he cried.

    Conrad straightened his back with a smile on his face.

    Fia realized how pleased he was. She was speechless.

    While she didn¡¯t hear it, from the look of things, he must have scared the boy.

    Very quickly, the mother ran up to them with the boy in his arms.

    ¡°What did you do to my son?!¡±

    Conrad turned around and looked at the young mother, his cold eyes on the face of the boy in her

    arms.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch him.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared!¡± The boy had his arms around his mother¡¯s neck tightly. Fear filled his voice and

    he didn¡¯t dare to see Conrad.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything to him, he wouldn¡¯t be this scared of you!¡± The young mother didn¡¯t believe

    him at all as she ignored how tall and handsome the man was, and how scary it was to face someone

    from the higher echelon of society!

    She was a mother! And she would protect her own child!

    Conrad didn¡¯t like what he was seeing and looked down on the boy even more.

    He said coldly, ¡°Let him see me. Let him say what I did to him.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that my son¡¯s scared of you?!¡±

    ¡°Weakling. Coward.¡± Conrad looked at him with disdain. He was so cowardly¡­ He could already tell

    how weak he was going to be when he grew up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that to another person¡¯s boy,¡± Fia said awkwardly, trying to make peace.

    Although the young mother didn¡¯t dare to challenge Conrad, she could stare at Fia.

    ¡°You¡¯re his girlfriend? Why won¡¯t you advise him?! He¡¯s a grown up! What¡¯s the point of harassing a

    kid?!¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    She was somewhat right since her husband did wrong. But she was innocent, right?

    Fine, she was a mother. It was normal for her to think that way. If she was to be in her shoes, she

    wouldn¡¯t calm down too.

    She extended her hands and held Conrad by the waist. ¡°Apologize to the boy.¡±

    ¡°Never. Conrad was being stubborn again. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch him at all. There¡¯s no need for me to

    apologize.¡±

    For a future man to be so cowardly¡­ It was a disgrace for men.

    If he were to apologize, it would allow him to remain weak.

    ¡°If someone needs to apologize, it would be him.¡± He had stopped his kissing and surprised him.

    ¡°How can you be like that when you¡¯re an adult? You scared my son and you still want my son to

    apologize?! Everyone, listen to this! Despite his good looks, he¡¯s so shameless!¡±

    The young mother yelled and a lot of people ran over.

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t feel ashamed because of this, but because he was forced to apologize to the

    boy¡¯s family.

    He looked around and held Fia¡¯s hand tightly, protecting her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± The young mother threatened him.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad sneered and said, ¡°Go ahead then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just you wait!¡± The young mother held her son tightly with one hand while the other extended

    toward the phone in her pocket.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Suddenly, a young girl ran over and held the young mother¡¯s other hand.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes brightened and looked at the pretty little girl.

    ¡°Mommy, since my little brother isn¡¯t hurt, if you call the police, the policeman will think that you¡¯re just

    trying to stir up trouble.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± The young mother stared at her own daughter. ¡°Go y over there.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The girl hugged the young mother¡¯s waist. ¡°He keeps on starting trouble. You can¡¯t help him

    just because you like him more.¡±

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575

    Chapter 575

    After saying that, she pulled her brother¡¯s leg and said, ¡°You tell the truth. Did anyone hit you?¡±

    The boy looked at Conrad with a crying face and shook his head at his sister.

    The girl then snorted with her hands on her waist and questioned him angrily, ¡°Then why did you lie to

    Mommy?!¡±

    The boy was a bit scared of his sister, because she kept on exposing him and bullying him behind their

    parents¡¯ back.

    LL¡±

    ¡°See, Mommy?!¡± the girl said loudly. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to start trouble again!¡±

    The young woman looked at the boy in her arms with a frown and put him down. She then crouched

    down and looked at him at the same eye level before saying, ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    While she was protective of her children, she wouldn¡¯t act without cause.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The boy sobbed and opened up his arms, wanting a hug.

    ¡°If you lie to mommy, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    J

    ¡°Ah!¡± The boy cried and said, ¡°He¡­ He didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t hit me.¡±

    ¡®But he scared me. He was so scary! He wanted to feed me to the fishies in the sea!

    ¡®But Big Sis is here so I can¡¯t hug Mommy and have Mommy help me anymore.

    ¡®Big Sis is scary too.¡±

    The young mother was getting a headache as she didn¡¯t dare to look at Conrad and Fia.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± The little girl looked at Conrad and Fia and apologized.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that,¡± Fia felt regretful. It was clear that her husband was the one that said

    something and scared the boy.

    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty!¡± The girl didn¡¯t get angry because of the apology, though. She was wearing an

    innocent smile on her face as she smiled at him.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes brightened. He nced at the crying boy and then at the girl.

    And then, a white, healthy face appeared in his mind. He was wondering if it would be a boy or a girl.

    But looking at the boy in front of him¡­ He preferred a girl.

    He wondered if his daughter would be like him or Fia.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he was confident that no matter who the girl looked like, she would be an absolute beauty.

    When he thought about it, he became even happier. He didn¡¯t feel like the boy was so detestable

    anymore.

    I¡¯m so sorry,¡± the young mother said, embarrassed.

    However, her daughter didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Instead, she kept on saying to the people around her

    with a smile that it was just a misunderstanding.

    Compared to the crying boy, the girl was much more Intelligent.

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but ask her mother, ¡°How old is your daughter?¡±

    ¡°About five.¡±

    ¡°Five¡­ She¡¯s so smart already at this age! Good job!¡± Fia gave the girl a thumbs up, and then looked

    at the boy that was still sobbing by his mom¡¯s side.

    ¡°How old is your little brother?¡±

    The girl then said, ¡°My little brother is ten minutes younger than me!¡±

    Fia was stunned. Because from the looks of it, if the girl was five years old, the boy looked like he was

    at most three years old.

    Because the boy was slightly shorter than the girl and skinnier too. And he couldn¡¯t speak properly

    either.

    ¡°They¡¯re twins.¡± The young mother held her daughter¡¯s hand, asking her to hold tightly to her clothes

    while picking up her son.

    She then looked at Fia and exined, ¡°When I had them, I didn¡¯t get enough nutrition. When I gave

    birth to them, my daughter was about two pounds heavier than my son.¡±

    She smiled helplessly. ¡°Everyone said that my daughter stole my son¡¯s nutrition, but I believe that this

    is my problem. If I had given them enough nutrition, they wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes darkened. Appearance-wise, the boy did look like he was three years old. He didn¡¯t

    expect him to be five years old either. He didn¡¯t have enough nutrition while he was in the womb. Not

    only was he shorter and skinnierpared to others of his age, he also developed slower.

    He decided that when Fia was pregnant, he would feed her all the good things every day. He would not

    mistreat her and the baby in her womb.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576

    Chapter 576

    The young mother looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Are you two boyfriend and girlfriend? Or

    husband and wife?¡±

    said, ¡°Boyfriend and girlfriend.¡±

    But Conrad replied, ¡°Husband and wife.¡±

    The two of them answered at the same time.

    ¡°Oh, you two are lying!¡± The little girl said in a childish voice.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t lie,¡± Fia said with a gentle smile. To repay the story the young mother told them, she

    exined, ¡°We didn¡¯t marry out of love.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± The young woman said in shock.

    Fia could feel Conrad¡¯s body freeze. She continued to exin to her in a sincere tone, ¡°There are a lot

    of problems in our marriage. He only let me be his girlfriendtely.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The young mother lowered her head. Only adults could understand each other in their. world.

    However, the young girl couldn¡¯t and she tugged her cloth and asked confusingly, ¡°Mommy, if they¡¯re

    married, aren¡¯t they husband and wife? Why did they say they are boyfriend and girlfriend?

    ¡°Daddy said that those who didn¡¯t get married are called boyfriends and girlfriends. They¡¯re lovers.¡±

    The young mother gave her daughter a helpless smile and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still very

    little. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t understand this yet.¡±

    N

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you want me to be very smart? The smarter I am, the better I can protect my little. brother,

    right?¡±

    The young mother was stunned.

    Fia wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t have any experience raising a child, so she didn¡¯t know

    how to answer them.

    ¡°A girl doesn¡¯t need to take care of others. Most importantly, you must take care of yourself!¡± Conrad¡¯s

    tone was cold and earnest.

    However, Fia was worried that he would make them unhappy. She quickly apologized and pulled him

    away.-

    Once they were quite far away, she stopped and looked at Conrad.

    ¡°I know that you like daughters, but you don¡¯t have to make it so obvious. It¡¯s so obvious that you¡¯re

    bullying other people¡¯s sons.¡±

    Conrad scratched his nose, embarrassed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bully him.¡±

    You didn¡¯t?¡± Fia faked her anger and stared at him.

    Conrad sighed and hugged her.

    ¡°Fine, I did.¡±

    Fia pinched his waist. ¡°That boy is already so pitiful, and you still bullied him.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he went through something like that.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t just bully other people. Especially children.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take note.¡±

    Fia¡¯s face was a bit red as she poked his face.

    Her voice lowered and said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t suddenly kiss me in a public ce.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± It was his right as the husband.

    ¡°Because kids might see it and it¡¯s not good for them.¡±

    Conrad was stunned. In the past, he would never think that this day woulde.

    That he would want to kiss a woman in the streets without being able to control himself.

    It was bad, especially for little girls.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take note of it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just take note of it. You need to remember and do it,¡± Fia said with a whisper.

    ¡°Alright, sure,¡± Conrad said with smiles in his eyes. He liked her making requests of him. Unlike how

    their marriage was in the beginning. She would let him do whatever he wanted. She was cute and

    obedient, but shecked a sense of self.

    ¡°Fia, promise me one thing too.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Conrad let go of her and held her shoulders while maintaining a little bit of difference between. them,

    looking down into her eyes.

    ¡°Be free. Be happy.¡±

    Fia was stunned. There weren¡¯t any girls that didn¡¯t want to live a free, happy life, were there?

    However, most of the things in this life wouldn¡¯t go as she nned.

    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll tell me all the troubles you face. I can help you.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes and nodded. No one knew what would happen in the future.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577

    Chapter 577

    In a beautifully renovated bedroom.

    A womany in a man¡¯s arms without wearing anything.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, I can¡¯t contact Fiately.¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t exined to me why you work at Maxwell Corporation yet.¡±

    ¡°To get closer to my enemy, Fia.¡± The woman smiled seductively.

    Peter held her chin and turned her toward him as he looked into her

    eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not lying?¡±

    Esme¡¯s heart skipped a beat even when she was wearing Britney¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t say anything but

    kissed Peter.

    With that, she lit up the mes in Peter¡¯s heart that he had been suppressing all this while.

    He violently pushed her away. ¡°Don¡¯t y the fool with me, Esme!¡±

    Esme was so scared that she fell from the sofa.

    She looked at Peter in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I can only be Britney Thomas? What if someone

    heard you calling me using that name?!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re afraid someone will know who you are?¡± Peter said in a cold voice as he bent over, and

    held her chin again.

    He pulled her closer and said viciously, ¡°You¡¯re this close to exposing yourself as Esme, so what¡¯s the

    point of me helping you to hide it!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°What?!¡± The woman said in an upset tone. ¡°Why do you feel like I¡¯m doing something behind your

    back no matter what I do?

    ¡°The reason I¡¯m working at Maxwell Corporation using Barbara¡¯s position in thepany is to have my

    vengeance. Now that Fia has Conrad¡¯s love and would always go to thepany, I¡¯ll be able to use my

    own ability to have my vengeance on her eventually!¡±

    Peter looked into Esme¡¯s eyes without saying a thing.

    Esme didn¡¯t know if she had convinced him. She had just wanted to continue convincing him when the

    man suddenly said, ¡°How shameless can you be? You¡¯re older than Fia by five years, and yet you

    pretend to be her junior all the time.¡±

    Esme¡¯s face paled. All the vulnerability she faked in her eyes was gone and they became dark.

    She pushed Peter¡¯s hand away. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m old? Then don¡¯te save me!¡±

    Peter looked at her, losing control with a cold smile. He intentionally hit her where it would hurt. Only

    when she lost control would he still feel that she was under his control.

    Esme looked at him icily as tears rolled down her cheeks, and she slumped to the ground.

    ¡°I lost so much, suffered so much pain, but in the end, even you look down on me.¡±

    Peter sat on the sofa with his back on the cushion and said heartlessly, ¡°If anyone knows who are and

    how it all came to this, they would all look down on you.¡±

    Esme bit her lips tightly as her eyes stared at him wide. Her tears didn¡¯t stop.

    She cried without a sound. Her tears flowed freely as if her eyes were damaged water taps.

    The coldness in Peter¡¯s heart eventually receded.

    ¡°Stop crying. I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±

    Esme didn¡¯t say anything as she continued to cry.

    She had nothing else left other than Peter Hall¡­ Her de.

    She had to hold this de firmly and use it correctly.

    ¡°I told you to stop crying!¡± Peter kicked at the steel coffee table out of irritation.

    Bang!

    you

    Esme was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The table shook, and the cups on the table

    fell. The spilled liquid from the coffee table dripped down on Esme¡¯s pale, white legs.

    Peter said in a dark tone, ¡°My biggest mistake in this life is being with you!¡±

    And she was like a lethal poison without an antidote!

    Esme looked at him nervously as he pounced on her. She was pressed against the floor, taking his

    vicious kisses.

    In a ce that he couldn¡¯t see, her eyes became cold as her hatred began to show itself.

    She hated Peter!

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would never have betrayed Conrad.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would never have gone overseas, if he didn¡¯t seduce her.

    Conrad would have been hers from the beginning to the end.

    If she had Conrad, she would have everything.

    The only reason that she was forced into a corner and had to depend on him¡­ was all thanks to him!

    She was not grateful at all!

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578

    Chapter 578

    Knock, knock!

    There was knocking at the door.

    The man immediately covered the woman in his nket as they stayed in bed and stared at the shut

    door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Pete, Mom said Britney came to see you?¡±

    The man looked at the woman covered by the nket and said in a calm but loud tone, ¡°Yes, we need

    to discuss something about work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Ask Britney to stay for dinner tonight.¡± After that, Sally left the door that led to her brother¡¯s

    bedroom.

    Hearing the footsteps drifting into the distance, the woman quickly threw away the nket and got out

    of bed, wearing her clothes.

    She turned around and looked at the man who was still lying on the bed supporting his head with

    his hand.

    ¡°How bold can you be? Aren¡¯t you afraid others will misunderstand us?¡±

    Peter smiled darkly. ¡°It¡¯s best if that happens.¡±

    Esme instantly frowned.

    She almost forgot that she was Britney.

    Britney had been secretly in love with Peter for many years and the Halls liked her as well. They

    wished that the two of them could get together.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°Not really!¡± Esme cracked. ¡°I¡¯m just dazed, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because in the end, there are still people that care about me.¡±

    She then gave him a seductive smile. ¡°I want waffles. You make it.¡±

    With that, she tidied her hair and walked over to the washroom.

    Peter was stunned in bed for a few seconds before he took a deep breath. He then wore his

    clothes and went downstairs.

    ¡°Need help?¡±

    Sally was helping her mother cook in the kitchen. When she heard his voice, she looked at him

    disapprovingly.

    ¡°Mom, I need to talk with my brother. I¡¯ll help youter, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can cook a meal, at least. You two should go have a chat. Oh, right. Tell Britney toe

    over. Don¡¯t make her feel alienated.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Mom.¡± Sally pulled Peter out of the kitchen. Smelling the peach blossom scent on him, her heart

    skipped a beat.

    She pulled him into the study on the first floor and asked hurriedly, ¡°Why did you ask Britney to go to

    your bedroom? It¡¯s not food for her reputation.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Peter smiled warmly.

    ¡°I know that you two work the same kind of job, but she¡¯s a girl. If you¡¯re going to discuss work, do it in

    the study. Don¡¯t let her enter your bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Sally.¡± Peter called out to her earnestly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you all like her?¡±

    Sally frowned. She simply thought that the peach blossom fragrance on him was because he was too

    close to Britney when they chatted about work in the same room.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    She then said earnestly, ¡°Dad and Mom really like her, but didn¡¯t you say you only see her as a younger

    sister?¡±

    Peter¡¯s expression faltered in an instant as the real Britney appeared in his mind.

    Soft, gentle, and earnest when working. She was the only partner that could help him in hisboratory

    at full force.

    That was why she waspletely caught unaware.

    He didn¡¯t want to choose her to be Esme¡¯s scapegoat. But they had the same blood type, simr height

    and weight, and even the same lips.

    Changing Esme¡¯s DNA information was very risky. He needed to be fully prepared when choosing her

    scapegoat.

    ¡°Pete? Peter?¡± Sally shoved him.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Peter massaged his forehead. ¡°My work is getting annoying.¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°We¡¯re not working on the same thing so I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Peter gave his sister a smile before turning to look at the stairs. ¡°Can you go up and

    chat with her? I¡¯ll help Mom cook.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Mom told me that you could cook even when you were younger. Meanwhile, she said I¡¯m

    useless in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°You just need more practice.¡± Peter then headed to the kitchen.

    Sally remembered why Peter was able to cook so well. After their father¡¯spany went bust and their

    father injured his legs, their mother had no choice but to stay by his side and provide round- the-clock

    care. Her older brother had to take care of her meals. He had started off as a terrible chef, but was now

    amazing in the kitchen.

    Pete

    ¡°What is it?¡± Peter turned around.

    Thank you for taking care of me so patiently when I was little,¡± Sally said with her eyes red. She

    was someone emotional.

    ¡°You¡¯re my only sister. Of course, I¡¯d take care of you,¡± Peter said with a warm smile as he headed to

    the kitchen, hastening his pace.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579

    Chapter 579

    ¡°Conrad, have you ever yed with sand?¡±

    crouched down at the beach and looked at Conrad expectantly.

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Never.¡±

    His frown became even deeper. Was she going to tell him to y with sand?

    ¡°Come.¡± Fia pulled his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun together.¡±

    Conrad looked around them embarrassingly. There were plenty of people around them and there were

    those that yed with sand, but they were all children.

    Shouldn¡¯t adults y adult games?

    ¡°Quickly!¡± Fia urged him and pulled his arm.

    Conrad consoled himself inside his mind and followed her lead.

    ¡°How should we start?¡±

    ¡°Wait a se.¡± Fia quickly used both of her hands to carry sand. All the sand was put together and quickly

    became a small hill.

    Conrad looked at her in shock.

    He didn¡¯t know that she could be so childish.

    As she sweated, she brushed her face, caring little about the sand on her hands.

    The small hill had expanded a bit more. She thenmanded him, saying, ¡°You¡¯re stronger than me.

    Help me give it a press, so that it won¡¯t fall.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    However, Conrad really was too strong. A hole appeared where her sandy hill used to be.

    Fia was speechless.

    Conrad frowned. He knew he made things worse.

    ¡°Sorry. Tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll help you.

    ¡°Stupid uncle!¡± Two young voices rang.

    Fia turned around. It was the little boy that Conrad had just ¡°bullied¡± not long ago and his older

    sister.

    ¡°Hi! We meet again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty!¡± The girl praised Fia.

    And her little brother also echoed her, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty!¡±

    2/2

    ¡°You are very pretty too. And you¡¯re very handsome!¡±  brushed the sand on her hands away and

    pinched the children¡¯s faces.

    And then, they forced Conrad away and formed an iron triangle together with Fia.

    Conrad frowned and was going to dump the two kids away.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Mr. Maxwell.¡± The children¡¯s young mother came over.

    Conrad stood up. Now that the young mother knew who he was, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Especially because of his height.

    ¡°My apologies for what happened just now. I hope you won¡¯t let it bother you.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said he won¡¯t mind!¡± The girl turned around and smiled at Conrad. ¡°My little brother

    bullied you too, soe to my house with the prettydy and have dinner with us together!¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Why are you calling her prettydy but calling me uncle?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, because she looks too young! Calling her a prettydy suits her better, right?¡±

    ¡°Do I look very old?¡±

    The girl looked at Fia, and then looked at Conrad.

    ¡°Yes. You look older than her.¡±

    Conrad frowned and stared at the little boy.

    He immediately lowered his head and looked away.

    Fia chuckled and didn¡¯t help him, and simply built a sandcastle together with the siblings..

    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Maxwell,¡± the young mother said carefully. ¡°My daughter is just being

    straightforward.¡±

    ¡°So, do I look very old?¡±

    The young mother looked at Fia and then at Conrad. She then replied honestly, ¡°Your wife looks like

    she has just entered university. Meanwhile, you look like an elite, sessful businessman. There is

    quite a big difference between how you carry yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580

    Chapter 580

    Fia looked younger since she was wearing a pink outfit.

    Meanwhile, Conrad was wearing a sapphire-colored shirt and a pair of pants. He looked much

    more mature.

    The difference between the two of them was obvious. No wonder they called her the prettydy and not

    ¡°auntie¡±.

    The young mother hesitated before saying, ¡°Look at all the men around you. Whoes to the beach

    wearing something like he¡¯s going for a negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Fiaughed out loud.

    She really didn¡¯t want to do that, but she couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.

    She knew Conrad very well. He had been wearing that kind of clothes since he was in university.

    When other men wanted to act young, he had already chosen to stop himself from wearing youthful

    outfits.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Conrad was no longer feeling that great.

    He then remembered Jason. He was only one year younger than him.

    When he was at the hospital, he would always wear a white coat. He looked gentle and handsome.

    Even when he took over Argonauts Corp and had to wear suits, he never choose a dark color.

    Fia instantly felt something was wrong.

    ¡°Fia, me and Jason. Who looks younger?¡±

    Was there a need topare? It was obvious that Jason was younger than him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the age, just the appearance.¡±

    Fia smiled awkwardly and wanted to say something nice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, prettydy. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be old and ugly!¡± the little girl said with a bright smile.

    The praise that Fia wanted to stay was swallowed back.

    While she liked and loved him, the truth was the truth.

    While his cold aura could attract girls that loved his coldness, Jason was gentle and warm. It was

    easier for older people to like him.

    ¡°About that¡­ Conrad, listen to the pretty mom and look around you.

    Conrad could already see what was happening. The men around him all wore flowery clothes and

    pants, like a butterfly.

    However, he didn¡¯t think the way he dressed was very ugly. In fact, he didn¡¯t like all those men that

    were wearing flowery shirts. He knew that they were yboys and had frivolous lifestyles.

    ¡°Walt a moment. Let me answer a call.¡± The young mother picked up a call and looked around.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the beach. The kids are ying with Mrs. Maxwell. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll wait for you. There are a lot

    of people at the beach, so don¡¯t get the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Mary!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Mary hung up the phone and waved her hand at the man running toward her.

    The flowery shirt. The white shorts. And when he ran, he looked so much like a yboy!

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The girl and the boy ran to the man and hugged him.

    The man grabbed each of them with a hand and approached Conrad with a smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Maxwell,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Apologies. No hand.¡±

    ¡°You made it sound like I¡¯d shake your hand!¡± Conrad said with a sneer and his brows twitched.

    Fia realized that the two of them had met before this. And seeing that he could make her husband not

    that icy cold¡­ They must have known each other somewhat.

    ¡°You must be the missus?¡± Tyler asked politely.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Fia stood up and patted the sand away from her pants.

    Tyler nced at the sand she was pushing in front of her and then nced at Conrad.

    ¡°So this is your type?¡±

    How childish.

    ¡°Be serious!¡± Conrad said with an icy expression on his face. He then gently held Fia¡¯s hand and led

    her to his side, introducing him to her. ¡°This is Tyler Lane. About 80% of the properties in Oceania

    belong to him.¡±

    Fia stared at him with wide eyes. What a simple and brutish introduction.

    She then looked at Mr. Lane who was wearing an ordinary flowery shirt and then at his wife.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581

    Chapter 581

    If it wasn¡¯t for Conrad telling her, Fia wouldn¡¯t have dared believe that they were from such a powerful

    background.

    Maryughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re at the beach today, so let¡¯s dress a little more casually to be safe,

    okay?¡±

    Fia was a little confused.

    Conrad leaned in and whispered, ¡°The Lane family is from Oceania, and they have always been low-

    key. Tyler¡¯s wife didn¡¯te from a prominent family, so staying low key is safer.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Fia replied, and her impression of Tyler, who was wearing his floral shirt and white shorts,

    improved instantly.

    Tyler looked like a typical mboyant, wealthy yboy, but he married a woman who came from a

    completely opposite background. She really admired his courage!

    Mary reached out to hold Fia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over to our ce for dinner?¡± Fia

    looked at their half-built sandcastle. Tyler¡¯s daughter noted her gaze and said, ¡°We can also build a

    sandcastle at our house! My brother and I will take you along to y togetherter!¡±

    Fia turned her questioning gaze to Conrad, who nced at Tyler¡¯s daughter in hisp and said, Going

    for a bit shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Tyler was delighted by Conrad¡¯s answer, and he had Mary call ahead to inform their servants to

    prepare everything.

    As they walked, Tyler said to Fia, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mrs. Maxwell. Mr. Maxwell saved my life

    four years ago. Even if you freeload off me for the rest of my life, I can afford it!¡±

    Fia was speechless. Though his words sounded good, it was a little strange. After all, her husband was

    also wealthy enough for them to live off his wealth for the rest of their lives without working.

    ¡°Dream on! ¡± Conrad shot back sarcastically.

    Tyler didn¡¯t mind the tone, and he burst outughing as he patted his son¡¯s bottom and said, ¡°This is

    your Uncle Conrad, okay?¡±

    The little boy shook his head rapidly andid his head on Tyler¡¯s shoulder, refusing to spare Conrad

    even a nce.

    ¡°Ah¡­ This kid is really shy.¡± Mary awkwardly exined the previous misunderstanding.

    Tyler didn¡¯t want to scold his wife again, so he patted his son¡¯s bottom again.

    ¡°You ungrateful brat. If it wasn¡¯t for Uncle Conrad saving me, you and your sister wouldn¡¯t have a daddy

    anymore!¡±

    His daughter, who had been taking care of Tyler tirelessly, tugged on his shirt and asked, ¡°Daddy, is

    that really true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Tyler said, giving his daughter a loving look.

    Conrad had been observing Tyler¡¯s interaction with his children and had a somewhat envious gaze in

    his eyes.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± the little girl said, then turned around and bowed deeply to Conrad. ¡°Sir, I apologize on

    behalf of my brother, my mommy, and me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The corner of Conrad¡¯s lips twitched as he suddenly realized where the little girl had inherited her slick

    silver-tongue from,

    After walking for about ten minutes and leaving the beach, Tyler led them into a smallmunity area.

    They arrived at a vi which had a waist-high fence and some seasonal flowers.

    Pushing open the gate, Tyler let his daughter down, patted her head before instructing, ¡°Go and get

    them to bring us some food.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the little girl replied happily and ran into the vi.

    ¡°You should sit on that side so you can see the view of the beach,¡± Mary said as she pointed

    somewhere not too far off.

    Fia followed where Mary had pointed and saw arge parasol with a big ss round table with a vase

    with white roses on it. The chairs were made of woven wood and looked very delicate.

    Conrad noticed Tyler¡¯s hinting gaze, so he released Fia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go ahead and chat with Mrs.

    Lane for a bit, Fia. I need to talk to Mr. Lane.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tyler passed over his son to Mary and said, ¡°Take good care of Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±

    Mary held her son in one arm, and pulled Fia toward the big parasol with her other.

    Fia turned slightly to see Tyler and Conrad heading into the vi with serious expressions.

    She couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts in her mind at the sight.

    Had Conrad brought her especially to see the sea, or had he simply brought her along because he had

    business with Tyler?

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582

    Chapter 582

    Mary sat down with her son in her arms and noticed that Fia was lost in thought. She asked in concern,

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Did Mr. Lane make ns to meet with my husband in advance?¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. I called my husband toin, then sent him a video of you and Mr. Maxwell ying

    in the sand. He only came over because he recognized Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia smiled and asked, ¡°Did you secretly take a video of us to send to your husband so he would

    avenge you?¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not it!¡± Maryughed heartily before answering sincerely, ¡°I was only curious and wanted to

    see if my husband recognized Mr. Maxwell because he gave off a feeling of not being ordinary.¡±

    Fia nodded and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My husband saved Mr. Lane before, but did you know him

    already then?¡±

    Mary shook her head.

    ¡°Tyler wouldn¡¯t tell the children or me if anything happened to him outside. He¡¯s afraid we would worry.¡±

    Fia looked at the child in Mary¡¯s arms and felt somewhat sad.

    Mary asked curiously, ¡°With how wealthy and powerful Mr. Maxwell is, I¡¯m sure he has quite a few

    people who have it out for him, right?¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure there are.¡±

    Even though Conrad would tell her that whatever matters that popped up had been resolved, she was

    sure he hadn¡¯t been entirely truthful with her.

    ¡°Then, you should be careful not to get caught up in someone else¡¯s troubles.¡±

    Mary sounded concerned, and Fia noted the tone as she looked at the other woman seriously before

    asking, ¡°Have you been through something?¡±

    Mary looked down at her son in her arms, hesitant to answer as she didn¡¯t want her son to hear it.

    Just then, a servant brought some fruit drinks, so Mary passed her son to the servant, asking him to

    y with her sister. Then, she finally turned to Fia and said, ¡°I had an ident when I was pregnant.¡±

    It was a simple statement, but Fia could already imagine it was much more than that. However, she

    didn¡¯t press further, afraid it would be like rubbing salt into Mary¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Anyway, just be careful, okay? But don¡¯t worry about it too much either. Society is governed byw, so

    people with bad intentions can¡¯t act too openly.¡±

    Fia nodded, inexplicably thinking about Esme.

    ¡°If bad people have no intention of living, then thew can¡¯t punish them either.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Mary said, her expression turning grave. ¡°If I could turn back time and grow up

    again, I would have chosen to learn martial arts for self-defense from a young age so I wouldn¡¯t be

    weak now and could protect the people I love!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, prettydy!¡± A little girl¡¯s cute, childish voice rang out as Tyler¡¯s daughter led her brother over

    to the two women. ¡°Prettydy, do you want to y in the sandpit with my brother and me? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, go y with your brother and stop causing a fuss here, okay?¡± Mary said with a slightly fierce

    look.

    0

    ¡°No, Mommy. You and Daddy can y with that uncle, while this prettydy can y with my brother

    and me for a while!¡±

    Mary was about to rebuke the little girl, but Fia quickly stood and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s great!¡±

    Mary shook her head helplessly as she watched her daughter lead Fia away. Now that Fia was not with

    her, Mary decided to see if there was anything she needed to do in the vi.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Prettydy, do you think my mommy likes to scare people?¡± the girl asked sweetly.

    don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s a nicedy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. Daddy said Mommy was injured when she was pregnant with us, so she became a little

    crazy.¡±

    Fia was stunned at the information and didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, she wasn¡¯t clear about what

    had happened in the Lane family.

    The little girl held her brother¡¯s hand tightly and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s always so

    nervous. Even though my brother looks like he¡¯s not growing well, he¡¯s doing great! Besides, I can also

    protect my brother!¡±

    Fia listened and realized the little girl¡¯s thoughts were a little moreplicated than she thought.

    ¡°Darling¡­¡±

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583

    Chapter 583

    Fia knelt to be at eye level with the little girl.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, prettydy?¡± The little girl tilted her head to the side, not understanding why Fia

    suddenly had a serious look on her face.

    ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°What did I misunderstand?¡±

    ¡°Your mommy is not only worried about your brother. She doesn¡¯t want you to be impressive just to

    protect him either.¡±

    The little girl frowned.

    ¡°But she does worry about my brother a lot.¡±

    ¡°She worries about you and loves you too. The both of you are equal to her.¡±

    ¡°Really? But¡­ She always gives all the good things to my brother first.¡±

    Her younger brother shifted uneasily when he heard that and tried to pull his hand out of the little girl¡¯s

    tight grip.

    Fia looked at the two children and gently patted the little girl¡¯s hand. Then, she pulled out the boy¡¯s

    hand, held the hands of the two children in her own, and ced them on top of each other.

    ¡°You were born on the same day, perhaps because your fates were tied together for many lifetimes.

    You should love and care for each other for the rest of your lives. You are both equals, but no one

    should ask either of you to cater to the other.¡±

    Though the little girl hid it well, Fia was observant enough to feel the rejection she had for her younger

    brother on the inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you said,¡± the little girl said, her innocent smile no longer present, and she was now

    somewhat anxious. ¡°Daddy said Mommy is tired from taking care of my little brother, so I need to be

    sensible and help take care of him.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart trembled fiercely for a moment as she was at a loss for words.

    Sometimes, words unintentionally spoken by adults would be a lifelong burden for children. When

    they were young and unable to resist, the older would cater to the younger sibling. Or in families that

    ced more importance on boys, it would force the daughters of the family to take care of the sons.

    When they grew up, the situation would then backfire on the family.

    ¡°Darling,¡± Fia turned to the boy and gently asked, ¡°Do you like your sister?¡±

    The little boy looked at the little girl, seemingly a little afraid and hesitant, but ultimately, he nodded

    firmly.

    ¡°I love my sister!¡±

    ¡°My, what a good child you are,¡± Fia praised. ¡°Do you want your sister to be happy?¡±

    This time, the little boy nodded vigorously without hesitation.

    Chapter 583

    The little girl sniffed and said with a hint of disdain, ¡°Do you even know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the little boy eximed confidently, pointing to his eyes. ¡°When there are stars in the eyes!¡± The

    five years old little girl had been made to always look out for her brother, so she was more mature and

    sensitive. As such, the boy¡¯s words inevitably caused a bitter feeling to swell up in her heart as tears

    filled her eyes.

    Fia felt her heart ache for the two children before her. They were born from the same womb, and were

    the only ones there for each other. They would experience many things on their own as they grew up. If

    the adults in their life guided them well, they would be each other¡¯s support andfort in life.

    But if the adults didn¡¯t, they would be lost from each other forever, and that would be a pity.

    If Fia¡¯s child hadn¡¯t left, if¡­

    There were no ifs¡­ only the future.

    In the future, she will have her own children. She would teach them to love and cherish each other.

    ¡°Darlings,¡± Fia said as she gathered the two children in her arms and hugged them, patting their backs

    as she did. ¡°You should love each other more, especially you, young man. As a man, you should care

    for and protect your sister a little more. Your sister is a girl. Girls are made of water, and they get hurt

    easily.¡±

    Tears slid down the little boy¡¯s face when he heard that, and he said, ¡°I-I will protect my sister! I will also

    give all the delicious food to her in the future!¡±

    ¡°Stupid! Who wants you to protect me?! If anything happens to you, Mommy and Daddy will get angry

    at me!¡± the little girl eximed and burst out crying.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Not far away, Mary was stunned and stood rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584

    Chapter 584

    At the second-floor study facing the backyard, two men stood before the floor-to-ceiling window with

    different expressions on their faces.

    Nobody interrupted the heartfelt conversation between Fia and the two children. Her words were filled

    with concern and love as if they were her own children.

    She didn¡¯t want any resentment between the siblings, which was why she had said those words.

    Mary watched Fia interact with her two children for a long time as they yed in the sandpit before she

    finally walked away. She needed to reflect on how to be a good mother.

    When Mary was pregnant with her children, she had been firm about how she would treat them. She

    would neither favor nor neglect either of them.

    However, because her son had been slower to develop, her daughter, who had been born earlier, had

    been neglected.

    Tyler sighed and gave Conrad an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Sorry to have let you see such an embarrassing thing.¡±

    Conrad said nothing as he watched Fia y with the two children in the sandpit, and Tyler continued, ¡°I

    should thank both of you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Conrad asked, turning to Tyler. ¡°You and your wife gave birth to twins, and fate allowed my wife

    to meet them today.¡±

    Tyler frowned. ¡°The implication behind your words is too deep. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t bother exining much. He simply turned and walked toward the couch before

    taking a seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business.¡±

    Tyler nced at Fia a little longer before walking over to Conrad and also sitting down.

    ¡°Did youe to the sea specifically to discuss the cooperation deal with me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here especially for that,¡± Conrad said as he looked toward the window. From this angle,

    he couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside anymore. However, his gaze was gentle, as if he were still

    looking at Fia.

    ¡°I brought my wife here to see the sea.¡±

    Tyler was surprised. ¡°Has she not seen the sea before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How many years have you been married?¡±

    ¡°More than three years.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one in the wrong, huh, Mr. Maxwell? Even if you were extremely busy with work, you

    should have spent more time with your wife. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy for the two of you to

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    712

    get together, and life is short, so you should cherish your time together.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Lane, Conrad replied easily, thinking about how he had acted in the past three years

    trying to be a good husband, thinking that he had given her a refuge, but he hadn¡¯t spent time with her

    like he was doing now.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, Mr. Maxwell, so I won¡¯t say too much. But I¡¯m curious¡­ Why don¡¯t you have kids

    yet, even though you¡¯ve been married for three years?¡±

    Conrad felt his heart clenched tightly as he recalled Fia¡¯s pain of losing her two children.

    ¡°They wille in time,¡± Conrad said, clenching his fist tightly.

    Seeing the sh of pain on Conrad¡¯s face, Tyler somewhat understood and quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°So, what happened to the northern suburbs in Gryphon? You clearly could have gotten it without a

    problem, so why did your cousin end up with it?¡±

    Conrad was annoyed at the mention of this.

    ¡°It was due to some personal matters, and I gave it to him.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t bite my head off for asking about it. Your cousin seems carefree, but he has very high

    ambitions,¡± Tyler said. He recalled Fia¡¯s sincerity in not rejecting his son, so he added, ¡°I found some

    clues about the ident I had years ago.¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Conrad asked, looking up.

    ¡°The main force is my family¡¯s enemies in Oceania, but your cousin has also thrown his lot in with

    them.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Tyler asked with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯ve already uprooted my enemies in

    Oceania. As for Victor¡­ I didn¡¯t bother with him for your sake since you saved me before. Anyway, I

    know he did it for his own interest when he made a deal with my enemies.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you telling me about this?¡±

    ¡°Because I was afraid you¡¯d show him mercy,¡± Tyler said, not understanding why Conrad had easily

    given up the northern suburbs to the other man.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, if we obtain the northern suburbs, I can act as a bridge to help Maxwell Corporation enter

    the capital¡¯s business district quickly!¡±

    Lane Enterprise had plenty of branches around Oceania, and Mary¡¯s family had a prominent position in

    the political circle in the capital.

    Tyler was grateful to Conrad for saving his life and wanted to help him now.

    Chapter 584

    At the second-floor study facing the backyard, two men stood before the floor-to-ceiling window with

    different expressions on their faces.

    Nobody interrupted the heartfelt conversation between Fia and the two children. Her words were filled

    with concern and love as if they were her own children.

    She didn¡¯t want any resentment between the siblings, which was why she had said those words. Mary

    watched Fia interact with her two children for a long time as they yed in the sandpit before she

    finally walked away. She needed to reflect on how to be a good mother.

    When Mary was pregnant with her children, she had been firm about how she would treat them. She

    would neither favor nor neglect either of them.

    However, because her son had been slower to develop, her daughter, who had been born earlier, had

    been neglected.

    Tyler sighed and gave Conrad an embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Sorry to have let you see such an embarrassing thing.¡±

    Conrad said nothing as he watched Fia y with the two children in the sandpit, and Tyler continued, ¡°I

    should thank both of you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Conrad asked, turning to Tyler. ¡°You and your wife gave birth to twins, and fate allowed my wife

    to meet them today.¡±

    Tyler frowned. ¡°The implication behind your words is too deep. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t bother exining much. He simply turned and walked toward the couch before taking a

    seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business.¡±

    Tyler nced at Fia a little longer before walking over to Conrad and also sitting down.

    ¡°Did youe to the sea specifically to discuss the cooperation deal with me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here especially for that,¡± Conrad said as he looked toward the window. From this angle,

    he couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside anymore. However, his gaze was gentle, as if he were still

    looking at Fia.

    ¡°I brought my wife here to see the sea.¡±

    Tyler was surprised. ¡°Has she not seen the sea before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How many years have you been married?¡±

    ¡°More than three years.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one in the wrong, huh, Mr. Maxwell? Even if you were extremely busy with work, you

    should have spent more time with your wife. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy for the two of you to

    get together, and life is short, so you should cherish your time together.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Lane,¡± Conrad replied easily, thinking about how he had acted in the past three years

    trying to be a good husband, thinking that he had given her a refuge, but he hadn¡¯t spent time with her

    like he was doing now.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, Mr. Maxwell, so I won¡¯t say too much. But I¡¯m curious¡­ Why don¡¯t you have kids

    yet, even though you¡¯ve been married for three years?¡±

    Conrad felt his heart clenched tightly as he recalled Fia¡¯s pain of losing her two children.

    ¡°They wille in time,¡± Conrad said, clenching his fist tightly.

    Seeing the sh of pain on Conrad¡¯s face, Tyler somewhat understood and quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°So, what happened to the northern suburbs in Gryphon? You clearly could have gotten it without a

    problem, so why did your cousin end up with it?¡±

    Conrad was annoyed at the mention of this.

    ¡°It was due to some personal matters, and I gave it to him.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t bite my head off for asking about it. Your cousin seems carefree, but he has very high

    ambitions,¡± Tyler said. He recalled Fia¡¯s sincerity in not rejecting his son, so he added, ¡°I found some

    clues about the ident I had years ago.¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Conrad asked, looking up.

    ¡°The main force is my family¡¯s enemies in Oceania, but your cousin has also thrown his lot in with

    them.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Tyler asked with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯ve already uprooted my enemies in

    Oceania. As for Victor¡­ I didn¡¯t bother with him for your sake since you saved me before. Anyway, I

    know he did it for his own interest when he made a deal with my enemies.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you telling me about this?¡±

    ¡°Because I was afraid you¡¯d show him mercy,¡± Tyler said, not understanding why Conrad had easily

    given up the northern suburbs to the other man.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, if we obtain the northern suburbs, I can act as a bridge to help Maxwell Corporation enter

    the capital¡¯s business district quickly!¡±

    Lane Enterprise had plenty of branches around Oceania, and Mary¡¯s family had a prominent position in

    the political circle in the capital.

    Tyler was grateful to Conrad for saving his life and wanted to help him now.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585

    Chapter 585

    In the end, Tyler hadn¡¯t expected Conrad to give up on the northern suburbs just like that.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There will be other chances,¡± Conrad said calmly. He didn¡¯t want to talk about things that had already

    been done and were in the past.

    ¡°Yes, there will be many chances, but the good ones will be less!¡± Tyler said with a sigh. ¡°Never mind.

    You¡¯re a stubborn and proud man, so I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t like being lectured.¡±

    Conrad looked at Tyler and said, ¡°If you have the chance to visit Gryphon, Fia and I will host you and

    your family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busytely and don¡¯t have the time. How about the end of the year? I can bring my wife and kids to

    visit you two then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°By then, I hope to hear some good news from you!¡± Tyler said with a smile and wiggled his brows.

    ¡°Work hard, okay? It¡¯s easier to nt a seed than it is to be pregnant for ten months.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Conrad cleared his throat. He was rarely embarrassed, but his face turned slightly red from

    Tyler¡¯s words.

    Tylerughed even louder when he saw this happen.

    ¡°Prettydy, do you and Uncle have children?¡± the little girl asked curiously.

    Fia had her attention on the half-finished sand castle and was trying her best to finish it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have some in the future.¡±

    ¡°Will they be as good-looking as me and my sister?¡± the little boy asked. Now that he was a little more

    familiar andfortable with Fia, he was less shy and was talking more.

    Fia smiled tenderly at the two curious children.

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll be just as good-looking and kind as you both. They¡¯ll be the most cherished children

    too!¡±

    ¡°Then, my brother and I will definitely visit you to see your children when the timees!¡± the little girl

    dered.

    ¡°Y-yeah! And we¡¯ll bring delicious food!¡± the little boy added.

    Fia smiled, then asked curiously, ¡°So, darlings, what are your names?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sharon! My brother is William! I got my name because of a beautiful flower!!¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Sharon scratched her head. ¡°Umm¡­ I can¡¯t remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it mean ¡®protector¡¯?¡± Fia asked without much thought.

    Chapter 585

    5777

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mary said as she walked up to the three of them, smiling gently at Fia.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Sharon and William jumped up to hug Mary¡¯s legs.

    Fia also stood and smiled back at Mary. ¡°Hello again, Mrs. Lane.¡±

    Mary patted her two children on their heads and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    It¡¯s not like I had anything else to do. ying with the kids was a fun way to pass time.

    Mary didn¡¯t mention that she had overheard what Fia had said to the children and thanked her for being

    sincere and letting Mary realize that she hadn¡¯t been a good mother.

    Rather than only making superficial talk, Mary chose to thank Fia for her kind words and worked on

    being a better mother.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s go wash up, okay? We can start eating once my husband and Mr. Maxwelle

    down from the study.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia replied, ncing at the setting sun in the west.

    Time had really flown by so quickly.

    After washing their hands, Sharon took the initiative to hold Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Prettydy, why don¡¯t you have a sleepover at our house tonight?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia didn¡¯t think it was appropriate but didn¡¯t know how to refuse directly without hurting the child.

    She looked at Mary, hoping the other woman would say something.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We have a guest room,¡± Mary said instead.

    ¡°Yes! Prettydy can sleep with me!¡± Sharon said excitedly.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mary was about to reprimand her when Fia smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to scold

    her. Her arrangement sounds good, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    Mary felt a little embarrassed, thinking about the conversation between Fia and her two children she

    had overheard earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m only worried she¡¯ll kick you while she¡¯s sleeping.¡± Mary said.

    ¡°Well, kids will toss and turn and kick in their sleep, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t hurt,¡± Fia said as she picked

    Sharon up in her arms. ¡°So, will I get half of your bed tonight?¡±

    Sharon happily replied, ¡°Yes!¡±

    William, who was holding his mother¡¯s hand, looked a little upset.

    ¡°I¡­ I also want to sleep together with you.¡±

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586

    Chapter 586

    ¡°You can¡¯t. You are a man, you need to sleep with Daddy and Uncle,¡± Sharon Lane said old-

    fashionedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m still a child.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Who just said that he was a man and would protect me in the future?¡±

    William frowned and lowered his small head, feeling a little upset.

    Thinking of how he had indeed made a promise in front of Fia, he could not help but nod. ¡°Okay then,

    alright.¡±

    ¡°So obedient!¡± Sharon ran to her brother and kissed him on his face.

    Mary was stunned silly. She knew her daughter. She was trained by herself and her husband to be

    more understanding than other children of the same age, and knew how to take care of her younger

    brother.

    However, it had been two years since shest kissed her brother like this.

    It was very obvious that Fia¡¯s words today had an effect.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. Seeing that Mary was so happy that she was about to cry, she understood

    that she must have heard the words she had said to the two children.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It is your big treasure, Sharon, who is more understanding.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mary repeated her thanks.

    Fia looked at Sharon¡¯s fearful gaze and approached Mary and said gently, ¡°You need to care for

    Sharon more. She is still a child and needs a lot more love.¡±

    Only when there was sufficient love could one maintain their innocent kindness.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    Conrad and Tyler Lane walked over, and Fia¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as she looked at Conrad.

    ¡°Come over.¡± Conrad waved his hand.

    Mary pulled her daughter and son over and Fia walked over to Conrad.

    Conrad hugged her, his gaze looking at her with concern.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Fia shook her head.

    Conrad said, ¡°Did you find it boring?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Mr. Lane¡¯s two children are very adorable.¡±

    Mary said passionately, ¡°Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Tyler gestured to Conrad in invitation.

    ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Conrad held Fia as they followed the Lanes to the dining hall.

    After dinner, Sharon and William held Fia¡¯s hand to the toys zone in the main hall.

    The two children had entirely treated her as someone of the same age and did not have any age gap

    with her at all.

    Conrad sat on the sofa by the resting area and drank tea with Tyler.

    Mary served some fruit.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, pleasee over and have some fruit.¡±

    Fia agreed and held a child with each hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s have some fruit.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze followed her every move and when she walked over, he got up and hugged her.

    He said to Tyler, ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Lane for your kind hospitality. We should make a move.¡±

    Mary immediately said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we had already agreed that Mrs. Maxwell will sleep with my

    daughter tonight.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t trouble you. When you alle over to Gryphon as our guests, Fia and I will do a good job

    as the local hosts.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was not easy to go against. Staying back for a meal was already sufficient.

    He did not wish for Fia¡¯s heart to be too disturbed because of the Lanes¡¯ two children.

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fia nodded, looking at Sharon and William, who were both looking at her, reluctant to be apart.

    She was touched. She pulled Conrad¡¯s hand aside and squatted down with arms stretched out to the

    two children.

    The two children leapt into her embrace and she hugged them tightly.

    ¡°Darlings, you all must be loving toward each other and help each other grow up.¡±

    Sharon said, ¡°Prettydy, will we meet again in the future?¡±

    ¡°We will!¡±

    ¡°Then when you give birth to a baby, my brother and I will y with him.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia rubbed William¡¯s head. ¡°Darling, you must work hard and grow up. You are a man, so you can¡¯t

    always just let your elder sister take care of you. You must also take care of her, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡±

    ***

    After leaving the Lanes, Fia was silent.

    Conrad held her hand a couple of times, but each time she would quietly retract her hand.

    At night, by the beach, there were not many people and the dim nightlight was very different from the

    scenery during the day.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587

    Chapter 586

    ¡°You can¡¯t. You are a man, you need to sleep with Daddy and Uncle,¡± Sharon Lane said old-

    fashionedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m still a child.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Who just said that he was a man and would protect me in the future?¡±

    William frowned and lowered his small head, feeling a little upset.

    Thinking of how he had indeed made a promise in front of Fia, he could not help but nod. ¡°Okay then,

    alright.¡±

    ¡°So obedient!¡± Sharon ran to her brother and kissed him on his face.

    Mary was stunned silly. She knew her daughter. She was trained by herself and her husband to be

    more understanding than other children of the same age, and knew how to take care of her younger

    brother.

    However, it had been two years since shest kissed her brother like this.

    It was very obvious that Fia¡¯s words today had an effect.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. Seeing that Mary was so happy that she was about to cry, she understood

    that she must have heard the words she had said to the two children.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It is your big treasure, Sharon, who is more understanding.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mary repeated her thanks.

    Fia looked at Sharon¡¯s fearful gaze and approached Mary and said gently, ¡°You need to care for

    Sharon more. She is still a child and needs a lot more love.¡±

    Only when there was sufficient love could one maintain their innocent kindness.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    Conrad and Tyler Lane walked over, and Fia¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as she looked at Conrad.

    ¡°Come over.¡± Conrad waved his hand.

    Mary pulled her daughter and son over and Fia walked over to Conrad.

    Conrad hugged her, his gaze looking at her with concern.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Fia shook her head.

    Conrad said, ¡°Did you find it boring?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Mr. Lane¡¯s two children are very adorable.¡±

    Mary said passionately, ¡°Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Tyler gestured to Conrad in invitation.

    ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Conrad held Fia as they followed the Lanes to the dining hall.

    After dinner, Sharon and William held Fia¡¯s hand to the toys zone in the main hall.

    The two children had entirely treated her as someone of the same age and did not have any age gap

    with her at all.

    Conrad sat on the sofa by the resting area and drank tea with Tyler.

    Mary served some fruit.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, pleasee over and have some fruit.¡±

    Fia agreed and held a child with each hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s have some fruit.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze followed her every move and when she walked over, he got up and hugged her.

    He said to Tyler, ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Lane for your kind hospitality. We should make a move.¡±

    Mary immediately said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we had already agreed that Mrs. Maxwell will sleep with my

    daughter tonight.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t trouble you. When you alle over to Gryphon as our guests, Fia and I will do a good job

    as the local hosts.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was not easy to go against. Staying back for a meal was already sufficient.

    He did not wish for Fia¡¯s heart to be too disturbed because of the Lanes¡¯ two children.

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fia nodded, looking at Sharon and William, who were both looking at her, reluctant to be apart.

    She was touched. She pulled Conrad¡¯s hand aside and squatted down with arms stretched out to the

    two children.

    The two children leapt into her embrace and she hugged them tightly.

    ¡°Darlings, you all must be loving toward each other and help each other grow up.¡±

    Sharon said, ¡°Prettydy, will we meet again in the future?¡±

    ¡°We will!¡±

    ¡°Then when you give birth to a baby, my brother and I will y with him.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia rubbed William¡¯s head. ¡°Darling, you must work hard and grow up. You are a man, so you can¡¯t

    always just let your elder sister take care of you. You must also take care of her, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡±

    ***

    After leaving the Lanes, Fia was silent.

    Conrad held her hand a couple of times, but each time she would quietly retract her hand.

    At night, by the beach, there were not many people and the dim nightlight was very different from the

    scenery during the day.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588

    Chapter 588

    Conrad looked around and was not willing to let her feel disappointed.

    Going against his conscience, he said, ¡°Hearing you say that, I realize that it is indeed quite beautiful

    here.¡±

    Fia patted his chest. ¡°Then which was the first city you went to after leaving Gryphon the first

    time?¡±

    ¡°The capital.¡±

    ¡°The capital? I have not been there before.¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°When I¡¯m able to make time, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    He made a promise in his heart that he would bring her out and about to walk and look around more,

    and let her see even more beautiful cities, when he was done being busy with everything.

    He did not say it out loud, because there was no fixed time in which he could achieve it. There was

    quite a bit he had to do in thepany.

    He was afraid that if he said it out loud and could not set the time, it would disappoint her.

    Under the night sky, under the neon lights, with her on his back, she felt an unprecedented sense of

    security.

    She held his shoulders tightly, hoping that this moment couldst forever.

    ¡°I hope¡­¡± Fia hesitated for a moment. ¡°We can continue to always be like this, no fighting, no

    suspicion.¡±

    ¡°I will try hard to restrain my bad temper,¡± Conrad said seriously.

    ¡°Then you have to work hard!¡± Fia smiled teasingly as she touched his ear. ¡°Your bad temper has been

    well-known since you were young.¡±

    ¡°I will work hard.¡± Conrad repeatedly instructed himself on the inside that he had to change his temper

    in front of her.

    Conrad carried Fia back to the hotel suite and thought about the luggage that was thrown into the

    trunk.

    ¡°Fia, go and take a shower first. I¡¯ll go to the car to get something.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Conrad had just left for a couple of seconds when the doorbell rang. Fia thought that he had left

    something behind and had returned for it, so she quickly flew to the door and opened it.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The smile on her face disappeared as she looked at the man at the door, on full guard.

    Dressed in a delivery outfit, he wore his cap low, and his face could not be seen clearly.

    The man raised the box in his hand a little higher. ¡°Miss Lawson, your delivery. Please sign it off.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake. I didn¡¯t arrange for a delivery.¡±

    When she wanted to close the door, he put a foot at the door to stop her from closing it.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell asked me to send it in.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Mr. Maxwell. Please leave. Otherwise I¡¯m going to call hotel security.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lawson, you have misunderstood. I am only here for delivery.¡± The man ced the box on the

    ground solemnly and then left.

    Fia¡¯s heart was in fear and thumping loudly. She popped her head out to watch the person walk to the

    elevator and leave.

    Her hand held the door, not daring to open it too widely as she looked at the yellow cardboard box at

    the door.

    On top of it was a delivery order. The recipient was Fia Lawson and the door number of the hotel.

    There was no information about the sender.

    Could it really be that Conrad arranged for the delivery?

    Was it a surprise?

    This hotel was booked by him and only he knew the address.

    The moment she ascertained that it was definitely a surprise that Conrad sent her, her guard was

    dropped.

    She brought the box into the hotel room with great anticipation and used a pen to cut the tape that was

    used to seal the box.

    Opening the paper box, there was a big red box inside. On the box was a big heart printed on it. The

    corner of her lips curved into a smile as she imagined what kind of a gift was waiting for her inside.

    Was it jewelry?

    Clothes?

    Or a cute doll?

    Or was it a couple item?

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The moment the box was opened and Fia saw what was inside, she was so shocked that she

    screamed and threw the box and the item inside far away.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589

    Chapter 589

    She ran a couple of meters away, her heart beating like mad, so shocked that she felt a little

    ufortable.

    Conrad took the luggage and the snacks from the back seat, closed the car door, and started to walk

    toward the elevator.

    Beep! Beep beep!

    From the right side of the back, a horn sounded and he turned his head around to look.

    The window of the driver¡¯s seat of the red Maserati rolled down and the person inside spoke up

    teasingly. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Conrad frowned, not wanting to care about the person.

    ¡°Are you alone? What about your little wifey?¡± Victor asked loudly.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nce at him.

    Victor touched his nose helplessly. ¡°How ill-mannered. No matter what, I¡¯m still your senior. Even when

    I take the initiative to greet you, you ignore me.¡±

    The doorbell rang and Fia was so scared that she started shrieking.

    Conrad frowned and took out a spare keycard to enter. He swept a nce through the hall and did not

    see anyone.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    The person who was hiding behind the sofa spoke up with a shaky voice. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Conrad immediately threw aside the luggage and snacks in his hand and rushed

    behind the sofa.

    Fia had her hands across her chest as she shook her head, acting aggrieved.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Just now, someone rang the doorbell and gave me the delivery you arranged for me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange for any delivery!¡± Conrad frowned and his eyes swept through the area to

    investigate. He saw the yellow cardboard box on the table, the red paper box that had fallen to the

    ground, and a carcass that was in a provoking state.

    The white rabbit had been gutted through the chest and stomach, its blood flowing and its innards

    hanging halfway out.

    Conrad hugged Fia, his expression extremely conflicted. The first thing he thought about was

    coincidentally seeing Victor in the car park.

    However, he knew Victor too well. If it was him, he would never dare to so openly say hi to himself.

    Obviously, the person who did this knew that he would bring Fia to Oceania and would stay in this

    hotel.

    And the person also knew that Victor would stay in this hotel,

    That person was intentionally instigating the rtionship between him and Victor, or so to say, to

    worsen his rtionship with Victor.

    Conrad dug out his phone and called the front desk, to get someone to deal with the cruel package.

    When the manager found out, he rushed over. Seeing that the person on the sofa was Conrad, he was

    so scared that he was shaking.

    ¡°Mr. Ma¡­ Maxwell, why is it you?¡±

    The manager was about to die of worry. This person¡¯s temper was hard to deal with.

    Conrad sent a sharp gaze over. ¡°What is the security of your hotel doing?!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± The manager¡¯s mind was in a mess.

    ¡°Immediately check who was the person who sent the delivery!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I will check the surveince cameras now.¡±

    Fia listened to Conrad¡¯s powerful heartbeat and slowly, she turned her head to look at the table.

    The delivery was already cleaned up without a trace.

    However, the scene of when she opened the red box was imprinted in her mind.

    She had been full of delight, thinking that her husband had given her a surprise. Next thing she knew, it

    turned out to be something else entirely and even a normal person would be shocked half to death.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s fine now.¡± Conrad felt how tense her body was and he gently caressed her back. He

    could not help but feel guilty. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone in the room.¡±

    This time, it was a dead rabbit. What if it had been a bomb inside?

    The more Conrad thought about it, the more scary he found it to be. He shouted at the manager who

    was holding the tablet. ¡°Have you found out who it is?! If you can¡¯t find out, I¡¯m going to level your

    hotel!¡±

    ¡°We¡­ We found a suspicious person.¡± The manager was shouted at till he couldn¡¯t speak properly. He

    bit the bullet and said. ¡°However, the person wore his cap too low and we can¡¯t see his face.¡±

    ¡°How could a person be simply let upstairs!¡±

    One of the front deskdies said while sobbing, ¡°He was dressed in a delivery uniform, knew your room

    number, the number of people staying, and said that it was you who had ordered him to pass your wife

    a gift. So, we didn¡¯t suspect him.¡±

    ¡°How extremely foolish!¡± Conrad was extremely angry. In the past, he had always stayed in this hotel

    when he came to Oceania and nothing had ever gone wrong. This time, such a mistake happened!

    The manager wiped the sweat off his forehead and said fearfully, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, don¡¯t get angry. I have

    already contacted our new boss. He ising immediately. This matter will definitely be dealt with

    properly.¡±

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590

    Chapter 590

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    A man in a dark red suit appeared.

    The manager and the front desk receptionist¡¯s expressions made it look like their savior had appeared.

    ¡°Boss, this client is Mr. Maxwell. He¡­¡±

    ¡°Cuz?¡± Victor interrupted the manager, as he put his hands into his pockets and walked toward Conrad.

    Conrad¡¯s expression became even uglier. ¡°You¡¯ve be the owner of this hotel?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Victor noticed that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right. Just now he had also heard that the

    manager said that a problem had arisen with a client, but he did not know exactly what had happened.

    Seeing that Fia¡¯s face was pale and that she was hiding in Conrad¡¯s embrace, he turned to look at the

    manager and his voice couldn¡¯t help but turn cold.

    ¡°What exactly happened!¡±

    The manager was shocked. This new boss of his had just taken over for less than two months and had

    always been friendly. Not a single worker had beenid off.

    This made everyone, from the top management to the bottom workers, submissive to him and they

    liked him. They even forgot that all bosses had their tempers.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    The manager exined the entire scenario though a little aggrievedly.

    Conrad kept on staring at Victor, wanting to see a w or crack in his expression.

    ¡°Both of you, go to the Human Resource Department and tender your resignation!¡± Victor spoke without

    room for retort. Even if it wasn¡¯t Conrad and his wife involved in this matter, he would fire a few people

    to knock some sense into the bunch of fools!

    They had actually casually allowed someone upstairs! F*ck, luckily it wasn¡¯t a bomb!

    This hotel was one of the top three hotels in Oceania. It was something he managed to snatch from

    Tyler after multiple schemes. If something happened, he wasn¡¯t only going to lose money. He would

    even have to ept the consequences!

    Chasing out the manager and the receptionist, Victor looked at Conrad apologetically.

    ¡°I had just taken over this hotel for two months, and have yet to build my reputation to suppress them,

    causing them to do things carelessly. I hereby apologize to you both and I can be responsible for the

    remaining expenses of when you are in Oceania. I just hope that you¡­¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze was cold as he interjected Victor. ¡°You have taken this matter too lightly.¡±

    ¡°I had expended a lot of effort in order to purchase this hotel. Can you not find fault with me?!¡±

    Victor¡¯s impatient character appeared.

    This hotel frequently hosted some people in the political scene.

    Lately his projects required him to build good rtionships with people in the political circle.

    If there was a problem with the hotel, then everything was going to go up in ashes!

    ¡°This hotel was never yours to begin with.¡± Conrad picked up the phone to make a police report.

    Victor was so angry that his hand shook. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. If I want to expand my business, I can

    only rely on myself to continuously fight for it!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, you are really hateful. Since young you have had this bad character. However, Grandfather

    liked you the most!¡±

    Conrad raised his gaze and stared at Victor coldly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve to mention Grandpa!¡±

    Some things of the past were ripped open and started climbing into Victor¡¯s mind. For a moment,

    he couldn¡¯t face the righteous Conrad, and turned around to leave.

    Conrad reported to the police about the matter and patted Fia¡¯s shoulder.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a reservation at another hotel.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in Oceania anymore.¡±

    She was afraid that even if they changed to a different hotel, a simr thing would happen.

    ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad did not grumble, immediately picking up the luggage while hugging her and they left

    the hotel.

    In the car, in the enclosed space, Fia felt a lot safer than staying in the hotel.

    Conrad helped her to put on her seat belt and gently rubbed her head.

    ¡°Sleep for a bit. I will drive.¡±

    Fia nodded, leaned her back against the seat and turned her head sideways to look at him. Conrad

    leaned closer and kissed her brows. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591

    Chapter 591

    She nodded and slowly closed her eyes.

    Conrad quietly sighed and sent a message to Ss.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ***

    Tyler picked up Ss¡¯ call and guessed that Conrad and his wife had gotten into some kind of a

    situation and immediately had people investigate.

    Because Conrad had already reported the matter to the police, this matter was very easy to investigate.

    Thinking of the well-dressed Victor, Tyler could not help but say, ¡°What a piece of trash!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary had just put the children to bed and as she was bringing coffee over, she heard

    her husband scolding.

    Tyler told Mary about the situation in a simple manner.

    Mary thought about it. ¡°But it can¡¯t be Victor who did it, right?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not it¡¯s him. The hotel is in his hands now. No matter who the guest is, to

    have met such a situation is just proof that he, as a boss, is just trash!¡±

    Mary frowned. ¡°Then do you n to get back the hotel?¡±

    Tyler immediately looked at Mary. He sighed and walked over, pulling her into his embrace and gently

    patting her back.

    ¡°Worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mary felt upset just thinking about how he had hidden his injury from her and the children.

    And the matter that she had encountered when she was pregnant left her feeling lingering fear.

    When she and Tyler got to know one another, Tyler was not the heir to the Lane family.

    She had been with him all the way through and knew that many people wanted to see him fall and even

    wanted his life.

    Now that they had managed to get a stable two to three years after great effort, she did not wish to get

    entangled in other people¡¯s circles.

    Tyler thought about how Conrad had saved his life back then. ¡°I promise you, when Maxwell

    Corporation has steadily entered the capital¡¯s business circle, I will go overseas with you and the kids.¡±

    Mary wanted to scold him, wanted to reject his proposal, but she knew him too well.

    Furthermore, Mr. Maxwell¡¯s wife, Fia, was a good girl. After encountering something like this today, who

    knew what else she would encounter in the future.

    If her husband and Mr. Maxwell cooperated, both parties stood to gain..

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592

    Chapter 592

    At noon, they reached home.

    Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor got up and were busy, while Ss had also rushed over.

    Conrad looked at the deep meaning in Ss¡¯ eyes, and was worried that he would say something in

    front of Fia that would make her worried.

    He immediately said, ¡°Work matters can be said at work tomorrow.¡±

    Ss opened his mouth and was extremely anxious but could not say the words he wanted to say.

    ¡°Then may you and Madam rest well.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ss gritted his teeth, walking as he messaged Mr. Maxwell. This was something he had to tell him as

    soon as possible.

    Hearing his phone¡¯s notification, he looked at Fia who was sitting by his side.

    He said to Mrs. Whitley, ¡°Please make something Fia likes for supper.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Mrs. Whitley pushed Mrs. Taylor¡¯s wheelchair an the both of them went to the kitchen together.

    Fia¡¯s eyes that were lowered trembled as she turned to look at Conrad.

    ¡°Say, who exactly would send such a thing to me?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Conrad tried very hard to appear calm and tucked in the wild strands of hair by her ear.

    ¡°I reckon it is a staff from the hotel that was intentionally causing trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia¡¯s gaze was full of worry. ¡°Do you remember the photo that was sent to you?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that matter rified? It was a worker who was dissatisfied with the

    compensation payout and created a series of trouble.¡±

    Fia directly looked at him, shaking her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you are hiding from me, right?¡±

    Conrad was speechless.

    ¡°If he merely wanted morepensation, then he could have kidnapped me and threatened you for

    money. What is the meaning in intentionally sending you that photo? It was not like he used nudes to

    threaten you and ask for a silence fee. It was clearly an effort to incite something bad in our

    rtionship!¡±

    As she spoke, her volume increased.

    She felt that there was a problem all along. It was just that she did not wish to think about it.

    She just passed the matter to him, and let him deal with it.

    1573

    Today, the dead rabbit was sent to her, and she was unable to continue acting deaf and dumb.

    ¡°What exactly are you hiding from me!¡±

    Fia grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm tightly and stared at his face, extremely afraid of missing a single

    expression.

    Conrad had a faint expression from start to end, his gaze containing the gentleness that was

    exclusively for her.

    ¡°Fia, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t, but it doesn¡¯t mean that other people won¡¯t!¡± She was vitriolic. ¡°About the child, was there

    something wrong with the medicinalponents? Is someone doing this intentionally ?!¡±

    Her eyes reddened, as she questioned him like a specter. ¡°Did you provoke a woman? A second

    Esme?¡±

    Conrad instantly frowned. ¡°Fia, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Our marriage of three years has always been peaceful without a problem! It made me almost assume

    that we would continue the rest of our lives happily! But the moment Esme returned to the country, you

    brought up divorce and there wasn¡¯t even a single hint before that! Now I can totally imagine whether

    there is a second person that would make you go crazy over her¡­¡±

    Her voice broke and she kept her head down, her tears streaming.

    She was suddenly full of doubt toward everything, even toward herself.

    Could it be that she was wrong?

    Perhaps she should not have given them any more chances?

    Leave him, go to a ce where no one knows her, and live to a ripe old age quietly and peacefully.

    Instead of going through wave after wave like this now.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that!¡± Conrad pulled her into his embrace and seeing her tears shining, he got

    closer to kiss her face.

    Fia pushed his face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    p. Conrad received a full forced p from her.

    Everything went quiet for a few seconds, and panic shed in Fia¡¯s eyes as she looked at the palm

    print on Conrad¡¯s face.

    Conrad exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll go see if Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley are done with supper.¡±

    Conrad turned to look at her back, his emotions a mess.

    He wanted to live life with her properly, but things just kept popping up non-stop.

    Those hands in the background that he could not see, he could not continue to think too much

    and wait. Even if he had to shake up Maxwell Corporation, he had to take the initiative to dig up the

    mastermind!

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593

    Chapter 593

    Early the next morning, Fia opened her eyes but did not find Conrad by her side.

    All this time, whenever she woke up, he would be in the room.

    This was the first time she didn¡¯t see him when she woke up.

    Thinking about the p she gave him the night before, she felt guilty and anxious.

    She should apologize to him.

    In the study, Conrad sat on the chair behind the desk with his body leaning against the backrest as he

    stared at the ceiling.

    On the side, Ss was trying his best to give advice. ¡°The hotel has been shady since thest person of

    the Lanes was in charge. Mr. Lane abandoned it because he wanted it to be clean. Sir, why is there a

    need for you to get involved again?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Conrad pinched his brows. ¡°Now, it is no longer a matter of whether I want to or not.¡±

    He did not sleep the whole night, thinking about Fia¡¯s questioningst night.

    He had also roughly made out that the things of the past and the delivery of a dead rabbit were done by

    the same culprit.

    He did not know who exactly it was, but he could no longer just wait for the person to take action again.

    ¡°Sir.¡± Ss¡¯ tone was serious. ¡°A small touch will affect the big picture. Those people look at the hotel as

    a way tounder money, and are not people who you can negotiate with.¡±

    ¡°Is Conall Parker awake yet?¡± Conrad suddenly asked.

    Ss frowned. He understood his own boss¡¯ character.

    ¡°Watch his side closely. If he awakens, let me know.¡±

    No longer giving Ss the chance to talk, Conrad hung up.

    Getting up and returning to the bedroom, he saw the person on the bed looking over carefully.

    Their eyes met and Conrad¡¯s lips lifted.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fia bit the bottom of her lip. ¡°Last night, so

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Conrad interrupted her apology and walked over to the bedside, looking at her

    deeply.

    Fia met his gaze, and it was as if the grievance in her heart found an exit. She pounced into his

    embrace as she hugged his waist tightly.

    1. My emotions were in a messst night. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Conrad, I don¡¯t want to think like

    that, but I just can¡¯t control¡±

    Chapter 593

    2/2

    Conrad hugged her tightly. ¡°Silly girl, I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sob, sob, sob. Sorry!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I really don¡¯t me you.¡±

    Fia thought about the bastardly words she saidst night.

    Since she was blind, he had taken care of her without rest, taking her almost everywhere he went.

    There were so many things going on in thepany and every day he was already busy enough.

    She should trust him. How could she doubt him and think that he had other women behind her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. The moment Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley see you, they will think that I¡¯m bullying you.¡±

    Fia wiped her tears and said, feeling stuffy inside, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up. Wait for me. We can go down

    to eat breakfast together.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Conrad watched her enter the bathroom, took his phone, walked to the balcony, and made a call.

    The other end picked up and he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your consideration going?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, let¡¯s talk again in the afternoon. I¡¯m busy at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tyler shook his head at his phone, picked up his son and daughter and smiled at his wife, Mary. Let¡¯s

    go.¡±

    Mary returned a gentle smile and approached him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand over our eldest for me to

    carry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tyler avoided her hand. ¡°In the future when I start to get busy, I¡¯ll have to trouble you

    with the two kids.¡±

    The smile on Mary¡¯s face froze for a moment, then she smiled even more brilliantly.

    ¡°Our children and I will be waiting for you every day.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tyler smiled like a ruffian and leaned over to kiss Mary on the lips.

    Mary pushed him lightly with her face red. ¡°Don¡¯t fuss about. The kids are here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kissing my own wife. What does that have to do with the two of them?¡±

    Sharon covered her eyes with her hands. ¡°Daddy is shameless!¡±

    William learned from his sister and covered his eyes as well as he chirped, ¡°Shame, shame, Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 594

    ?

    Chapter 594

    "Conrad!" Fia walked out of the bathroom and seeing that the bedroom was empty, she shouted in panic.

    "Fia, I''m here." Conrad''s gaze wasplicated as he entered the bedroom from the balcony.

    The panic on Fia''s face disappeared as a smile was revealed.

    "I thought you did not wait for me."

    Conrad remained calm and went forward to hold her hand.

    "I have always been waiting for you. I just went to the balcony to make a call."

    Fia nodded, deeply feeling that her loss ofposure earlier on was a little shameful and she even looked down a little on herself.

    She wasn''t like this in the past.

    Conrad held her hand tightly and saidfortingly, "I''ve said before that I want to manage this marriage with you properly. Properly pass the days by with you. I wouldn''t lie to you."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Fia didn''t speak. When they had just gotten married, he treated her well, but never promised her a lifetime.

    After the matter with Esme, he had made the promise many times.

    However, she still could not always feel the sense of security and her sensitive and bad feelings subconsciously appeared at times.

    "Let''s go down for breakfast.* Conrad held her hand and guided her down the stairs.

    There were quite a few kinds of food for breakfast. Fia had slepttest night and got upte today, and she was ridiculously hungry.

    Seeing the food she liked, her mood instinctively became better.

    Conrad waited for her to be full and after she put down her utensils, he asked, "I want to go to thepany. Are youing?"

    "I''m going!" She regained her brilliant smile. "My eyes have recovered. I wanted to draft some designs."

    "Alright, you focus on creating and leave the rest to me."

    A tall, big, gray Maybach stopped at the entrance of Maxwell Corporation.

    A few staff members who were getting to work secretly sized the car up. They all recognized their boss'' car

    They saw the handsome man dressed in a ck shirt with a pair of ck cks get out of the car and quickly went around the car to open the door of the passenger seat.

    Thinking about his blind wife, a group of female employees could not help but feel aggrieved internally on behalf of their boss.

    Conrad opened the door wide, with one hand on the car door and the other on the car, staring at the littledy on the passenger''s side.

    Fia lowered her head as she tidied up the bag of snacks she had on herp, the ones she brought when she got out.

    She was muttering, "There''s only one portion of these snacks. Should I give them to Ss or Tiger?"

    Conrad frowned slightly. "Why give them?"

    He thought that she had brought along a bag of snacks because she nned to eat them in the office.

    "This is considered a reward for their hard work from me, their Madam.* Last night she and Conrad had gone to Oceania, so Ss and Tiger had extra work.

    She looked at the snacks in the bag. "Forget it. Later I''ll just pass the bag to Ss and let him and Tiger divide it on their own."

    "Alright." Conrad agreed faintly. He felt that Ss and the rest were all grown men. They were probably like him and would not want to eat snacks.

    He put his hand out and helped her out of the car, and naturally took over the bag of snacks from her hand as he guided her into thepany.

    Those group of staff who were sneaking looks originally wanted to quickly leave, but when they saw Fia''s bright eyes, they were all stunned.

    Staring at Fia''s agile footsteps, they understood that her eyes had recovered!

    "What are you all looking at?!" Conrad swept a cold gaze at them.

    The group of people were so scared that their faces turned pale. Each of them rushed to greet their boss and his wife. After the greetings, each of them ran away.

    Conrad hugged  and slowed his pace, saying by her ear, "Ignore them."

    Fia smiled. "I''m afraid that my image of being blind has been engraved too deeply in their hearts. Now that they see that my eyes are fine, they can''t help but be a little curious."

    Conrad did not say anything. Her eyes recovering was something that had happened for more than a couple of days ago. Barbara and her sister, as well as Annie, knew.

    A lot of people in thepany liked to talk about their superiors, yet this matter had yet to be made known.

    It was clear that bad things spread easily yet the good remained unknown. This also showed Barbara, Britney, and Annie''s attitude toward Fia.

    Entering the elevator, Conrad''s expression was a little imposing.

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595

    "Fia."

    "Yeah?"

    "In thepany, don''t leave my office."

    "Have I not always stayed in your office?"

    Conrad was worried that he did not make himself clear and said, "Don''t go to the Foreign Affairs Department. If there is any need to be in touch with them, let Ss handle it."

    Fia frowned. "Alright, I got it."

    The three women in the Foreign Affairs Department-who else would she think of but Barbara and Britney, the two sisters, and Annie.

    The three of them were gathered together and things were bound to be "interesting". She had no desire to go to the Foreign Affairs Department to provoke them.

    However, sometimes just because you didn''t seek out the other party, it didn''t mean that troublesome people would note running to you on their own.

    On the highest floor, the moment Conrad held Fia and walked out the elevator, they saw Barbara.

    "Mr. Maxwell, Mrs. Maxwell." Barbara''s tone was cold and carried a high pitch, with the intent of ming them for some wrong.

    Conrad turned to Fia and said, "Go to the office first and wait for me there."

    "Alright, sure."

    Fia had just taken a step forward when Barbara called out to hold her back

    "Mrs. Maxwell, you don''t need to avoid me. The matter I wish to talk to Mr. Maxwell about is rted to you."

    "Madam Barbara, please mind your words!" Conrad red at Barbara coldly.

    Barbara lowered her head and smiled, and yed with herrge curled hair that flowed on her shoulder.

    "What I want to talk about is very simple. I, Barbara, have always done things justly. Perhaps to have gotten my sister to join thepany as my assistant was wrong, but I have the right to pick my own assistant!"

    She looked at Fia sharply. "I don''t know what it is that you find unpleasant about Britney that you would treat her like this."

    "How did I treat her?" Fia found it funny.

    She had always kept in mind that Barbara had contributed to the Maxwell Corporation and did not wish to offend her.

    But even when said person hade knocking directly to use her, she was not a softie.

    "Did I scold her or did I beat her? If I did, are there any witnesses?"

    Barbara frowned. "Before your eyes recovered, you clearly had a decent rtionship with her. Once your eyes recovered, you weren''t bothered with her when she went to see you, causing her to be unable to eat or sleeptely."

    Fia was instantly quite speechless.

    Did thew even decide how two people should interact and that they should treat each other nicely from start to end?

    Britney could not eat or sleep because of her? No matter how it sounded, it sounded unbelievable.

    She was not Britney''s Prince Charming, so how could she have such an ability!

    "Madam Barbara, you are truly a character." She shook her head slightly, speaking a little sympathetically. "Toe over to me and say such words would make people suspect that I have cheated your sister of her feelings."

    Barbara was speechless.

    Did she mean that?

    "Madam Barbara, I have a husband and have no interest in being a lesbian. There is even less need for me to take care of your sister''s nonsensical feelings. Your words are quite ridiculous." Fia hooked her hand onto Conrad''s arm. "Conrad, let''s return to the office."

    "Alright."

    Barbara bit the bottom of her lip. "What exactly did my sister do wrong? Tell me clearly!" Fia paused for a moment and turned her head to look back at Barbara,

    "I don''t have much of a rtionship with her. How she views me, or how I view her is not important."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "But Britney likes you quite a bit and wants to be your friend. Your attitude toward her is so cold suddenly and it hurts her a lot."

    Barbara did not seem to be so strong anymore. She was an older sister who doted on her younger sister.

    "Mrs. Maxwell, since young, Britney has been timid and she left the country young. She doesn''t have many friends."

    Fia looked at Barbara with aplicated gaze. "But even so, you cannot demand me to befriend her."

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596

    Chapter 596

    ¡°Why not? You are about the same age. And you seem to be so alike.¡± Barbara did not understand why

    Fia said this.

    Fia could not help but think that Barbara, although being quite capable in her career, was a little slow in

    catching social cues and contexts.

    Thus, Fia decided to tell her frankly. ¡°She and I do not see eye to eye. It¡¯s not possible for us to be

    friends.¡±

    From the moment Britney applied that peach blossom hand moisturizer on her, Fia had a feeling that

    this friendship was never going to work. From that moment, Fia already felt that something was off

    about this Britney girl. Then, when she could finally see again, the moment she saw Britney, that hunch

    that something was fishy about her became even stronger.

    It was weird indeed, for Britney seemed to be a really kind and gentle youngdy. Yet, her hunch was

    telling her that something was definitely not right.

    ¡°Was it because of Annie?¡± Barbara was a little upset upon hearing this. ¡°It was Annie who had fallen

    for Mr. Maxwell, not our little Britney! Mrs. Maxwell, you can¡¯t pin this on Britney just because they know

    each other!¡±

    Fia stared at Barbara speechlessly. The conversation was going nowhere and, hriously, it felt as

    though Barbara thought she had cheated on Britney or something.

    Conrad, on the other hand, could not bear to see this go on any longer. He summoned Ss, who was

    in a meeting, and sent Barbara back to the Foreign Affairs Department.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Ss, still suffering from his migraine from this incident, said, ¡°Madam Barbara, our boss said your

    judgment is being clouded and you can¡¯t differentiate between business and personal affairs. So, he

    has given you a week¡¯s leave to cool down.¡±

    Barbara rubbed her temple ufortably after thinking about what had happened back there. Her

    words earlier were indeed rather uncalled for.

    ¡°Alright. While I¡¯m away, please look after the Foreign Affairs Department on my behalf, Mr. Ss.¡± Ss

    responded coldly, ¡°Madam Barbara, I¡¯m sure you have a sharp mind and understand what this all

    means. If this happens again, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to resign.¡±

    Barbara red at Ss. ¡°Are these your own words, or Mr. Maxwell¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Ss deepened his re. ¡°Even if you have indeed done a lot for the

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need me to remind you just how much of a mess your stepdaughter made thest

    time. Mr. Maxwell didn¡¯t say anything but he knows it all very well!¡±

    Ss was quite strict and forceful with his words when he told Barbara off.

    ¡°Madam Barbara, I hope you know how to behave next time. If anything like this were to happen again,

    I¡¯m afraid not even Mrs. Maxwell can help you talk your way out of it!¡±

    After giving Barbara a piece of his mind, Ss walked away.

    Barbara, with tears rolling in her eyes, entered her office.

    ¡°Barbara, you went to see Mr. Maxwell? What did you talk about?¡±

    Barbara looked at Britney with a hint of guilt. ¡°Britney, I¡¯ll be taking a week off. Wanna have a vacation

    with your sister?¡±

    Britney shook her head. ¡°I see. You must have gotten punishment from Mr. Maxwell for offending him

    on my behalf. Don¡¯t worry. While you¡¯re away, I¡¯ll stay and make sure to see everything is alright.¡±

    Barbara hesitated a few seconds before stepping toward her.

    ¡°Britney, how about you return to what you wanted to do? To your old dreams?¡±

    Britney could feel her heart skip a beat. ¡°Barbara, am I being in your way by working here?¡±

    ¡°No. I mean, you followed Peter overseas. You pursued your studies for him. You did so much, all for

    his sake. So, it¡¯d be best for you to find work that put you close to him.¡±

    ¡°Barbara!¡± Britney teared up, ¡°After so many years, I¡¯m still nothing to him. I¡¯d rather not center my life

    around him anymore.¡±

    Barbara sighed. ¡°Silly little Britney¡­ You purposely chose a job that put you far away from Peter¡­ Did

    you do this so that he¡¯d realize just how good you treat him and have him put you in his thoughts

    more?¡±

    Britney silently cursed this ¡°sister¡± of hers a few times while maintaining her pitiful puppy look.

    Barbara hugged her sister andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Britney. It¡¯s okay. It might be best to stay away

    from him for a while. If Peter hasn¡¯t realized just how good ady you are after all these years, going

    back to work alongside him is just going to waste more of your time.¡±

    ¡°Barbara, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Before she left for her week¡¯s leave, Barbara briefed Britney on her work. They were not all that difficult

    to handle. They just required a great deal of caution and patience. On top of that, a lot of her work

    required directmunication with Conrad.

    After seeing her sister off, Britney went back to her desk and had a look at all the assignments left for

    her.

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597

    Britney selected a few documents that required contact with Conrad. She then picked up the phone that Barbara left her, so that she could handle her work without issue, and searched for Conrad in the messenger app. It did not take long for her to find him as Barbara''s recent work put him at the top of the chat.

    Most of themunication exchanges were document uploads. They rarely talk on the messenger, and even if they did, they would only talk about work.

    Britney eagerly stared at the "Mr. Maxwell" ount in the chat, then with a touch she entered to see his recent online activities.

    It was like in the past. There was no hint of activity on his social media.

    Britney was overjoyed to see this. There was no sign of Fia at all on his social media. That meant that he did not care for his wife at all. In fact, if he did not care for her, that would also mean he did not love her!

    She was now quite certain that Conrad only treated Fia like a sister. All his concern for her was purely tonic and not romantic in naturel

    Meanwhile, Fia put a few packets of snacks into Ss'' hands. "Have some of these, Ss. Remember to share some with Tiger tool"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Ss grabbed the snacks and had a nce at Conrad who was sitting at his desk

    Conrad returned his nce coldly. "Why are you looking at me? If you want to have them, just take it."

    Ss smiled sheepishly. "Yes, thank you, sir. Thank you, Madam."

    Then, he quickly fled, fearing that he would somehow anger his boss.

    Conrad''s mood had been swinging wildlytely. It was not umon for him to be enraged due to something that had happened to his precious Mrs. Maxwell.

    Although he was not entirely fond of snacks, Ss could still share them with his girlfriend after work. Sharing snacks while watching the TV with his girlfriend as a pastime was not too bad an idea!

    More importantly, he could brag about just how capable he was working with the great Conrad Maxwell and his wife. This would surely make his girlfriend appreciate him more.

    Hence, Ss kept all the snacks to himself. Poor Tiger never knew that he should have gotten a few packets.

    "Fia, stay here. I have to attend a meeting,"

    "Okay!" Fia continued penning down her ideas at her desk. After regaining her eyesight, Fia had plenty of ideas that she needed to ink down.

    Conrad took a few nces at her designs before heading to his meeting.

    At the meeting room, the department leaders gradually trickled in. Then, gossip began to stir up as a person walked in.

    Ss was not here, so no one was there to stop her.

    Conrad, after reading the documents given to him, began to talk to the leaders one by one. When their names were called, the leaders began reporting their department''s progress,

    It was a direct and simple meeting. After finishing their reports, they could leave and return to their duties.

    After finished talking to every leader in hispany, Conrad saw the woman who was sitting at the corner.

    "Mr... Mr. Maxwell, my sister is on leave. So, I''m ta.. taking over some of her duties."

    Britney stuttered as she spoke, looking as scared as a mouse.

    Conrad red at her without a word.

    "Then... Then, allow me to fill you in on the current matters in the Foreign Affairs Department." Britney, not waiting for Conrad''s orders, took a few breaths and began to report everything that was going on in the department in the past month in detail.

    There was no expression at all on Conrad''s face. He held a document on one hand while his other tapped on the document.

    "You''ve just joined the Foreign Affairs Department. And yet, you are already very well-versed in everything in the department"

    Britney shyly looked away, as excitement filled her mind.

    She knew Conrad valued employees who were capable and talented. Surely, he would praise her after seeing her good performance at work, right?

    "You''ve put a lot of thought in this, I see?" Conrad asked ominously.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598

    Chapter 598

    Britney, unable to hold back her excitement, raised her head to look at Conrad before shyly lowered her

    head to look away.

    ¡°My sister is a very hardworking and capable woman. I can¡¯t let her down.¡±

    ¡°As expected from Barbara¡¯s sister.¡± Conrad responded coldly before picking up his documents and

    leaving.

    There was no praise. There was no sign of anger either.

    Britney was dumbfounded as she stood there, not understanding what Conrad meant.

    Suddenly, Conrad stepped back into the meeting room and red at the woman.

    ¡°Miss Thomas.¡±

    Britney¡¯s eyes beamed as she responded, ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    Conrad smirked at her coldly. His good looks would probably make one mistake him for being in a good

    mood at the moment.

    ¡°Tomorrow night, there¡¯s a business party. Would you care to join?¡±

    Britney replied eagerly, ¡°Yes, of course!¡±

    ¡°8 PM. I¡¯ll head to the Thomas residence to get you.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯ll definitely not let you down!¡±

    Conrad walked away as his face turned grim. He wanted to see just what trick Britney was ying.

    Didn¡¯t she say she had feelings for Peter Hall for years?

    Then, why did shee to work at Maxwell Corporation?

    When he arrived at his office, he saw Fia was still working on her designs. Not wanting to disturb her,

    Conrad went and sat at his desk.

    When it was almost noon, Fia stood up to stretch her body. Then, she looked at Conrad happily.

    Although she wanted to share with him what she had been working on, Fia did not open her mouth,

    fearing that she would disturb his work.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Conrad raised his head and looked at Fia.

    He already noticed when she stood up.

    Fia beamed up a smile. ¡°I want to show you my designs.¡±

    Conrad put down his pen and waved at her, signaling her to bring them to him.

    Fia brought her designs over, yet she stood in front of his desk.

    Conrad looked at his beautiful wife and pointed at his side. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Fia did not doubt him one bit as she stepped toward his seat,

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Conrad grabbed her and pulled her into his embrace, circling his arms around her

    as though he feared she would run away.

    ¡°Wha¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    He smiled softly as he took the designs off her hands and put his chin on her head.

    ¡°Why, looking at your designs, of course.¡±

    If that was the case, there was no need for him to pull her over and put her on hisp. How uncouth!

    However, Conrad did not seem to be showing any naughty intention. He kept hugging her as he looked

    at the designs. asionally, he would tell her his thoughts on a few improvements on a few designs.

    Fia slowly calmed down and put her focus on the designs.

    His suggestions were quite rational. This would surely help improve her skills and designs.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡± After listening to him for a while, Fia turned her head around and looked at him..

    He was so close to her; this made her blush like a rose. Her heart was beating so fast and loud that it

    was rather easy for him to hear it.

    Conrad gazed at her with his deep, starry eyes, ¡°Can I kiss you, Fia?¡±

    She felt as though her heart was going to explode. Feeling intense embarrassment, Fia pushed him

    away and fled.

    Conrad, of course, saw through her miles ahead. He let her stand up but immediately pulled her

    back to him.

    This time, his eyes were burning with passion. He locked his hands behind her head as he pulled her

    toward him.

    It all happened so quickly. And the kiss was deep, powerful, and long, as though he was going to

    devour her whole.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599

    Chapter 599

    Fia began moaning in his arms, overwhelmed by his burning passion.

    Conrad let go of the poor girl¡¯s slightly swollen lips and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve put a spell on me.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I did not.¡±

    ¡°You did.¡± He lightly bit her earlobe. ¡°I¡¯ve never lost control like this to anyone before.¡±

    After their first love-making session on their wedding night, it was like she had unlocked a cursed seal

    from within his heart.

    Back then, he did not have this kind of passionate urge for Esme. Yet, when it came to Fia, Conrad

    always wanted to pull her into his embrace.

    He thought it was because she was his first woman. So, this resulted in him having some physical

    obsession over her.

    However, he was wrong.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Perhaps he was already attracted to her from a long time ago.

    This poor girl was always tailing behind him sheepishly. Her smile was stunningly exquisite. Yet, she

    did not smile as often as she should.

    Sometimes, when she was ying with Esme when they were children, Fia was seen smiling and

    laughing. However, when he showed up, Fia¡¯s smile froze, as though she had a fright, before fleeing

    away.

    ¡°Fia, I have something to ask you. Please answer me honestly.¡±

    Fia asked anxiously, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    Conrad put his hands on her face and looked straight into her eyes. And then, he asked, ¡°Did you hate

    me when we were kids?¡±

    Fia was dumbfounded. Her eyes widened, not evading Conrad¡¯s inquisitive eyes.

    ¡°Fia, is this really that hard to answer?¡±

    There was a hint of sadness in his eyes. Fia pushed his hands away and looked at him curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always thought I hated you when we were kids?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Conrad then described how she always seemed frightened to be around him when they were

    younger.

    Fia frowned as she felt intensely conflicted.

    So, her sheepish attitude when they were younger seemed like she was afraid of him? In his eyes,

    she hated him?

    When she thought about how she secretly had feelings for him for all those years, it all felt like a sick

    joke.

    This man had no idea at all.

    Should she tell him? But it would make it too easy for him, after all the bullsh*t she went through.

    Then, perhaps this also meant that they had developed feelings for each other after marriage in the

    eyes of others¡¯?

    ¡°Yes, I did not like you. Because you looked so fierce and not friendly back then. There were many who

    were afraid of you.¡±

    She decided not to tell him. If he wanted to think that, then so be it.

    ¡°Did I really treat you so unkindly back then?¡± Conrad felt really bad.

    ¡°Oh, of course, you did,¡± Fia replied irately. ¡°You were bullied by those rich, spoiled brats back then. So,

    I went and got the adults to help. And what did I get in return? You viciously scolded me! And you

    called me a chicken for quite a long time too!

    ¡°And then, there was that other time you saw me getting bullied. You drove them away but you didn¡¯t

    say anything kind at all!¡±

    Oh, that one. Conrad remembered that one too.

    ¡°But Fia¡­ you did look like a scaredy-cat back then.¡±

    She was always crying. It made him feel very uneasy around her.

    This also resulted in him being thrown into that hellish camp. After numerous inhuman training in the

    day, when he lied down and stared at the stars, he could not help but to worry for this little scaredy-cat.

    ¡°No, it was because you were too fierce back then!¡± Fia was agitated as this part of their past was

    relived again. This made her think about Esme.

    Conrad too thought about Esme as they were talking about their childhood. Before he went to the

    hellish camp, he asked Esme to not let Fia wander outside, fearing that Fia would get bullied by those

    snobbish brats again.

    Now that he thought about it, Conrad was finally sure that he already had her in his thoughts from a

    long time ago. It¡¯s just that, back then to him, Fia was just this weakly, timid little sister. A sister that he

    needed to look after.

    Then, Esme went overseas and Fia was sent to marry him in her stead.

    Although they were still husband and wife today, things had changed greatly back then. And it was all

    due to him. He became confused and enthralled by some sudden changes in their life and turned into

    the devil that hurt her the most, instead of that big brother who wanted to protect her.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m deeply sorry.¡±

    Conrad hugged Fia tightly, thankful that he was given a second chance to do her right. He could still

    make it right.

    It was time to let go of the past. He needed to treasure the present.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600

    Chapter 600

    Fia felt Conrad¡¯s embrace tighten so much that she almost could not breathe. She also worried that she

    would forget his suggestion earlier, so she tapped on his hand. ¡°Let me go for now, alright? I¡¯ll need to

    make improvements on my designs.¡±

    Conrad took a nce at his watch and let her go. ¡°You can do that after we have lunch.¡±

    ¡°No can do! Inspiration waits for no one. If I do itter, it¡¯ll slip away!¡±

    Conrad grabbed her wrist and sighed. ¡°Or I¡¯ll help you improve it after lunch. Will that do?¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart began to beat excitedly as she looked at Conrad¡¯s loving and thoughtful eyes. She felt she

    could trust this man¡¯s skill and ability on working on her work wholeheartedly now.

    ¡°But¡­ you still have work to do.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°A few sketches wouldn¡¯t take too much of my time.¡± Conrad sat up and leaned forward, onto Fia¡¯s

    back.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re not thinking of shoving me away now, are you?¡±

    Rosy blush began to redden Fia¡¯s ears, then her face, and then her neck.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ are you purposely teasing me?¡±

    Why on earth was he so passionate today?

    ¡°No, your honor. I¡¯m not teasing you.¡± Conrad sighed.

    Fia pushed his hands away, ¡°Then let go. I¡¯ll need to pin them now before they slip away.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s have a meal first. I can¡¯t allow you to go hungry.¡±

    Fia, feeling this man had be so clingy all a sudden, sighed. ¡°Fine. Then, tell Ss to order for

    us from the canteen. We¡¯ll have them here in the office.¡±

    She decided to give in. She could still work on her designs while waiting for the food to be served.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll eat at the canteen.¡±

    Conrad seemed determined this time. He pinched her waist and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with this idea,

    then you should do something to satisfy and convince me.¡±

    ¡°2¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll be a little busier than usual after this. So, I want to treasure my time with you.¡±

    Fia recalled that Maxwell Corporation had to prate Lumenpolis¡¯ market. This bold move would

    surely kick up a storm in the business world.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat at the canteen.¡± Fia hugged his arm and pinched his waist. ¡°But you must not forget all

    those suggestions you gave me earlier. Or else, you best not disturb my creative process!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry.¡± Conrad hugged Fia and walked her to thepany¡¯s canteen.

    As the employees were talking and chatting away loudly, some of them talking about Mrs. Maxwell

    recovering her eyesight, the elevator at the hallway outside opened and two good- looking figures

    stepped out from it-they were the fabled Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell.

    Fia sensed that everyone¡¯s eyes were locked onto her. It felt like there was nowhere for her to hide

    from such attention.

    She grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm tightly and whispered, ¡°Perhaps we go to the canteen on the upper floor?¡±

    The canteen on the lower floor that was for the low-rank employees was a bit too crowded.

    ¡°Rx.¡± Conrad tapped on her hand tofort her as he walked into the canteen with his arms around

    her.

    Some employees were too nervous to enjoy their meals now. They quickly stood up and greeted their

    boss and his wife.

    The usually cold and stern Conrad Maxwell beamed, as though he was a warm and friendly boss,

    looking at his employees gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mind us, everyone. Enjoy your meal.¡±

    He then walked Fia to the long queue before the canteen¡¯s counter. The employees in the front began

    to evade them, giving them room to order first.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t give us special treatment.¡±

    Conrad told them to step back into line calmly. Although they did exactly that, this did not help these

    employees to rx one bit as they stood in the line in front of their boss.

    Usually, this canteen was lively and filled with chatter.

    Now, however, with their boss and his wife here, it was as though a clowder of cats stole the

    employees¡¯ tongues. Everyone lowered their heads and ate their meals quietly, only asionally

    raising their heads to have a peek at their boss.

    Who was it? Who was the one who spread the rumor that their boss and his wife got married under the

    pressure of their elders? They even said that these two did not have feelings for one another.

    Just look at them! Did that look like a couple that had no feelings for each other?

    Just look at their boss right now! Just because Mrs. Maxwell was with him, he had turned from that cold

    and stern overlord into this warm and benevolent king!

    When Britney and Annie arrived at the canteen for lunch, they too were shocked by the atmosphere

    there.

    ¡°Just what on earth happened here?¡± Britney asked in a tone of surprise.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601

    Chapter 601

    Annie agreed, ¡°Yeah, usually it¡¯s very noisy here because there is always a crowd.¡±

    It felt like there was someone important visiting the ce, making it difficult for everyone to chat their

    hearts away.

    The two girls curiously walked into the canteen. As they walked past numerous inquisitive and scared

    eyes, they finally saw the couple sitting by the window near the counter.

    The stunningly good-looking couple were chatting as they took their meals.

    The man who was usually as cold as an iceberg was now smiling warmly, as though he was baptized

    by rays of sunshine.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is that Mr. Maxwell?¡± Annie asked hesitantly.

    Britney was also shocked to see this. It was as though she had seen a ghost!

    She could not believe what she saw. Yet, she could not deny the reality that was happening right before

    her eyes.

    She had never seen Conrad smile so warmly when they were together a few years ago. After her

    ¡°death¡±, Conrad had treated Fia even better! Just what on earth happened?!

    No, she could not ept this! Conrad was hers! Hers! He was always hers!

    Britney wanted to rush forward to confront them. Yet, she was able to keep her cool to stop herself.

    She took in a few breaths.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    No worries. She still had a chance. On the night after, she still had a chance to get close to Conrad at

    that business party!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Annie looked at Britney who walked away, ¡°Britney!¡±

    Britney stepped away quickly, doing her best to not let jealousy ruin her cool.

    Annie, on the other hand, was not as sly and calcting as Britney. She approached that perfect man

    who was talking to his wife. ¡°Good day, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad took a cold nce at Annie before putting down his chopsticks. He thought he could still have a

    few more bites, but seeing this woman, he hadpletely lost his appetite.

    Fia bit her chopsticks and curiously looked at Annie. ¡°Miss Parker, state your business.¡±

    Annie beamed up a smile at Fia, ¡°Fia, I feel so relieved seeing you healthy and well.¡±

    Fia maintained her smile as she watched Annie¡¯s double-faced acting.

    ¡°If you have the time, would you visit Uncle Conall with me?¡±

    Chapter 601

    Fia lowered her gaze as she heard this. That man¡­ He was still lying in the hospital after saving her

    life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit him when I find the time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ll break the good news to Uncle Conallter. He¡¯ll definitely be happy! He might even

    wake up from hisa after hearing it!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m stuffed.¡± Fia put down her chopsticks and took Conrad¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the office then.¡± Conrad helped her up from her seat.

    Fia stood up and faced Annie. ¡°Would you mind? You¡¯re in our way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, pardon me.¡± Annie was stunned when she saw Conrad¡¯s hands. She quickly bowed her head and

    moved away.

    How could there be such a perfect man? Not only did he have a great, ambitious career, his hands

    were so gorgeous too!

    As the married couple left the canteen, many employees stood up and approached Annie, asking just

    what kind of rtionship she had with Mrs. Maxwell.

    A female employee worked up her courage and asked, ¡°Could it be that¡­ you¡¯re Mrs.

    Maxwell¡¯s little sister?¡±

    A smile curved up on Annie¡¯s face.

    Then, gossip stirred up again.

    ¡°I never knew that Mrs. Maxwell has a sister. Word has it that she¡¯s the only child in the

    family.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she did not even know who her father was.¡±

    ¡°Then, maybe her mother was her father¡¯s mistress¡­ Her mom¡¯s a homewrecker?!¡±

    ¡°And her mom was abandoned, I presume?¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear. How pitiful.¡±

    The employees began to gossip about how Fia was fatherless, and that she was a low-born. Annie just

    sat there and listened to their gossip, not bothered to stop them from talking. In fact, she quite enjoyed

    listening to what they said.

    It would not matter if Conall had sessfully convinced Fia to return home as a Parker. To the

    outsiders, Fia was just a bastard child. She would be aughingstock no matter where she went.

    If it were not for Conrad, Fia was nothing but trash to her! Just you wait, Fia Lawson! When she got her

    kicked out of the Maxwell family, she would make sure that she had nothing to live

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602

    Chapter 602

    When they returned to his office, Conrad sat down with Fia to work on her designs, as promised. After

    finishing working on three designs, a happy smile appeared on Fia¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to add them into my grandma¡¯s project. Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡±

    There was a glint of sorrow in Conrad¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to work with me?¡±

    Fia squinted and hugged Conrad¡¯s arm.

    ¡°But you do like my grandma¡¯s project, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed when he heard this. He could not help but to recall their grandparents¡¯

    rtionship.

    And her grandmother¡­ Thea Lawson¡¯s death was his fault because he insisted on robbing that project

    from her hands via a legal loophole, and it angered her so much she passed away soon

    after.

    He did not have the courage to tell Fia the entire story.

    ¡°Conrad, I want to thank you.¡± Fia looked at him innocently, ¡°This project was Grandma¡¯s gift to

    Grandpa Maxwell. And yet, Grandma wanted to take it away from the Maxwells because of

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    me.¡±

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let bygones be bygones.¡± Conrad hugged Fia tightly, hiding his face from

    her view. He feared that Fia would notice something from his expression.

    Fia tuggedfortably in his embrace as she slowly said, ¡°I made up my mind when my eyesight was

    lost. I¡¯d like to entrust that project to Maxwell Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad felt a pinch of hurt in his heart.

    He lied to her. Yet, he was still blessed with her unfaltering trust.

    He could not tell her the truth. If he did, he would upset her, and their rtionship would worsen again.

    Their grandparents had already passed away. He and Fia were a married couple. It would not matter if

    the project was in her or his hands.

    All he needed to do now was make sure that he never mistreated her ever again!

    ¡°I will do my best to work on your grandmother¡¯s project.¡±

    Fia circled her arms around Conrad¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯ll not be doing it alone though. I¡¯ll be with you.¡±

    Suddenly, a few knocks could be heard on the door. Fia quickly fled from Conrad¡¯s arms and

    Chapter 602

    abashedly tried to fix her hair.

    It was Ss. He came to ask for Conrad¡¯s signature for a few documents.

    Conrad then went back to his desk and began to sign the documents while also discussing Thea¡¯s

    project with Ss.

    Ss, on the other hand, was feeling nervous for his boss. That document that detailed Senior Mr.

    Maxwell and Thea Lawson¡¯s partnership was acquired from the former¡¯s grave. He knew quite well that

    talking about this matter in front of Fia was very risky for his boss.

    ¡°Understood, Ss?¡± Conrad raised his head and red at him.

    The spot Ss was standing at perfectly blocked Fia¡¯s view. He cleared his throat before replying,

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the supervising of the project to you. You better oversee everything with utmost care. I don¡¯t

    want to see anything go wrong!¡±

    Ss nodded, ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯ll make sure this project runs well. It will surely bring a ster

    achievement to ourpany!¡±

    Fia, upon hearing this, quickly interrupted them, ¡°Ss, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll help too. I¡¯ve done my best

    coming up with the designs for the project!¡±

    A conflicted look shed in Ss¡¯ eyes for a brief moment. Then, he switched to a loyal,pdog grin at

    her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. The project is in good hands. The entirepany will spare no effort to ensure

    its sess!¡±

    As Ss walked out of the office, Fia felt something was off.

    She stared at Conrad, who was reading reports on hisputer, and said, ¡°Although Ss was smiling,

    he seemed to be under immense pressure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. That¡¯s just how he usually is.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there were disagreements in thepany? Disagreements regarding my grandma¡¯s

    project?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. What sort of disagreement can they have?¡±

    ¡°Is yourpany nning something massively important recently? You¡¯re not thinking of ruining the

    company¡¯s agenda just to run my grandma¡¯s project, are you?

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603

    Chapter 603

    Conrad, seeing that Fia had begun to ponder on the matter, knew that he needed to talk with her about

    it. Or else, she would not set her mind at rest leaving the project to them.

    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡±

    Fia pouted. ¡°No! You¡¯ll get naughty and start touching me all over again!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad smiled and stood up from his seat and walked toward her.

    *Fia panicked and hugged a pillow nearby.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m warning you! You better not ck off from work!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cking off. I just want to pat my dear wife.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± He caressed her at those ¡°right¡± spots again! Fia hit him with the pillow in her hands and pouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get mad if you don¡¯t stop this nonsense at once!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop.¡± He scooped her up from her chair and brought her to the guest sofa in the

    office¡¯s living area.

    He cuddled with her and warned her lightly. ¡°Fi¡­ If you keep struggling like this, I¡¯m afraid I may just

    lose it and have my way with you.

    Fia froze as she felt that his body heat was warmer than usual.

    ¡°There was nothing wrong with your designs for the project. You are as capable as they get in

    designing those. Besides, if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯d oppose using your designs, I¡¯ll always side with you

    and shut them down. Don¡¯t worry about what others think. Focus on what you want to do and continue

    with your creative work. If they think you¡¯re not up for it, then prove them wrong with your work.

    Alright?¡±

    As he spoke softly to her, Conrad gently pinched her waist. ¡°Focus on your designs. Leave the

    rest to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I just worry that the management would think you¡¯ve lost your head just to please me.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think.¡± Conrad then thought about Argonauts Corp. ¡°Argonauts Corp. has been

    using the designs from the same person since its founding. Their brand still stands proudly in the

    market to this day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of this story!¡± Fia raised her hand gleefully. ¡°Rumor has it that the boss of Argonauts

    Corp loves his wife so much that he started the ¡®Gentle Stream¡¯ brand. And every design of this brand

    was drawn entirely by his wife!¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes turned cold. He did admire Argonauts Corp¡¯s means of survival in this harsh

    and brutal business world. However, he couldn¡¯t find anything admirable in that boss and his vixen wife.

    ¡°Do you know the boss of Argonauts Corp?¡±  did not catch Conrad¡¯s displeasure of mentioning that

    company¡¯s boss and curiously asked, ¡°Who is he? Legend says that he¡¯s already in his fifties or sixties!

    Is it true?¡±

    Conrad closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you interested in his age?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I think this story is very romantic. I wonder if he was a youngd. Or maybe, he¡¯s on the

    older side?¡±

    Conrad pressed the inner of his mouth with his tongue before answering, ¡°He¡¯s in his sixties.¡±

    -¡°Oh, then perhaps when you meet him next time, can you bring me along too?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Teehee, actually¡­ I want to meet his wife. I¡¯m just curious about what kind of woman she is. That a

    business tycoon like him would sacrifice so many business opportunities just to please his wife!¡±

    ¡°How do you know he had given up on opportunities though?¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes became as chill

    as ice.

    Fia had herself tightly in his embrace, so she could not see Conrad¡¯s expression. All she knew was that

    he was speaking softly to her.

    She did not know that her husband was now in a really foul mood.

    ¡°Because no matter how gifted a designer is, one day they will be out of ideas. Besides, inspirations for

    good designs don¡¯te to us all the time. An employer should hire more talented designers to

    continue supplying hispany with good designs so he could grow hispany!¡±

    Conrad took in a good breath before asking, ¡°Then, to you, am I a heartless husband who would not

    give up any opportunity and maximize profit?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think apany can grow healthily by relying on just

    one designer. Your majestic business ns are something everyone wants to aplish. Yet, so far,

    no one has seeded. Despite that, you¡¯ve done wonderfully all these years!¡±

    Conrad hugged his little, pretty woman in his arms tighter, and whispered, ¡°Then, do you want me to

    use more of your designs?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She responded with a stern voice, ¡°You¡¯re going to be the historical figure who would one day

    lead Maxwell Corporation and march bravely into Lumenpolis, securing a long-sting ce in that city.

    You must be fair and just with your dealings. You must make sure yourpany gets the maximum

    profit!¡¯

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad felt really bad for her.

    Chapter 603

    His Fia was so na?ve and innocent. Now he could finally see it clearly. Esme seemed to be as. gracious

    as a swan back then, yet all she did was always ask him to do something for her.

    Compared to Esme, Fia was so naive and gullible. His heart ached so much for her after realizing this.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604

    Chapter 604

    Fia turned around in Conrad¡¯s embrace and held his handsome face in her palms.

    ¡°I know that it wasn¡¯t easy for you to get to where you are today. You¡¯re surrounded by enemies who

    want to take you down all the time. They will unite to go against you. That¡¯s why you must stand even

    higher¡­ Only then can you protect Maxwell Corporation!¡±

    Conrad was feeling quite bad as he looked into the woman¡¯s pure eyes. He whispered, ¡°What about

    you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t have time to think about you if I dedicate my time to ¡°business?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Fia tilted her head and held his face even tighter before tapping it lightly with a smile.

    ¡°The higher you stand, the better you can protect me!¡±

    Conrad looked at her speechlessly.

    ¡°And our baby!¡± She smiled at him with sincerity.

    He felt as if part of his heart had been scraped out, and something seemed to have been injected

    inside of it despite being hardened for close to thirty years. It was warm¡­ And it slowly became hotter

    and hotter.

    He needed to do something to maintain that wonderful feeling.

    ¡°Ngh¡­ You!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Fia, please let me.¡± Conrad sucked her lips, his voice seeminglyced with something sweet. and

    enchanting. ¡°When I get busy, I won¡¯t have the time to kiss you like this anymore.¡±

    Fia let down her struggling hands before slowly hugging him.

    Why could she hear sorrow from his tone?

    She must have made a mistake.

    Their rtionship was quite good. Why would he be saddened?

    Just kissing was not enough. Conrad could feel a me burning inside of him, and he picked her up

    and took her into the lounge.

    At first, Fia could still struggle, saying that they needed to get back to work. But eventually, she too lost

    herself in his passion.

    One hourter.

    Conrad came out from the bathroom satisfied and raised his eyebrow at the woman on the bed. ¡°Let

    me help you with the shower?¡±

    ¡°Out!¡± Fia refused with irritation in her tone. He was talking about a shower earlier, but she

    273

    ended up enjoying another intimate encounter with him again.

    Conrad was feeling extremely delighted. He whistled and asked, ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°No! Go back to your work!¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll take you into the bathroom first?¡±

    ¡°No means no!¡± Fia said in an embarrassed and angry tone. That man knew nothing about moderation!

    Conrad sighed and picked her up from her bed.

    ¡°Conrad!¡±

    ¡°Shush. I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll leave after taking you into the bathroom.¡±

    Fia shuddered, worried that he would lose himself again.

    Luckily, he did what he said he would and left her in the bathroom. He helped her with the water

    temperature before leaving.

    ¡°Do you want me to take your clothes inside or should I leave them on the bed?¡±

    ¡°On the bed!¡± Fia stared at the lounge, worried that he would barge in.

    The man¡¯s magnanimousughter came from outside. ¡°You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll have another go?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t tease her anymore. He also didn¡¯t dare to enter the bathroom, worried that he couldn¡¯t

    stop himself once he saw the beauty taking a shower.

    When Fia heard the footsteps getting further away, she swallowed the yelling she was just about to

    give him.

    She mumbled, ¡°He¡¯s really getting more and more shameless. He¡¯s almost bing a tramp.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s phone rang as soon as he sat in front of his office desk.

    When he saw who was calling, he immediately answered.

    Several secondster, he hung up and returned to the lounge.

    ¡°Fia, make it fast. We have to go see someone.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Fia couldn¡¯t think of anyone that could make him that excited.

    ¡°Do you want me to give you a hand?¡± Conrad was worried that the person would wait for too long.

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Fia immediately washed away thether on her and walked out of the bathroom covered

    with his towel.

    Conrad took the blower and said, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll dry your hair.¡±

    Fia then asked curiously, ¡°Who are we seeing?¡±

    ¡°Someone that you probably want to see.¡±

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605

    Chapter 605

    When she heard that, she joyfully said, ¡°Eileen?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to kill her enthusiasm. ¡°Not her.¡±

    ¡°Then who do I want to see?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±

    Fia wasn¡¯t expecting much.

    She even thought that Conrad was making things mysterious on purpose.

    She was led to a restaurant near Maxwell Corporation without much expectation. They arrived in front

    of a private room on the second floor.

    Conrad raised his eyebrow and smiled, saying, ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed, Fia.¡±

    The edge of Fia¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Is this some kind of romantic surprise?¡±

    ¡°You can think about it that way.¡± With that, he closed her eyes with one hand and opened the door to

    the private room.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Thrilled voices of children rang out as Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, unable to respond.

    Next, two voices calling her ¡°Prettydy¡± rang, and two little cannon balls rammed into her and hugged

    her legs.

    Only then did Conrad let go of his hand covering her eyes.

    She looked down, and saw Sharon and William hugging each of her legs.

    Suddenly, she could feel her eyes warm up as tears began to form.

    ¡°Sharon? William? Why are you here? Am I dreaming!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sharon shook her head and shook Fia¡¯s leg too as she held it tightly.

    William copied his sister and shook Fia¡¯s leg and said, ¡°No, no!¡±

    ¡°Did

    youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sharon nodded her little head, and her brother copied what she did and nodded too,

    repeating the same words.

    Sharon smacked William¡¯s head and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you say something happier for the prettydy to

    hear?¡±

    William felt pitiful and took a deep breath. ¡°Prettydy! We¡¯re visiting! My sister¡¯s here for you, I¡¯m here

    for you, and Daddy and Mommy are here for you too!¡±

    Chapter 605

    Fia almost lost her bnce because of the two children. She held the two children¡¯s hands and

    crouched down, looking into their eyes.

    ¡°Do you two miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two siblings replied together in loud voices.

    Mary, who was standing on the side, suddenly felt saddened as she fell into Tyler¡¯s arms and mumbled,

    ¡°They¡¯ve never reacted like that when they saw me.¡±

    Tyler reflected on them as parents and said, ¡°Because we treated ourselves as adults. This is ¨C

    because we didn¡¯t want to y with them.¡±

    He then looked at Conrad who was standing behind Fia, suddenly feeling sorry for this. prideful man.

    As a man, as a father, he had a feeling that Fia would be a mother that especially loved their

    children.

    When a mother loved her children too much and dedicated her entire being to them, she couldn¡¯t love

    her husband as much anymore.

    He still wished that Mary would love herself more and spend less time with the children.

    Conrad felt pity for Tyler and looked at him with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±

    Tyler simply shrugged and pointed at an empty seat.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Have a seat.¡±

    Conrad rolled his eyes at him and patted Fia¡¯s head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and chat, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Fia walked toward the sofa, each of her hands holding one child.

    Conrad was speechless.

    Why was he abandoned?

    All Fia cared about right now were Sharon and William. Despite only spending a few hours together,

    she really liked them.

    Now that the two children havee to visit her despite the distance, she felt extremely happy! She

    only wanted to y with them. She didn¡¯t even want to work anymore! She even forgot about her

    ambition!

    ¡°Conrad, I want to tell you something.¡±

    Conrad walked over and suddenly had a bad feeling before he could even sit down.

    He stared at Fia with a serious look on his face. ¡°What is it? We can talk about it when we get

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606

    Chapter 606

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, but I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Fia smiled brightly.

    While Conrad had a bad feeling about it, he couldn¡¯t refuse her.

    ¡°I want to apply for a leave this afternoon. I want to take them out to have fun.¡±

    Fia was all smiles. Even when Conrad didn¡¯t want to, he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Let Tigere along.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    As the Lanes hadn¡¯t had lunch yet when they came over from Oceania, Conrad ordered at tableful of

    Gryphon¡¯s local delicacies.

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t eat much as he apanied the Lanes.

    Because of the two children, Conrad lost the chance to sit next to Fia. They both took the seats on

    either side of her.

    Fia was overjoyed as the children surrounded her and called her pretty, busy deshelling the prawns for

    them.

    When Mary saw what was happening, she felt apologetic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get used to it, Fia. They can eat on their own.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that hungry anyway. I don¡¯t mind doing it since I have the time.¡±

    Conrad would nce at her asionally. She took such good care of other people¡¯s children. He could

    imagine how much she would spoil her own children once they were born.

    Tyler ate and spoke to Conrad about work.

    However, he talked about things that were more on the surface. He didn¡¯t want to speak about more

    complicated topics in front of the women and children.

    As Fia deshelled the prawns, she listened to them and analyzed them secretly.

    After the Lanes were all full, she looked at Tyler and asked, ¡°So all of you are moving to Gryphon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll be in your care from now on, Fia,¡± Tyler said with a smile.

    Fia shook her head and looked at the two children.

    ¡°I like the kids a lot. I think I¡¯ll be bothering Mary a lot moreter on.¡±

    Mary smiled softly and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t be a stranger. I don¡¯t have any friends in Oceania

    and I¡¯m not familiar with Gryphon. I¡¯ll be in your care as well.¡±

    Chapter 606

    Fia couldn¡¯t even wipe her hands clean before tapping on her chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I guarantee

    that I¡¯ll help you three get familiarized with Gryphon!¡±

    She then turned to the kids. ¡°Are you two full? Do you want to have some fun with me?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The two children yelled out loudly.

    Mary knew that her husband and Conrad had something important to talk about, so she stood up.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take the kids. You two can continue with your conversation.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Tyler nodded.

    Conrad stood up and put Fia¡¯s purse into her coat.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drop your phone. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. Let Tiger apany you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fia smiled with a nod and led Sharon, who was holding William¡¯s hand, out of the

    room.

    When Tyler saw how Conrad looked at Fia leaving the private room, he said with a smile, ¡°If others see

    you like this, they¡¯re going tough at you.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Conrad turned around and sat down on the sofa. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±

    Tyler massaged his forehead and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say she¡¯s not your wife.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lane.¡± Conrad¡¯s tone suddenly became very serious.

    Tyler¡¯s yful smile also disappeared from his face. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever fought with your wife?¡±

    ¡°Do

    you even have to ask? We fought a lot.¡± Tyler paused as he saw Conrad frown. He quickly said, ¡°But

    after each fight, our feelings will deepen.¡±

    Conrad looked at Tyler in disbelief.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Looks like you and your wife haven¡¯t experienced enough yet.¡±

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607

    Chapter 607

    ¡°She and I¡­¡± Conrad was feeling somewhat mncholic. He felt that they had already experienced

    enough.

    He didn¡¯t want to experience any of it anymore.

    However, it seemed like there was a pair of hands behind the curtains that kept on pulling the strings

    and starting problems for them.

    He needed to find the owners of those hands as soon as possible. Otherwise, he and Fia could never

    have a peaceful life.

    ¡°Conrad, the environment isn¡¯t the most important thing in this case. Your hearts must stand united.

    You can face and solve any problems that way.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Conrad unbuttoned his cor and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about our private lives. Let¡¯s talk

    about work.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Prettydy, where are you taking us?¡± Sharon asked in her childish voice.

    Fia held her chin and gave it a thought before kneeling down.

    ¡°What do you want to y, Sharon? William?¡±

    ¡°I want to go to the amusement park!¡± With that, Sharon then looked at her mother worryingly.

    Mary was speechless. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Every time when I say we want to go to the amusement park, you¡¯ll say no because it¡¯s unsafe,¡±

    Sharon looked at William, who Fia was holding with the other hand. ¡°My brother¡¯s easily scared, but I

    want to!¡±

    you

    said

    Mary was choked. ¡°That¡¯s because your dad can¡¯te along and I¡¯m worried I can¡¯t take care of both

    of you at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the amusement park then.¡± Fia raised her head and smiled brightly at Mary. ¡°I¡¯ll take

    Sharon with me, then all you need is to take care of William.¡±

    Mary nced at Tiger and said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡­ I want to¡­¡±

    Mary picked him up and said sternly, ¡°Not you. You¡¯ll get dizzy and throw up!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fia asked worriedly once they got into the car.

    ¡°I brought them to the merry-go-round once. He got dizzy and threw up.¡±

    Fia expressed that there was nothing she could do to help.

    Tiger was the one driving the car. When he heard about it, he asked, ¡°Is it because he¡¯s too physically

    frail?¡±

    Mary nodded. ¡°His development when he was still inside of my womb was slow. That¡¯s why he can be

    quite frail.¡±

    Tiger gave it a thought and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t go for rides that spin around or go up and down. How

    about ones like bumper cars?¡±

    . He looked at William through the back mirror. ¡°Seems like he¡¯s not getting any carsickness.

    Games like bumper cars should be fine.¡±

    Mary was slightly stunned. ¡°We didn¡¯t try.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I was younger, I was just like your son. I¡¯m experienced.¡±

    Fia was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that someone who looked as tough as Tiger was also sickly when

    he was little.

    ¡°Then, can you take some of the more exciting rides in the amusement park?¡±

    ¡°Of course! My body is very healthy right now!¡± Tiger patted his muscle. ¡°If you work for the boss, you¡¯d

    die a long time ago if you¡¯re frail!¡±

    Fia frowned and hugged Sharon in her arms and asked weakly, ¡°Is it very dangerous to be a

    bodyguard?¡±

    Tiger knew that he had exposed something he shouldn¡¯t have. So, he quickly moved the topic back to

    William.

    ¡°Mrs. Lane, maybe you can talk to Mr. Lane about finding a martial arts trainer for your sonter. I can

    guarantee that your son will be just as healthy as other children of his age in three years!¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thank you,¡± Mary said with worry as she nced at Fia.

    She hesitated to tell her what she and Tyler had gone through.

    Once they were at the amusement park, Fia brought Sharon over to buy a ticket for the merry- go-

    round first.

    Mary walked over to Tiger with her son in her arms and asked curiously, ¡°Has your madam suffered a

    lot by following your boss?¡±

    Tiger frowned and looked at Fia, who was riding on the same wooden horse as Sharon. He wasn¡¯t sure

    what to tell her.

    ¡°You¡¯re still on your guard against me despite my husband¡¯s rtionship with your boss?¡± Mary said

    speechlessly. You must be joking, madam. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m on my guard against you. It¡¯s just that¡­ their

    situation is different from Mr. Lane and yours.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608

    Chapter 608

    Fia brought Sharon to quite a number of rides in about an hour.

    Mary asked Tiger to exin what happened between Conrad and Fia.

    After she heard it all, her brows were locked together tightly.

    ¡°Your boss really is quite undependable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s undependable. He¡¯s forced by his grandfather at the time of the marriage. ¡°He¡¯s

    innocent too.¡±

    ¡°No matter how innocent he is, he¡¯s still enjoying life better than Fia!¡± Mary was angry. While Tyler was

    also quite the yboy when she met him, once their rtionship had been confirmed, he was loyal

    toward her and didn¡¯t start any problems afterward. Meanwhile, someone that looked so cold like

    Conrad was the one that was problematic after his marriage. She never would have thought that he

    had another lover after his marriage, and he even wanted a divorce because of said lover!

    ¡°Mrs. Lane, the only reason I told you this is because you care about my madam. However, it¡¯s not for

    you to talk about my boss like that!¡± Tiger said with a straight face as his hands curled into a fist angrily.

    Luckily, he didn¡¯t mention the children. Otherwise, she might even start cursing at his boss!

    It was all his fault for not being able to seal his lips.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t get angry.¡± William tugged Mary¡¯s clothing and then looked at the two figures running to

    them.

    ¡°My sister and the prettydy are here!¡±

    When Mary heard that, she immediately put on the face of someone kind and gracious, then

    walked over to the two of them with a smile.

    When Fia looked at her, she had a strong feeling that she was being loved and protected.

    She asked worriedly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You must be tired, right?¡± Mary held the hand of her daughter and smiled at Fia even sweeter.

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re here to have fun, so we won¡¯t get tired.¡±

    ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want a drink?¡± Mary let go of her daughter¡¯s hand, took out her children¡¯s

    handkerchief, and wiped away the sweat on her forehead.

    Fia was so surprised that she took a step back. She was a bit nervous about bing the target of a

    sudden burst of mother¡¯s love. ¡°Mary, why are you suddenly acting so strange?¡±

    Chapter 608

    2/2

    ¡°That¡¯s right, mommy. You¡¯re so strange! It¡¯s like you¡¯re treating her like my little brother.¡¯

    Sharon couldn¡¯t understand what happened to her mother.

    It¡¯s fine that she needed to take care of her younger brother because of his frailty. But the prettydy

    was an adult.

    ¡°I was just worried that you¡¯re getting too tired ying with Sharon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not tired,¡± Fia said as she held Sharon¡¯s hand and asked the two of them. ¡± Sharon and I

    are going to buy some drinks. Mary, Tiger, what do the two of you want to drink?¡±

    Tiger quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy the drinks.

    Fia didn¡¯t insist and asked Mary and the two kids what they wanted to drink. Then, he went to buy the

    drinks.

    After Tiger left, Mary looked at Fia as if something was brewing in her mind.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Mary asked worriedly.

    Fia raised her eyebrow. ¡°Did Tiger say anything to you?¡±

    ¡°I forced him to.¡±

    Fia looked at where Fia left. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be that chatty.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something I need to remind you.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°My husband¡¯s business isn¡¯t asrge as Conrad¡¯s and we¡¯ve already encountered a lot of things.¡±

    Fia straightened up her expression. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s in your mind then.¡±

    ¡°After Tyler and I got married, there were those that wanted to destroy our family. Both of us had been

    in situations where both of us were in danger.¡± Mary then looked at her pitifully.¡± Conrad¡¯s business is

    even bigger than Tyler¡¯s. He¡¯ll offend a lot more people. Now that he wants to expand his business to

    the capital, he¡¯s going to offend even a lot more people. There¡¯s also going to be more danger.¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609

    Chapter 609

    Fia lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word as she looked at the ground.

    She already felt it. She didn¡¯t hate it, but she was simply helpless. There was nothing much she

    could do.

    ¡°I heard from Tiger that you didn¡¯t get married because of love. I¡¯m worried that Conrad wouldn¡¯t be

    able to control himself if he was seduced by too many things.¡± Mary slowed down before continuing,

    ¡°Fia, you sure there¡¯s love between the two of you?¡±

    Fia raised her eyes and looked at her without a word.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind me saying this. I can tell that you really like Conrad. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll

    suffer.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lane, I can¡¯t just run away because I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll leave me in the future, right?¡±

    Fia said with a smile. However, it was a smile that wasn¡¯t from her heart.

    She had been trying to ignore the worry in her heart.

    However, there were always people trying to remind her.

    Mary understood what she was trying to say and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to start a fight between

    you two, but I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I know you mean well.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, then I hope that you¡¯ll get what you want.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mary hesitated and held Fia¡¯s free hand.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Know that the higher a man manages to climb, the real enemies that he has to worry about aren¡¯t the

    ones that have shown themselves, but those who are hidden in the shadows. There are also

    temptations everywhere. You have to keep a closer eye on him.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes brightened and pulled her hands out before patting Mary on the shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Mrs. Lane. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    Mary was going to say something again but stopped.

    She had a feeling about Fia and Conrad¡¯s rtionship. Once something were to happen in the future,

    the problems would repeat themselves.

    Once Tiger bought the drinks and came back, they looked for a ce to sit and nap for a bit. Fia rented

    a cartoon pedicab.

    The cartoon pedicab was visually appealing andrge enough to fit the two kids.

    She then rode the pedicab and took the children around.

    Mary was standing on the side with her phone out, taking a video and sending a text over to Tyler.

    When Tyler nced at the message on his phone from his wife, he said to Conrad, ¡°Wait a

    moment.¡±

    Conrad nodded and sipped his cup of coffee. Then, he heard how the husband and wife chatted

    happily. They were talking about the children.

    Meanwhile, he looked at his phone. His wife was so heartless. All she cared about was having fun with

    the children of others and didn¡¯t care about her husband at all.

    ¡°Hey, Conrad. I¡¯ll show you a video,¡± Tyler said when he noticed that Conrad wasn¡¯t in such a good

    mood after he finished chatting with his wife. He then sent him the video that his wife had sent him.

    Conrad tapped on the video and yed it. In the video, he could see Fia carrying the two children

    behind her. While she wasn¡¯t very speedy and chose to ride on straight roads, she would slow down

    even more when making turns.

    She was smiling all the way, her eyes especially bright.

    Tyler sighed. ¡°William¡¯s physically frail so we can¡¯t take him to anything too exciting. To be honest, both

    my wife and I aren¡¯t that responsible. We never brought them out to have fun. like this.¡±

    Conrad said with a prideful look on his face, ¡°Fia will definitely be a good mother in the future.¡±

    Tyler gave him a cold nce. ¡°Then you need to work hard.¡±

    Conrad put down his phone and looked at Tyler.

    ¡°The reason that your son¡¯s physical health isn¡¯t getting any better is because he eats too much and

    you protect him too well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to make him starve?¡± Tyler felt what he said was ridiculous. He almost said to him

    to stop spouting things that he had no experience with.

    ¡°If you let him eat well but don¡¯t train him, he¡¯ll only get even weaker!¡± Conrad said when he saw how

    unhappy Tyler was. He then told him about Tiger.

    ¡°You better not lie to me!¡± Tyler said somewhat excitedly. They visited a lot of doctors for his sake but it

    was all useless.

    Irfan Niazi Dubai

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610

    Chapter 610

    ¡°Tyler, you and I are on the same journey now,¡± Conrad said with a dark expression.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Tyler smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    What was he thinking? Conrad was the one who saved him all those years ago.

    ¡°Stop smiling like an idiot,¡± Conrad said in disdain.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m a fool. I didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re trying to help me,¡± Tyler said excitedly as he stood up

    rubbing his hands. ¡°Then you should make the arrangements to send William to that Hellish Training

    Camp of yours.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t move and said with an icy expression, ¡°I have to make it clear first. Other than the

    nutrition side of things, there will also be some physical training. Once he¡¯s in the he¡¯s no longer the

    scion of the Lane household. It¡¯s going to be very tough.¡±

    camp,

    Tyler frowned. While he knew that Conrad wouldn¡¯t lie to him and that his son wouldn¡¯t be in any

    danger, he was worried that his wife wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with Mary about itter tonight.¡±

    ¡°No rush,¡± Conrad said as he finished his coffee. ¡°Give her a call and ask them when they¡¯reing

    back.¡±

    ¡°What? You miss your wife already?¡± Tyler said. ¡°When Mary¡¯s with me, she would even avoid other

    families¡¯ children. Your wife likes children that much¡­ Your status in the family is getting threatened!¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth. ¡°Looking at how yful you are. I suppose I don¡¯t mind ruining your

    reputation.¡±

    ¡°Stop! I won¡¯t say anything about it again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Make the call,¡± Conrad said as he nodded toward his phone.

    Tyler sighed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll call her.¡±

    Conrad blinked and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Fia know too much about us.

    Tyler¡¯s finger froze. ¡°You don¡¯t want her to know anything about us?¡±

    ¡°She had some guesses.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell her?¡±

    Conrad massaged his nose. ¡°We have yet to find the man behind the curtains. Telling her would just

    worry her.¡±

    Tyler gave it a thought. ¡°You¡¯re just like me at that time. I almost died and Mary didn¡¯t know.

    Chapter 510

    about it at all. But I still feel that hiding it all is not the way to solve this.¡±

    ¡°Tell her so that she¡¯ll get worried every day is a way to solve this?¡± Conrad said with a cold

    smile.

    Tyler sighed. ¡°Of course not. If I were to be honest, not marrying and having kids with people like us

    and marrying with an ordinary man is the correct choice!¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Conrad stood up and was about to leave. After taking two steps, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to

    pick up my wife. Are youing?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Then there¡¯s no need for me to make the call!¡±

    The two of them went to the parking lot to take their cars and headed to the amusement park one after

    another.

    At this time, Fia was already quite tired. However, the two children were having fun and she couldn¡¯t

    bear to make them unhappy, so she kept on stepping on the pedals.

    Meanwhile, Mary asked Tiger about his training. She knew that it would be quite tough once William

    joined the training camp. That was why she was hesitating.

    Tiger kept an eye on Fia and noticed that she wasn¡¯t going as much as before. She even flung her

    hands every once in a while. Obviously, her hands were bing sore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for the day, Mrs. Lane.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Mary ran over and shouted, ¡°Fia! Stop pampering them already! It must be tiring. taking both of

    them.¡±

    Fia brushed the sweat on her forehead and stopped before turning to the two kids and asking, ¡°Do you

    still want to continue?¡±

    If the kids wanted, she could still persevere a bit more.

    William yelled out, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®yes¡¯?!¡± Sharon prodded his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s getting tired?¡±

    Fia maintained her sweet smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sharon. Don¡¯t yell at your brother.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re stopping. Let¡¯se again next time.¡± Sharon rubbed William¡¯s head and said, ¡°Sorry. I

    shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you.¡±

    William shook his head and spoke with his eyes closed. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611

    Chapter 611

    Fia jumped off the pedicab and was going to take the two children off the back.

    ¡°Madam, watch out!¡± Tiger¡¯s powerful voice boomed.

    Fia¡¯s heart tightened, and she turned around to scan what was happening. She noticed a toy

    motorcycle heading straight toward her.

    It was as big as an adult¡¯s motorcycle. While the ones in the amusement park were usually .meant for

    adults apanying their children, it would still be quite dangerous if they ran

    into someone.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Mary cried out in shock.

    Fia measured the distance with her eyes. If she were to jump off to the side, she should still be able to

    avoid it, but the two children would be in danger.

    ¡°Madam! Move!¡± Tiger only cared about his boss¡¯ wife and no one else.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how she could maintain her innocence after she had suffered so much.

    Fia held the two children, turned around, and was going to jump to the side.

    However, two five-year-old children weighed around seventy pounds. She was too slow, and that

    motorcycle that had gone haywire was going to run right into her.

    At that moment, Tiger pounced on that toy motorbike like a panther pouncing on prey.

    There were two loud clunks as he mmed into the motorbike using his body. After he dropped to the

    ground, he instantly bounced back up. He then ran toward Fia while he was on full alert, paying

    attention to his surroundings and the crowd.

    ¡°Madam, are you alright?!¡±

    Fia shook her head. Her legs were shaking as she held the children in her arms, her veins popping

    from the back of her hands.

    ¡°Oh, gods! How fortunate!¡± Mary cried out as her tears rolled. She then took the two children from Fia

    and held them tightly, one with her left arm and the other with her right.

    ¡°Thank you, Fia! Thank you!¡± Mary cried out even louder and even the two children cried loudly.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Fia stepped forward and patted Sharon and William¡¯s backs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mommy isn¡¯t angry. Mommy loves you. Mommy cares for you.¡±

    ¡°Prettydy¡­ Ah¡­¡± Sharon hupped as she cried. Even her timid brother William didn¡¯t fare any

    better.

    Chapter 611

    Conrad and Tyler walked into the amusement park and saw people forming a crowd.

    Their expressions instantly became serious as they ran toward the crowd.

    The two of them were both quite tall. When they saw Tiger¡¯s bulky figure through the crowd, they

    realized things weren¡¯t right.

    ¡°Move!¡± Conrad said coldly.

    Tyler immediately extended his hand and moved the person in front of them.

    The two of them went through the crowd and went to their respective wives.

    ¡°Tyler, I was so scared just now!¡± Mary cried as she shoved the children into Tyler¡¯s arms.

    Tyler held them tightly and looked at Mary. ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯re alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mary shook her head and then looked at Fia, who had been pulled by Conrad into

    his arms.

    ¡°It was so dangerous just now. Luckily, Mrs. Maxwell¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine if Fia had abandoned her children to protect herself¡­ If Tiger wasn¡¯t fast

    enough and both Fia and her children were run over by the motorcycle¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Tyler knew his wife. When he saw her cry so badly, he thought that she

    was hurt somewhere. Now he knew it was just a scare and he found out that Conrad¡¯s wife was almost

    injured trying to protect their children.

    Tiger exined everything to Conrad as he stood next to him.

    Conrad held Fia tightly and stared at the toy motorcycleying on the ground with cold eyes.

    His icy eyes also looked at their surroundings. ¡°Investigate what happened!¡±

    Tiger nodded. Before he could do that, a group of staff from the amusement park and higher- ups ran

    toward them.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612

    Chapter 612

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry. We¡¯re so sorry. We didn¡¯t realize that an ident like this could happen.¡± The manager of

    the amusement park and the staff apologized.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to report to our boss about this and fullypensate you.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was both cold and violent. Tyler said angrily, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t operate an

    amusement park if you can¡¯t even maintain the visitors¡¯ safety!¡±

    . Conrad then walked away with Fia in his arms. ¡°Tiger, tell Ss to immediately acquire the

    amusement park and fire all the staff!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tiger quickly called Ss and then investigated that toy motorbike.

    The manager looked at Conrad and recognized him as the boss of the biggestpany Gryphon.

    He instantly knew that they were done for and quickly called his boss.

    in

    Fia turned around and nced at the manager. She shook Conrad¡¯s arm.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Anyone can encounter an ident. Why don¡¯t we give him another chance?¡±

    Conrad looked at her with mixed feelings and patted her head. ¡°Fia, don¡¯t get soft-hearted.¡±

    Mary, who was behind them, also said, ¡°As the manager of the amusement park, he¡¯ll have to ept

    responsibility when something like this happens. Otherwise, they¡¯ll just feel that they¡¯re unlucky.¡±

    Fia gave it a thought. And it was just as she had said it. If it was some ordinary person that had

    encountered this, she probably wouldn¡¯t even get an apology, much less anypensation.

    Conrad sighed and held her tightly.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you leave so easily.¡±

    Fia pursed her lips. ¡°You can¡¯t lock me up forever just to stop me from getting into idents, right? I¡¯m

    not a prisoner. Not to mention that this is an ident. You can¡¯t avoid it even when you¡¯re at home.¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Mary said anxiously. ¡°Fia, just because you managed to avoid this doesn¡¯t mean you should

    wish for something this ridiculous to happen.¡±

    Conrad stopped and turned to look at Fia. If it wasn¡¯t because they were outside, he really wanted to

    bully those lips of hers!

    ¡°I¡­¡± Fia suddenly shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡±

    Conrad sighed and looked around. ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Milk tea. Less sugar.¡± Fia licked her lips. ¡°Buy one for Mary, Sharon, and William!¡±

    She then turned around and looked at Tyler and asked politely, ¡°Do you want any?¡±

    Tyler shook her head. ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fia dragged Conrad to a nearby cafe.

    Once the two of them had left, Tyler asked Mary with a frown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t

    you think that there¡¯s something suspicious with what happened just now?¡±

    -Sharon and William still didn¡¯t know what ¡°suspicious¡¯ meant, so they looked at their parents

    curiously.

    Mary gave it a thought and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    She then nced at Conrad and mumbled, ¡°Do you think that Conrad thinks that something¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He always thinks that.¡±

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t look especially angry? As if he believes that this was really an ident?¡±

    ¡°He was ying pretend,¡± Tyler said helplessly. ¡°His wife and he are in a precarious situation, different

    from us. Don¡¯t say too much in front of his wife, or she¡¯ll get paranoid and

    very

    scared.¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s not good if we hide it from her and she doesn¡¯t know about the danger, right?¡±

    Tyler looked at the kids in his arms and said to Mary, ¡°Get your ears closer.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want the children to hear it.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mary got closer.

    Tyler then whispered to her about Fia having emotional issues as her ears came close.

    When Conrad and Fia came back with the milk tea, the way Mary looked at Fia was filled even more

    with motherly love.

    Fia sipped on the milk tea and then looked at Mary, confused. ¡°Mrs. Lane, do I look like a sad drama?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not!¡±

    ¡°Then why do you look at me that way?¡± Fia smiled somewhat pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m not your son, so please

    don¡¯t look at me that way.¡±

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613

    Chapter 613

    ¡°pfft!¡± Tyler let out augh thanks to her joke. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mary. Conrad is someone from the upper

    ss. As his wife, she¡¯s also someone rich and pretty. You don¡¯t have to feel pity for her. She has a

    much better life than a lot of people!¡±

    Mary awkwardly nodded but still looked at Fia with motherly love.

    Fia shook her head helplessly and then looked at Sharon and William, who were drinking the takeaway.

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    The two children happily nodded. They liked her even more!

    Not only did they like her, but they also trusted her!

    ¡°Prettydy, where do you live?¡± Sharon asked with a bright smile.

    ¡°Why? You want to be my daughter?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Sure, but I already have my own daddy and mommy.¡± Sharon looked at Conrad¡¯s dark expression and

    then waved at Fia.

    Fia walked over and then got closer.

    ¡°Prettydy¡­ Is it okay if you be my brother¡¯s and my godmother?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fia smiled happily. However, she then looked at Tyler and Mary worriedly.

    ¡°Can I be your children¡¯s godmother?¡±

    Tyler frowned and didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Conrad with a dark expression.

    Mary happily nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±

    She already treated Fia as her good friend when she protected her children despite the danger she

    was facing. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t refuse!

    Not to mention that Fia and Conrad were both physically very attractive. Their future child would be

    especially beautiful.

    Later on, she could use this rtionship of theirs to get even closer!

    The two women happily decided on it and didn¡¯t even care about asking their husbands.

    The two children were very happy and immediately called her Aunt F¨ªa.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home!¡± Fia was so happy. She then turned around and said to Conrad,¡± Have Mrs.

    Whitley prepare dishes that children love to eat. Let¡¯s eat at home tonight!¡±

    Conrad nced at Tyler icily and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tyler felt a chill down his spine and lightly tapped the back of Mary¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°Why are you kicking me?!¡± Mary asked in disdain. ¡°Fia¡¯s such a nice person! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t

    agree.¡±

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t saying no to that.¡± Tyler felt like he was being pulled apart from two sides. He felt like

    Conrad didn¡¯t like it.

    In truth, not only did Conrad not like it, he also despised the decision!

    He wasn¡¯t very happy with Fia ying with the two children and not even sending a text to .him!

    What¡¯s more, not only did she not protect herself when she was in danger, she only cared about the

    two children!

    Once they were back at the mansion, Fia was so happy, and she went to the kitchen to wash fruits and

    get more drinks.

    Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor were also very happy. They never had children in the mansion, especially

    a pair of good-looking twins.

    The two of them took out all their ingredients from the fridge and were going to prepare a giant meal!

    When Fia came back with the fruits and drinks, she called the two children to eat together with her on

    the carpet.

    Conrad sat on the sofa and looked at her smiling like a bright sun. He would also asionally nce at

    Tyler coldly.

    Tyler was afraid to look at him and focused on chatting with his wife about what kind of furniture to buy.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    Fia divided the food between Sharon and William, then handed a coconut drink to Conrad.

    ¡°You finally remember me?¡± The jealousy in his voice was quite heavy.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Fia was feeling somewhat guilty, and her smile was even brighter. Shen then moved the coconut

    drink closer to him.

    Looking at her smile, he realized he didn¡¯t really dislike the Lanes¡¯ children anymore.

    It had been a long time since he saw such an innocent smile from her. A smile from the depth of her

    heart.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614

    Chapter 614

    ¡°Mr. Lane, have you already found a ce to stay?¡± Conrad drank the coconut drink and asked

    dryly.

    Tyler raised an eyebrow when he saw his improved mood, and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m still looking for a

    suitable ce.¡±

    Conrad then asked in disdain, ¡°So, you¡¯re waiting for me to jump into the hole that you¡¯ve dug?¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to put it that way. You need to sell the other mansions in Midas Heights anyway,

    right? Why don¡¯t you sell it to me?¡±

    ¡°The one over there. I¡¯ll sell it to you!¡± Conrad didn¡¯t hide his intentions, because he also had the same

    thought.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He knew Fia. From now on, she would probably look for the kids, so it was better for them to

    stay closer.

    ¡°Maybe you can give me a discount?¡± Tyler said in a scheming tone.

    ¡°No!¡± The four of theming all the way from Oceania had already affected his status in Fia¡¯s heart.

    Now he wanted his money too?!

    Of course, Tyler knew that the mansions in this neighborhood were very well received. He had been

    asking around in the morning but none of them were avable for sale.

    The one next door was probably a mansion that Conrad was saving for himself.

    Although Conrad said no, when Tyler went to do the paperwork the next day, Conrad told Ss to go

    with him and gave him a very rare discount.

    ¡°Ss, please be honest with me. Is there something wrong with the mansion that we¡¯re staying in?¡±

    Tyler couldn¡¯t believe that Conrad would give him a twenty percent discount.

    He knew that any mansion in the wealthy neighborhood could be sold for about a million dors higher

    than the market price if anyone was selling them. Not to mention that there was high demand for them!

    Ss looked at Tyler speechlessly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve just done the paperwork. You can move out at any

    time if you¡¯re not happy with it.¡±

    ¡°Many people can¡¯t buy a mansion in the neighborhood even if they want to! How can you think of our

    boss doing something like that?!¡± Ss was being very expressive of his dislike toward Tyler¡¯s

    language.

    Kilm inst saving. You don¡¯t have to be that angry

    2/2

    42

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t because the madam had some unhappy experience in that mansion, he wouldn¡¯t have sold it

    to you! We can save it for the young master in the future!¡±

    ¡°Young master? Fia¡¯s not even pregnant and here you¡¯re already thinking of the young master!¡± Tyler

    said yfully. But his expression suddenly turned cold and he grabbed Ss¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Ss unhappily looked at him. What would others think if they saw two men

    holding hands like that?

    Tyler¡¯s expression was very harsh. ¡°Did a murder happen there?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ss didn¡¯t want to tell Tyler that Thea passed away in the mansion to him.

    There were those that cared about that sort of thing.

    But even after her passing, they had continued to stay there for quite some time, so it was not a

    haunted house. There was nothing wrong with it.

    It was just that Conrad was worried that Fia would be reminded of her bad memories. He even

    personally renovated the new mansion.

    ¡°Ss, you¡¯re really bing a lot more like him!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The two of them stared at each other and Tyler sneered, ¡°Your temper is getting as bad as your boss!¡±

    Ss instinctively argued, ¡°I don¡¯t have a bad temper. You sound ridiculous!¡±

    Tyler let out a snort and pped Ss across the face before leaving.

    Ss cursed before getting back into his car and returned to thepany.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tyler raised an eyebrow and looked at the woman who was leaning on his car with a

    teasing gaze.

    ¡°I heard from the Sales Department that you bought a mansion in Midas Height?¡±

    ¡°Ha, what does that have to do with you?¡± Tyler looked at her with even more contempt.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but it does have something to do with you.¡± The woman shook her head,

    pretending to be in a difficult situation. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I want to tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°Please get away from me!¡± Tyler had no time for the woman that suddenly popped up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why Mr. Maxwell is selling you that mansion that cheaply?¡± ¡°Can you move?!¡±

    Tyler was getting impatient.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615

    Chapter 615

    ¡°He used to stay in that mansion before and a lot of things had happened there! Aren¡¯t you afraid that

    you¡¯ll get cursed if you and your family move in?!¡±

    Tyler raised his eyebrow and looked at the woman that looked like someone subservient with slightly

    cold eyes.

    ¡°Are you an enemy of his?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Britney shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be deceived.¡±

    Tyler sneered and a mischievous smile appeared on his face as he got closer to Britney.

    The two of them were getting so close to the point that his breath could reach her face, but Britney

    didn¡¯t feel things bing amorous. Instead, she could feel fear.

    ¡°Your face and your mind don¡¯t fit.¡±

    Britney was silent.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me here, right?¡± Tyler smiled with a sneer. ¡°You know what my name is and

    that I bought the mansion owned by Mr. Maxwell. Are you investigating us?¡±

    Britney frowned and moved away from Tyler.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    He waved his hand, opened his door, and then started the engine as soon as he got in.

    Britney still wanted to say something, but when she saw him starting his car furiously, she immediately

    moved back.

    Tyler rolled down the window and slowed down the car and then said, ¡°Even if that mansion is haunted,

    I¡¯m going to live in it!¡±

    A provocation, was it?

    Not only was he going to make it fail, but he was also going to make her feel bad for it!

    Britney controlled her anger as she looked at Tyler¡¯s car driving away. She then stomped the ground

    and cursed, ¡°Crazy¡­ They¡¯re all crazy!¡±

    ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t make any moves without thinking it through.¡±

    Peter appeared, wearing a thin khaki jacket with a white t-shirt inside. His clothes were

    perfectly neat with not even a hint of folding.

    However, the expression on his face was extremely cold. He had one hand in his pocket, and the other

    massaged his neck.

    Chapter 615

    He stared at Britney coldly. ¡°Tyler had received help from Conrad. He¡¯s not someone that you could

    provoke with a few words.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about his children¡¯s lives?!¡± Britney was so angry that her eyes were red, and her lips

    trembled.

    ¡°What you did today was too minor, as usual. You can¡¯t hurt anyone and will only make Conrad even

    more alert.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much!¡± Britney took a deep breath before switching to a more subservient look.

    She then whispered as she lowered her eyes, ¡°They never suspected who I ¡°was from the very

    beginning.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to make a move on that hotel in Oceania.¡±

    ¡°That hotel belongs to Victor now. He won¡¯t let them have it so easily.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brit¡­¡± Peter said Britney¡¯s nickname without much emotion in his tone.

    The fake Britney, Esme, felt a chill in her spine as she raised her head to look at Peter.

    ¡°You know that Victor had never been a match for Conrad.¡± He extended his hand and held her

    by the shoulder. With force.

    Esme was in so much pain that she screamed.

    ¡°Once Conrad has that hotel and all the secrets are revealed, it will damage my influence. Then

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    It¡¯s not my fault for being unable to protect you!¡±

    Esme shuddered. She didn¡¯t care about the pain in her shoulder and held his arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Mr. Hall, can you think of a way to help me? I¡¯ll stay calm next time.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust youpletely!¡±

    ¡°You can trust me. I¡¯ll listen to you next time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Peter asked with an eyebrow raised. He stared at Esme¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Get into the car.¡±

    In the car, Esme got closer to Peter, offering him her kiss.

    ¡°Not in the mood!¡± Peter pushed her away, but suddenly grabbed her by the neck.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616

    Chapter 616

    Peter¡¯s eyes seemed possessed as he strangled Esme by the neck.

    ¡°If you want me to protect you, then you¡¯ll have to do something brutal enough to make me believe

    you!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Esme was scared by what was happening.

    ¡°Start a fire.¡±

    ¡°Esme caught the madness in Peter¡¯s eyes. She choked and asked, ¡°Wh¡­ Where?¡±

    ¡°You can start a fire where you work.¡± Peter loosened the hand that was choking Esme by the throat

    and patted her face. ¡°Do it stealthily. Don¡¯t let anyone catch you doing it.¡±

    Tyler had just returned to the mansion and checked the entire ce thoroughly inside and out.

    The original fixtures were very well done, and nothing was damaged. It was also very clean.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mary asked when she saw Tyler sniffing around like a hound as she came back

    after spending half a day apanying the children at their new kindergarten.

    Tyler nced at her and asked, ¡°Sharon and William got used to the new kindergarten?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re quite shy at the beginning. But after spending some time with them for half a day and buying

    them something to eat afterward, they got used to it eventually as everyone treated them well.¡±

    ¡°Good. Not bad.¡±

    Mary walked over to Tyler and crouched down to look at the stairs.

    ¡°What is it? Why do you look like a dog?¡±

    ¡°Mary, what do you think about the mansion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice!¡±

    Although Tyler told Britney that she was spouting nonsense, he still felt quite nervous about it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the decor, we can employ someone to renovate it and change the furniture.¡±

    Mary then said with confusion on her face, ¡°Conrad already gave you a discount when you bought the

    mansion and even gave you high-quality furniture. You dislike this ce?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Conrad¡¯s mother-inw passed away here.¡± Tyler shared it with his wife, hoping that she

    would share the burden with him.

    ¡°How?¡± Mary frowned slightly.

    ¡°Cancer. She was living here during her final days.¡±

    Mary instantly rxed. ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. This is not a murder scene.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t mind?¡± Tyler asked with an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Of course not. Fia¡¯s such a good person. Her mother must be too! We can stay in this Mansion. Maybe

    once her mother finds out in Heaven, she will even protect our family!¡±

    Tyler was speechless.

    What a double standard! As long as she could be neighbors with Conrad¡¯s wife, she could stop her old,

    bad habits!

    He had been worried that she would want to change houses once she knew about it.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t start any trouble when there is none in the first ce. Come on! Let¡¯s go buy some

    groceries and eat next door tonight!¡±

    ¡°Why are we buying, groceries?¡±

    ¡°We ate so much of their stuffst night. We have to buy some and give them back!¡±

    Maxwell Corporation. CEO¡¯s office.

    Fia had worked on some more designs in the morning and passed them to Conrad for his opinion. She

    then refined it further. Then, the two of them went to have lunch at thepany canteen, and everyone

    was still talking about them.

    In the afternoon, Conrad brought Fia for a meeting with the Production Department in the meeting room

    about the details.

    Conrad first went back to thepany before suddenly realizing he needed some documents

    The documents were in the Foreign Affairs Department. He left Ss in the meeting room to support

    Fia, worried that people from the Production Department wouldn¡¯t listen to her.

    Barbara was resting and he didn¡¯t want other people from the Foreign Affairs Department entering his

    office.

    He then stood up and used the elevator to go downstairs, toward the Foreign Affairs Department.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617

    Chapter 617

    ¡°Oh no! How did the director¡¯s office catch on fire?!¡±

    ¡°I can smell the scent of cable burning.¡±

    ¡°An electrical fire?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the main switch?! Go switch it off!¡±

    The entire department was thrown into chaos as they didn¡¯t know where the switch box was and kept

    on searching for it.

    Conrad entered the huge office and saw a group of people searching around. He looked at the

    director¡¯s office, and it seemed to be filled with smoke and there was a shadow of a figure inside.

    He immediately turned around and went to the corridor, found the switch box that was hidden behind a

    painting, and cut off the power.

    He then called security to extinguish the fire before running back to the department.

    ¡°Out, all of you! Now!¡±

    When they saw Conrad, all of them seemed to have got back their senses and left. A few of them

    followed him to the director¡¯s office.

    In the smoky office, there was a woman coughing inside.

    Conrad looked at the woman trying to save the folders inside the drawers, but the upper part of the

    drawer was already burning.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    The woman seemed to not hear him.

    ¡°Get the heck out!¡± Conrad roared again, but she was still trying to save the documents.

    Ashes fell on her, and she screamed, but she still didn¡¯t stop.

    Conrad¡¯s face turned dark. This was hispany, and everyone here was a member of his staff. He

    had the responsibility to take care of all of them.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, don¡¯t go in!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already called the firefighters!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯lle and extinguish the fire!¡±

    The staff wanted to stop Conrad. But before they could even extend their hands, they already saw

    Conrad running in.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± Conrad caught the woman¡¯s wrist, dragging her away.

    ¡°No! There are so many documents! Cough!¡± The woman fought back, wanting to save more

    documents.

    Conrad was bing very irritated. He threw all the documents in her arms to the ground and then

    dragged her out of the office forcefully.

    As soon as they got out of the office, he threw the woman to the floor.

    Britney was thrown to the floor, and she cried out in fluster.

    ¡°So many documents¡­ My sister said that the documents are in the drawer¡­¡±

    Conrad looked at her sitting there coldly. Part of her hair was already singed and ash covered her face

    and body. There were even some holes in her clothes.

    However, he wasn¡¯t touched by what the staff did. Instead, he felt that she was so stupid!

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Do you want to die in that fire so your sister can start a crusade against me?¡± Conrad yelled angrily.

    All the staff from the Foreign Affairs Department looked at Conrad in shock. They all felt that Britney

    was too courageous. None of them had her boldness.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect Conrad to give her any praise for her courage to help thepany at all.

    ¡°No, I just want to save those documents,¡± Britney said sadly as her tears rolled down.

    Conrad didn¡¯t even want to spend the time looking at her anymore. It was then when he saw Tiger

    leading security and bodyguards with the fire extinguishers.

    He then said to the other staff, ¡°Alright, out of here, everyone. Don¡¯t stop them from extinguishing the

    mes!¡±

    After that, he looked at Britney who was still sitting on the floor like an idiot. ¡°You leave too!¡±

    With that, he walked out and asked the other staff who were in the corridor about the fire.

    Annie looked at her colleagues and quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re all working as usual. Suddenly, someone

    smelled the scent of something burning. Britney was making coffee from the pantry and saw smoke

    coming from the director¡¯s office.

    ¡°She then opened the door to the director¡¯s office. The mes were stronger inside and we didn¡¯t dare

    to get close. She then ran in alone to save the documents.¡±

    Annie was quite impressed with Britney¡¯s bravery. When she saw that Conrad wasn¡¯t

    impressed by Britney, she specially added in more details.

    Conrad stared at Annie coldly. ¡°Are you saying that I should thank this fool?¡±

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618

    Chapter 618

    Annie was shocked and speechless.

    She really didn¡¯t understand. He was so gentle and attentive when it came to Fia. Why wouldn¡¯t he

    show them any respect at all when it was their turn?!

    What could Fia offer? Why was he so deep in his love for her?

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± Britney walked out with her head low. She looked like a mess.

    Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I¡¯m a staff of thepany. I have the duty to protect the

    company.

    ¡°Britney!¡± Annie ran over to Britney. ¡°Just look at you right now. Why must you lower yourself like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Britney pulled Annie¡¯s hand with her own trembling hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The fire in the director¡¯s office was extinguished very quickly thanks to everyone¡¯s help.

    More than half of the documents from the drawer had been destroyed. When Britney saw how bad the

    office looked, she cried again.

    She cried and said, ¡°My sister is restingtely and told me to do my best here, but I couldn¡¯t do

    anything right.¡±

    Annie turned and looked in the corridor. Conrad was talking with Tiger about the cause of the fire. It

    didn¡¯t look like he was going to thank Britney or console her.

    Such a heartless man¡­ But because of his outer appearance and background, a lot of women wanted

    him.

    But her feelings were getting even more mixed!

    The more heartless he was, the more love he could give once a woman managed to wrap her fingers

    around him!

    Everyone wanted to be his only one!

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad, Britney. I feel bad for you,¡± Annie whispered in Britney¡¯s ears. ¡°You can¡¯t just take this

    all in. You need to let Fia know about this.¡±

    Britney looked at Annie in shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this to get rewarded.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Annie patted Britney¡¯s hand and then took out her phone and gave Fia a call.

    Fia was talking about the product with the Production Department when her phone rang. She gave it a

    look and immediately ended the call.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Ss stood at the side showing his back and picked up a call. Afterward, he went back to ¡¯s

    side and whispered, ¡°Something happened at the Foreign Affairs Department.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia looked worried.

    Ss frowned. He knew that his boss only wanted her to focus on her creative endeavors and didn¡¯t

    want her to worry about other things.

    However, as his boss¡¯ wife, she had the right to know more about thepany. Only when she did

    would the staff of thepany truly respect her.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fire at Madam Barbara¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Is everyone alright?¡±

    ¡°Madam Barbara is on leave, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in her office. I need to take a look down

    there before I know what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Fia quickly nodded and decided to meet with the Production Department another time. She then

    chased after Ss and headed toward the Foreign Affairs Department together with him.

    Conrad was speaking with Tiger when he nced at Ssing over with Fia. His expression

    darkened even more.

    ¡°Ss, you¡­

    ¡°I came on my own will.¡± Fia cut him off and ran over to hold his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t yell at Ss. I¡¯m the one

    that wanted to follow him.

    Conrad stared at Ss coldly and then held Fia in his arms, wanting to leave the Foreign Affairs

    Department.

    ¡°Fia, Britney is hurt!¡± Annie walked over with Britney holding onto her.

    Britney lowered her eyes and pushed Annie¡¯s arm away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Annie grabbed her tightly and then said to Fia, ¡°When the fire happened, Britney ran in alone worried

    that the documents in the office would be destroyed.¡±

    Fia looked at Annie and Britney. The two of them could be considered to be the same type of beauty.

    Innocent and sweet.

    ¡°How many days have you joined us, Miss Thomas?¡±

    Annie and Britney didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly asked that and looked at Fia, confused.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619

    Chapter 619

    Fia said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re thinking about thepany, even putting yourself in danger.

    However, if you have anymon sense, you should know thatrgepanies like ours would

    always have a digital copy as a backup.¡±

    Britney couldn¡¯t help but retort, saying, ¡°We still haven¡¯t digitized this week¡¯s documents.¡±

    ¡°One week¡¯s documents. The entire department can restore the files within one hour. Do you think that

    it¡¯ll cost less for everyone to have overtime or for you to lose your life?¡±

    One week¡¯s worth of documents. Everyone that had gone through them would have some notes. With

    their memories, one overtime session would be all they needed to restore them.

    Instantly, everyone was shocked and angered. Everyone in the workce was wise enough in office

    politics. Instantly, they believed that Britney intentionally did it!

    So that Mr. Maxwell could see her loyalty toward thepany and assume that they were all not loyal

    enough!

    How scheming!

    Only Annie stood by Britney¡¯s side and looked at Fia in disappointment.

    ¡°How can you say something like that? Mr. Maxwell is very busy every day and can¡¯t take care of each

    and every staff member. As the wife of our CEO and leader of Maxwell Corporation, you should care

    more about the staff members.¡±

    ¡°Ss!¡± Conrad called out coldly.

    Fia immediately patted Conrad¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything first. Let me speak with

    her.¡±

    When Conrad saw that her emotions were stable, he allowed it.

    With him by her side, he would not let anyone harm her.

    ¡°My apologies.¡± Fia smiled at Annie with an eyebrow raised and a seductive smile. ¡°But I have a small

    heart and I can¡¯t care about too many people.¡±

    She then ced her thumb on the first crease on her pinky and jokingly said, ¡°This is how small my

    heart is. It¡¯s not big enough for everyone in thepany. It¡¯s definitely not big enough for the world.

    That¡¯s because all the space in my heart has been filled up with my husband. All I care about is him.

    ¡°Of course,

    I¡¯m just speaking metaphorically. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m disrespecting all the staff here.¡± She looked at all the

    staff. ¡°Please, don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±

    Everyone waved their hands and began to praise their boss¡¯ wife.

    Fia¡¯s face was all red from all the praises as she shifted her attention to Britney. ¡°Miss Thomas.¡±

    All the staff quieted down with an expression of wanting to hear more gossip.

    They were no fools, and they knew that Annie was intentionally creating drama. They wanted to see if

    Britney was just the same as Annie.

    ¡°You knew that the documents from this week didn¡¯t have any digital backups, but I believe that you

    know that they can be restored. Madam Barbara is always dependable. I don¡¯t believe she never told

    you about it.¡±

    Britney¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It happened too suddenly, and I didn¡¯t think that much. I just wanted to

    protect the documents in my sister¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°I see. Either way, I still need to thank you for your loyalty to thepany.¡± Fia smiled gently. ¡°Ss,

    send Miss Thomas to the hospital for a checkup. Thepany will foot the bill. Also,pensate her

    for her loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Of course, madam!¡± Ss was feeling quite happy. The madam managed this very well, taking the

    human element into consideration. Unlike his boss.

    ¡°Miss Thomas,e. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    Britney gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not injured.¡±

    Fia looked at her and said, ¡°You should do aprehensive checkup. If there¡¯s something

    with your body, thepany is willing topensate you for it.¡±

    wrong

    ¡°¡­¡± Britney couldn¡¯t mutter a word. She had a feeling that Fia was secretly cursing her!

    ¡°Also, Miss Parker.¡± Fia smiled gently toward Annie. ¡°You should do aprehensive checkup too. The

    company will pay.¡±

    At this time, other staff members raised their hands and asked if they could go for aprehensive

    checkup too.

    Fia then smiled at everyone gently and said, ¡°All of you can go for a medical checkup, since what

    happened just now must have scared you.¡±

    She then turned around and gave Conrad a sweet smile and shook the arm that she was holding.

    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we give them all a half-day leave so that they can go for aprehensive checkup

    at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Up to you,¡± Conrad said with a faint smile forming on his lips as he gently stroked her face.

    There was only her in his eyes, and he looked at her gently.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    All the staff that were looking at them felt blinded by their love!

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620

    Chapter 620

    When they got back to their office, Fia removed her gentle and magnificent mask and slumped into the

    sofa.

    Conrad poured a ss of water and walked over. ¡°Have a drink.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m thirsty?¡± Fia took the ss of water and finished it all in one gulp. Her

    fatigue could be seen in her eyes.

    It was her first time speaking to all of his staff as his wife despite having married him for three years.

    In truth, she wasn¡¯t as calm as she looked.

    Conrad held the empty ss and put it down before holding her fingers and massaging them softly.

    ¡°You did well just now.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Fia asked with bright eyes.

    Conrad pulled her into his arms. ¡°Fia, you¡¯re way better than I have imagined.¡±

    Fia looked at him without blinking. Nothing could make her happier at this time other than him praising

    her.

    ¡°However,¡± he said as he softly rubbed the center of her forehead. ¡°All I want you to do is the things

    that you like, to be able to focus on your creative work. Don¡¯t waste your time on them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a robot. When I¡¯m not drawing things, I want to help you too,¡± she said as she held his hand,

    their fingers slowly intertwining.

    As their hands were held together, her heart felt much calmer.

    But when she thought about Annie and Britney, she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious of them.

    ¡°While the fire has been extinguished and no one got hurt, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange?¡±

    Conrad went quiet a bit and said, ¡°Tiger already investigated it on the spot. Barbara had too many

    devices plugged in. One of the cables on the wall was aging and it caused the fire after a meltdown.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Fia said after giving it a thought. ¡°Was Britney in Barbara¡¯s office back then?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one suspecting her. Her colleagues in the department can all vouch for

    Chapt

    her.¡± Conrad gently rubbed her forehead.

    Fia didn¡¯t continue this line of questioning. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was

    wrong with Britney. It¡¯s not important that she¡¯s not in the office during the fire. As Barbara¡¯s little sister,

    she could easily enter and leave Barbara¡¯s office before the fire.

    She was the most suspicious.

    However, she didn¡¯t have any evidence. That was why she didn¡¯t say anything to Conrad.

    ¡°I have a banquet that I need to attend tonight. Do you want toe with me?¡± Conrad held her waist

    and couldn¡¯t help but bury his face in her neck, kissing it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Fia pushed his face away andughed as she moved away.

    ¡°Alright, stop it. That tickles.¡±

    Conrad took a deep breath. ¡°Come with me tonight?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m meeting Sharon and William tonight.¡±

    ¡°Fia,¡± he grumbled. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You¡¯re going to be the mother of our child.¡±

    Fia¡¯s ears turned red and whispered, ¡°I know. But I really like those two kids. If I can. familiarize myself

    on how to get together with kids, once we have our children, it won¡¯t be so hectic for me.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart was tickled by her gentle words. When he remembered how their two children. were not

    fated to stay with them, he felt guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you and our children. I won¡¯t let them experience anything bad ever again.¡±

    Fia instantly remembered those two children that they lost too, and her mood turned sour.

    She hadn¡¯t been using any protection these days. As this was her second time, she had been paying

    attention to her own changes. She even bought test strips online and tried them behind. his back.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing.

    She even secretly checked it. Some of the people with bad luck couldn¡¯t get pregnant anymore after a

    single miscarriage.

    After she finished work, she ran into the kitchen.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, can I ask for your help on something?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor, who was cleaning the prawns while sitting on a wheelchair, quickly said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything

    you need my help with, just let me know.¡±

 Chapter 621

    ?Chapter 621

    Mrs. Whitley continued, "That''s right. Don''t be a stranger."

    Fia bit her lips and said, "Can you prepare something more nutritious every day from now On?"

    The two of them were both stunned. "Are the two of you feeling sick?"

    Fia quickly shook her head. "We''re both doing fine. I just want to get more nutrition for my body."

    She then looked outside the kitchen awkwardly and whispered, "You know, the type that helps with pregnancy."

    When she looked at Tyler''s two children, she felt like all the more she wanted her own children.

    "Of course! We''ll keep it in mind!" Mrs. Whitley said with augh.

    Then, Mrs. Taylor said, "You can''t do it alone. Master Maxwell has to do it too."

    Fia then ran out of the kitchen and the mansion blushing.

    When the bodyguards on patrol respectfully greeted and called her "madam", she nodded with a smile. She then ran to the mansion next door to look for Mary and her twins.

    "You''ve finished work, Mrs. Maxwell!" Mary said as she opened the door. She smiled like a gentle, older sister when she saw her.

    "Yes. Where''s Sharon and William?" Fia peered inside.

    "They just finished school and I asked their nanny to wash their hands."

    "Then make it quick ande to my ce!"

    "Sure!" Mary held Fia''s hands and then looked at her carefully. "Is it tiring working at Mr. Maxwell''spany?"

    Fia said with a smile as she narrowed her eyes. "It''s quite tiring, yes. But it''s also very fulfilling and happy!"

    Mary hesitated and asked, "Did anyone bully you?"

    "Of course, not. Conrad is very protective of me. He let me work in his office, so I don''t have to talk with anyone."

    "The two of you share an office?"

    "Of course."

    "That''s so nice!" Mary said in relief. "Looks like Mr. Maxwell really does care about you."

    Fia nodded. "To be honest, he has treated me quite well since I was little."

    "You grew up together?"

    "Not exactly." Fia didn''t want to continue this topic. When she saw the Lanes'' nanny walking over with the two children, she quickly knelt and called the two children over to her.

    "Come here and give your godmother a hug!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Sharon and William ran into Fia''s arms, and she almost fell

    The two of them fought to hug her and kiss her face.

    Fia let out a string ofughter from all the kisses.

    The two adults and children walked into Conrad and Fia''s home hand-in-hand, with warm smiles on their faces.

    Mrs. Whitley appeared in the living room, having prepared a lot of fruit and snacks. "Eal some to keep the hunger away. I''ll let you all know when dinner is ready."

    After taking two steps, Mrs. Whitley remembered something and said to , "Mrs. Maxwell, Mr. and Mrs. Lane had delivered a lot of ingredients in the moming."

    "Huh?" Fia turned around and looked at Mary. "You didn''t have to do that."

    "We can''t eat and drink for free every time."

    "Mrs. Lane, I''m Sharon and William''s godmother!" Fia then stared at Mary. "Don''t do that next time. I can afford to raise them!"

    Even without Conrad, she still had millions in her bank ount she had earned from her designs.

    Especially the time that Eileen helped her sell her designs. The newpany would transfer the earnings to her once a week. It was such a good deal working with them!

    She was nning to get the boss'' contact once Eileen was back so she could sell some more designs to them.

    "Fine. Then we won''t buy any more ingredients next time so that we won''t be treated like thieves by the bodyguards." Mary decided to give some money directly to Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor instead to buy ingredients.

    Fia was stunned. Conrad had ordered them to pay a lot more attention to their food and drinks. Every time they bought any food, they would need to be checked. It was the same in thepany as well and they were very strict with them too.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622

    Chapter 622

    ¡°Patrols twenty-four-seven and checking the food ingredients¡­ Did something happen for Mr. Maxwell

    to make everything so strict?¡± Mary asked curiously.

    Fia looked at Sharon and William. She didn¡¯t want to talk about her two miscarriages in front of them.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being cautious.¡±

    Mary frowned. When she saw her expression be somewhat mncholic, she quickly changed the

    topic.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell isn¡¯t here tonight, too?¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s away for a banquet. Mr. Lane?¡±

    Mary then said, ¡°Also at a banquet.

    Fia said curiously, ¡°Then maybe they went to the same banquet.¡±

    Mary nodded. ¡°Should be. I didn¡¯t ask him about it either. I went to pick the children he was leaving so I

    didn¡¯t ask for the details.¡±

    Fia gave it a thought and asked, ¡°Did Mr. Lane ask you to go with him?¡±

    Mary shook her head. ¡°Ever since I had my twins, I don¡¯t like attending these events anymore.¡±

    up

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    when

    Fia patted the twins¡¯ heads. ¡°True. Apanying the children is much better than seeing all those fake

    people.¡±

    ¡°Not only are they fake, but they also lie and deceive, as well aspare themselves with others. It¡¯s

    quite annoying,¡± Mary said with a sigh. ¡°There¡¯s a time when Tyler kept asking me to go with him. I

    really can¡¯t take those people.¡±

    Fia remembered when she was little and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to apany the children when they¡¯re

    younger. As they get older, they won¡¯t stick with their parents for long.¡±

    Mary sighed and said, ¡°True. They don¡¯t know much when they were born and would only call out for

    me. All they know is their mommy.

    ¡°But once they grow up and learn more, they don¡¯t stick to me as much

    anymore.

    ¡°And now, they adore you as their godmother. When they encounter people they like, they¡¯ll have more

    and more people inside of their heart,¡± Mary said and she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    That happened to all mothers.

    When the children were little, mothers would feel very tired. Sometimes they felt like they

    2/3

    were so tired that they couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    When the children grew up and had their own worlds, they became disappointed. Saddened.

    ¡°If I had known my mom would pass away so soon, I would have spent more time with her,¡± Fia¡¯s eyes

    turned red too as she said regretfully.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready! Wash your hands and eat!¡± Mrs. Whitley came over.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Fia tried to keep her head high and held one of the twins in one hand and

    the other in the other hand.

    The banquet was organized by the Gryphon Chamber of Commerce. Almost everyone who ran a

    business in Gryphon was here.

    It had been a long time since Conrad joined a banquet like this. The reason he came here was to

    introduce Tyler to the people in Gryphon city.

    People began to congregate around him thanks to his status.

    When Tyler stood next to him, he whispered, ¡°The people in Gryphon are even more annoying

    than those from Oceania.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Conrad held a wine ss. He would raise it whenever people would cheer on him, but he never

    sipped the wine.

    All of them could only feel awkward.

    Tyler then got close to his ears and mumbled, ¡°You can¡¯t be this arrogant. A lot of people will

    curse you.¡±

    ¡°Let them,¡± Conrad said expressionlessly.

    Ss ran over quickly and asked those who were not important to leave. The ones left behind were

    Conrad¡¯s targets.

    Conrad introduced Tyler to them and then gave him a nce, ¡°Have a chat with them, alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tyler smiled gregariously and invited them to take a seat somewhere else.

    When his surroundings were quieter, Conrad pulled his necktie and put down his wine ss, wanting to

    send Fia a text.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    It was a vibrant but seductive voice.

    Conrad turned and looked. It was a beautiful woman wearing a ck dress, smiling at him.¡±Have you

    forgotten? Didn¡¯t you tell me toe with you to the banquet yesterday?¡± Britney¡¯s hands coiled tightly

    in front of her.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623

    Chapter 623

    Conrad nced at Britney coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done your checkup?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mr. Maxwell. I didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.¡±

    Britney looked at Conrad with some fear in her eyes.

    Conrad looked at her face. There was a red boil the size of a fingernail on her face. It must have been

    caused by the ash falling on her face during the fire.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is there something wrong with my face?¡± Britney anxiously covered her face. ¡°Am I ugly?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t sincerely ask you toe to this banquet.¡±

    He looked at Britney¡¯s expression.

    She was shocked, before bing confused. ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    The way she bit her lips, and the innocent and pitiful look on her face¡­ They were perfect.

    Anyone would feel their heart being stung with one look at her.

    Unfortunately, Conrad was a different breed.

    ¡°I can assume that you orchestrated the fire back in your sister¡¯s office!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell,¡± Britney said as she raised her tone, as if she was being insulted. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes were cold and vicious. ¡°Why did you join thepany?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    No matter how well she hid it, he could feel that she was nning something against him.

    Britney tried her best to exin, ¡°The reason that I joined is because I want to change my working

    environment. My sister was worried that I¡¯d get bullied out there, so she arranged for me to work by her

    side.¡±

    Conrad was unmoved. He asked coldly, ¡°Who sent you to Maxwell Corporation?¡±

    ¡°No one!¡± Britney¡¯s grip became even tighter as if she was overwhelmed by her emotions.¡± How can

    you think of me like that¡­ How can you¡­ Watch out!¡±

    Conrad then saw Britney pounce at him. He had just wanted to kick her away when he saw a man

    wearing a ck cap rushing toward her. He immediately changed his target to him.

    However, Britney was in front of him, and the de in his hand cut through her shoulder.

    Tiger ran over and immediately subdued the attacker, pressing him to the ground.

    ¡°Who sent you here?!¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Capitalist! Die!¡± The man yelled out in rage even when his face was on the floor.

    Britney was quite scared as shey on the ground. When she saw that Conrad wanted to walk over,

    she grabbed his leg.

    ¡°Careful, Mr. Maxwell! He¡¯ll hurt you¡­¡¯

    Conrad stared at Britney and his eyes went to the wound on her shoulder.

    She was wearing a low-cut dress and the injury was quite deep. Blood flowed toward her chest.

    If it was someone else, perhaps he would be grateful.

    But he didn¡¯t know why. When he saw her, he wasn¡¯t feeling thankful at all. Instead, he was even

    feeling biologically unwell.

    He shook his leg. Britney¡¯s hand went numb and let go of his leg.

    He then said to Tiger, ¡°Remove his cap.¡±

    Tiger removed the man¡¯s cap and looked at his face. He had mixed feelings about it.

    ¡°Sir, he¡­¡±

    Conrad already saw his face. It was the ex-staff who had receivedpensation for his injury. at work,

    gambled it all away, and kidnapped Fia.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would do it again.

    ¡°Send him to Director Parker and have him investigate!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Tiger walked away with him.

    At this time, a lot of people began surrounding them. Ss ran over and wanted to help Britney up and

    take her to the hospital, but Conrad stopped him with a look.

    Conrad was feeling no gratitude toward Britney at all despite everyone watching.

    He crouched down and stared into Britney¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all this, Miss Thomas.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624

    Chapter 624

    Britney stared at Conrad, hurt.

    The embarrassment, and the distress she was feeling, all erupted in her heart as everyone looked.

    At that moment, she didn¡¯t know who she was anymore.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell! Why are you treating me like this?!¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t help but stare at Britney. It was a different face, a different voice. But the way she

    questioned him reminded him of Esme Manning!

    ¡°Britney!¡± A man walked into the crowd. He looked at her worriedly like an older brother who saw his

    younger sister had gotten hurt and helped her up.

    His tone was soft, but the hand that helped Britney up by catching her shoulder was secretly using

    some strength.

    Peter¡¯s appearance made Britney regain herposure. She wasn¡¯t Esme Manning, and she couldn¡¯t

    make Conrad suspect that she was Esme Manning!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She lowered her head. That instance of vicious inquisition had disappeared, and she

    became her timid and subservient self.

    Conrad stared deep into Britney, as if wanting to see who she really was under her skin!

    Peter protected Britney and stared at Conrad.

    ¡°You need a woman to protect you, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s attention shifted from Britney to Peter. ¡°If you pity her, then marry her soon.¡±

    Peter frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Peter.¡± Britney pretended to be weak.

    Peter gave Conrad an angry stare and then picked her up, leaving the hotel where the banquet was

    hosted.

    The moment he went out, he coldly said, ¡°You have really done well this time.¡±

    He threw her to the back seat and he followed, holding Esme¡¯s chin.

    ¡°The way you questioned him didn¡¯t look like Britney at all!¡±

    Esme didn¡¯t dare to stare into Peter¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°My wound hurt a lot. Please send me to the

    hospital.¡±

    ¡°Does it?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Esme let out a painful scream.

    Peter gripped tightly where she was cut by the knife. ¡°With how dispirited you look right now, you might

    as well just die!¡±

    Esme was in so much pain that her tears began to fall as she pushed Peter¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Go away! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    ¡°Is it more painful than dying?¡± Peter¡¯s handsome face was like the face of the Devil from hell, and his

    fingers poked right into her wound.

    Esme was in so much pain that her face turned pale as she screamed, covered in sweat.

    He was crazy! A madman!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me see your pitiful look from not being able to get his love!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t look like that.¡± Esme shook her head as she took a deep breath.

    Peter moved his hand away, and cleaned his fingersced with her blood on her face.

    ¡°Worthless. I told you to light the ce up, but you added your own spin to it!

    ¡°I¡­ I was worried that he¡¯ll be suspicious of me,¡± Esme said pitifully as she covered her wound.

    ¡°Do you think he wouldn¡¯t suspect you just because of your act?!¡±

    Peter was extremely unhappy with what she was doing. He had hidden in the crowd for a while and

    saw how she was interacting with Conrad.

    He owned her already, and she still desired Conrad!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Esme sobbed and hugged him.

    All men were the same. A softer approach worked better than a hard one.

    Peter slowly calmed down and pushed her away as he got out of the car. He then got back into the

    driver¡¯s seat and drove toward the hospital.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, should I send someone to have a look at Miss Thomas?¡± Ss wasn¡¯t sure why he would

    look that terrifying.

    Conrad was recalling how Britney was questioning him just now.

    ¡°Ss, can a person¡¯s physical appearance be changed?¡±

    Ss gave it a thought and said, ¡°Yes. There¡¯s always stic surgery.¡±

    ¡°What about the voice?¡±

    ¡°It should be quite difficult.¡± Ss scratched his head. ¡°But if the vocal cord was injured, there

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    should be a change to the person¡¯s voice.¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625

    Chapter 625

    Conrad lowered his eyes. It was obvious that Britney didn¡¯t sound like Esme.

    But why would Britney make him think of Esme so many times?

    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Investigate Britney Thomas.¡±

    Ss looked at him, confused. ¡°Haven¡¯t we just investigated her?¡±

    ¡°Investigate what happened between her and Peter in detail when they were overseas.¡¯

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°And get me some wine.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to drink alone? Maybe you should drink with Mr. Lane and the others?¡± Ss realized

    that his boss¡¯ emotional state was bing unstable. Perhaps, it would be much better if there were

    more people.

    Conrad red at him. ¡°So they can tease me?¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t advise him any further. Instead, he turned around to grab some drinks.

    Evening at nine.

    Mary took the children back home.

    Only then did Fia have the time to check her phone. She then noticed that Conrad had sent her

    a text about two hours ago.

    She quickly called him, but no one picked up the call.

    She then gave Ss a call. A few seconds passed before Ss answered.

    ¡°Ss, what are you two doing? Why isn¡¯t he picking up the phone?!¡±

    Ss looked at the surgery door anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s the boss¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Fia stood up in shock.

    ¡°He drank some wine, and then¡­ He vomited blood.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression instantly went nk. She remembered that Conrad vomited blood toost time when

    his stomach was bleeding, but it had been quite some time ago.

    There was nothing wrong with him health-wisetely! The more she thought about It, the more nervous

    she became.

    She quickly ran out and asked, ¡°How much wine did he drink?! Why is he vomiting blood? How is he

    right now?¡±

    Ss¡¯s face went pale. ¡°It¡¯s a bit serious.¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare tell her that Conrad even went into shock when he was on his way to the hospital, and

    he was already in the surgery theater for an emergency procedure.

    He personally brought the wine to Conrad. It was brand new. Afterward, he told Tiger to analyze the

    wine that Conrad didn¡¯t finish, but there was nothing wrong with the wine.

    ¡°Where are you right now?!¡±

    ¡°Gryphonheart Hospital.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going over right now!¡± Fia ran out of the mansion and grabbed one of the bodyguards.

    ¡°Quick, send me to Gryphonheart Hospital!¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere, madam? I can ask the doctor toe and give you a diagnosis.¡±

    The bodyguard remembered his boss telling him not to let the madam leave at night without good

    reason.

    ¡°Conrad is in the hospital right now because he drank too much!¡±

    The bodyguard¡¯s expression froze before opening the car door for her.

    Fia scrambled into the passenger seat, and her heart tightened.

    She gave Jason a call and asked him about drinking and vommitting blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the hospital and help you take a look.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Evans!¡± Fia covered her eyes. She couldn¡¯t contact Eileen, who was having her training in

    an isted environment. The other person that she could call was Jason, and it was mostly because

    he was a good doctor.

    ¡°He was fine in the morning and he didn¡¯t drink after he vomitedst time. Everything has been fine

    until tonight, when I¡¯m not with him. He¡­¡±

    Fia¡¯s voice was bing more like sobs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not good for your eyes. I¡¯ll drive the car and see you at the hospitalter.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Fia said after she brushed away the rolling tears. She then turned to the bodyguard and said,

    ¡°Step on it.¡±

    The bodyguard was also quite worried about his boss. So, he stepped on the gas.

    Fia remembered that everyone who attended the banquet was quite famous in Gryphon. With a

    shaking hand, she began to search for the local news on her phone.

    The banquet¡¯s location had already been exposed and there were plenty of pictures taken of

    the banquet. She quickly found a hot topic.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626

    Chapter 626

    There were even a few pictures of Britney¡¯s wounded shoulder.

    Britney looked like a tragic heroine as the blood on her shoulder flowed into her dress.

    Her eyes filled with sorrow and resentment.

    Fia felt like something had hit her in the head as she looked at Britney¡¯s picture, stunned. She couldn¡¯t

    help but erge the picture to look into those eyes.

    She had seen those eyes before¡­

    When they were at the hospital, Jason greeted Fia the moment she stepped out of the car as he had

    been waiting at the hospital entrance for a while.

    ¡°Have you asked the doctor? How is he doing?¡± Fia asked anxiously.

    Jason replied, ¡°We¡¯ve moved him to a ward.¡±

    Fia asked him for the ward number and quickly ran over, and she even dropped one of her slippers.

    Jason picked it up but didn¡¯t stop her. He took her slipper and followed her into the elevator.

    He crouched down and put the slipper in front of her. ¡°Wear this, Fia.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t even realize that she had lost her slipper. She put it back on and thanked Jason.

    She was also quite confused. Why did Britney block that attack for her husband¡¯s sake?

    Wasn¡¯t the person she liked Peter?

    Why would she look at her husband in such a way that could easily spawn misunderstandings?!

    The elevator door opened, and Ss was waiting outside. He was there to pick up Fia.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. I didn¡¯t take good care of the boss.¡±

    Fia shook her head. She wasn¡¯t interested in pursuing the person responsible for this. All she wanted

    right then and there was to be able to see Conrad.

    The ward was very quiet. A machine that monitored the patient¡¯s heartbeat and blood was connected to

    the person on the bed.

    pressure

    The normally tall and handsome man was lying there with his face pale and his lips even paler.

    With his

    normal.

    eyes

    closed and she was unable to see that icy gaze of his, he looked even gentler than

    Fia stood by his bedside and looked at him, numb. She then asked Ss, ¡°Did the doctor say anything

    about when he would wake up?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long,¡± Jason answered on Ss¡¯ behalf.

    Fia turned around and looked at Jason, who was standing at the end of the bed. ¡°Thank you foring

    here, Evans. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home.¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t want to leave since it was so rare to be able to see her. However, he knew that nothing

    woulde out of this, and it would increase her stress even more.

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting the hospital¡¯s director in the evening anyway. I didn¡¯te here especially for

    this.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    When she heard that, she felt less guilty.

    ¡°Then you should go and meet the hospital director.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Jason said. He had just turned around and walked two steps before looking at her, unable to

    stop himself.

    Ss was standing at the side, staring at him. He looked at him, on alert, as if he was a thief that was

    going to steal her away into the night.

    ¡°You can leave now, Mr. Evans.¡±

    He knew about the madam giving him her designs. But now that his boss was unconscious and didn¡¯t

    know anything, he couldn¡¯t let Jason take advantage of this.

    Jason gave Ss a cold stare and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong, call me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia turned around and looked at Jason.

    Jason gave her a deep stare before leaving in big strides.

    Ss let out a sigh of relief. He really didn¡¯t like him walking around in front of his madam!

    ¡°Ss,¡± Fia asked in a nonchnt tone.

    However, Ss could hear some emotions in it.

    ¡°He has a bad stomach. He already coughed out blood once because of it. Why did you let him drink?¡±

    Fia held Conrad¡¯s hand and stared at him in bitterness. ¡°Before he went, I told him

    not to drink the wine. He promised me he wouldn¡¯t drink too.¡±

    Ss wasn¡¯t sure what happened either. His boss hadn¡¯t drunk for a long time already.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627

    Chapter 627

    She didn¡¯t know if it had something to do with Britney.

    Could it be that he was touched because of her?

    That couldn¡¯t be right! With Conrad¡¯s martial abilities, even without Britney blocking the attack for him,

    he could have easily taken the man down.

    Instead, because Britney blocked the attack, Conrad couldn¡¯t capture the man!

    ¡°Ss, is the reason he drank because of Britney?¡± Fia¡¯s tone was still as calm.

    However, Ss became nervous and quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, madam! You know that

    the boss only thinks of you! He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Britney! She¡¯s the one that pounced on

    him and grabbed the boss¡¯ leg!¡±

    Fia was silent. She had already seen those pictures on the web and knew mostly what happened.

    ¡°Have any of you visited her because of her injury?¡±

    ¡°¡­I mean, we should visit her on behalf of thepany, but the boss didn¡¯t allow us to,¡± Ss said as

    he bit his lips. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand him. He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her, not even after

    she got injured.¡±

    Fia gulped. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt Britney¡¯s eyes in that banquet looked a lot like Esme¡¯s.

    Her mind was in chaos, but she had already decided on a few things when she was on her way here.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Go and visit Britney on behalf of your boss and thepany. Get some flowers and fruits.¡±

    Ss hesitated. ¡°Maybe we can wait until the boss is awake first?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of her intention, she got hurt because of Conrad. If you don¡¯t visit her, it¡¯ll be part of

    someone¡¯s gossipter.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll visit her.¡±

    Fia then tilted her head. ¡°She¡¯s in this hospital too?¡±

    Ss stopped. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then watch over Conrad. I¡¯ll go see her.¡± She had to meet Britney again and rify why she felt such

    familiarity with her.

    ¡°Let me go. If anything were to happen to you, the boss will get angry when he¡¯s awake.¡±

    ¡°This is the hospital. There are a lot of people around here. She can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Fia

    said as she looked at Conrad, who was still unconscious. ¡°Watch over him. Don¡¯t let get close to him.¡¯

    anyone

    Fia went to buy some flowers and a fruit basket from a nearby shop, and then brought them to Britney¡¯s

    ward.

    There were a lot of people here. The entire Thomas family, Peter, and Sally were all there.

    Fia¡¯s sudden appearance attracted their attention.

    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes went through everyone and fell on Britney, who was sitting with her back against the

    headboard.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you, Miss Thomas.¡±

    Britney tried her best to force a smile as the hands that she ced on her knee on top of the nket

    gripped tighter.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas exchanged a nce. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Maxwell¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Fia walked in without shifting her attention and then ced the flowers and the fruit basket on

    the bedside table.

    She looked at Britney with warm and gentle eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for being there tonight, Miss Thomas. Otherwise, my husband would be the one hurt.¡±

    Britney bit her lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is my duty.¡±

    ¡°Your duty?¡± Fia raised her eyebrow. Every word out of Britney¡¯s mouth could make her

    suspicious.

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that it¡¯s the duty of a staff member of Maxwell Corporation. He¡¯s our boss.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thomas, your duty as a staff member is to work, not sell your life.¡± Fia wanted to see something

    on her face as she stared at her.

    ¡°Watch your words!¡± Mrs. Thomas rushed over and pulled Fia away. ¡°My daughter got injured because

    of your husband. How can you say something like that!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. H shoulde here personally to thank her, not you!¡±

    ¡°Dad, Mom! Don¡¯t!¡± Barbara walked over and pulled her mother¡¯s grasp from Fia. She then looked at

    Fia with mixed feelings. ¡°You should go. My parents are in a bad mood¡­ They¡¯ll turn their anger toward

    you.¡±

    Fia smiled at Barbara and said, ¡°You know about the fire in your office, Madam Barbara?¡±

    Barbara¡¯s expression became even moreplex. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    She then turned and nced at her sister. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when I go back to work tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628

    Chapter 628

    Fia nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s have a chat tomorrow.¡±

    She believed that Barbara was a smart woman. She must have noticed something too.

    that

    ¡°Have a good rest, Miss Thomas. Please let me know if you need anything else. I¡¯ll make sure you

    have it.¡± With that, she grabbed a pile of bills from her purse and stacked them neatly by the side of the

    bed.

    When Mr. and Mrs. Thomas saw the stack of cash, their expression became brighter almost.

    immediately. There were about twenty thousand dors there, judging from their thickness.

    Mrs. Thomas said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this stack of cash will be enough topensate Britney for her

    injury!¡±

    Mr. Thomas continued, ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Maxwell muste personally tomorrow. I¡¯ll wait for him here

    tomorrow.¡±

    Fia lowered her head and let out a silent scoff. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take my leave for now. Please take good

    care of her.¡±

    She turned around and Barbara was just going to tell her to take the money back.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Britney called out to Fia first.

    Fia turned around and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of these flowers?!¡±

    Fia looked at the flowers on her bedside table and gently said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for not being able to buy

    you real peach blossoms. It¡¯s not easy to get them in this season. Since you like the scent of peach

    blossoms, you should like this too.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that I like peach blossoms?¡± Britney tried her best to control herself.

    Fia narrowed her eyes as she stared at Britney. There was nothing wrong. Her voice was also different

    from Esme.

    However, that kind of resentment wasn¡¯t something that the ¡°Britney Thomas¡± that Sally described

    could have.

    ¡°Would you like some chrysanthemum then? I¡¯ll buy some for you next time Ie to visit, alright?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Britney reflexively yelled and Barbara and her parents looked at her in shock.

    Peter, who was standing at the side, stared at Fia with darkened eyes without alerting anyone.

    As expected of a Parker! Despite her innocent look, she was quite smart!

    ¡°Britney¡­ You liked chrysanthemums when you¡¯re little.¡± Mrs. Thomas looked at her daughter,

    confused. ¡°You¡¯re the one that nted all the different colored chrysanthemums in the backyard. Don¡¯t

    you remember?¡±

    Britney instantly became nervous and lowered her head, holding the wound that had already been

    bandaged.

    ¡°It hurts. Every time I say something, it hurts.¡±

    Shey back down on the bed and pulled the nket over her and said, ¡°I¡¯m a grown-up now. My

    tastes can change.¡±

    Mrs. Thomas was stunned as she turned to look at Mr. Thomas.

    He then said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Chrysanthemums are flowers that are used only

    during funerals anyway! It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t like them anymore! Have the servants get rid of them!

    Mrs. Thomas was speechless. She loved chrysanthemums too!

    Barbara frowned and said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve already nted them for so long. Why must we get rid of them

    now?¡±

    Britney realized that she had exposed herself. She then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate chrysanthemums. It¡¯s

    just that I¡¯m in a bad mood because of the pain. I feel like everything¡¯s not to my liking.¡±

    Fia frowned. She didn¡¯t feel like Britney said she didn¡¯t like chrysanthemums because of her bad mood.

    Britney pulled her nket, and the two stacks of cash by the bedside fell to the ground.

    She turned around and saw Peter who was standing by the window. His eyes were cold and vicious.

    Instantly, she felt a chill down her spine, and she didn¡¯t dare to throw a temper tantrum anymore.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Take your money back. As a staff of Maxwell Corporation, it¡¯s normal to do something like that for Mr.

    Maxwell,¡± Britney said as she recovered her usual calm and gentle self.

    Fia didn¡¯t show off her status. She knelt down to pick up the two wads of cash and then put

    them on the bedside table.

    She didn¡¯t want to say any honeyed words anymore. She should leave now that she was done testing

    her.

    ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Sally, who had been silent for a while, nced at her brother and Mr. and Mrs. Thomas. ¡°I need to go

    check the other patients. Let me know if you need me.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629

    Chapter 629

    Sally quickly left Britney and chased after Fia.

    As Fia continued to walk down the corridor, her mind never stopped working. She had intentionally

    mentioned chrysanthemums.

    Esme never liked chrysanthemums.

    She was testing Britney.

    And the result was making her even more perplexed. If her love for the peach blossom scent was a

    coincidence, would her dislike of the chrysanthemum flower be a coincidence as well?

    How could a dead person reappear again?

    Fia shook her head and decided to temporarily stop thinking about them.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Sally caught up with her. ¡°Why did you intentionally provoke Britney just now?¡±

    Fia nced at Sally and asked, ¡°Why did you pretend not to know me in there just now, Sally?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sally said awkwardly. ¡°My family has a good rtionship with the Thomas family. Mr. and

    Mrs. Thomas have a bad temper. I¡¯m worried that if I show our good rtionship, they will be

    even more opinionated and would even double down on you.¡±

    ¡°Madam Barbara¡¯s parents are green-eyed monsters?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    Fia then said helplessly, ¡°What is there to be jealous about when they¡¯re the seniors?¡±

    ¡°Despite my brother being gentle and courteous right now, Britney had been following him since they

    were little. However, he didn¡¯t care much about her.

    ¡°There was this one time when Britney secretly followed my brother without telling her family or my

    brother. Not only did she get lost, but she also slipped and fell. Mr. and Mrs. Thomas got very angry

    about it.¡±

    Fia listened intently.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Thomas had been ming my brother since then. My parents are simple people, and so

    they demand that I treat Britney better.¡±

    ¡°My brother didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Britney, so I had to take her to my brother and y with us.

    I¡¯m older than her, so I had to take care of her in school. I had a good friend from back in high school¡­¡±

    Sally didn¡¯t continue.

    There was a hint of resentment on Fia¡¯s face. ¡°So, they guilt-trip you? They didn¡¯t allow you to be with

    anyone other than Britney?¡±

    There was a hint of loneliness on Sally¡¯s face. ¡°That was a long time already, though. After Britney

    followed my brother overseas during her junior high years, I didn¡¯t have that kind of pressure anymore.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t know if she should feel pity for her. ¡°Despite her already going overseas, all your peers knew

    about it already, right? Is that why you don¡¯t have any friends?¡±

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, Sally wouldn¡¯t be so fearful that she didn¡¯t dare to speak with her despite her

    usual social self.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Sally lowered her head sadly.

    Fia sighed and changed the topic. ¡°But Madam Barbara doesn¡¯t look like the kind to be that jealous.¡±

    ¡°Britney isn¡¯t like that too. She lost her temper just now because of how painful her wound was. Not to

    mention her parents had been talking to her non-stop about her not loving herself. You just came in at

    the wrong time.¡±

    Fia looked at Sally speechlessly. ¡°You were forced to take care of her since you were in senior high and

    she affected your life adversely, but you think that she¡¯s a good person?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a nice and timid girl. I couldn¡¯t help but want to take care of her. Not to mention that when my

    parents were berating me, she would always help me despite her timidness.¡±

    Fia wasn¡¯t sure what words she could use.

    Sally couldn¡¯t understand why Britney was so impolite just now. She was worried that Fia would

    be unhappy, so she kept on exining it to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Fia. Once she¡¯s recovered, I¡¯ll talk to her about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t like her!¡± Fia said straight to the point.

    Sally looked at Fia in shock. ¡°I thought you had a good first impression of her. Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°It¡¯s the peach blossom scent. After my eyes recovered, she made me feel ufortable when I

    looked at her for the first time. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t tell her what she was feeling. She worried that Sally would tell the Thomas household, then it

    wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to test Britneyter.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630

    Chapter 630

    ¡°Britney is a good person,¡± Sally said as she was worried by the development. Britney was like a little

    sister to her. While she hadn¡¯t known Fia that long, they were the same to her.

    ¡°Sally, I know what you¡¯re thinking. But when ites to friends¡­ One¡¯s feelings are very important,¡±

    Fia said as she held Sally¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    Sally nodded gently. ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Sally, you are sure that Britney likes your brother?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Sally said firmly. ¡°My parents know about it too.¡±

    Fia bit her lips. She believed that she needed to remind Sally then.

    ¡°Sally, maybe Britney is different now.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that she doesn¡¯t like my brother? Impossible! Ever since my brother came back, she

    had been going to our house!¡±

    Sally said with a firm expression on her face.

    Fia was confused too. Could it be that the pictures were taken out of context? Angles? Or maybe the

    eyes and expression were photoshopped?

    She then grabbed her purse and took out her phone, and she searched for the articles and photos.

    ¡°Look at this, Sally.¡±

    After Sally saw it, her brows were locked tightly together.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not possible!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe the photos.

    Even though she had never been in a rtionship, she had once fallen in love. She could naturally see

    the emotions in Britney¡¯s eyes through the photo. She loved and hated him.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s aposite photo.¡± Fia didn¡¯t want Sally to feel any pressure. ¡°Since the technology for

    face swapping is quite good nowadays.¡±

    Sally was shaken. ¡°Then why did she block the knife for your husband?¡±

    Fia looked at Sally and said, ¡°You heard what she said. She only did her duty as an employee.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong!¡± Sally yelled as her heart thumped in anxiety and she gave the phone back to Fia. She

    calmed down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you ask about it.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken, Sally. I don¡¯t want you to help me ask anything. I¡¯m hoping that you¡¯ll put your guard

    up. It¡¯s best if I¡¯m just being overly distrustful. However, I will never let a woman who thinks of my

    husband be around him.¡±

    2/2

    Fia looked at Sally with some helplessness and mncholy in her eyes. ¡°You know what I mean, right?

    I hope that you won¡¯t tell me to be friends with her once the truth has been revealed.

    Sally didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Fia smiled and walked away.

    ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡± Ss asked nervously when he saw Fiae back.

    Fia shook her head and looked at Conrad, lying in bed.

    ¡°He¡¯s been like this since I left?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctor said that he¡¯ll wake up eventually.¡±

    Fia sat by the bedside and held Conrad¡¯s hand. There was something very uneasy coiling around her

    heart.

    ¡°Ss, go back to rest. Even if he wakes up tonight, he¡¯ll still have to take care of his body. You need to

    take care of a lot of things too.¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t let his pride get in the way. Before he left, he asked the bodyguards that Tiger brought over

    to guard outside the door to prevent any idents from happening.

    In the middle of the night, Fia held Conrad¡¯s hand and talked to him.

    She talked about how she would follow him and Esme like a tail when they were little.

    It was like she was reciting her experiences when she was little, but she didn¡¯t say anything

    about her secret love for him.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ When you were young, you¡¯re already quite unlikable.¡±

    The man on the bed opened his eyes and looked at the person whoid her head on the bedside while

    holding his hand.

    She had long, silky ck hair.

    He didn¡¯t know how long she had spent staying by his bedside, and how long she had been lying like

    that.

    ¡°Fia, did you hate me when you were little?¡±

    Fia immediately straightened her back when she heard the raspy voice.

    Their eyes met for a few seconds before she let go of his hand and blushed. She then pretended to say

    coldly, ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631

    Chapter 631

    Conrad looked at Fia with half-lidded eyes.

    ¡°Did you hate me when we were younger?¡± he asked.

    Fia snorted and turned away. ¡°You were so arrogant back then, didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Conrad furrowed his brows and coughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Fia said, not able to put up the pretense anymore. She stood and bent down

    to look at him, patting his chest gently to help him breathe.

    Conrad gripped her hand and said, ¡°Fia, if I could do it all over again, I would have been nicer to you

    when we were children.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes flickered. Would she have fallen more in love with him if he had done that? Sometimes,

    things that seemed good may not necessarily be so, and things that seemed bad may not be

    necessarily bad.

    Everything had two sides to it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about the past or what could have been, okay? What we have now is good,¡± Fia said

    wistfully as she held him and pinched his cheeks before scolding, ¡°I thought you promised to stop

    drinking. Why did you drink so much? Also, why did you end up in the hospital?¡±

    Conrad looked away, avoiding eye contact with Fia as he muttered, ¡°Everyone was drinking at the

    party. I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±

    ¡°Are you an alcoholic? Do you know how worried I was when I found out you were in the hospital?¡±

    Fia¡¯s voice grew louder as she spoke, and there was an undeniable tone of hurt and grief under

    1.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me! You¡¯re the one throwing up blood! You¡¯re feeling ufortable, and you¡¯ve

    even been hospitalized!¡± Fia snarled. ¡°If you want to die early, then go ahead and drink your heart out

    every day! When you die from alcohol poisoning, I¡¯ll take all your assets and marry someone else!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Conrad¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of yourself and die early, that¡¯s what¡¯ll happen! Go ahead and try me! I¡¯m still

    young and won¡¯t stay a widow for the rest of my life for you!¡± Fia said, evenly meeting his angry gaze,

    their eyes burning with mes.

    Conrad was furious to the point a sharp pang ran through his chest, and he started coughing

    violently.

    Fia relented instantly and went back to patting his chest gently to help him breathe easier again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of that happening, don¡¯t drink anymore in the future,¡± Fia said.

    Then, she reached over and pressed the call button on the bedside table. A nurse¡¯s voice came

    through from the other end, asking her what she needed at thiste hour in a gentle voice.

    ¡°My husband is awake. Could you get his attending doctor to check on him?¡± Fia requested. ¡°Right

    away!¡± the nurse replied.

    Within five minutes, Conrad¡¯s attending doctor and a nurse arrived to examine him.

    After the examination, the doctor turned to Fia and said, ¡°You¡¯re his wife, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fia confirmed with a nod.

    ¡°Come with me to my office. I have some things to discuss with you.¡¯

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Fia agreed, then turned to Conrad. She saw he was trying to get up and warned him. with a

    stern look,¡± Stay in bed and rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Conrad was afraid to argue with her when she was angry, so he settled back down in bed. But once Fia

    left the room, he got down and ran down the hallway barefooted, leaving Tiger to follow behind him.

    ¡°Are you aware of your husband¡¯s condition?¡± the doctor asked Fia.

    Fia nodded. She had read the medical report and had also spoken to Ss.

    ¡°He¡¯s not even thirty years old, but his stomach is already in such a damaged state! He needs to take

    care of himself. No drinking or smoking, and only light meals for him. He shouldn¡¯t eat too much at

    every meal, and he needs to avoid getting too tired in his daily life,¡± the doctor exined carefully.

    ¡°Otherwise, he might easily start coughing up blood again after he gets. discharged.¡±

    Fia nodded and asked with some confusion, ¡°Why is his stomach in such a bad shape?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely due to him having a weak body when he was a child and drinking excessively as an adult on

    top of having an irregr diet. Over time, these problems umted and became worse,¡± the doctor

    replied.

    Fia¡¯s face darkened as she thought about her mother-inw, Beryl. As a mother, the woman was highly

    unqualified! Otherwise, how could Conrad have grown up having a weak body when he was in such a

    family?

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632

    Chapter 632

    ¡°As his wife, you can¡¯t underestimate things like stomach ulcers and gastric! Even if it¡¯s treated, you still

    have to be careful in the future or he will rpse!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Fia said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°Well, men are inevitably too busy with work and neglect their health. As his wife, you need to watch

    him more. Don¡¯t add pressure on him. It will also affect his condition if he¡¯s in a bad mood.¡±

    Fia thanked the doctor again and took the prescription he gave her before walking out of his office.

    Outside the door, Tiger stood in the hallway. When he saw here out, he immediately asked, ¡°How

    is the boss¡¯s condition?¡±

    Fia pursed her lips and said, ¡°When you go out with him in the future, don¡¯t let him drink or smoke. You

    need to pay attention to his diet too.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression was slightly downcast. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen to you, just call me.¡±

    Tiger nodded quickly. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    She handed him the prescription with a pained look and said, ¡°Get the medicine and check it carefully.

    Don¡¯t let what happened to me previously happen again.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Fia returned to the ward. When she saw Conrad, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be angry anymore. She

    recalled the doctor¡¯s advice of not adding pressure on him or making him angry.

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad asked cautiously. He started to get nervous when he saw the gentle look in herN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    eyes.

    But even though her eyes looked soft, he could still sense her irritation.

    ¡°Did the doctor tell you nonsense? I know my body best, and it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    His words ignited the fire in Fia¡¯s heart!

    ¡°You were coughing up blood! How is that not serious?! Do you really want to die?!¡±

    Her expression was fierce for a moment before she regained herposure. She took a deep breath

    to calm herself and walked to the window. She stood there with her back facing Conrad.

    Conrad was silent for a moment, then slowly got out of bed and hugged her from behind.

    ¡°Are you worried about me, Fia?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She turned around abruptly, threw herself into his arms, and

    2/3

    bit him hard on the chest.

    She bit down furiously until her teeth ached and held on for a few moments before finally releasing him.

    ¡°Conrad, aren¡¯t you supposed to be powerful and capable? Why did you ruin your body to this state?

    You can¡¯t smell the scent of flowers, and now you¡¯ve messed up your stomach! You can¡¯t even eat all

    the good food with me now!¡±

    Fia loved to eat spicy and sour food. Now that Conrad needed to watch his diet, she would have to eat

    alone if she wanted those foods, and it wasn¡¯t fun if she did that.

    Conrad frowned. He loved mangoes, but because Fia was allergic to them, he had given them.

    1.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll watch you eat. It¡¯ll be like I¡¯m eating it too.¡±

    Fia sobbed. ¡°How is that the same?!¡±

    ¡°How is it not? It¡¯ll be just like when you told me what flowers smell like. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Fia blinked back her tears furiously until her eyes hurt, and then she looked up at the man.

    ¡°Will you listen to me from now on?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me empty promises and break the rules when I¡¯m not around, okay?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll never do it again,¡± Conrad said as he led her to the bed andid down with her in

    his arms.

    The hospital bed was not as big as the one back home, but he was content with holding her in

    his arms.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something I need to confess to you.¡±

    Fia shifted in his arms to get a better look at his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Thomas,¡± Conrad said, choosing his words carefully. He hadn¡¯t even wanted

    to mention the woman¡¯s name, but there was no way around it.

    Fia blinked, her expression giving nothing away. ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°When you went with the doctor, I checked my phone. What happened between me and her at the

    party has gotten a lot bigger than I thought. You must have seen it, right?¡±

    Fia clenched her teeth. ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    She was nervous and worried. Would he develop feelings for the woman because Britney had taken a

    knife for him?

    After all, Conrad may look difficult to get along with, but he was actually a grateful and

    generous man.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633

    Chapter 633

    ¡°She repulses me!¡± Conrad said with a deep frown.

    Fia was stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but every time I see her doing something, I feel like she has a motive behind it!¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡± Fia was afraid that Conrad was only saying these things tofort her. ¡°She did take a knife

    for you¡­¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to. I could have avoided it myself. Even if I couldn¡¯t, I don¡¯t need her to rush over to

    protect me!¡± Conrad eximed, looking disgusted.

    Fia stared at him in surprise.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Conrad said as he held her face and kissed her softly on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m telling

    you the truth.¡±

    He was worried that Britney would say something absurd in front of Fia, which would cause

    misunderstandings between them as a couple.

    So, he had to make it clear before anything like that happened.

    Fia pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Why do you feel repulsed when you look at her? Does seeing her

    remind you of someone?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s brows deepened further. For a moment, he didn¡¯t dare to bepletely honest. Esme¡¯s name

    was like a bomb between them, and he was afraid she would misunderstand if he brought her up.

    ¡°I want to be honest with you too.¡±

    After knowing his aversion to Britney, Fia decided to share her doubts. They had suffered too much

    because of misunderstandings and mimunications between them, and they couldn¡¯t go through it

    another time.

    From now on, she would try to probe Britney because of her suspicions.

    What if Conrad felt grateful to Britney for taking that blow for him and fought with Fia because of that?

    She needed to be honest with him and tell him what was on her mind.

    Conrad¡¯s gaze shifted. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Would she confess to him that her feelings for Jason were not just tonic?

    ¡°Britney reminds me of my cousin.¡±

    Conrad frowned and silently looked at Fia, and she continued, ¡°From the day we had dinner together

    and she followed me to the restroom to apply the hand cream, I felt uneasy in my heart even though

    my eyes weren¡¯tpletely healed yet. After I could see again, seeing her made me even more

    ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me this only now, after so long?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare say it before. I was afraid you would think that I was crazy and paranoid,¡± Fia replied and

    lowered her gaze. ¡°She¡¯s obviously dead, so how could I see a sweet girl and think she was like her?¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t understand why she felt this way.

    ¡°They clearly look and sound different, but I can¡¯t shake off that feeling. Especially tonight, when I went

    to visit her at the hospital, I started to suspect that she¡¯s Esme.¡±

    Conrad could hear how conflicted she was and the torture she felt through these emotions.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He gently rubbed her back and said, ¡°No matter who she is, my heart belongs to you. No one can take

    me away from you.¡±

    Fia looked up at his words, her eyes sparkling with tears that rolled down after a moment as she

    couldn¡¯t hold them back anymore.

    ¡°Silly. Why are you crying?¡± Conrad asked as he gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Were you still worried

    that I would turn my back on you for her?¡±

    Fia bit her lip and shook her head, but then she nodded quickly after.

    Her emotions felt lost at sea, constantly fluctuating as the waves shifted.

    Conrad held her tighter, pulling her into his arms as he rested his chin on her head. His gaze

    sharpened, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fia. I¡¯ll find out everything about Miss Thomas!¡±

    After he heard Fia¡¯s confession, Conrad called Hellish Training Camp half an hourter while she was

    asleep.

    ¡°Find everything you can on Britney Thomas. Whatever she did both inside and outside the country, I

    want to know it all!¡± Conrad ordered.

    The Hellish Training Camp was a powerful information organization with an international presence.

    Only the top three members of the camp had the authority to investigate anyone they wanted. Still, the

    other two members had to approve before one could assess someone¡¯splete profile.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634

    Chapter 634

    The next day, Conrad woke up to see a message from Hellish Training Camp on his phone. The

    message would automatically disappear after three minutes once it was read.

    His brows furrowed deeply as he read the message, and his expression darkened. Hellish Training

    Camp had refused him, which meant that one of them had refused, or perhaps even

    both of them!

    He had never met the other two from Hellish Training Camp, as he had joined after the two had been

    promoted.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Fia asked when she returned to the ward after washing up and seeing hist

    unpleasant look.

    She asked in concern, ¡°Are you feeling alright? Does your stomach hurt?¡±

    Conrad snapped out of his daze and replied, ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You have two kinds of medicine that have to be taken on an empty stomach. Take them. before you

    wash up,¡± Fia said as she poured him a ss of water.

    She picked up the pills and ss and handed them to Conrad. ¡°Here, take them quickly.¡±

    Conrad sat up and epted the items from her, swallowing the pills in one gulp.

    Fia pulled out a toffee from her bag and handed it to him. ¡°Have a candy so the bitter. aftertaste doesn¡¯t

    linger.¡±

    Conrad smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡±

    ¡°Even if it were someone old, they¡¯d still have a childish side,¡± Fia said as she peeled the wrapper and

    stuffed the sweet into the man¡¯s mouth. Her eyes sparkled with mirth as she did.¡± Is it sweet?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Not as sweet as you,¡± Conrad replied without missing a beat.

    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Fia blushed and looked away from Conrad. ¡°After you finish the sweet, go and

    wash up. Make sure to brush your teeth so you don¡¯t get cavities.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t find her annoying. No one had ever talked to him like this when he was a child, and he

    hadn¡¯t liked being nagged.

    But when Fia did it, her behavior didn¡¯t bother him. In fact, it gave him a warm feeling.

    Soon after, Ss brought breakfast that Mrs. Whitney and Mrs. Taylor had made for them. Fia

    apanied Conrad as he ate while Ss hurried to tidy the table.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia tried to choose her words to say to Conrad carefully.

    The man looked up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I need to go to thepany for a bit. Will you be okay by yourself here?¡±

    Conrad fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay with me?¡±

    ¡°I will, but I need to grab some important documents from the office. I¡¯ll only be a while,¡± Fia said

    sincerely, afraid that he might object to her leaving.

    Conrad frowned slightly, knowing that going to the office wasn¡¯t something she needed to do

    personally. He could have asked Ss or Tiger to handle it. However, he didn¡¯t want to restrict her

    freedom and wanted her to stay in a good mood.

    ¡°Have Ss drive you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Fia replied. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so amodating today.

    Conrad turned to Ss and said, ¡°When youe to the hospital, make sure you personally drive Fia.

    Don¡¯t let anyone else do it.¡±

    Ss nodded.

    In the car, Fia¡¯s smile disappeared, and her expression was shrouded with gloom.

    Ss drove at a moderate speed and nced at her a couple of times through the rearview

    mirror.

    ¡°Madam, is something bothering you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Fia said, trying to conceal her gloomy face. ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    And that was the truth. The shock and worry had frayed her nerves that she couldn¡¯t sleep in

    peace.

    ¡°Last night, there was nothing between sir and Miss Thomas. He doesn¡¯t have any improper intentions

    toward her,¡± Ss exined, afraid that she might be doubting Conrad.

    Fia raised her brows andughed. ¡°I know. He told me himselfst night.¡±

    She had gone to see Britneyst night, and it was obvious from the other woman¡¯s attitude that Conrad

    had wronged her in some ways.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t doubt him. You both have finally developed feelings for each other, so you can¡¯t

    let any unnecessary misunderstandings ruin this rare and precious rtionship,¡± Ss said with a sigh.

    ¡°Compared to when you first married him, so much has changed.¡±

    Fia remained silent, not knowing what to say.

    Ss went on without stopping, ¡°Sir is a little slow in the feelings department, and he¡¯s been unfair to

    you.¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Fia asked nervously as she looked at Ss.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635

    Chapter 635

    Conrad couldn¡¯t even tell, and he had been involved in the situation, yet Ss, who was an outsider,

    could?

    ¡°I know you have deep feelings for Sir, but since he¡¯s involved in the situation, he couldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Fia frowned and instinctively retorted, ¡°My feelings for him aren¡¯t what you think they are. At first, I only

    respected him as an elder sibling. But when two peoplee together, they can¡¯t remain as a resentful

    couple, so I convinced myself.¡±

    Ss was silent. Fine. She wouldn¡¯t admit it! Anyway, he had long ago figured out that Fia liked Conrad

    and had thought so shortly after the two married. Because Conrad had mistreated Fia in matters of the

    heart and because Fia didn¡¯t want to be exposed, he remained silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit,¡± Fia said. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, not wanting Ss to

    say anything else that would scare her.

    Fia never thought telling Conrad about her secret love for him all these years would bring her the

    happiness she wanted. She wanted pure love, and she would never reveal her innermost secret just to

    hold onto him.

    In the office, Fia asked Ss to run an errand for her before making a call to the Foreign Affairs

    Department.

    ¡°Did Director Thomase today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did.¡±

    Without giving the person on the other end of the line a chance to say anything else, Fia continued,

    ¡°Could you please have here to the CEO¡¯s office?¡±

    After speaking, Fia hung up the phone, leaving Annie, who was holding the receiver, to turn red with

    anger!

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Barbara asked as she returned from the pantry and saw Annie holding the phone

    receiver in her hand.

    Annie panicked for a second. She put down the receiver and lowered her gaze before saying, ¡°I heard

    the phone ring when I came in, so I answered it for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who was it?¡±

    ¡°It was Fia.¡±

    Barbara frowned. ¡°We¡¯re at work. Don¡¯t call your superiors by their name directly.¡±

    ¡°What kind of superior is she?¡± Annie¡¯s perfect expression cracked. ¡°She just got lucky and married a

    good man, and now she¡¯s relying on him!¡±

    22

    ¡°Get out! Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to enter my office for personal reasons again!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Britney?!¡± Annie asked indignantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to feel that way for her! That is a family matter, and it¡¯s my family, not yours!¡±

    Barbara said as she shoved Annie out her office door before heading toward the CEO¡¯s office on the

    top floor.

    When the knock on the door came, Fia looked up and smiled as she stood.

    ¡°Madam Barbara, pleasee in.¡±

    Barbara walked in with aplicated look in her eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Fia didn¡¯t notice and ced a pillow on the couch opposite her and said, ¡°Please have a seat, Madam

    Barbara.¡±

    Barbara sat down and was about to speak when Fia interrupted her. She spoke in a warm and gentle

    manner. ¡°Has your office been affected by the fire? Do you need anything reced or fixed?¡±

    Barbara lost some of her indifference when faced with Fia¡¯s kind demeanor.

    ¡°The office has been cleaned up, and the environment now is better than before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ss is reliable and efficient. He gets things done quickly and efficiently,¡± Barbara

    praised.

    ¡°That he does,¡± Fia agreed. ¡°He¡¯s an important assistant to me. In some way, he knows more than I do

    about certain things.¡±

    ¡°Why did you call me here? Was it just to talk about this?¡± Barbara asked.

    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like milk and sugar with it,¡± Barbara said.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    After brewing two cups of coffee, Fia handed one to Barbara. When Barbara reached out to ept it,

    she could smell the other strong and bitter cup. It meant that it was pure ck without any cream or

    sugar.

    She looked at Fia in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re such a young girl, but you drink such bitter coffee?¡±

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636

    Chapter 636

    Fia held her cup of coffee and blew on it before taking a sip.

    She smiled at Barbara, who was surprised. ¡°To me, drinking coffee is drinking coffee, not sugar and

    milk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bitter!¡± Thinking about the taste was enough to make Barbara frown. ¡°Life is already bitter

    enough. Why not give yourself a little sweetness?¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°I like bitter gourd,¡± Fia mindlessly replied. ¡°However, it is because bitter gourd is in essence bitter, it is

    not that I am finding bitterness for myself.¡±

    Barbara looked at Fia in surprise, understanding what her seemingly mindless words hinted at.

    ¡°Madam Barbara, do you understand your sister very well?¡±

    ¡°In the past, yes.¡± Barbara¡¯s gaze lowered as she blew at her own coffee and drank a mouthful.

    ¡°I am not a person who likes to beat around the bush. My sister was indeed not quite the same.

    yesterday.¡±

    Fia put down her cup of coffee and crossed her legs.

    ¡°Then you should already know aboutst night¡¯s gathering, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you have also seen the articles and photos those reporters showed, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Every time Fia asked a question, the more awkward Barbara¡¯s expression became.

    In Barbara¡¯s heart, her sister Britney had always been a clean and naive girl. However, what happened

    yesterday had changed her opinion.

    The articles and photos could be faked, but her sister¡¯s attitude toward Fia in the ward was clearly not

    right.

    Her sister was timid, kind and righteous, definitely not like how she actedst night.

    The only exnation would be that her sister and Annie were the same. Both had set their eyes on

    Conrad who they should not have thoughts about!

    No matter how outstanding a man was, once he had a wife and a family, they should no longer think

    about him!

    ¡°Madam Barbara?¡± Fia saw Barbara in a daze and gently tapped on her hand.

    Barbara regained her senses, her face straight as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am the first to disagree with

    her having any intentions she should not have toward Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    Fia looked at Barbara calmly.

    ¡°This is not the most important thing. I came to you because I wanted to hear you talk about your

    sister.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Barbara was discourteous. ¡°No matter what, she got

    Injured because of Mr. Maxwell. If you are not going to let things go, I will not be courteous to you all

    either!¡±

    ¡°Madam Barbara, you¡¯ve thought too much. I want to know about the sister in your impression and the

    changes after she returned from overseas.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Barbara was on guard.

    Fia pinched her brows. ¡°You mentioned that you are not one for beating around the bush and I have no

    desire to do that too. I suspect that your sister is no longer who she was initially!¡±

    Barbara¡¯s eyes popped as she looked at Fia in shock.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, have you watched too many dramas?!¡±

    ¡°I am speaking the truth. I am not kidding with you,¡± Fia said with a poker face.

    Barbara only found it ridiculous. ¡°How could she not be my sister! Her looks and her voice are exactly

    the same. There is no amnesia like those dramas. She is my sister!¡±

    ¡°A face can be fixed,¡± Fia said quietly.

    The reason why she chose to say these words to Barbara was because Barbara could be in touch

    with Britney daily.

    If her suspicion was right, by reminding Barbara, in the future Barbara will subconsciouslypare the

    current Britney and the previous Britney and would ultimately find something

    wrong.

    ¡°I see that you are quite seriously sick!¡± Barbara got up angrily. ¡°You should really properly see a

    psychiatrist. Otherwise, you will go crazy sooner orter!¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. No one would like being called crazy by someone else.

    She also stood up.

    The two women red at the other and neither of their expressions were pleasant.

    Fia said, ¡°Madam Barbara, you got Britney into Maxwell Corporation without going through the Human

    Resource Department, which is equivalent to entering through the back door! As the madam of this

    company, I am now informing you to fire her!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Barbaraughed in anger. ¡°It¡¯s not like Britney can¡¯t find a job!¡±

    ¡°Then, I will treat it as you are guaranteeing that she will be fired.¡± As she spoke, Fia extended

    her hand toward the door. ¡°You may return to your office.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637

    Chapter 637

    Barbara took two steps forward and suddenly turned her head around to re at Fia.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, are you setting me up?¡±

    Fia smiled with a brow raised. ¡°How can you say that? This is something regarding your beloved sister.

    Shouldn¡¯t you be saying that I¡¯m lending a hand?¡±

    Barbara¡¯s expression was livid. ¡°You are young yet your schemes are many!¡±

    ¡°To have married such a man and have a status that many women admire, could I be sweet and silly?¡±

    Fia¡¯s smile was heartless.

    In the afternoon, Barbara went to see Britney in the hospital during the lunch break.

    She did not tell her about Fia seeking her out for a chat.

    As she fed her, she secretly sized her up.

    When she had finished eating, she asked gently, ¡°How are things between you and Peter?¡±

    A hint of annoyance flitted across Britney¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s just as it is.¡±

    Barbara was paying attention to her and caught her annoyance, but was unable to tell why it was there.

    As an elder sister, she asked concernedly, ¡°Is there still no improvement in your rtionship. with him?¡±

    ¡°Barbara.¡± Britney suppressed the messy feelings in her heart and smiled at Barbara shyly. It¡¯s been so

    many years and I have always been chasing after him yet he never once looked me straight in the

    eyes.¡±

    ¡°When you were working with him in the research center, could it be that he never changed his opinion

    of you?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± Britney acted quite upset. ¡°Treats me quite well, just like a younger sister.¡±

    Barbara felt her heart ache. This sister of hers had always been timid, yet for Peter, she went out of the

    country.

    It¡¯s been so many years, even a piece of rock would have warmed up!

    ¡°Britney, have you ever talked to him about your feelings toward him?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Britney was stunned. She did not know if the real Britney ever confessed to Peter.

    Every time the real Britney saw Peter, she would subconsciously lower her gaze, so she

    shouldn¡¯t have had the guts to confess.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to.¡±

    Barbara hit Britney¡¯s hand hard. ¡°Tell him!

    ¡°Barbara?¡±

    ¡°I have called him toe over to see you. Take the opportunity while he¡¯s pitying you due to your

    injury and properly tell him about your love of so many years!¡±

    Esme, who was pretending to be Britney, was speechless.

    She did not want to say it at all.

    She couldn¡¯t wish for more than everyone being against her getting with Peter!

    She could not go against Peter alone!

    If all Thomases did not allow for her to interact with Peter, wouldn¡¯t she then have a chance to fight for

    a new path!

    ¡°Barbara, I¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Barbara said with heartache, ¡°You are a whole twelve years younger than him and have always been

    chasing in his footsteps. How could you not feel tired? So, just quickly make things clear. If he can

    ept your feelings, then you can be together! If he doesn¡¯t ept them, then just let him go! In the

    future, don¡¯t interact with him anymore!¡±

    ¡°Barbara.¡± Britney looked at Barbara pitifully. ¡°After returning to the country, I did not work

    in the research center because I wanted to start over.¡±

    Barbara was speechless.

    ¡°It is already very shameful for me to have wasted so many years. I don¡¯t want to tell him. about my

    secret crush.¡±

    Barbara was thoroughly stunned. Half a year ago when her sister was in touch with her, she was still

    saying how she had ascertained that she would only ever have eyes for Peter and would always

    apany him until he noticed her.

    Clearly her sister¡¯s love for Peter was as solid as a rock then but the Britney before her wanted to give

    up?

    Thinking about what happened during the gatheringst night, she could not help but look stern.

    ¡°Britney, tell me honestly. Have you fallen for someone else?¡±

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638

    Chapter 638

    Esme, who was pretending to be Britney, had the urge to cast aside all rtions she had with Peter!

    ¡°Britney, tell me honestly. Once I know how you think, I can help you.¡± Barbara tried to guide

    her.

    Esme swallowed and the words were just at the tip of her tongue. She wanted to say yes. No matter

    whether she was Britney or Esme, the person she wanted to love was Conrad!

    ¡°Barbara, actually I¡­¡±

    ¡°Britney.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice made Esme freeze.

    At the door, Peter was carrying arge bouquet of lilies and he looked as gentle as jade.

    However, the moment Esme saw his unfathomable gaze, her heart shuddered.

    ¡°What are you all talking about?¡± Peter pretended to ask casually.

    Barbara looked at the person in question and wanted to ask whether Britney no longer liked him, but

    this was truly not quite good timing.

    ¡°Britney, if there is anything, just tell your sister properly, there¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Peter

    appeared to be kind as he spoke.

    Esme lowered her head, regaining the attitude that Britney ought to have.

    ¡°Barbara, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m still the same as in the past. Toward people or toward things, I¡¯m

    still the same.¡±

    She gritted her teeth secretly. She could not anger Peter, so she could only find another chance to

    persuade Barbara to support her!

    Fia carried a full tote bag as she walked into the ward.

    Conrad, who was lying in bed, immediately got up. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Fia swept him a nce. ¡°I said I would return. Would I lie to you?¡±

    ¡°My heart feels like its suspended mid-air when I don¡¯t see you,¡± Conrad said with a serious expression.

    Fia swept him another nce. ¡°Wash your hands and prepare to have lunch.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad got into a position of getting off the bed.

    ¡°Sit on the bed. I¡¯ll go get the water.¡± After she finished speaking, she disappeared into the bathroom.

    Ss, who was sitting by the side, ced the lunchbox properly in an agile manner and automatically

    shut out the lovey-dovey stuff his CEO decided to say to his missus.

    Conrad raised his brow and no longer moved. He went toward Ss and asked softly, ¡°Did anyone

    make things hard for her?¡±

    Ss shook his head.

    ¡°Who did she meet at thepany?¡±

    ¡°Madam Barbara.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°What did the two of them talk about?¡±

    ¡°Madam didn¡¯t let me listen in.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze turned cold and sharp.

    Ss immediately said in an attempt of salvation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Madam didn¡¯t get angered. It was

    Madam Barbara who was angered. It was my first time seeing Madam Barbara¡¯s face like that!¡±

    Seeing Fia bringing a basin of water over, Conrad stopped questioning Ss.

    Fia was quick with her hands and feet. After helping Conrad to wash his hands, she used at towel to

    wipe them dry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pour away the water. Eat first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pour it away!¡± Ss grabbed the basin of water and went to the bathroom.

    He did not wish to stay behind and be interrogated by his CEO like a criminal.

    Conrad held Fia and came before the table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    The dishes and everything had already been set properly by Ss.

    The meat, vegetables, and soup were all very nicely coordinated, down to the color. However, none of

    them contained chili. It was Fia who had given instructions to Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley not to put in

    any chili in their meals in the future.

    Conrad took a look at the dishes. ¡°Aren¡¯t these dishes unsuited to your pte?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley have very good cooking skills!¡± As Fia spoke, she picked up a

    vegetable and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Mmm, yummy!¡±

    Conrad looked at her speechlessly. Since young, she had always liked strong vors. Even when they

    went out for snacks or something light, she always needed extra chill and vinegar depending on the

    food.

    3/3

    Ss walked out of the washroom and prepared to quietly sneak away.

    Conrad said, ¡°Ss, go to the supermarket and get a bottle of chili sauce.¡±

    Ss looked at Fia. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can eat this.¡± Fia almost felt like crying.

    Although the dishes that Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley had made were nice, and the original taste of the

    food had a hint of sweetness and the soup was very fresh, to people who liked

    spicy food, it was indeed a little hard to swallow.

    She felt that even the food before her did not smell fragrant.

    However, if the two of them were to live their entire lives together, didn¡¯t she have to cut off the chili and

    eat more nd foods with him?

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639

    Chapter 639

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze was deep like the ocean. And when she looked at him, he said each word

    carefully. ¡°Continue to eat whatever you like to eat. I don¡¯t wish for you to aggrieve yourself for my

    sake.¡±

    ¡°But, for me to eat alone happily, isn¡¯t it too pitiful of you?¡± Fia¡¯s thoughts were a little twisted.

    Conrad smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten that I have always liked to eat things that were more on the nd

    side?¡±

    Fia looked at him in a daze. ¡°Oh, yeah. That seems to be the case, huh.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, didn¡¯t we already agree, in the future when you eat all kinds of delicious food, you would try

    them out and tell me about them?¡±

    Fia blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the doctorter on. When you are better, whether you could try a mouthful in the

    future.¡±

    Otherwise, just letting her use words to describe was truly too pitiful.

    Good things were meant to be shared with the people she liked!

    Conrad revealed a smile that could melt ice. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Just a few minutester, Ss returned. He bought extra spicy chili sauce and some special traditional

    brands too.

    ¡°Oh my, you bought so much, and they are all the kinds that I like!¡± Fia was very happy.

    Conrad looked at her smiling face and noticed that her eyes were extra bright. He instantly

    stared at Ss.

    ¡°Ss, aren¡¯t you a little too freetely?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ss was at a loss. He had just bought chili sauce and even managed to buy his madam¡¯s

    heart with it. Didn¡¯t he deserve to be praised?

    ¡°These few days, I won¡¯t be going to thepany. Besides your usual workload, you have to take a

    look at the new products Fia made! There can be no idents!¡±

    Ss nodded. ¡°Alright, then who will be sending meals over in the future?¡±

    ¡°Tiger!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡­Alright.¡± Ss was a tad bit sad. If he wasn¡¯t allowed to send the meals over, he could not eat the

    food made by his own mother and Mrs. Taylor.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Conrad looked at Ss coolly.

    Ss left the ward and hooking an arm over Tiger¡¯s shoulder, he walked to the side and quietly asked,

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrongtely, have I?¡±

    Tiger shook his head. ¡°You have never done anything wrong all this while. You are the CEO¡¯s best

    assistant.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? But why is our CEO constantly getting mad at me for no reason?¡±

    Tiger clicked his tongue. ¡°Because you always talk too much.¡±

    Ss sized up Tiger. ¡°And it¡¯s good to be like you, quiet and honest?¡±

    ¡°If you want to get less scolding, listen to me. Next time, speak less, especially before Madam. If you

    can shut up, then shut up!¡± Tiger patted Ss¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I only said so much because I am concerned

    about you.¡±

    Ss swallowed. Previously, his mother had also reminded him that he should care less about his

    Madam.

    However, she was his boss¡¯s wife, wasn¡¯t she? He didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.

    Tiger looked at his speechless, uprehending expression and leaned closer to his ear and said,

    ¡°Our sir likes eating vinegar!¡±

    Ss¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°I got it!¡±

    Tiger saw that he looked like he was going to run away, so he grabbed him and said solemnly, The

    vinegar I¡¯m talking about is not edible vinegar. It¡¯s the kind where a man likes a woman and cannot

    bear for any other males to have a sense of existence before that woman!¡±

    ¡°Do I look like an idiot?¡± Ss pushed Tiger aside. ¡°The task of going to the vi to get meals will be

    handed over to you. Just pray for good luck!¡±

    Tiger was speechless.

    In the ward, Fia felt the food was extra good.

    With ayer of chili sauce and an extrayer of special sauce on her staples, together with the dishes

    Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley made, she stirred them all evenly and ate them inrge mouthfuls happily.

    Conrad looked at her smiling so brightly and seeing his own nd food, he instantly felt everything was

    tasteless in his mouth.

    ¡°The chili sauce Ss bought is really great. My entire taste buds are dancing!¡± As she finished

    speaking, she stuffedrge mouthfuls of rice into her mouth, her cute little cheeks stuffed like an

    adorable squirrel.

    Conrad could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and then quickly stuffed a mouthful of white rice

    to suppress his desire.

    He had always been a very controlled person and had never had much of a pursuit in the area

    of food.

    But now, he kept getting affected by Fia.

    After a couple of minutes, he really could not hold back anymore and asked, ¡°Is it really that good?¡±

    Fia nced at him and with a mouth full of food, she mumbled, ¡°Very good!¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Fia waved her spoon around as she stuffed her own mouth.

    Conrad stared at the chili oil at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Can I try?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t now!¡± She opened her eyes wide as she lectured him solemnly. ¡°You are still warded. You

    can¡¯t have chili!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t eat chili. I¡­¡± He gulped a couple of times and grabbed Fia who was looking at him in a daze

    and pecked her lips.

    The corner of her lips, her lips and her oral cavity was filled with the fragrance of chili, made. him

    unable to stop his desire and slowlyforted the agitation in the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640

    Chapter 640

    Fia on the other hand, was speechless.

    She pushed Conrad aside as hard as she could as she awkwardly covered her mouth and tried her

    best to wipe it.

    She looked at Conrad who was enjoying the endless aftertaste. ¡°What were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Conrad, who wasforted, felt a lot better.

    ¡°My mouth is full of the taste of chili and you still kissed me?¡±

    What a freak!

    ¡°Even if you tasted like garlic, I¡¯d still like to kiss you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face turned red.

    She muttered softly. ¡°Shameless.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any face. I want my wife.¡± Conrad held her hand. ¡°Continue to eat.¡±

    Fia recalled the kiss just now and was afraid he would do it again, so she moved her chair a little

    further away.

    Conrad was speechless.

    ¡°You better settle down!¡± Fia red at him.

    At this moment, voices came from outside the ward, attracting their attention.

    ¡°Is Mr. Maxwell in this hospital?¡±

    A high-spirited but vicious voice sounded.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Fia¡¯s brow raised as she nced at Conrad. ¡°Looking for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± Conrad had an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Madam Barbara¡¯s father.¡±

    Outside the door, Mr. and Mrs. Thomas started getting louder because they were being blocked by

    Tiger.

    Fia kept away the cutlery and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet them. Since they have purposely inquired and

    made their way here. Even if you don¡¯t meet them, they will stille and bug you again.¡±

    Conrad originally wanted Tiger to chase them away, but hearing her words, he got up went to open the

    door.

    and

    When the old couple at the door saw the tall and handsome young man, the anger on their faces

    disappeared.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡± Mr. Thomas¡¯ voice turned substantially gentler and the gaze in which he used to look at

    Conrad carried a trace of worship.

    Conrad had seen this gaze a lot and felt a little repulsed.

    His expression was cold and indifferent, his sharp gaze looking past Mr. and Mrs. Thomas in a different

    direction.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±

    ¡°Last night, our Britney participated in the gathering with you and got injured in the process of saving

    you,¡± Mrs. Thomas nagged softly. ¡°My husband and I don¡¯t have any other intentions. We just hope that

    you can visit Britney.¡±

    Fia walked over after washing the lunchboxes.

    When Mrs. Thomas saw her, she frowned in unhappiness and directly ignored her.

    She continued to speak to Conrad. ¡°We are not asking you to apologize to our daughter. She was

    injured because of you. Asking you to see her shouldn¡¯t be too much, is it?¡±

    Conrad had a poker face and he looked elsewhere proudly.

    He put both of his hands behind his back and spoke up coldly. ¡°Tiger.¡±

    ¡°Sir.¡± Tiger straightened his back as he faced Conrad.

    ¡°Call the Treasury Department and get 150,000 dors for the seconddy of the Thomases as

    compensation.¡±

    He paused for a moment then looked at Mr. and Mrs. Thomas with a sharp cold gaze, his tone mocking

    as he spoke. ¡°This is alsopensation for thepany firing her.¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas were stunned!

    Compared to 150,000 dors, to be able to have a good rtionship with Conrad was more important!

    If they had a good rtionship, they could get Conrad to invest in their smallpany and rmend

    some projects, and their lives would be on the way to the top!

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, what we want is not money,¡± Mr. Thomas immediately exined. ¡°We also have no

    intention of ming you. For Britney to have taken a stab for you shows that you are a good boss.¡±

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641

    Chapter 641

    ¡°Ha!¡± Conrad snorted. ¡°150,000 dors is worth far more than the price of that stab!¡±

    ¡°Hey, how can you say such words!¡± Mrs. Thomas¡¯ bad temper was starting to show. ¡°If that stab hit a

    vital area, we would have lost a daughter!¡±

    Conrad coldly curled up the corner of his lips. ¡°If she was stabbed to death, thepensation would be

    1.5 million dors!¡±

    His cold and heartless demeanor made Mr. and Mrs. Thomas absolutely dumbfounded.

    Although they had heard that he was very decisive and did not have a reputation for being kind, the old

    couple had never gotten close enough to meet him and thought that as a young man, no matter how

    bad his temper was, he would be able to talk to them nicely if they acted a little more gentle.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Mrs. Thomas was so mad that her head hurt and she did not know what to say.

    Mr. Thomas thought about Fia taking the initiative to visit Britneyst night and had even brought

    money over and instantly set his eyes on Fia.

    ¡°You are his wife. You also have responsibility in this matter!¡±

    Fia shed a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°I do indeed have responsibility.¡±

    Her tone was faint and just as the two elders were stunned, she smiled superficially and said, ¡± My

    responsibility was for allowing the seconddy of the Thomases the chance to get near my husband.

    ¡°If I had apanied my husband to the gathering, then your daughter would have been fine.¡±

    She could see that the two elder Thomases were thinking of gaining benefits.

    ¡°I advise the both of you to continue to live your lives knowing your boundaries and not fantasizing

    about things you should not think about.¡±

    ¡°What does a housewife like you know?! Our Britney saved your husband, and that is a great

    righteousness. Righteousness cannot be measured with money!¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Fia hugged Conrad¡¯s arm, looked at him and said, ¡°They don¡¯t want money. Stop throwing

    money at them.¡±

    Conrad quietly looked at her, smiling slightly without saying anything.

    All he saw was her turning her head to look at the two elder Thomases. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to court?

    We¡¯ll get someone to examine her for injuries and let the court decide how much we need to

    compensate her.¡±

    The two elders of the Thomases looked like they had eaten something wrong.

    They knew very well how deep the injuries of their second daughter were.

    Last night, Fia had already sent over money sufficient for the medical expenses and additional

    nutritional expenses.

    If it was handed over to the court to decide, they probably wouldn¡¯t be getting much money either.

    Compared to the 150,000 dors Conrad mentioned, it would be insignificant.

    However, what they wanted was not 150,000 dors. They wanted to have a connection with Maxwell

    Corporation!

    Mr. Thomas couldn¡¯t keep calm and directly said as he stared at Conrad, ¡°We don¡¯t want

    compensation. If you are truly thankful, then give ourpany a¡­

    ¡°Dad! What are you all doing!¡± Britney was angry and ashamed as she walked over. ¡°I¡¯m not a three-

    year-old child. You don¡¯t need to meddle in my affairs!¡±

    ¡°Britney, you are just too kind. Your mother and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you just shut up!¡± Britney was extremely angry. She never thought that these old things from the

    Thomases would actually be so stupid! This could totally ruin her ns!

    The two of them looked at their own daughter in shock. The obedient and gentle daughter of theirs had

    never shown them a dark face since young.

    Britney noticed that she was not acting right and immediately lowered her head. When she raised her

    head again, she regained her supposed timidity, nervousness, and aggrieved

    expression.

    She held a hand each and looked at Conrad weakly.

    ¡°I apologize on behalf of my parents. Don¡¯t take it to heart. They just feel heartache for me.¡±

    Conrad looked at Britney indifferently. ¡°Their greedy looks have already been exposed. What else is

    there to say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You have misunderstood my parents. They really did not mean it that way. They only

    wanted to protect me.¡± Britney¡¯srge bean sized tears started flowing as she looked at Fia.

    In her impression, both Fia and her mother were easily persuaded.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m sorry. Yesterday my injuries were hurting and that¡¯s why I said such words. Can you talk to Mr.

    Maxwell, taking into consideration that I am injured?¡±

    Fia gave a shallowugh, asking as if she did not understand, ¡°Talk to him about what? Tell him to

    invest in your parents¡¯pany or to have a long term coboration?¡±

    ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t want these benefits. I did it willingly. I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to talk to him about?¡± Fia¡¯s smile widened.

    Britney appeared to be nervous and sad, speaking hoarsely. ¡°I just, I just wanted to work under my

    sister. I was naive in the past and left the country. Now, I only wish to work with my sister. My sister

    likes the working environment in Maxwell Corporation and so do I. Can you ask Mr. Maxwell not to fire

    me?¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642

    Chapter 642

    ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t just him who wants to fire you.¡± Fia retracted her smile as she spoke with an indifferent

    expression. ¡°I also wish to fire you.¡±

    Britney¡¯s eyes popped. In the past, Fia was restrained and it would have been very difficult for her to

    say such words. In the end, it was Conrad who had given her the capital to allow her to be proud

    because of his endless pampering and support!

    The two elder Thomases could let it slide that Conrad had pped them in the face, but could not

    ept a weakdy like Fia to do the same!

    ¡°You are not someone who knows the situation! Speak only when it is your turn to speak!¡± Mr. Thomas

    roared in anger.

    Mrs. Thomas tried to attack Fia but before she could touch Fia, her hand was grabbed by Conrad and

    with a ruthless fling, Mrs. Thomas was sent flying to the ground.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡± Britney red at Conrad, that gaze of hers very much like Esme¡¯s.

    Conrad looked at her coldly, not saying a word.

    Two seconds passed and Britney lowered her head and immediately went to support Mrs. Thomas up.

    ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±

    Mrs. Thomas was so angry that her entire body was trembling and she was about to start scolding

    again. ¡°This is practically¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiger, smack her mouth!¡± Conrad said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Right away!¡± Tiger went forward and pushed Britney aside and made Mrs. Thomas kneel on

    the ground, his arm raised, ready to make a move.

    Mr. Thomas grabbed Tiger and shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°We still have thew, don¡¯t we?!

    Someone is beating people up!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to make a move on people like this.¡± Fia could see that the veins on Tiger¡¯s forehead

    were throbbing and she faintly spoke.

    The other bodyguards came rushing over, holding back Mr. Thomas.

    Fia said, ¡°In the future, just don¡¯t let them get close.¡±

    Originally they were in the right, but if Tiger were to really make a move against the two old people and

    if he was recorded and someone posted it online, it would be very detrimental for Conrad and Maxwell

    Corporation.

    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas were thrown out over ten meters away from Conrad¡¯s ward and every

    time they wanted to rush over, they were blocked by the human wall made up of the bodyguards.

    Esme, who pretended to be Britney, stood facing Conrad and , her expression changing and

    changing yet again.

    For that split second, the rms in her head went off and she really wanted to use them and

    criticize them like mad!

    She did not do anything wrong, so why did she fall into such a state! She couldn¡¯t even have her own

    identity! Everything she had done was because she was forced to!

    ¡°Why?¡± Her eyes were bloodshot and there were tears glistening.

    ¡°Why are you treating me like this?¡± She looked at Conrad foolishly.

    Conrad frowned hard, staring at Britney¡¯s face, but another face appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    ¡®Britney¡¯ held back her tears andughed lightly. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°Britney!¡± A nervous voice rang out.

    Peter came running over and grabbed Britney to his side while he red at Conrad.

    ¡°Is the Maxwell Corporation¡¯s CEO this petty? Britney had gotten injured because of you and

    she hasn¡¯t done anything to hurt anyone! Why are you all insulting her!¡±

    Fia immediately said, ¡°Seeing how Mr. Hall is so protective of the seconddy of the Thomases, you

    must like her, don¡¯t it?¡±

    Peter frowned.

    ¡°Sally mentioned that you never had any romantic feelings toward Britney. But seeing how you are so

    worried about her, I think there are romantic feelings, aren¡¯t there?¡± Fia gave a half smile, her voice a

    little gentle, within contained hints of frivolity.

    Peter could not help but let go of Britney and his expression turned a little odd as he stared at Fia. Truly

    a member of the Parkers. Even if she did not grow up as part of the family, her thoughts were still so

    deep!

    ¡°Ms. Lawson, are you so curious about my matters? What intentions do you have?¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Fia reacted like she was insulted as she used her hand to fan it off. ¡°I am not at all interested in

    your matters. We are all women and I have heard that the second miss of the Thomas family has had a

    secret crush on you for many years. I feel quite a bit of heartache for her. If you have no such intention

    toward her, then stop acting so close like siblings. But if do, then quickly marry her!¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?!¡± Britney gritted her teeth and red at Fia.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    you

    nodded and hugged Conrad¡¯s arm. ¡°Hubby, she¡¯s so fierce.¡±

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643

    Chapter 643

    A hint of viciousness shed in Conrad¡¯s eyes as he said to Tiger who was by the side, ¡°Sue the

    seconddy of the Thomases!¡±

    Something seemed to have cracked in Britney¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her! How can you sue

    me!¡±

    ¡°Your appearance has disrupted the peace between us, husband and wife. The words you have said

    made my wife misunderstand that I have not been faithful to her and many other things.¡± Conrad coldly

    finished speaking, hugged Fia, and entered the ward.

    Tiger held Britney, his gaze full of disdain as he spoke. ¡°If you are afraid of being sued, then just

    obediently resign. Not a single cent less than 150,000 dors will be given to you. Taking into

    consideration the entire Gryphon, whichpany can give you 150,000 dors for such a short term

    job?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Britney was so angry that her chest hurt and she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Tiger quickly dodged and avoided the bloody spit attack.

    With a disdainful look, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t simply spurt blood at random. What if you have an infectious

    disease?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Pfft!¡± Britney was so angry that she spat out another mouthful of blood.

    Peter carried her. ¡°Stop talking!¡±

    Tiger looked at Peter¡¯s back as they left and nned to report to his sir and madam.

    The moment he looked back, he saw Fia standing by the door, looking at Peter¡¯s departing figure, deep

    in thought.

    Tiger quietly moved to block her view. ¡°Madam, is Sir fine?¡±

    Fia saw through Tiger¡¯s intention and said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s fine. I¡¯m looking at Peter¡¯s back because I

    want to see if there is a w. Don¡¯t learn from your boss. He just jumps to

    conclusions.¡±

    Tiger smiled awkwardly and scratched his head. ¡°Then did you see anything?¡±

    Fia pursed her lips. ¡°I see that the one with the surname Hall is not without feelings toward the second

    lady of the Thomases. He was very nervous.¡±

    ¡°I think so too!¡± Tiger rubbed his hands. ¡°I think Sir¡¯s suspicion is correct.¡±

    ¡°What is his suspicion?¡±

    ¡°That Brit¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you finished talking?¡± Conrad appeared like a specter and his gazended on Tiger coldly.

    Tiger felt his heart shudder and he immediately lowered his head.

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand and entered the ward, mming the door loudly.

    Fia looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Why are you mad all of a sudden? What did we do to provoke you?¡±

    Conrad sat on the chair, looking at her with a bit of resentment.

    ¡°Is there anything that you want to discuss that cannot be discussed with me? Why do you have to

    discuss it with my subordinate?¡±

    Fia was even more speechless.

    ¡°Have you taken the wrong medicely? You weren¡¯t so baffling in the past!¡±

    ¡°In the past?¡± Conrad thought about that familiar gaze of Britney. ¡°Fia, you want to return to the past

    with me, is that it?¡±

    Fia was speechless. This person must have taken the wrong medicine! Even talking to Ss and Tiger

    could provoke him!

    ¡°In the past I didn¡¯t know what was good or bad but I never gave you any pressure, did I?¡± His

    tone became heavier.

    Fia rolled her eyes and directly sat on him, biting his sexy thin lips.

    Conrad was speechless.

    Under the girl¡¯s initiated kiss, the temper of the man slowly melted, disappeared and finally turned into

    passion.

    Fia slowly understood something. Every time this man was in a bad mood, and when she was toozy

    to talk nonsense with him, she just had to kiss him!

    That bad temper of his was not insolvable by a kiss. If it really could not be solved, just add on a huge

    hug!

    ¡°Fi.¡± The man controlled himself and gently pushed Fia aside, his eyes containing deep desire.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fia purposely hugged Conrad¡¯s neck and continued to entangle him with her. ¡°Stop.¡±

    Conrad held her shoulder. ¡°This is the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644

    Chapter 644

    Fia raised a brow and a hand drew circles on his chest. ¡°Are you such a gentleman? Furthermore, what

    are you afraid of? This is your ward, not someone else¡¯s ward.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Fi.¡± Conrad felt like she was wanting his life! He grabbed her naughty hand.

    ¡°As a man, it¡¯s fine for me. But I can¡¯t let you be the subject of gossip like that.

    Fia was slightly stunned and her expression became adorable.

    The desire in Conrad¡¯s heart came out and he pecked her lips, saying hoarsely, ¡°If I don¡¯t hold back,

    and some doctors or nurses find out, they will talk about you behind your back.

    Fia swallowed and acted dumb. ¡°What can they say about me behind my back? Say that I married an

    outstanding man and that I have a good life?¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad held her tightly, pressing her head on his own shoulder. ¡°I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have

    suddenly gotten angry without reason.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fia pinched his waist. ¡°They are all your people. They worship you, trust you, can live and die

    for you, and sacrifice anything and everything for you! Why can¡¯t you just give

    them a little trust!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust them.¡± Conrad felt aggrieved. ¡°I just can¡¯t ept that you have anything to talk

    to them but not to me.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Fia pushed his shoulder away, straightened her back, and red at him. ¡°How

    many things have you hidden from me?

    ¡°You asked Ss and Tiger to investigate Britney, didn¡¯t you? Did you tell me the results of your

    investigation? Also, everything that happened before, every time you would say that they were merely

    coincidences and small matters. Then is there really no one behind the scenes. directing all these?¡±

    Conrad immediately frowned. ¡°Who told you all these?¡±

    ¡°I guessed it myself!¡± Fia pped Conrad. ¡°Your people¡¯s mouths are so tightly closed, not matter how I

    try to pry they refuse to open!¡±

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk about some matters. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s tooplicated.¡± Conrad

    considered and decided to remain with his decision of not wanting to disclose too

    much to her.

    Fia was toozy to be bothered either and got off him.

    ¡°Lie down to rest. I¡¯ll go pour you some water. Eat up your afternoon medicine.¡±

    After Conrad finished eating the pills, Fia asked him to lie down and have a nap.

    At that moment, Tiger knocked on the door and through the door of the ward, he spoke. Madam,

    there¡¯s someone from the Parkers looking for you.¡±

    ¡±

    Fia¡¯s brow trembled for a moment, thinking of how Conall had pushed her and Mrs. Whitley out of

    danger, how he got himself injured, and how he had not awakened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out to take a look.¡±

    Conrad nodded and pinched her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it hard for yourself.¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°With you supporting me, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±

    At the door, she took a breath before opening the ward door.

    The person outside the door was Finn, who was about fifty to sixty percent like Conall

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re dad¡¯s awake. He wants to see you.¡±

    Finn¡¯s attitude was very humble, extremely fearful that once this littless got angry, she would not be

    willing to go.

    Fia lowered her gaze and thought about it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    She turned her head around and shouted into the ward. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Tiger, follow her.¡± Conrad shouted.

    Tiger agreed and went with Fia to Conall¡¯s ward, following Finn.

    There were a bit too many people in the ward. Closest to Conall was Joy and a youngdy.

    Fia entered and the other people immediately left, leaving behind Joy and the other young girl.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re here.¡± Conall was a little agitated, the scars on his face due to the incident looking a little

    hideous.

    Fia nodded faintly.

    ¡°Fia,e a little closer, please?¡±

    Fia hesitated for a bit before walking to the end of the bed and stood still.

    She could feel the gazes of Joy and the other young girl and she tried hard to ignore them. Without

    needing to guess, she knew who that young girl was.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645

    Chapter 645

    ¡°Felicity, she is your biological sister,¡± Conall said to Felicity Parker.

    Felicity went through a couple of seconds of mental construction and walked to Fia with a hand

    outstretched.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Felicity Parker.¡±

    Fia looked at her oddly, and hesitantly stretched out her hand.

    Felicity took the initiative to shake her hand and immediately let go once they shook hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I am unable to address you as my elder sister. You are not even two months. older than

    me. Furthermore, you don¡¯t have the same mother as I do.¡±

    ¡°Felicity!¡± Conall shouted agitatedly. ¡°What did you promise me just now!¡±

    Joy had a face of resentment. ¡°Hubby, just calm down a little. You¡¯ve finally regained consciousness.

    Don¡¯t hurt your body with anger. Our Felicity had returned to the country for your sake. Hasn¡¯t she gone

    through enough?¡±

    Conall frowned. Felicity had always been very understanding and he never had to worry about. her.

    This time, because he was injured, the child had halted her course which only had half a year left and

    came running back.

    As a father, he was naturally touched, and thus could no longer me her.

    Felicity smiled at Conall. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Although I find it a little hard to ept it instantly, I don¡¯t

    hate her.¡±

    ¡°Felicity, Fia, both of you are good children. Interact more and you will find your feelings as siblings.¡±

    ¡°Hope so.¡± Felicity¡¯s line of sight fell on Fia. ¡°Talk with Dad. I¡¯ll go out with my mom first.¡±

    ¡°Why should I leave? I¡¯m his wife!¡± Compared to her daughter¡¯s generosity, Joy was very much on

    guard against Fia.

    Felicity gave Fia an apologetic smile as she hugged her mother to get her to leave the ward and shut

    the door.

    The ward suddenly became quiet and Fia looked at Conall. ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Conall was a little agitated. This child did not seem as cold toward him anymore.

    F¨ªa could not meet his passionate fatherly gaze and lowered her line of sight as she said, ¡°I am very

    grateful that you saved me.¡±

    Her hands were interlocked, tightly squeezed together.

    ¡°But I am really unable to forgive you now for the matters between my mother and you.¡±

    ¡°I know. I will not use this against you to force you to forgive me. I just hoped to see you. Seeing you

    fine now, I feel at ease too.¡±

    Hearing the concern in his voice, , who had never experienced fatherly love, could not help. but

    raise her head to look at him.

    ¡°If¡­¡± She hesitated then continued, finding it hard to speak. ¡°If you died saving me, would you regret

    it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conall had a determined look.

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia could not understand and could not figure it out at all.

    If it was for the sake ofpensation, there was still no need to risk his life, was there?

    ¡°As a parent, there is none that don¡¯t love their children.¡± Conall¡¯s gaze was sorrowful and was

    apologetic.

    ¡°If I had known that Echo was carrying you, even if I had to die, I wouldn¡¯t have left her and forsaken

    her. In the end, our tempers were too strong¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, did you love each other?¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°Yes. The only woman I loved was Echo.¡± The rims of Conall¡¯s eyes turned damp and he suddenly

    looked older and more fatigued.

    ¡°Since you love each other, why was it that both of you were so stubborn that you had to break up?¡±

    ¡°Because love was not a matter merely between two people.¡±

    ¡°If you really loved her, nobody and nothing would have been able to stop the two of you!¡± Fia calmed

    down and was no longer so easily riled up.

    ¡°You said you love my mother, but once you broke up with her, you immediately married another and

    had a child with her. She¡¯s even called Felicity. This name alone clearly states your marriage with your

    wife is not entirely due to a marital alliance! In the end, you are still heartless toward my mother!¡±

    Conall was unable to say a word.

    He loved Echo, but this did not mean he did not like Joy. The two of them had been together for over

    twenty years. How could he not have any feelings at all?

    In the end, his initial consideration was not well-rounded, and he hadn¡¯t been able to see through many

    things thoroughly, and had harmed Echo.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    If he had not minded Finn¡¯s feelings toward Echo back then, if he had understood that he was he and

    Finn was Finn, and if he had known not to have jumbled everything together, then

    perhaps they would not have broken up. But in life, there was no such thing as medicine for regret, and

    neither was there a chance of starting over.

    When he was young, the way he thought was much narrower and he could not see through some

    things or think through things clearly.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646

    Chapter 646

    Conall¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he said, ¡°Fia, I¡¯m so sorry. I have let you and down. It¡¯spletely

    understandable that you hate me.¡±

    your mother

    Fia lowered her gaze and replied calmly, ¡°Anyhow, I appreciate that you saved my life. However, I hope

    you don¡¯t pressure me into acknowledging you as my father.

    ¡°Perhaps you and Director Parker are trying to make amends due to the guilt you felt. Perhaps, it¡¯s true

    that you¡¯re hoping to regain a daughter that you had left for years. Still, I don¡¯t want to feel aggrieved

    just so that you can fulfil your wishes.¡±

    After saying it all, Fia let out a huge sigh of relief. It was like relieving a huge burden in her

    heart.

    She then smiled faintly at Conall. ¡°Again, thank you, for saving me. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to

    take my leave. Take care.¡±

    Reluctant to part with his daughter, Conall extended his hand. Yet, no words coulde out of his

    mouth. No matter what he said, it would seem like he was trying to pressure her with the fact that he

    saved her life from the motorbike that day.

    It was he who had wronged Echo and this poor child. This time, he must make sure that he made

    amends in the right way!

    ¡°By the way.¡± Fia turned and faced him again as she reached the door. ¡°I hope you¡¯d stop harassing my

    husband¡¯spany from now on too.¡±

    Although Conrad did not tell her, Fia had already gotten the news from Ss.

    ¡°Both of you are not enemies. There is no need to go to war like this. If this were to continue, only our

    enemies will benefit from this, and only our loved ones will suffer from it.¡±

    Conall was stunned. In that moment, he was sure of something.

    ¡°So, you love that Conrad kid?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Yes. Before my mom died, she held onto the wish that I would not divorce. She kept that

    wish until herst breath. Even though he¡¯s rather notorious in the business world due to a lot of things

    he¡¯s done, I¡¯ve known him all my life and he¡¯s been good to me since I was younger.¡±

    She could not help Conrad with his work; Conrad did not ask her to help in any way either.

    Still, that was no excuse for her to cause trouble for him. Conall¡¯s business maneuver to attack Maxwell

    Corporation was not something she wanted to see happen.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conall gave his word. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll not cause trouble for that kid anymore. So long as he

    treats you well. So long as you¡¯re happy with him.¡±

    2/2

    Fia nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After  left the private ward, a smile curved on Conall¡¯s face. He stared at the ceiling and sighed.

    ¡°Echo, did you see that? Our daughter is so kind-hearted. That ungrateful bastard hurt her so much for

    another woman. Yet, she still defends this guy. Don¡¯t you worry, Echo. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll make

    sure he won¡¯t harm her again!¡±

    After stepping out of the private ward,  took a moment to recollect herself before returning to

    Conrad. Then, she bumped into Felicity and joy on the way.

    They held each other¡¯s hands, showing just how close they were as mother and daughter.

    If her mom was still alive,  would hold her hands like this too wherever she went.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°What were you and my husband talking about!¡± Joy confronted Fia aggressively.

    ¡°Mom, no!¡± Felicity tapped on her mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What did you tap my hand for?¡±

    ¡°You go ahead and apany Dad, okay?¡± Felicity said sweetly as she pushed Joy toward her

    father¡¯s ward lightly.

    Joy red at Fia. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! You better¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, if you go on like this, I¡¯m gonna tell Dad.¡±

    ¡°You¡­! What an ungrateful child! All you know is siding with outsiders! Hmph!¡± Joy scolded

    her daughter fiercely before thumping toward her husband¡¯s private ward angrily.

    ¡°I am so sorry about that.¡± Felicity apologized softly toward Fia.

    Fia nced at her curiously before turning away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should talk?¡± Felicity grabbed Fia¡¯s wrist lightly.

    quickly took her wrist out of Felicity¡¯s hands as she cautiously stared at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Please, there is no need for hostility. It¡¯s indeed very difficult for me to ept that I have a big sister

    but I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Felicity smiled at Fia warmly. ¡°Dad wants to bring you home. So, it¡¯s highly

    probable that we¡¯ll have more interaction from now on. It¡¯s not a bad thing for us to know each other

    more.¡±

    frowned as she cautiously stared at Felicity again.

    Annie was a sly vixen that wore a coat of amb, pretending to be harmless in front of everyone. So,

    was Felicity doing the same to her too?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the time to y your games,¡± Fia replied coldly before looking at Tiger,

    giving him a hint.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647

    Chapter 647

    Tiger quickly stepped forward and stood between them, stopping Felicity from preventing Fia leaving.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Felicity raised her head and red at the tall, muscr Tiger. ¡°And who are you?¡±

    Tiger did not bother to respond to Felicity before turning away and tailing Fia.

    As soon as Fia returned to him, Conrad eagerly got down from his bed and held Fia in his arms as he

    brought her to the sofa.

    ¡°Did he bother you?¡±

    Fia sighed, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Conrad took a good, long look at her face. ¡°You look like a withered flower right now. You think I¡¯d

    believe that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ after meeting him, it reminded me just how difficult Mom¡¯s life was. It made me feel

    bitter.¡±

    Conrad hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Your mom wouldn¡¯t want you to feel sad like this.

    too.¡±

    Fia tugged herselffortably in his embrace and circled her arms around his waist, sticking her face

    onto his chest to listen to his heartbeat.

    ¡°If you were in my shoes, would you want to acknowledge him as your dad?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face turned grim as he thought about Garret Maxwell.

    ¡°I have no feelings toward my father. In fact, we cannot bear to see each other¡¯s faces. So, it¡¯s not like

    your situation here, Fia.¡±

    Fia raised her head as she poked his chin.

    ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve never tried to meet him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Conrad calmed down and replied, ¡°He and that vixen are living their best lives together right now.

    What makes you think he wants to meet me?¡±

    Fia felt bad for him as she nuzzled her face on his chest.

    ¡°Back then, I kept fighting with you because of Evans. Now I realize just how selfish I was. I¡¯ve never

    thought to try being in your shoes before this. If I were you, I¡¯d not want to see Evans too.¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad caressed her chin, feeling d to hear that she disliked Jason.

    He kissed her eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. We are in this together. So, when it¡¯s about taking Jason on as

    a foe, you ought to think for me all the time.¡±

    ¡ª

    ¡°You should not like him, not even as a friend. Remember just how he and his mother ruined your

    husband¡¯s family. They robbed your husband¡¯s father from him. Remember?¡±

    Fia originally felt bad for this husband of hers. After hearing him saying this,  was speechless. This

    man¡­ He was trying to gaslight and brainwash her!

    ¡°Conrad, Evans is not your enemy.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Conrad frowned upon hearing this.

    Fia pouted as she pinched his arm and waist.

    ¡°If we are going to talk about being jealous, just how many beautiful women swooned over you all these

    years? They kept oning to me and taunted me, doing their best to belittle and shame me. Now

    compare that to how Jason still respects you as my husband, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too

    unreasonable?¡±

    Conrad understood what she meant. To be honest, Jason had been a gentleman when it came to

    treating them.

    Still, it was difficult for him to be friendly with this man. He could not stop thinking that it was he and his

    mother that ruined his family!

    Not only that, Jason was eyeing his wife too!

    How could he tolerate that?!

    ¡°Come on now. Don¡¯t be so petty, okay?¡± Fia poked at his frowned eyebrows. ¡°If you keep frowning like

    this, you¡¯ll ruin your pretty, handsome face.¡±

    ¡°Then, who¡¯s more handsome? Me or Jason?¡± Suddenly, Conrad asked with a straight face.

    Fia was stunned, ¡°You¡¯re so childish!¡± She got up and stepped into the washroom, ¡°I¡¯m going to the

    toilet. Don¡¯t you follow me!¡±

    It was just a simple question. Could she not even answer that? Just how much did she love him? Could

    that love make her fixated on him, and on him only?

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648

    Chapter 648

    A weekter, it was time for Conrad to be released from the hospital.

    Ss came to the hospital to handle the release papers first thing in the morning. Conall¡¯s assistant

    came knocking on Conrad¡¯s private ward¡¯s door, saying that Conall wanted to see Fia again.

    Fia asked and acquired Conrad¡¯s permission before heading Conall¡¯s ward. Tiger stood outside of the

    ward¡¯s door, coldly eyeing the other Parkers in the hallway.

    Felicity caught his hostility and retorted coldly, ¡°What? Just because you¡¯re her bodyguard you can just

    look down on us like that?¡±

    Tiger was stunned. He was not trying to look down on or belittle the Parkers. It was just that he was

    used to putting on this poker face. This made him look cold and unapproachable on the outside.

    Still, he did not bother to exin himself to Felicity. It would be too much trouble getting involved in

    these rich socialites¡¯ affairs.

    Hence, he lowered his gaze but not his guard, quietly awaiting Fia¡¯s return.

    Felicity, seeing this, felt even more agitated and upset. She was not usually a petty person, but this

    bodyguard had been a sore eye to her from the first time they met.

    She then walked toward him to confront him. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Tiger rolled his eyes and ignored her.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deaf?¡±

    Still, no response.

    Meanwhile, in Conall¡¯s private ward.

    Fia concisely asked about Conall¡¯s health before telling him that she would not be able to visit him

    anymore since Conrad was getting discharged from the hospital.

    Conall had asked Fia to visit him all these while and now she was leaving. All a sudden, a surge of

    jealousy filled his mind.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°That bratty boy has been in this hospital for days. Yet, he never visited me. How could he disrespect

    an elder like that?¡±

    Fia frowned and defended her husband. ¡°Elder? Just what kind of elder are you to us? Why would he

    need to trouble himself to visit a stranger like you?¡±

    ¡°Conall felt as though his heart had been smashed to pieces.

    ¡°Mr. Parker, my husband has handled all your expenses in this hospital. He has done enough for you

    and he owes you nothing. And the reason I¡¯m visiting you is because you saved my life. Nothing more,

    nothing less.¡±

    A glint of sadness glinted in Conall¡¯s eyes. Fia was such a kind and gentle girl, but she was so

    harsh to her birth father.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯d like to take my leave. Do take care, Mr. Parker.¡± After finishing her words, Fia stood up,

    preparing to leave.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Suddenly, the ward door opened from the outside. It was Annie Parker. She barged into the

    private ward, pretending that she was pleasantly surprised to see Fia there.

    Annie put down the gifts that she prepared for her uncle and held Fia¡¯s hands like they were old mates.

    Fia, without hesitation, pushed her away.

    Annie, as though she was knocked by a car, was pushed to about two meters away.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    Tears rolled in Annie¡¯s eyes as she looked at Fia pitifully.

    ¡°You can quit acting now! How disgusting!¡± Fia red at Annie furiously, as though she was a

    hedgehog that had all her spines stood up.

    ¡°Wha¡­ What did I do wrong?!¡± Annie wailed like a baby as she looked at her Uncle Conall. ¡± Uncle

    Conall, I¡¯m just trying to get close to Fia. We¡¯re a family after all¡­¡±

    Conall¡¯s head ached as he looked at her. He only had one brother and, so far, their children had been

    close.

    He had never said anything harsh toward Annie before.

    If it was anyone else, he would definitely scold them to set the records straight for Fia.

    Nheless, at this moment, Fia was more important to Conall than Felicity.

    ¡°Uncle Conall?¡± Annie, seeing that her uncle did not defend her, called out to him pitifully.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Conall coughed out loudly, as though he was still deeply troubled by his injury,

    pretending that he had no time for the girls¡¯ squabble.

    Fia threw him a nce and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you for visiting me. Cough cough!¡±

    After Fia left, Annie shakily stood up and looked at Conall.

    ¡°Uncle Conall, is it true that Fia is more important to you than me and Felicity?¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Conall¡¯s face turned grim and scolded her, ¡°How dare you younglings try to meddle with our-

    the adults¡¯ affairs?!¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649

    Chapter 649

    ¡°But you¡¯re Felicity¡¯s father, Uncle Conall! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Conall, for the first time in his life, felt so disgusted by his niece.

    How dare she make him choose between them and Fia! If he must make a choice, he would only

    choose Fia! Fia, that poor child had been through so much!

    Meanwhile, Fia¡¯s ill fortune was still ongoing. It was true that the more one did not want to see a certain

    person, the more they would bump into them.

    As Fia and Tiger were in the elevator, the elevator stopped midway at one of the levels and in walked

    Britney. Fia and Tiger frowned as they saw her.

    ¡°Good day, Sis Fia,¡± Britney greeted.

    Fia scanned her for a while before answering, ¡°Don¡¯t call me sis. Even though you¡¯re younger than me,

    I have a hunch that you¡¯re actually older than me.¡±

    11

    A conflicted look crawled onto Britney¡¯s face. Recently, Barbara had been questioning her a lot about

    whether she still had feelings for Peter, or whether she had already fallen for someone

    else.

    She wanted to admit that she had fallen for someone else. But, Peter had arrived in the nick of

    time.

    She did not dare to say that in front of Peter. In fact, there was no way she could say it either. These

    days, she had been thinking. If Barbara was not willing to get her hands dirty for the Thomas¡¯pany,

    then she did not mind doing it herself!

    When thepany grew strong enough, she would also climb higher in status in the world of

    socialites. When that happened, Peter¡¯s status would be too low for him to woo her. Then, her chance

    to get close to Conrad openly woulde!

    Fia¡¯s stop was on the next level. She coldly stared at Britney, who was lowering her head. She looked

    like she was plotting something.

    When the elevator arrived at her level, Fia stepped out. After a brief consideration, Britney followed her

    out too.

    ¡°Sis Fia, I think you and Mr. Maxwell had misunderstood me. I truly have no ill intention toward any of

    you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Thomas, please step away.¡± Tiger stood in front of Britney, ¡°I must insist that you stay away from

    Mr. Maxwell¡¯s ward.¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    After saying this sternly, Tiger pushed Britney into the elevator and pressed the ¡°close¡±

    button, sending her away with the elevator!

    Hearing the happenings behind, Fia turned and looked at her bodyguard.

    Seeing that she was looking at him, Tiger asked dim-wittedly, ¡°Your orders, madam?¡±

    ¡°Tiger, are you this heartless and cold toward every woman?¡±

    Tiger rubbed his nose and answered, ¡°But isn¡¯t Mr. Maxwell like this too?¡±

    ¡°That dear Mr. Maxwell of yours is already married. But you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡± Fia looked

    worried, ¡°Even Ss has a girlfriend. Tiger, perhaps it¡¯s time you think for yourself too. Don¡¯t walk

    around with that poker face anymore, or else you¡¯ll scare off your future wife, you know?¡±

    Tiger was stunned, ¡°But I don¡¯t intend to find a girlfriend!¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°So, you n to be a monk?¡±

    ¡°No. My duty is to protect Mr. Maxwell, to serve him all my life!¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Fia turned and walked toward Conrad¡¯s room, ¡®I don¡¯t think

    Mr. Maxwell would want you to marry to your work and be lonesome all your life either.¡±

    Tiger replied earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s not all bad being single, madam. If I¡¯ve got a family, I¡¯d be tied down. If I¡¯m

    tied down, I can¡¯t serve Sir with all my being. Ss is too yful and lighthearted.

    a man. So, it¡¯s up to me to be the more stable and steady servant.¡±

    ¡°1

    Fia was speechless.

    ¡®Sigh. Fine, so be it. Perhaps it was not time yet after all.¡¯ Once he met his fated one, Fiat believed that

    Tiger, no matter how stubborn he was, would fall right under her spell without anyone interfering!

    Conrad leaned next to the door of his ward, listening to his wife chatting with his employee. A gloomy

    scowl appeared on his face.

    Sensing a sharp murderous intent, Tiger raised his head and saw his boss¡¯s re. He quickly cowered

    and rushed into the ward like a scaredy-cat.

    Conrad extended his leg in front of Tiger, tripping him.

    ¡°Just what are you doing?!¡± Fia saw everything.

    ¡°Heh, serves him right.¡± Conrad did not feel any guilt at all.

    Tiger rubbed his nose as he stood up. ¡°No, madam. It¡¯s my fault. I did not see Mr. Maxwell¡¯s leg and it

    was me who tripped. It¡¯s not Mr. Maxwell¡¯s fault.¡±

    LE

    ¡°1

    Fia did not understand why Conrad¡¯s men were so loyal to him despite him being so moody.

    After handling the hospital paperwork, Ss arrived in the nick of time to see Tiger tripping.

    He quickly told Tiger, ¡°Tiger, you go pack up the luggage. I¡¯ll send Sir and Madam home.¡± ¡°Affirmative.¡±

    Tiger rubbed off the blood on his nose pitifully.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650

    Chapter 650

    Fia looked at Tiger sympathetically before stepping forward and forcefully pinching Conrad¡¯s

    arm.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you treat your employees better?!¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t treated them well, they would not be alive today.¡±

    ¡°You can stop bullsh*tting me. All I¡¯ve seen you do to Ss and Tiger was mere unreasonable bullying!!¡±

    These two had been serving him loyally all these years. She did not want to see him bullying them just

    because he was in a foul mood.

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad frowned upon hearing that.

    ring at his saddened eyes, Fia ordered, ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we leave the hospital.¡±

    She did not want to waste time squabbling at the hospital like this.

    As they stepped out of the hospital¡¯s exit, Ss went to the parking area to fetch their car. Suddenly, a

    Roll-Royce stopped in front of them. The car¡¯s window was wound down and a warm and friendly face

    pushed out to greet them.

    ¡°Good day, Mr. and Mrs Maxwell. Do you need a ride?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Conrad immediately refused with a cold frown. It was Peter. This man¡­ he was definitely

    not a good person.

    Fia stared at Peter¡¯s warm and friendly face, and then she looked at his eyebrows. She felt that this

    man, even though he was smiling, emitted an eerie, malicious aura.

    Especially his eyebrows. She could almost feel the scent of eviling out from them.

    ¡°I see. Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Peter then drove away.

    Fia asked instinctively, ¡°Is he here to see Britney?¡±

    ¡°No idea. I am not interested to find out either.¡± Conrad was still putting up his poker face. He was still

    upset that Fia talked back at him to stand up for Ss and Tiger.

    Unsatisfied, Fia smacked his arm. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk properly?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I would like to have a word with you!¡± Barbara suddenly showed up from the stairs,

    ascending from the parking area, and interrupted them.

    Conrad red at her coldly and ignored her. Fia, on the other hand, had some respect for Barbara

    because she was a strong, independent woman. So, she said to her softly, ¡°If it¡¯s about

    work, we could talk about it tomorrow in thepany. We are nning to head home now.¡±

    ¡°Ss is still fetching your ride. And I won¡¯t take much of your time.¡± Barbara insisted, ¡°I am here to talk

    about Britney.

    ¡°After she got hurt to protect Mr. Maxwell, she did not get a word offort from you. And now, she

    was dismissed from thepany! Just what wrong did she ever do to you?!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned as cold as ice as he replied, ¡°My turf, my rules. If I want to fire anyone, you have

    no right to question me.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister! I know her very well! She is a kind and gentle girl! How could you¡­¡±

    ¡°Director Thomas!¡± Conrad interrupted her coldly, ¡°If you keep on with this, I¡¯ll have to fire you too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Barbara widened her eyes,pletely stunned from what she heard.

    Fia hesitated for a moment before softly speaking to her, ¡°Have you paid close attention to hertely?

    Don¡¯t you notice if there¡¯s any difference between her and your sister?¡±

    ¡°She is my sister!¡± Barbara retorted furiously, ¡°If Mr. Maxwell insists with his rash decision, then there¡¯s

    no point for me and my sister to stay in thispany anymore!¡±

    To which, Conrad countered, ¡°Good. Remember to hand in your resignation letter.¡±

    Barbara red at Conrad with her reddened, teary eyes, ¡°I never knew that Mr. Conrad Maxwell is

    such a clueless man who could not differentiate between private and business matters. I was such a

    blind fool for joining yourpany!¡±

    Conrad frowned upon hearing this. He recalled all the hard work that Barbara had done for Maxwell

    Corporation. Back then, Parker Group was fighting tooth and nail to get her to join. them. However, she

    kept on refusing them, insisting on staying with Maxwell Corporation.

    ¡°Barbara, no one is perfect. Besides, if we set aside that matter about your sister, I do recognize and

    am grateful that you¡¯ve been serving ourpany loyally all these years. But this is no reason for you

    to emotionally ckmail me.¡±

    Barbara wanted to retaliate with a goodeback, but no word came from her mouth.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    All her life, the kind of people she hated the most were people who mixed personal and business

    matters. From the moment she tolerated nepotism-allowing her sister to be her assistant without

    going through the full official procedure and vetting process-she had already be the kind of person

    she hated most.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651

    Chapter 651

    Just then, a few beeps of car horn could be heard. Ss stepped out from the car, ¡°Mr. and Madam

    Maxwell, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Conrad then held Fia¡¯s hand and led her to the car.

    Barbara suddenly yelled at them, ¡°How could you doubt Britney!¡±

    Then, she rushed into the hospital to visit Britney. When she entered the ward, she held Britney¡¯s hand

    and anxiously asked, ¡°Your wound is almost healed. So, it¡¯s time for you to be discharged from the

    hospital, right?¡±

    Britney nodded, ¡°The doctor said I could leave the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then, you shoulde with me to thepany. We could make a pledge in front of Mr. and

    Mrs. Maxwell!¡±

    ¡°Pledge? What for?¡± Barbara¡¯s body tensed up.

    ¡°Fia must have thought that you intended to woo her husband. This is why they want to fire. you! I don¡¯t

    want to see you unfairly dismissed like this. So, let¡¯s go make a pledge. Tell them that you would never

    fall for Mr. Maxwell, alright?¡±

    As soon as Barbara finished her words, Britney instinctively let go of Barbara¡¯s hands.

    Barbara was stunned as she looked at her hands. She could not help but recall what Fia said earlier.

    This sister of hers¡­ it was true that something was not right with her.

    ¡°Barbara, I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve asked you before whether you¡¯ve fallen for someone else. And you said you haven¡¯t,

    right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Can you please not be such a control freak?¡±

    ¡°Control¡­ freak?¡± Barbara could not believe what she just heard. It was as though she did not know

    her little sister anymore.

    Her little sister always relied on her. She would listen to what she said.

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re so controlling, so much so that I feel like I can¡¯t breathe properly around you. No matter

    who I fall for, it¡¯s my own matter. How could you ask me to make such a pledge?¡±

    Britney¡¯s eyes turned cold as she went on, ¡°Conrad is such a perfect man. No one would not fall for his

    charm! So, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a sin even if I¡¯ve fallen for him!¡±

    Barbara¡¯s temple ached as she heard this. ¡°So, you¡¯ve indeed tried to go after Mr. Maxwell?!

    ¡°There¡¯s no promise that someone could love a person his whole life,¡± Britney answered with a

    saddened expression.

    ¡°Barbara, I¡¯ve loved Peter all my life. I really did. Yet, no matter how much I gave, he still

    would not give me the time of day. And I¡¯ve endured that, all my life. However, I¡¯ve grown up now! I¡¯ve

    grown out of that girl who would give in to anything and not ask for anything in return! I don¡¯t love him

    anymore! I am not in the wrong for falling for another man who¡¯s much better than him!¡¯

    Britney kept on with her rousing speech, trying to convince Barbara that she was just being too

    stubborn with her old ways.

    Feeling utterly helpless, Barbara fell to the ground and stared at Britney.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not¡­¡±

    A frown curved up on Britney¡¯s face as she saw Barbara¡¯s reaction. She cautiously looked at Barbara,

    breathing as light as a feather.

    Barbara, feeling intense heartache, mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re not my sister. My sister is tenaciously good and

    highly principled. She would never say anything like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just attracted to Mr. Maxwell. This has nothing to do with my values!¡± Britney was so pissed seeing

    her ¡°sister¡± like this. If she could, she wanted to crack Barbara¡¯s head open and see just what was

    inside that thick skull of hers!

    There was no such thing as ¡°moral¡± in human society. Everyone would do anything to gain benefit and

    profit! Yet, this Barbara kept acting like an old-school hag!

    ¡°If Mr. Maxwell was still single, then this is all fine. But he¡¯s married. What you¡¯re doing right now is

    ruining another¡¯s family! You¡¯re trying to be his mistress! Britney¡­ my Britney is not such a shameless

    girl!¡±

    ¡°Fool! Your little sister is miles smarter than you!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Thomas stepped into the ward, scolding

    Barbara.

    Barbara was in shock. She had always hated seeing just how much of a sell-out her parents were! And

    now, even her beloved sister had turned out like this. It was like her whole world. had been turned

    upside down!

    ¡°So, this is how it is, huh? Fine. So be it. Then, I¡¯ll never acknowledge you all as my family ever again! I

    will never hurt anyone just because I have something to gain from it!¡±

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652

    Chapter 652

    Barbara rushed out of the hospital, feeling immensely hurt and furious. Her hands shook so much she

    could not even drive properly.

    As she tried to calm herself down, Fia popped into Barbara¡¯s mind. She quickly dialed her

    number.

    Fia was chatting away happily with Mary. Suddenly, her phone rang. Fia picked up the phone

    and stood.

    ¡°Yes, Madam Barbara.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s changed.¡±

    Fia frowned upon hearing this. She had no idea what Barbara¡¯s words meant.

    ¡°Our Britney was a kind and gentle girl when she was younger. She was highly principled and a moral

    stalwart. She would never try to go after a married man. On top of that, she would never talk to me like

    that¡­¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart sank as she heard this. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Britney was indeed trying to seduce my

    husband?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Barbara raised her voice as she retorted, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to act like that!

    She¡¯s not like my sister! She¡¯s not!¡±

    ¡°Madam Barbara, may I know where you are right now?¡± Fia could feel that Barbara¡¯s emotions were

    unstable at the moment. She could not help but worry for her.

    ¡°How about youe to

    youe to my house? Let¡¯s talk, alright?¡±

    Hearing Fia¡¯s caring words, Barbara¡¯s anxious and rmed mind began to calm down a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need time to calm down and think it over.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I can help you apply for leave.¡±

    ¡°Apply for leave? Heh, Mr. Maxwell wanted me to resign, remember?¡±

    ¡°He only said that out of spite. He did not mean it. If you are not disillusioned by trickeries, he wants

    you to remain in thepany more than anyone.¡± Fia defended her husband with wonderfully sugar-

    coated words.

    Feeling warmth in her heart, Barbara earnestly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Even though I did not like you

    before, I know you are a wonderful wife to Mr. Maxwell. It was our boss¡¯s greatest fortune to have met

    and married you. I wish you both a long, happy married life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°still, so much has happened recently, I can¡¯t stay in Maxwell Corporation any longer. I¡¯ll resign.¡±

    ¡°Then, where do you n to go?¡± Fia asked nervously.

    husband¡¯s

    A smile curved up on Barbara¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll join your rival? Don¡¯t worry. I

    still haven¡¯t lost my principles. Look, I¡¯m not a youngss like you anymore. I¡¯m now in my thirties and

    I¡¯ve been working tirelessly until now. I¡¯ve never got time for myself all these years.

    ¡°I¡¯ve earned a lot of money in Maxwell Corporation a lot more than I would have in otherpanies. It¡¯s

    time I take a rest for a bit, to see the world.¡±

    After hanging up, Fia took some time to digest what Barbara had said before telling Mary that she was

    heading upstairs.

    In the study, Conrad and Tyler were discussing work.

    Tyler asked anxiously, ¡°It might be best not to put pressure on like this, Conrad. If this goes on, your

    cousin will have to use some forceful measures to acquire this hotel!¡±

    ¡°But this hotel belongs to the Lanes, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. Fine¡­ if you¡¯re not bothered by it, then I¡¯m fine with moving along with the n.¡±

    Fia was gluing her ears closed to the half-closed door, overhearing the discussion. This reminded her

    of that hotel in Oceania.

    ¡°Fia? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Conrad saw the sneaky silhouette at the door. He stood. stepped out of the

    study.

    up

    and

    ¡°Madam Barbara just called. She insisted on resigning from her position. She also apologized

    to us.¡±

    ¡°So, where is she going? Is she joining Parker Group?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No, she said she wanted to go for vacation first.¡±

    Conrad remained silent for a moment and decided to not ask about Barbara. He rubbed Fia¡¯s head and

    asked, ¡°Do you want to head out for a vacation too?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do

    you want?¡±

    Fia raised her head and looked at this dear man, who was much taller than her.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Deep in her heart, she had an answer-she wanted to have a child. Their child.

    Tyler stepped out of Conrad¡¯s study and waved at them. ¡°You two go on. I¡¯ll head down and fetch the

    kids with Mary.¡±

    quickly stopped him. ¡°Please stay for dinner. I miss Sharon and William.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Tyler then quickly rushed downstairs to get his wife.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653

    Chapter 653

    When Mary saw her husbanding down, she quickly approached him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s cuddling with her husband at the moment. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± Tyler grabbed her arm and

    walked her out of the house.

    Mary pinched his arm. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®disturb¡¯? It¡¯s just that I miss her. That¡¯s all. Just moments

    ago, she was taking care of Mr. Maxwell in the hospital. And you did not even allow me to visit them

    with the kids. They treated me and the kids so well. How could we not pay them a visit when Mr.

    Maxwell¡¯s in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s best that you didn¡¯t go. Conrad is really possessive of his dear wife. And then, what? You bring

    our kids to take his wife¡¯s attention from him? This would bring us a lot more trouble than it¡¯s worth!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who don¡¯t know how to treat your friends. How dare you put this on Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°No, dear. You don¡¯t understand him. He turns into a monster when he gets mad!¡± As they were

    arguing, Tyler grabbed Mary¡¯s waist and pulled her toward him, and kissed her face.

    ¡°Oh, stop it!¡± Flustered, Mary pushed him away as she looked at the bodyguards who were patrolling in

    the courtyard.

    At the same time, Fia smiled happily as she was looking at the Lanes flirting from the window upstairs.

    Conrad approached her from behind before hugging her waist and looked outside with her.

    He saw Tyler had pressed Mary to the gate and began kissing her, ignoring the bodyguards around

    them.

    ¡°This Tyler is so frivolous.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Although he is frivolous, Tyler only does it to Mary.¡±

    ¡°Do you like me doing that too?¡± Conrad¡¯s hand slipped to the front of her body and pinched a certain

    spot.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fia pped his hand away. ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    Yet, how could Conrad let go? He circled his arms around her tightly and sucked on her earlobe.

    He spoke to her in a seductive voice. ¡°If you like it, I can act like Tyler does too.¡±

    Fia felt her body mellow down, as though her legs had lost all their energy, and almost fell

    down.

    Conrad quickly scooped her up from her feet and spread her legs, entangling them between his waist

    as he held her against the wall.

    ¡°FI.¡±

    His eyes were reddened. This meant he was beginning to be ovee by lust. Fia¡¯s heart. began

    beating rapidly. She put her hands on his chest, trying to push him away.

    Yet, his chest was searing hot-so hot that she immediately moved her hands away.

    ¡°Fi, shall we?¡± Conrad buried his face into her neck and asked softly.

    He had been thinking of making love to her all this while when they were in the hospital. However, he

    forced himself to control his urge, so that he would not ruin Fia¡¯s image.

    Thinking about her wish to have a child, Fia mustered her courage and circled her arms around his

    neck, silently inviting him.

    ¡°Britney, tell me the truth. Do you and Mr. Maxwell have any intimate rtion at all in Maxwell

    Corporation?¡± Mr. Thomas asked his daughter inquisitively.

    He had known his daughter all his life. So, he knew Britney had always had feelings for Peter. Now, as

    soon as she returned from overseas, Britney immediately fell for another man. This made him suspect

    that Conrad might have done something to his daughter.

    when He was a man. So, he understood men very well. No matter how gentlemanly a man was, he

    saw a girl that he desired, he would turn into a perverted beast that would give in to his lust.

    Mr. Thomas said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re my daughter. If he ever did something to you, I will help you

    set the records straight!¡±

    Mrs. Thomas looked at Britney suspiciously. ¡°Britney, is it true you don¡¯t have feelings for that Hall boy

    anymore?¡±

    Women, on the other hand, were emotionally sensitive creatures. Not only that, women were much

    more stubborn than men when it came to the love of their lives. So, like Barbara, she found it quite hard

    to believe that Britney had fallen for someone else.

    ¡°Just what do you know, woman?¡± Mr. Thomas pushed his wife away and red at her. ¡°Our Britney is

    young and beautiful. It¡¯s best that she learned to see things clearly and find a man like Conrad Maxwell!

    That Hall family lost their fortune a long time ago. They don¡¯t have the right to marry our Britney!¡±

    ¡°Britney¡± was stunned as she looked at Britney¡¯s birth father. How did a shameless, sell-out father like

    this raise Barbara and Britney to be that highly principled and stubborn?

    ¡°Daddy will support you. Don¡¯t you worry! Now tell me. Did Conrad Maxwell use his power to force

    himself on you? When? Where? Tell me. I¡¯ll make sure to get what is rightfully yours

    from him!¡±

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654

    Chapter 654

    Even Esme, who was disguised as Britney, had no words for this.

    Was there any father in this world that would wish for his daughter to be defiled in such a way? And

    was so excited that he wanted the whole world to know about it? There was no sorrow in his eyes¡­

    Not even a hint of concern!

    In the past, she was thinking that she would have to support her parents in the future, seeing that she

    had to live using Britney¡¯s identity. However, all she could feel was disgust now. If it wasn¡¯t because of

    the bigger picture, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with a man like this!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Britney? I¡¯m your dad! I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Mr. Thomas put his hand on

    Britney¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Britney reflexively pushed Mr. Thomas away and hid behind Mrs. Thomas.

    Mrs. Thomas cursed, ¡°You sorry excuse of a father! How could you say something like that for your

    own benefit?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want mypany to grow even bigger? All you know is partying and gambling. Only when

    thepany is doing great will it benefit you!¡±

    ¡°Even then, we can¡¯t sell our daughter!¡±

    Seeing the two of them fight, all Esme could feel was disgust as she turned around and left.

    Very quickly, the two of them began to physically fight each other as their emotions got the better of

    them. It drew the attention of the nurses and the family members from the patients next door. They only

    managed to pull them apart after a lot of effort.

    After Esme left the hospital, she wandered the streets aimlessly.

    She didn¡¯t bring her phone and had no money on her. In the end, she reached her previous home.

    The mansion had been chained, and all the nts that were previously well taken care of had be

    weeds. How deste it had be.

    Ever since she returned to the country, she had not visited her parents.

    But no matter how incapable her parents were, they would never act like Britney¡¯s father.

    ¡°Young miss?!¡±

    A familiar call came from behind.

    Esme managed her emotions before turning around.

    ¡°What young miss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for mistaking you for someone else. From the back, you look like the daughter of the

    household that I used to work for.¡±

    The middle-aged woman looked at Britney. She lookedpletely different and obviously wasn¡¯t the

    young miss of the Manning household.

    Esme wasn¡¯t feeling well inside, but she pretended to ask, ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°They moved. I don¡¯t know where exactly.¡± The middle-aged woman sighed. ¡°You know the people from

    this household?¡±

    ¡°I know someone called Esme Manning. You know her?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do! She was the daughter of the household, but¡­ She passed away already! You know

    about Maxwell Corporation in Gryphon, right?¡±

    The middle-aged woman chatted with Britney.

    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Then you should know the young CEO of the corporation! He was originally paired up with

    Esme, but her cousin snatched him away from her. It ended badly for her. I¡¯ve worked as a caretaker

    for the Manning household for years¡­ When her cousin was younger, she looked like she was an

    honest girl. Who knew she could be so vicious when she grew up!¡±

    Esme nodded. She agreed with what her previous caretaker had said.

    ¡°Esme had misjudged her¡­ She must have hated her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she does! She couldn¡¯t take it, so she gambled her life away¡­¡± The middle-aged woman

    sighed. ¡°She was gone at such a young age. Mr. and Mrs. Manning couldn¡¯t handle it. They lost their

    company and their home. Nobody knows where they are now.

    ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re our young miss¡¯s friend?¡±

    Britney nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were acquainted when we were overseas. She would visit theb

    quite frequently and is very close to someone that¡¯s like a brother to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Who?¡±

    ¡°His surname is Hall. He¡¯s her teacher and her friend.¡±

    After chatting with the ex-caretaker for a while, Esme copied how Britney would politely say her

    farewell. She acted like the girl next door.

    Esme only stopped after she was very far away, until the caretaker was gone too.

    She turned around and looked. She could still see the little mansion that was left in a sorry

    state.

    One day, she would take back everything that she had lost!

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655

    Chapter 655

    The next day, Ss knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door. He went in with Conrad¡¯s permission.

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something that I need to report to you.¡± With that, he quickly nced at his madam who

    was focusing on her designs.

    Conrad understood what he meant by that. ¡°Inform the directors of each department to go to the

    meeting room and get ready for the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Only after Ss left did Fia look at Conrad with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t listen to what Ss wanted to say to

    you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Conrad smiled as he looked at the document on hisputer screen. ¡°You¡¯re worried for nothing. I

    don¡¯t have the time to listen to him right now. I¡¯ll let him say it during the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Then can I join the meeting?¡± Fia looked at him without blinking as she spun the pen in her hand.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Conrad said without hesitation.

    Seeing how rxed he was, Fia felt that she had indeed thought too much into it. She clicked her

    tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Meetings are so boring. I should focus on my designs.¡±

    ¡°The meeting can be quite dry. I¡¯ll take you to the farm in the evening after work.¡±

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯m feeling like roastmb tonight!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Conrad said as he took his phone and then sent Ford a text message-to prepare the roastmb

    for him.

    Meanwhile, a group of people were sitting in the meeting room on full alert.

    Conrad looked inside from outside of the ss window. He and Ss moved to the side.

    ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°The caretaker that used to work for the Mannings contacted me. She said that a woman went to the

    Manning¡¯s old mansion.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Britney,¡± Ss said as he took out a phone and opened the picture the caretaker sent over. This is

    what she sent me.¡±

    Conrad looked at Ss¡¯s phone. The picture was a wefie of her and ¡°Britney Thomas.¡±

    Britney had a quiet smile on her face and was holding up a peace sign.

    He remembered that Esme hated such childish hand signs.

    ¡°Why did she go to the mansion?¡±

    ¡°The caretaker said that she was thinking about Esme. They were acquainted overseas, so she came

    over to visit the Manning household. She also wanted to visit her parents, but she didn¡¯t expect that

    they were gone.

    Conrad was expressionless. ¡°How about the investigation on her when she was overseas?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing suspicious. She was with Peter after she went overseas. Meanwhile, as Peter was

    Ms. Manning¡¯s teacher, she did have interactions with her.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing suspicious at all?¡±

    Ss frowned. ¡°We asked everyone about working with Britney. They mentioned that she didn¡¯t return

    to theb for work for about a month before she returned to the country. Peter, who was known for his

    friendly demeanor, was very intense during this time. He would yell at anyone who made the smallest

    of mistakes.¡±

    ¡°What is Peter¡¯s identity at the overseas researchb?¡±

    ¡°Shareholder. He¡¯s very important for theb.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did hee back?¡± Conrad asked coldly.

    ¡°He said he wanted to return to and do research for his home country. He no longer wanted to be

    overseas.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Conrad straightened his tie. ¡°Continue the investigation on those two suspicious people.

    If needed, put them to work. Let¡¯s see if we can make them. expose anything!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the meeting!¡±

    The meeting was focused on the resignation of the Director of Foreign Affairs. Several members of

    high-level management rmended a number of talents, hoping to fill up the director¡¯s spot.

    However, after Conrad finished listening to their suggestion, he smiled. ¡°Do each of you want to do it

    yourselves?¡±

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656

    Chapter 656

    The members of higher management exchanged nces. While they wanted to do just that, they didn¡¯t

    want to acknowledge it directly.

    ¡°No matter

    ¡°Forget about it!¡± Conrad suddenly changed his tone and said in a fierce manner, who it¡¯s going to be,

    it¡¯s not going to be you and your people! There are so many talents in the department and we¡¯re not

    lacking talent!¡±

    ¡°While there are plenty of staff in the department, they are all ordinary staff!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Conrad stared at the elder who spoke just now with cold eyes. ¡°You¡¯re almost sixty, aren¡¯t you, Mr.

    Walker?¡±

    The elder looked at him, baffled.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost retired.¡± Conrad smiled with a sneer. ¡°You already have one foot in the grave and yet

    you still scoff at the younger generation. Didn¡¯t all of you here step up from being an ordinary staff in

    the past?!¡±

    Everyone was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    The

    person that could prove that the younger generation had the boldness and ability to lead thepany

    was Conrad himself!

    All those years ago, Senior Mr. Maxwell hated that his son would abandon his family. He immediately

    kicked Garrett out of the household and took his grandson into the corporation.

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t hold the position the moment he joined the corporation. He was also promoted

    from an ordinary staff member.

    ¡°When I¡¯m around, the ones with the talents will be promoted, not the ones with connections,¡± Conrad

    said each word clearly. ¡°Of course, if someone has some ulterior motives, I¡¯ll kick him out too!¡±

    Some of the elders shut up. They all saw how Conrad reached the top step by step. Before his passing,

    Senior Mr. Maxwell took away a lot of their power and gave it to Conrad. Once he objected to them,

    they had no chance to go against him.

    All those people who wanted their own people there instantly gave up.

    ¡°If there are no more objections, then we¡¯ll stop this topic right here. Someone from the department will

    be promoted to Director of Foreign Affairs!¡±

    Everyone shook their heads.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Conrad then rubbed his eyebrow. ¡°Elders, you may leave now. I still have something to discuss with the

    Production and Marketing departments.¡±

    That elders had been there since Senior Mr. Maxwell was the leader of thepany. The

    youngest of them were already in their fifties and had been thinking about inserting more of their own

    people into thepany before they retire.

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t give them any chances!

    ¡°Right.¡± Conrad ignored how they were unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°You¡¯re all quite old now. So stop

    plotting until your retirement age and I won¡¯t treat you badly. But if you don¡¯t know your position and

    start some trouble, then it¡¯s not my fault for doing what I must!¡±

    He looked at the elders and finally, his eyes were fixed on Mr. Walker.

    ¡°Mr. Walker, you¡¯re the most senior here and they all look up to you. You better lead them well.¡±

    Mr. Walker¡¯s face became pale as he nodded stiffly with a smile on his face.

    After seeing them leaving the meeting room, Conrad focused his time on the recent products and

    project progress. Those from the Production and Marketing departments were all very wary, worried

    that they would say something wrong.

    ¡°Ridiculous! A child like him¡­ How dare he look down on us after we contributed so much to the

    company!¡± Mr. Walker couldn¡¯t help butin as soon as he was far enough from the meeting

    room.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°So what if we want to nt some of our men here? We fought hard for Maxwell Corporation for years.

    We wouldn¡¯t harm thepany!¡±

    ¡°Remember how he fought with us when he wanted to promote Barbara Thomas? She left just like that

    and cared little about him!¡±

    ¡°Right?! And now he wants to promote someone new¡­ It¡¯s so hard to train a newbie! If the person

    resigned, wouldn¡¯t that make him a joke?!¡±

    The elders spoke angrily, forgetting that they were still on the top floor of thepany.

    Other than the meeting room, the CEO¡¯s office was also there.

    Fia had her back against the office door and she looked at the elders in the corridor not far away as

    she clicked her tongue.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657

    Chapter 657

    The elders looked at her, all stunned.

    ¡°Hello. How are all of you?¡±

    She walked out of the office, smiling, and had her back against the wall in the corridor with her arms

    crossing.

    ¡°You¡­ You eavesdropped on us!¡± Mr. Walker questioned her angrily and embarrassingly.

    Fia shrugged and said in a sheepish tone. ¡°You speak so loudly outside of my husband¡¯s office. Are

    you expecting to make myself deaf?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The group of people was embarrassed. They knew that they were in the wrong.

    ¡°Who were youining about just now? Something about a child?¡± However, Fia didn¡¯t want to let

    it rest so easily.

    They exchanged nces and faked augh. ¡°You got it wrong.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t speaking about anyone in particr. We¡¯re just talking about someone outside.¡±

    ¡°Really, we weren¡¯t talking about someone in thepany.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Fia pouted and then took out a phone from her pocket. ¡°But I¡¯ve recorded it just now. Maybe I

    should let my husband listen to it!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°How can you record our conversation!¡± Mr. Walker led the others and walked over, wanting

    to snatch Fia¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Tiger ran toward them with an angry expression before taking out his taser. ¡°I¡¯ll send whoever

    touches the madam to the hospital!¡±

    The group immediately took a step back in unison, staring at Tiger in horror.

    There were two people that apanied Conrad. One was his gentle personal assistant, Ss. One

    was the brainless muscle, Tiger.

    After all these years, they had all seen what Ss and Tiger could do.

    The two of them inherited their methods from Conrad directly. Brutal and vicious!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± The elders pulled their necks back and bowed in apology, trying to

    exin with a smiling face.

    Mr. Walker bowed at Fia and said, ¡°We had a fight with Conrad just now, so we¡¯re just making some

    harmlessments. We didn¡¯t mean anything bad.¡±

    ¡°Ha! If it isn¡¯t because Tiger is here, not only will you snatch my phone, you would also want to hit me,

    right?¡± Fia put the phone back into her pocket. ¡°What good employees you are,

    talking behind your employer¡¯s back!

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Walker and the others only wanted to calm Fia down so that she wouldn¡¯t bring this to

    Conrad.

    He had no choice but to humble himself and threw out a bait. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Anything I want?¡± Fia was overjoyed. She knew that these elders had always liked to go against

    Conrad.

    ¡°Tell us your request.¡±

    Fia signaled Tiger to put away the taser. She stood straight, and she looked much more graceful than

    before.

    ¡°Since this is the first time I caught you talking behind my husband¡¯s back, I can give you a chance!¡±

    she said with her chin raised high. ¡°However, I want to sign a contract with you¡­ That you won¡¯t talk

    behind my husband¡¯s back again. If I find out that you look down on thepany and want to find

    another way out, then sell all the shares that you hold to my husband!¡±

    All of them were stunned. What kind of a contract was that?!

    Even before Senior Mr. Maxwell¡¯s death, the shares that they held had been greatly reduced.

    Even if they added all their shares together, they only held nine percent of the total shares and Conrad

    held most of them! And what little shares were left was what allowed them to be able to stand up

    straight in the corporation!

    If they were to sell them all to Conrad, how were they supposed to live? How were their descendants

    supposed to survive, if not by depending on the profits derived from the shares?

    Fia looked at the old people who resented her so much that they wished they could eat her alive. She

    said as her eyes narrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you really didn¡¯t know about it? If my husband wanted to

    force you to give up the remaining shares, he has many ways to do it without giving you a single cent.¡±

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658

    Chapter 658

    Fia then spoke in a stern tone as if her delicate face was covered with a thinyer of frost.¡± During the

    great reset, Grandpa Maxwell let you hold some shares out of his kindness, as a thank you for sticking

    with him through thick and thin. It was so that you don¡¯t have to worry about your livelihood after you

    retire!

    ¡°Secondly, it¡¯s so that you¡¯ll continue to stay loyal to thepany and my husband! It¡¯s not for you to be

    able to harass him!

    ¡°But look at what you just said! Youughed at him¡­ Said he¡¯s nothing but a child?

    ¡°The child in your words just now has grown Maxwell Corporation into something even bigger, and

    those little shares of yours have allowed you to earn more! You old, ungrateful bastards!¡±

    Tiger¡¯s eyes grew even brighter. If it wasn¡¯t because of his dry personality, he would have already

    cheered her on.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The elders stroked their chests. Even Conrad had never yelled at them like that.

    ¡°The reason my husband tolerates you is because you¡¯ve fought for Maxwell Corporation. But I won¡¯t. If

    I hear you say anything like that again, I¡¯ll whisper into my husband¡¯s ears so that he¡¯ll clean you up!¡±

    After saying that, Fia turned around and went back into the CEO¡¯s office.

    The group quickly became nervous.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t deleted the recording!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let her say anything ridiculous to Conrad!¡±

    Tiger immediately took out the taser again and said in a grim tone, ¡°Is the madam being ridiculous? Or

    are you the ones that are being shameless?¡±

    ¡°1

    ¡°If you can see the situation you¡¯re in, you should write down the guarantee and sign the agreement.

    Otherwise, when the new generation takes over, all of you will be kicked out of Maxwell Corporation!¡±

    As he said that, Tiger yed around with the taser, and they were so scared that they fell onto the floor.

    Ss gulped and looked at Conrad, who was standing next to him.

    Conrad and Ss were standing in front of the meeting room, and they had heard everything too,

    especially on how Fia intended to kick the elders out.

    Ss secretly gave Fia a thumbs up and cheered for her, but he tried his best to remain calm on the

    surface.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Ss then asked, ¡°What should we do now, sir?¡±

    Conrad massaged the center of his forehead helplessly. ¡°Go and work with Tiger. Make sure they sign

    the guarantee just like what Fia wanted.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Ss happily walked over.

    Conrad turned around and looked at the staff from the Production and Marketing departments.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Don¡¯t you have work to do?!¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­ You¡¯re blocking the door¡­¡± The managers from the two departments said they braced for

    possible impact.

    Conrad frowned and stepped aside.

    The people from the two departments left, worried that they would be implicated in this.

    The elders wanted to push back against the Tiger and Ss¡¯s intimidation. But when they saw the

    group of people from the two departments rushing out, they all agreed out of fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sign!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sign too!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t say anything behind his back again!¡±

    A group of old people in their fifties and sixties began to sweat in the middle of fall.

    Ss took out some paper and pens and gave one of them each.

    ¡°Write it then. Make sure that it¡¯s written properly!¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t return to the office in a hurry since they were blocking the entrance to his office. He still

    had to show them some respect for his grandfather¡¯s sake.

    However, they knew perfectly well that after themotion just now, Conrad knew everything about

    what had happened.

    After they wrote the guarantee, Ss checked it before letting them sign it and letting them. leave.

    ¡°The madam did well this time!¡± Ss said with a smile to Tiger as he was holding the

    agreements.

    Tiger nodded repeatedly. ¡°Those old-timers love toin behind the boss¡¯s back just because they

    used to serve the old master! This time, they¡¯ll have to shut for good.¡±

    up

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659

    Chapter 659

    Ss then said sheepishly, ¡°They have to, right? Their shares are now avable to be bought out. After

    how the madam showed them the situation they¡¯re in, they now have to keep their head down!¡±

    The two of them were already unhappy with the elders for a long time down. However, Conrad simply

    let them be out of the respect he had for his grandfather¡¯s rtionship with them! The madam had

    done very well this time and helped their boss deal with a major threat within thepany!

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Conrad said icily.

    The two of them shuddered and looked at Conrad, who was standing behind them.

    ¡°Why did you walk so quietly?¡± Ss mumbled.

    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ss said as he gave him the stack of guarantees. He then dragged Tiger away.

    Conrad looked at the guarantees in his hand and walked into the office, stopping in front of Fia¡¯s desk.

    ¡°You¡¯re done with the meeting?¡± Fia smiled at him as she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Conrad stared deeply into Fia¡¯s eyes and said with sincerity. ¡°Thank you, Fia.¡±

    He disliked those old timers as well.

    However, his grandfather told him to treat them well before he passed away. He forced him to swear

    that he wouldn¡¯t go overboard if he had to deal with them.

    Every time their opinions differed, they had to argue to the point that their faces turned red!

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re husband and wife. I¡¯m simply doing what I should,¡± Fia said as she took the

    guarantees from his hand. She then scanned them into digital forms and sent them to Conrad¡¯s inbox.

    She then looked for a file and filed the physical copies.

    Conrad looked at how busy she was, and he felt peace in his heart.

    When Fia got back to her desk, she said, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go back to your

    work.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± His tone softened as he pulled her

    1.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    He sat down on her chair and pulled her down to sit on his thigh.

    He then whispered into her ears, ¡°I felt warmth in my heart when I heard you berate them just now. It¡¯s

    my first time feeling like I¡¯m being protected.¡±

    Fia¡¯s face slowly became red. His voice was so gentle at that moment¡­ Like a feather tickling the

    inside of her ears and her heart.

    ¡°If

    you

    dislike them that much, why do you simply let them be?¡± She held the hands around

    her waist.

    ¡°I promised my grandfather that I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±

    ¡°The more lenient you are with them, the more they¡¯ll disrespect you.¡±

    Conrad bit Fia¡¯s ears and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything that constitutes treachery. The most I need to

    do is spend some time convincing them every time our opinions differ.¡±

    Fia felt bad for him when she heard that.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting old. You¡¯re already quite tired having to break your back for thepany on your own,

    and you still have to deal with them!¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad tightened his arms around her waist. ¡°You¡¯ve made an enemy out of them for me.

    They¡¯re going to ruin your reputation when they have a chance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as your reputation is intact!¡± Fia knew that Conrad could forcefully deal with the

    elders. However, any wrong moves would affect his and thepany¡¯s reputation. since they were

    also notpletely useless.

    That was why she, as his wife, made the move instead!

    Even if they were to ruin her reputation, it was fine! As long as she could help him!

    In the past, all she did was stay at home. To send him off work and to greet him when he returned

    home. She never helped him in any capacity.

    Despite liking him and being secretly in love with him for so many years, she never helped him with

    anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to be able to marry you,¡± Conrad said as he nibbled and kissed her earlobe, her neck,

    and slowly became more and more greedy.

    Fia was bing hotter as she quickly pushed him.

    ¡°We¡¯re talking business here, so don¡¯t do that now, alright?¡±

    ¡°What business?¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes slightly dulled as he stared at Fia¡¯s lips.

    Fia poked his head and quickly said, ¡°But they weren¡¯tpletely wrong. Why did you keep on

    promoting staff into management and refuse to use their heirs?¡±

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660

    Chapter 660

    ¡°That¡¯s because their children and grandchildren are all useless!¡± Conrad had a headache just thinking

    about it.

    His grandfather told him about it too and he did want to promote them.

    However, after Ss investigated them, he couldn¡¯t use any of them as they were rotten to the core.

    They were all worthless and all they did was stir up trouble.

    None of the elders¡¯ family members were of

    any use!

    He had no choice but to give up on them and promote the staff from the bottom rank.

    ¡°All of them? How¡¯s that possible?! They¡¯re quite wealthy, so their children and grandchildren should

    have received a good education!¡±

    ¡°Just because they had a good education and environment doesn¡¯t mean that they could learn well.¡±

    Fia frowned. She then remembered how Conrad would always be bullied by the other scions when he

    was still a teen.

    Now that Conrad had be the best of the youngest generation in Gryphon, everyone else that

    bullied him back then was quite useless if she was to think about it, weren¡¯t they?

    Even if they weren¡¯tpletely useless, when they used whatever their family had and started their

    own business, they couldn¡¯t even earn more than they spent.

    ¡°Looks like when we have our son, we can¡¯t let him have such an easy time.¡±

    Conradughed. ¡°How did you end up with that conclusion?¡±

    ¡°If he had it too easy, he would be too bored and would think of doing all those useless things. and

    wouldn¡¯t know the value of hard work!¡± Fia said as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Strong men. create good

    times. Good times create weak men. Weak men create hard times! And you¡¯re the best example of

    this! You¡¯ll be our son¡¯s best example!¡±

    Despite all the praises that Conrad had been showered with, it was the first time he heard. something

    like what Fia had said.

    ¡°You have never gone hungry, have you?¡± Fia suddenly realized something. ¡°The Maxwell is such a

    huge household¡­ They wouldn¡¯t have let you go hungry, right?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Conrad kissed Fia as he looked at her in shock. ¡°When I was at my hungriest, I ate tree bark

    and even drank muddy water.¡±

    Fia was shocked even more. He was thinking that if it was the case, then his son had to eat tree bark

    and drink muddy water too? Only then would he be able to be as good as his husband?

    That was so tough!

    Only after a while did she realize that as the scion of the Maxwell household, how was he so starved

    that he had to eat tree bark and drink muddy water?

    ¡°What happened? Did your mother abuse you when you were little?¡±

    ¡°No matter how abusive she was, there were still others in the family. While I¡¯d been beaten, they

    wouldn¡¯t let me go hungry.¡±

    Tears began to form in Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Were you kidnapped when you were very little?¡±

    ¡°Nothing like that happened.¡± Conrad smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve never been kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°Then why would you go hungry to that point?¡±

    ¡°The Hellish Training Camp.¡±

    Fia had heard about the training camp quite a few times already. ¡°What kind of a ce is that? They

    don¡¯t feed you at all?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wilderness survival training camp, except stricter.¡± Conrad used amon term to make it less

    horrifying. He didn¡¯t want her to know how bad it was.

    ¡°Is William going to suffer all that you had after you send him there?¡± Fia remembered that Tyler and

    Mary were preparing to send William to Hellish Training Camp and couldn¡¯t help. but be worried.

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Conrad flicked at her head. ¡°He¡¯s not your kid. Why are you so worried?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sharon and William¡¯s godmother!¡± Fia said with a straight face. ¡°You better tell me how he¡¯ll be

    treated before he gets sent over.¡±

    William was already physically quite frail. She didn¡¯t want William to be ¡°inhumanly treated¡± without the

    Lanes knowing!

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    If it was too much, she had to stop it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged programs to strengthen his body. They won¡¯t torture him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You can ask Ss and Tiger about it if you don¡¯t trust me.¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Fia suppressed her suspicion, to prevent him from being unhappy.

    When Conrad went to the washroom during lunch, she ran out of the office to look for Ss and Tiger at

    the end of the corridor. The two of them were discussing something important

    with stern faces.

    ¡°Ss! Tiger! There¡¯s something that I need to ask you!¡±

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661

    Chapter 661

    When they heard her voice, both of them turned to her

    ¡°What is it, Madam?¡± Ss asked with a serious expression on his face. He didn¡¯t intend to answer any

    questions that would touch his boss¡¯s bottom line.

    ¡°Will William be tortured when he¡¯s sent to the Hellish Training Camp? Would he starve or get cold?¡±

    Ss and Tiger let out a sigh of relief and both of them answered, ¡°No!¡±

    Fia red at Ss suspiciously and then switched her attention to Tiger.

    ¡°Tiger, you were physically frailst time, right? What kind of training did you undergo?¡±

    Tiger was stunned for a moment before answering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Mr. Lane¡¯s son won¡¯t undergo

    one-tenth of the training I went through.¡±

    Ss nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry! The boss already told them that the main focus is

    to strengthen Mr. Lane¡¯s son physically. Training is only secondary.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t they send a doctor to Gryphon to watch after William?¡±

    Both of them quickly shook their heads with a shadowy expression.

    Ss then said to Fia in a severe tone, something he did very rarely, ¡°Madam, the Hellish Training

    Camp has their own rules to follow! The medics that served the camp do not treat any outsiders. The

    reason that Mr. Lane¡¯s son could join them was because the boss used the backdoor.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia was stunned. ¡°That strict? Then what kind of backdoor did he use?¡±

    ¡°My wife¡¯s godson.¡± A smile came from behind and both Ss and Tiger shuddered. They made up an

    excuse and quickly left.

    Fia turned around to see and saw Conrad walking toward her in big strides.

    The man was tall and handsome. If he wasn¡¯t cold and distant, he would be even more attractive!

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re so worried when it¡¯s someone else¡¯s son. What if we have our

    own children? Would I still be important to you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fia knew what he meant just now and happily held his arm.

    ¡°Thank you for treating me so well!¡±

    ¡°Are you praising me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Conrad stopped his footsteps and stared at her deeply. ¡°You aren¡¯t sincere enough if you simply

    praised

    me.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat before she tipped her toes and kissed his thin lips.

    When she wanted to leave in the next second, she was pushed to the wall and the man kissed her

    back! ¡°Mm¡­¡± She puffed, wanting to push him away. She was worried that Ss and Tiger would turn

    around and see them. How embarrassing.

    But the man didn¡¯t give her the chance to avoid him at all. The more he kissed her, the less control he

    had over himself¡­ And his hands.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Fia tried pushing him, but he kissed her even more deeply. In the end, she gave up

    struggling

    The man was bing more and more brutal. Even if she couldn¡¯t handle him, she had to

    Ss had just turned around to ask if the two of them wanted to have lunch at the cafeteria, at home, or

    at a restaurant.

    Then, he saw his boss, who had been quite chaste on the outside, munching on the madam like a wild

    beast.

    His heart skipped a beat. He turned around and ran.

    However, in his anxiety, his leg tripped over his other leg.

    He mmed to the ground with a huge bang and attracted the attention of a certain man who was

    kissing his wife passionately.

    ¡°Ss Whitley!¡± Conrad could feel a fire burning inside of him. The fool!

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ It wasn¡¯t intentional¡­¡± Ss cried out in pain as hey on the ground. He really wanted

    to give himself two ps.

    Why was he like his mom? The reason that his boss didn¡¯t have lunch at all was because his boss¡¯s

    wife

    wasn¡¯t there to oversee him!

    Now that the madam was with him, he would still eat in time even if he didn¡¯t have the appetite

    because. he wouldn¡¯t want the madam to go hungry!

    Why did he care so much?

    He had made such a huge mistake!

    ¡°Go get your punishment from Tiger!¡± Conrad was so angry as he held Fia in his arms, whose face was

    so red that she didn¡¯t want anyone else to see it.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662

    Chapter 662

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Ss pushed himself up and quickly left.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tiger saw Ss running back with a defeated expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but

    be

    curious

    Ss didn¡¯t say anything and simply turned around with his back at him, and then knelt down.

    Tiger was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°The boss told me to get punished by you.¡±

    ¡°Make it quick. Otherwise, when the bosses here with his beloved wife, he might get angry and

    punish you along with me!¡±

    Tiger was confused, but his boss¡¯smand was absolute. He took out the taser.

    ¡°How many times?¡±

    ¡°The boss didn¡¯t say,¡± Ss cried. Ever since he left the Hellish Training Camp, he had never received

    this kind of punishment.

    Tiger frowned. ¡°Fifty?¡±

    Ss gritted his teeth and wanted to retort to him, but back in the camp, fifty was the lightest

    punishment.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    He had been punished many times back in the camp. He survived all of them, didn¡¯t he?

    However, when Tiger¡¯s taser touched him, he copsed on the ground almost immediately. He felt his

    entire body burning!

    Tiger then said, ¡°You hadn¡¯t taken any punishment for a long time, so it¡¯s normal that your body isn¡¯t

    ustomed to it anymore. I¡¯ll make this quick, so chin up!¡±

    With that, he immediately touched Ss¡¯s body a few times.

    Ss was electrocuted to the point that his veins popped as he let out howls like a cornered beast.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Fia said when he heard the howls. ¡°We have wolves in thepany?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ss.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia blinked. That howl didn¡¯t sound like Ss at all. Just how much pain was he enduring?

    He held Conrad¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°You told him to get his punishment from Tiger just now¡­ What kind

    of punishment?¡±

    ¡°Just taking a beating,¡± Conrad answered nonchntly. Not with a stick though, but with a taser.

    As the two of them spoke, the howls had already shifted tone twice. One sounded more painful than

    the other.

    Fia couldn¡¯t stand around and do nothing, so she dragged Conrad toward where the howling was

    coming from.

    When she turned around the corner, she saw Tiger tasering Ss in front of the elevator.

    Ss was twisting his body on the ground, the veins on his forehead seemingly going to explode

    through

    the skin at any time.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Fia cried out.

    Tiger stopped and looked at Conrad quietly.

    Fia then quickly said to Conrad, ¡°That¡¯s enough, right? Ss didn¡¯t do anything wrong anyway. Forgive

    him?¡±

    Conrad looked at Ss who was lying on the floor drowning in his own sweat.

    He suddenly raised his eyes at Tiger and asked, ¡°How many times did you electrocute him?¡±

    ¡°Twenty times. There are thirty more.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Did I tell you to electrocute him fifty times?¡±

    Tiger looked at Conrad in shock.

    ¡°We¡¯re not in the camp. There¡¯s no need to punish anyone so severely as long as they know what they

    did was wrong!¡±

    Tiger gulped. ¡°Then how many times did you want originally?¡±

    ¡°Ten times.¡±

    Tiger gulped again. He didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore.

    Ss said in a coarse voice as hey on the ground, ¡°Tiger electrocuted me ten times more.¡±

    Conrad then said in a calm tone, ¡°That¡¯s between you and him. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    After that, he pressed the button and called the elevator. When the door opened, he went in together

    with Fia in his arms.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    The moment the door closed, Ss immediately jumped up and pounced toward Tiger!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you back that ten times! Give me the taser!¡±

    ¡°Hell no!¡±

    The two of them were quickly rolling on the ground, howling as they electrocuted each other.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663

    Chapter 663

    Conrad led Fia out of thepany before turning and looking at her.

    ¡°Why do you keep on staring at me?¡±

    Fia lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°I realize that you¡¯re a mystery to me right now. There are too

    many sides of you that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scared of me?¡±

    ¡°No, just not in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in a good mood?¡± Conrad led Fia to the roadside, waiting for the pedestrian light to

    turn green.

    ¡°I feel like not everything¡¯s in my control, so I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Fia, you want to seduce me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± She simply wanted to know more about him. Wished that he didn¡¯t hide that many

    secrets from her.

    The light turned green. Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand tightly as they crossed the road, making sure that she

    was by his side.

    ¡°The reason that I didn¡¯t show you everything I have is because I want you to be curious about me

    forever, so that you won¡¯t feel bored.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so unfair. To you, I¡¯m like an open book!¡± Fia felt unhappy.

    Conrad frowned. After they crossed the road, he pulled her so that she would be standing right in front

    of him. He looked at her sincerely.

    ¡°You¡¯re not an open book to me. We¡¯ve been married for three years¡­ But I¡¯ve never really learned

    about you. Only in the past few months did I know that you¡¯ve hidden yourself, and I almost lost you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes trembled. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the sincerity in those words despite the

    crowd, but she was so touched that she wanted to cry.

    Conrad held her fingers and said, ¡°You know everything that you could about my past. Those that you

    couldn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll fear me if you find out.¡±

    The days that she didn¡¯t know about were filled with blood and carnage.

    He lived like a wolf fighting for that one ray of hope.

    He wished that Fia would never know about the experiences he had in the Hellish Training Camp.

    ¡°Why would I be afraid of you?¡± Fia said with her eyes red. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad patted her head. ¡°When I be someone like this, my hands are no longer clean.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask you. I¡¯ll wait for the day that you¡¯re willing to tell me everything.¡±

    Conrad smiled. He didn¡¯t object to it, nor did he promise her. He simply led her to a high-ss Western

    restaurant nearby.

    ¡°Wee.¡± The usher at the door bowed as he opened the door for them.

    Fia nodded at the usher and thanked him, holding Conrad¡¯s arm tightly.

    Conrad led her to the second floor and chose a table next to the French window.

    He then put the menu in front of her. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Fia had taken a look and chose two dishes that were suitable for him.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes became gentle instantly and didn¡¯t want to move his eyes away from her face.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get another pigeon soup too!¡± Fia raised her eyes and looked at him, and the first thing she saw

    was the gentleness in his eyes. She was captivated.

    Conrad snapped his fingers at the waiter next to them and said, ¡°Do as my wife ordered.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The waiter wrote down the order and then respectfully asked, ¡°Any wine for you today, sir and

    madam?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡± Fia said as she regained herposure. ¡°Orange juice will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After the waiter left, Fia stared at Conrad and then said to him strictly, ¡°Remember, you can no longer

    drink any alcohol! Your body can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    Conrad smiled softly and stroked one strand of her hair by her ear.

    ¡°Does this count as something important if you have to repeat it so many times?¡±

    ¡°If you can carve it into your bones, I can repeat it to you a hundred times every day if I have to!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad bent over closer and couldn¡¯t help ying with her hair as he rubbed them between his

    fingers. ¡°Fia, I want you to nag me and manage me forever.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart trembled again. It was as if she was having a heart attack. She was both happy and upset¡­

    It was a very strange feeling.

    ¡°What should we eat?¡±

    A man asked a woman as they walked up to the second floor.

    The woman nced at the man and woman sitting by the French window, and her expression instantly

    became cold.

    Peter looked in the direction Esme was looking and saw Conrad and Fia.

    The two of them were very close, with their faces close to each other. They had been disying their

    love for quite some time.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664

    Chapter 664

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Esme simply stood there with her jealousy eating at her!

    Even when she was Conrad¡¯s girlfriend, he had never been so close to her! Never!

    Peter¡¯s eyes nced at Esme¡¯s face, and a glint of darkness shed in his eyes. He extended his hand

    and prodded her back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose a ce since we came to this restaurant for lunch?¡±

    Esme stumbled forward as she immediately lowered her head, hiding the sorrow and jealousy in her

    eyes. Fia turned around and saw ¡°Britney¡± and Peter who came together and quietly pinched his waist.

    Conrad nced at them and turned his attention back, before gently asking her, ¡°What do you want to

    eat for dinner?¡±

    Fia turned her attention back too and smiled at him helplessly. ¡°We haven¡¯t even eaten lunch yet and

    you¡¯re already thinking about dinner.¡±

    ¡°We have to arrange it earlier.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll take you to a nice ce for dinner tonight!¡± she said as she raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad smiled.

    Peter snorted at a volume that only Esme could hear before walking toward Conrad and Fia.

    Esme wanted to drag her, but she immediately stopped herself when she extended her arms. She then

    quietly followed Peter.

    ¡°What a coincidence, you two,¡± Peter greeted them cheerfully.

    Conrad¡¯s expression immediately turned ice cold.

    Fia smiled at Peter for Sally¡¯s sake and said, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a coincidence. This restaurant is quite

    close to my husband¡¯spany.¡±

    Peter chuckled, ¡°So, are you saying that we shouldn¡¯t havee?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. This restaurant is quite popr in Gryphon after all.¡±

    ¡°Since we both know each other, can we share a table?¡± Peter¡¯s smile was perfect, and he disyed

    his

    mannerisms well.

    Even the remoteness in his eyes seemingly disappeared.

    Fia was stunned. Peter looked even more like Sally now that he disyed the gentle and kind side of

    himself.

    ¡°Is that alright, Conrad?¡± Peter nced at Conrad and smiled gently.

    Conrad looked at Britney behind him and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    He wanted to see what they wanted to do.

    Peter called a waiter over and pulled a chair, telling Esme, ¡°Have a seat, Britney.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Peter.¡±

    The waiter came and he ordered two steaks and foie gras as well as a bottle of fine wine.

    He then asked Esme, ¡°Is there anything else you want, Britney?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What you ordered is enough.¡±

    Fia then nced at Britney who was being gentle, and said, ¡°He¡¯s treating you so well, Britney. Did he

    ask you out to this restaurant for lunch?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Esme responded reflexively and her body froze, remembering that Peter was there.

    ¡°Peter treats me like a little sister,¡± she said in a sad tone. ¡°He was worried about me after I lost my job,

    so he asked me out for lunch here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t praise me for that,¡± Peter said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say 1 want to bring you here. You said that you wanted to

    Fia frowned when she heard him say that, and then nced at Conrad.

    All she saw was Conradying his eyes on his cup of tea and taking a sip as if he didn¡¯t hear anything

    that

    Peter said.

    ¡°Looks like you must havee here quite frequently. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have met you so

    coincidentally,¡± Peter continued. He didn¡¯t feel awkward at all even when no one continued the

    conversation.

    Esme¡¯s heart was thumping uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t know what he meant by that.

    He kept on warning her not to get close to Conrad but he intentionally said something like that in front

    of

    them!

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    .

    y

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665

    Chapter 665

    ¡°Britney.¡± Peter¡¯s calm eyesid on Esme. ¡°Did youe here for lunch with the expectation of seeing

    Conrad?¡±

    Both Fia and Esme were speechless.

    Conrad put down his ss and looked at Peter. ¡°What, you¡¯re here to get back at me?¡±

    ¡°Haha! What are you talking about, Conrad? It¡¯s not my ce to get back at you for anything,¡± Peter

    said as he patted Esme¡¯s arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have something you want to ask Conrad? He¡¯s here

    now, so why don¡¯t you ask him?¡±

    Esme¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil.

    Peter then reminded her, ¡°You missed Esme so you went to the Mannings¡¯ mansion for a walk. Didn¡¯t

    you say you want to ask Conrad about something?¡±

    Esme¡¯s eyes opened wider, and she stared into Peter¡¯s eyes, hypnotizing herself that she was Britney.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Esme and I were good friends when we were overseas. I treated her as a sister of sorts.

    After I came back, I found out a little about what happened. While she made mistakes, I believe that

    you¡¯re entirely at fault!¡±

    Conrad raised her eyes and red at Britney coldly.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Since you were friends with her, then do you know the rtionship between her and Peter that you

    secretly loved so much?¡±

    Esme was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that? Esme came back home because of you! It has

    nothing to do with Peter!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Are you sure you don¡¯t know what that means? Or are you pretending?¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes became

    even colder. ¡°So, the two of you came here to have lunch so that you can give me some mental

    conditioning?

    ¡°Do you think that after Esme is dead, I would me myself for it or have any regrets? Or do you want

    me to have a fight with my wife over it again and again?¡± The words he said in his mouth were getting

    more

    and more heartless.

    ¡°A woman that is dead no longer exists! I would never have any feelings for her! And you speak of her

    in front of me¡­ It only makes me feel repulsed and disgusted!¡±

    The color on Esme¡¯s face slowly drained away.

    Peter frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Conrad to be that heartless.

    She was his first love.

    And a first love was the hardest for a man to give up on, wasn¡¯t it?

    Esme was his first love. That was why he was maddeningly in love with her!

    ¡°Peter.¡± Conrad stared at Peter coldly. ¡°Since you were able to take Esme out of the country all those

    years ago, why didn¡¯t she marry you?¡±

    Peter frowned, the viciousness in his eyes appeared again.

    ¡°Because at the end of the day, it simply proves that you¡¯re stillcking!¡± Conrad sneered at him coldly.

    Fia felt breathless as she was stuck in between them.

    All they talked about was Esme. She didn¡¯t want to talk about her.

    Esme steeled herself and then looked at Fia.

    ¡°Fia, I want to ask you whether you¡¯ve ever felt yourself to be very cruel?¡±

    Fia tightened her fist and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Britney Thomas, not Esme Manning. Why are you so

    interested in the story between the three of us?¡±

    ¡°Because Esme¡¯s my friend!¡±

    ¡°Friend, huh? The person that Peter likes is my cousin. Then, as her friend, you¡¯re simply picking up

    what she had discarded?¡± Fia said coldly. She wasn¡¯t mute¡­ She could provoke others when needed

    as well.

    At this time, the waiter came with their food.

    Conrad then said, ¡°We want to change to another table.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The waiter took their food to another table. He even chose a table that was much further

    away than Peter and Esme.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fia.¡± Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand as he stood up.

    Fia took a few steps before suddenly turning around, and she caught the hatred in Esme¡¯s eyes.

    She frowned, asking in a cool voice, ¡°What is there between you and me that could make you stare at

    me with such hateful eyes?¡±

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666

    Chapter 666

    Esme quickly lowered her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re wrong.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind now.¡±  freed herself from Conrad¡¯s grasp and walked over to Esme¡¯s side, and looked

    at her from up high.

    She bent down and whispered to Esme, ¡°If you really love Peter, Britney, don¡¯t even think about

    educating us using the name of the person Peter loved the most. Otherwise, you might lose more than

    you think again!¡±

    Fia emphasized on the word again. When Esme heard those words in her ears, she instantly became

    nervous.

    She extended her hand to push Fia away, but before she couldn¡¯t even touch her, a cup that Conrad

    threw her way immediately hit her hand. She cried out in pain and retracted her hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Peter stood up angrily and stared at Conrad.

    Conrad merely said with a cold expression, ¡°From how hervous you¡¯re being right now, it doesn¡¯t look

    like you¡¯repletely without any feelings for her.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t care about stopping his fury toward Conrad and said, ¡°Not only because of Britney but also

    because of how heartless you¡¯re toward Esme!¡±

    ¡°Ha, is that so?¡± Conrad walked over and pulled Fia back to his side and then coldly threatened them,

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time where your precious Britney touches my Fia again, it won¡¯t end this easily!¡±

    Esme¡¯s shoulders copsed as she sat in the chair like a stringless puppet, looking at how Conrad

    walked over to another table with his arm around Fia.

    Peter didn¡¯t care about having to stop showing his love toward her in the open anymore. He had no

    time for anything else as he held her hand, looking at it.

    ¡°The back of your hand is red. Does it hurt? I¡¯ll call¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Esme instinctively pulled her hand away, her face filled with refusal.

    Peter looked at how she rejected him, and the concerned look on his face became a sneer.

    ¡°Do you think that he¡¯ll even look at you like this? You heard what he said. Esme Manning is dead to

    him. He has no more feelings for her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡± Esme controlled her voice, worried that Conrad and Fia could hear

    them.

    She couldn¡¯t stay there anymore. The result of the testing hurt her so much.

    She stood up and ran out of the restaurant.

    Peter sat in front of the table, not in any urgency to leave.

    The servants simply served the two steaks and foie gras to him. He finished it all alone and even drank

    the wine.

    He was like a machine from the beginning to the end, eating and drinking earnestly.

    spied on Peter when she was eating.

    She bent over toward Conrad and mumbled, ¡°Look at him. Doesn¡¯t it look like he¡¯s mourning for his

    partner?¡±

    Chap 666

    Conrad red at Peter icily. ¡°It has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°I know that it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us, but I just want to talk to you about it,¡± Fia said

    unhappily. Chatting with him never resulted in a satisfying conversation.

    Conrad smiled helplessly and put down his cutlery, and then grabbed a handkerchief to help her wipe

    her mouth.

    ¡°Do you

    think that he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Britney and loved the one that had died, seeing that he didn¡¯t

    stand up and chase after Britney and simply ate here alone?¡±

    Fia blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°If that was the case, why would Britney stare at you in such a hateful manner?¡± Conrad reminded Fia.

    Fia looked at him, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    She then stuffed her mouth full. She would feel much better if she were to eat food that she liked.

    Conrad sighed. ¡°Focus on your food.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Fia lowered her head, quickly finishing up her food.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667

    Chapter 667

    As soon as she finished, she turned to look at Peter. He was simply sitting there, doing nothing. His

    eyes and expression seemed to be saying that he missed someone.

    She nudged Conrad with her elbow. ¡°Look at how he is.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t even spare him a second and simply said, ¡°He¡¯s just acting it.¡±

    ¡°Really? But I feel like he looks quite sad.¡±

    As Fia was looking at Peter, Conrad stood up and went to the restroom.

    Peter suddenly turned and looked at Fia.

    His eyes were sharp and vicious!

    Fia could feel chills going down her spine!

    Before Conrad came back, Peter stood up and walked toward Fia.

    ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something I need to remind you.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    1

    ¡°Karma. Someone as cold as Conrad will never have eternal love for a woman. Don¡¯t think that he¡¯s

    treating you well right now. Maybe Esme¡¯s end will be your end as well.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Fia¡¯s hands trembled. Peter felt like a ghost to her.

    His eyes, his expressions¡­ They looked like they belonged to a ghost that haunted the living!

    ¡°Justice isn¡¯t blind.¡±

    ¡°Justice?! We have never mistreated you!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t see things like that.¡± Peter put a finger on his lips as if he were telling her to be quiet. He

    then bent down and whispered into her ears. ¡°Sometimes, karma doesn¡¯t inflict the pain on who did the

    deed, but inflict the pain on the people they care about.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Fia became anxious after the words he said. All the negative emotions she had seemed to have caught

    an opening and burst forth altogether.

    Peter left with a smile.

    When Conrad came back, Fia¡¯s face was gloomy.

    ¡°Conrad, did anything happen between the Maxwells and the Halls?¡±

    ¡°No. Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing,¡± Fia said as she bit her lips. ¡°Before he left, Peter said something strange to me. I¡¯m

    worried if your two families had something against each other in the past.

    The hate and viciousness in his eyes weren¡¯t faked. It was something that was carved into his being.¡±

    Could it be that the Maxwells had somehow crossed the Halls in the past? And the best way for Peter

    to have his revenge against the Maxwells was to focus his efforts on Conrad?

    ¡°Can you try to remember? What if something happened between your two families and he¡¯s now going

    against you? That fire in Barbara¡¯s office that day is too strange¡­ Can it be that Peter¡¯s the one who

    wanted Britney to start it?¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia in silence. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say

    He didn¡¯t want her to see the darkness on the other side through what was happening

    ¡°Britney loves him so much¡­ It¡¯s only natural for her to do whatever Peter asks her to do! She

    intentionally ran into the fire to save the documents so that you would be impressed by her. Then¡­

    Then when you¡¯re at your most defenseless, he would use Britney as a honey trap to give you a stab in

    the back!¡±

    Fia spoke fast and urgently, her mental state a mess.

    ¡°That must be it! That¡¯s their n! Their target is you!¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad held her face, and used his forehead to touch hers. ¡°Sh¡­ Don¡¯t think about it anymore.

    You¡¯re making things up from thin air. Nothing like that would happen.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes blinked as she stared into Conrad¡¯s eyes, sorrow flowing out of her heart.

    Her voice was filled with sadness. ¡°Is Peter trying to avenge Esme? Britney uses the same moisturizer

    as her, and the way she looked at me when she was angry was the same as how Esme did too. Did

    she do that intentionally? To make us feel like she¡¯s Esme? To make us uneasy? To make us¡­¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡± Conrad held Fia tightly and whispered into her ears, consoling her, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling uneasy,

    and I don¡¯t want to start fights with you because of Esme.¡±

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chapter 668

    ?

    Chapter 668

    "But... They won''t stop! They must have other ns! It''s useless even if you fired Britney!"  said as she trembled, her eyes filled with fear. She remembered how she lost her two children, the pain and the terror.

    She felt like she was almost going crazy. She couldn''t suppress her terrible emotions and memories..

    "Don''t think about it, Fia. No matter what they''re up to, I''m here. I''ll deal with them. All you need to do is live the life you like calmly," he said as she kissed her forehead. "Don''t think about it."

    Fia slowly calmed down, but her heart still felt heavy.

    She couldn''t understand what Peter and Britney were up to. She felt very uneasy.

    Inside Peter''s car, Esme was holding Peter''s phone to look at the stream from the security

    camera.

    From the screen, she could see how Conrad was so soft toward Fia, kissing her, calming her. She had never heard his voice so gentle. It could give any woman a sense of security.

    But none of this belonged to her!

    "You''re dead?" Peter unbuttoned the buttons on his coat, removed it, and then threw it to the back.

    Esme held his phone tightly, her eyes turning red.

    "He treated me just like this in the past."

    "Really? How sad," Peter said with a sneer. "What did he say in front of you just now? He will only feel disgusted if you''re in the conversation. He doesn''t have sympathy for you at all!"

    Esme shook her head but didn''t refute him.

    Peter took back his phone and switched it off.

    He hid the camera in one of the restaurant''s decorative nts before he left. The angle the camera was facing was directly toward Conrad''s table.

    "Your suggestion is quite good. If we see Fia again, remember to find a way to break her using her emotions." Peter blinked before staring at Esme. "I want to ask you a question."

    "Go ahead," Esme said with her eyes numb.

    "You really don''t have to feel anypassion toward your cousin at all?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Why should I bepassionate toward her?!" Esme said in anger and looked right back at Peter. "If it isn''t because of her, I wouldn''t have be like this!"

    "I know everything between you two. As an outsider, Fia''s the innocent one here."

    "Innocent?! If she''s really innocent, why would she marry Conrad the moment I left the

    country?!" Esme''s expression became distraught and crazed. "She''s shameless! Despicable! She should be ra-

    p!

    Peter gave Esme a p. "Be careful of how you act. You''re Britney Thomas, not Esme Manning!

    Esme looked down, the anger in her eyes was only amplified as she held her face that was hit.

    "Peter, are you sure you have no feelings for Britney at all?" Peter was stunned and looked at his own hand.

    The real Britney''s face appeared in his mind. There was no need to y pretend. Her smile was so innocent.

    "Peter, did you remember Britney when you looked at that whore Fia?" Esme suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with hate.

    Peter frowned and held her chin then dragged her toward him. "Remember, you''re Britney Thomas!"

    "Ha!" Britneyughed as her shoulders shook. "Haha... Ahahaha..."

    Her tears began to fall. "Britney, that poor fool... She loved you for so many years... The Thomas girl did nothing to you, but look at how things ended for her... Hahaha!"

    "Shut up!" Peter remembered what he said to Fia about karma just now.

    "And you spoke about karma to Fia.. Can you feel how you are part of it too? What did Britney and her family ever do to you? You have to..."

    "Shut up!" Peter said as he gripped Esme''s neck. His eyes were that of a demon as he strangled her even tighter.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me, Esme! Force my hands, and we¡¯ll all die together!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Esme couldn¡¯t breathe that well anymore, and she felt that her neck was almost on the verge of

    snapping.

    The veins on Peter¡¯s hands and arms were popping. He only managed to regain his senses after a lot

    of effort as he looked at Esme slowly losing consciousness.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Esme coughed uncontrobly as the air rushed into her lungs. She coughed so badly that she

    almost coughed her lungs out.

    Peter red at her coldly for several seconds before bending toward her.

    Esme was so shocked that her back was against the car window.

    Peer smiled coldly and pulled over the seat belt. Only after that did he pull his own seat belt and start

    the

    car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you are yourself?¡± He sneered frigidly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I have the mood to make

    love with you!¡±

    Esme suddenly looked at Peter oddly as she straightened her back. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Peter nced at her and didn¡¯t even say a word..

    ¡°Are you attracted to that whore too? Peter, don¡¯t forget what you are too! You¡¯re a monster that can

    never see the light of day! There¡¯s no one that you can love anyone other than me!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Peter grabbed a cup of water and hurled it toward her!

    He had no feelings toward Fia. All he knew was that Fia was Conall¡¯s daughter, and Conall made his

    father lose hispany and his legs!

    ¡°Fine. Then you must make that whore into a madwoman! If you do that, I¡¯ll believe you, and I¡¯ll listen to

    everything you say!¡±

    Peter then said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I trying to ruin her emotional state just now?¡±

    When Esme heard about it, she smiled, as if their fight just now was just a dream.

    She bent over and held Peter¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mr. Hall!¡±

    ¡°Get away from me!¡± Peter pushed her away. Even he was somewhat confused.

    Esme was already used to how hot and cold he could be at the same time and didn¡¯t pay too much

    attention.

    Once Fia was back in the office, Fia was able to rpose herself once she put her mind to the -

    unfinished designs.

    Conrad could see how earnestly she was devoting herself to her designs, and the worry in his heart

    reduced.

    He realized that when she was in a bad mood, she could quickly calm down as soon as she could go

    back to her design work.

    He felt lucky that Fia had her own hobby.

    After Fia finished onest detail, she raised her eyes, noticing that Conrad was standing next to her

    table.

    She smiled at him brightly and said, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go back to your work.¡±

    Conrad stared at her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, Fia, I¡¯ll approve your leave so that you and

    Mary

    can¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Fia cut him off with augh. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be able to do the things that I like! I have no

    time to dwell in my sorrows.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fia stood up and pulled his arm over and kissed his chin. ¡°Go back to work, honey. I¡¯ll take you

    to eat something good at night!¡±

    Conrad then smiled at her in a pampering manner. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°But I want to take my godchildren with me, is that alright?¡± Fia said with anticipation.

    Conrad thought about how their rtionship had improved and the only w in their rtionship was

    that they had no children.

    Since she liked Tyler¡¯s children, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting them get closer.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, honey! You¡¯re the best!¡± Fia kissed Conrad on the cheek and pushed him away. ¡°Go back to

    work now.¡±

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670

    Chapter 670

    Fia watched Conrad go back to his desk before giving Mary a call.

    ¡°Mary, is it alright if I want to take Sharon and William out for dinner after work tonight?¡±

    Mary stopped the work in her hands and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia then said, ¡°Alright. Thene along with Tyler too. The more the merrier.¡±

    Mary refused in a gentle voice. ¡°Tyler and I won¡¯t be going, I¡¯m afraid. He¡¯s going to visit an elder

    tonight and I have to apany him.¡±

    Fia hesitated and said, ¡°Elder? Shouldn¡¯t the twins go along with you?¡±

    Mary then said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys have fun. We¡¯ll take them along next time.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Let me know if you need to buy any gifts when you visit your elders again. I¡¯ll buy something for

    you!¡± Fia said happily.

    Mary smiled. ¡°Oh, you. Don¡¯t spoil my kids.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not spoiling them. I¡¯m just showing them love!¡±

    The two of them chatted for a few more minutes before Fia went back to work as she hummed joyfully.

    She was even more efficient now.

    Conrad nced at her. Seeing how happy she was, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.

    After the busy period in the afternoon, Fia ced the design in Conrad¡¯s drawer under his desk.

    ¡°Help me check tomorrow. Let¡¯s go and pick up Sharon and William from home!¡±

    Conrad was stunned. Looking at how excited she was¡­ He could imagine just how much love she was

    going to give to her children.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go!¡± Fia helped him switch off hisputer and close his files. Then,

    she locked a stack of documents in the safe, took his car key, and dragged him out of the office.

    Outside the corridor.

    When Ss saw the two of them, he weakly lowered his head and said, ¡°Sir, madam.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Ss! You and Tiger need to work overtime today! Come have fun with us!¡± Fia quickly said as she

    ran .past Ss.

    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly turned ck.

    ¡°Why did you ask them along?!¡±

    Fia turned and stared at him. ¡°To take care of the twins! Just in case!¡±

    With Ss and Tiger around, she¡¯d be able to rx with two extra pairs of hands protecting the

    children.

    ¡°I see.¡± Conrad¡¯s expression brightened at a speed that could be visually seen. He turned around and

    said, ¡°Ss, tell Tiger to hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ss was terrified. Conrad was so scary right now.

    His mood changed so quickly.

    The car hadn¡¯t evenpletely stopped when Fia had already opened the car door after she saw the

    twins standing right outside their gates.

    Conrad quickly braked and said, ¡°Slowly.¡±

    Meanwhile, Fia had already got down and ran toward Sharon and William.

    ¡°My babies! Did you miss me?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sharon and William said together.

    Fia grabbed the children¡¯s hands from Mary and said, ¡°Mary, why don¡¯t you dy your meeting with

    your elder ande with us?¡±

    ¡°Just go. I trust you more when the children are with you than my own nanny!¡± Mary said gently.

    Fia smiled brightly as she held the children¡¯s hand. ¡°Say goodbye to Mommy.¡±

    Sharon, ¡°See you, Mom!¡±

    William, ¡°Bye-bye, Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wander around. Be respectful when you¡¯re with your godmother, alright?¡± Mary said sternly.

    Sharon nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep an eye on my brother! I won¡¯t let him wander away!¡±

    Mary poked her daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°Take care of yourself first!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Her daughter had more ideas than her son.

    Fia apanied the two children to the backseat. Conrad looked at the passenger seat. ¡°Fia, do you

    want to join me in front?¡±

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671

    Chapter 671

    ¡°Focus on your driving. I¡¯ll sit at the back with the twins,¡± Fia said as she took out two lollipops from her

    pocket, one for each.

    The twins ate the lollipop and each of them held one of her arms, telling her all about what happened at

    school.

    Fia listened to them earnestly and exined what she thought about some questions they asked. She

    had be a part of the children¡¯s social circle.

    Conrad knew that there was no way for them to be together alone with the two kids, so he gave up and

    quietly became their driver.

    A car followed behind them at a set distance. Tiger was responsible for driving while Ss kept on

    comining.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°I never thought that our boss would be like that one day.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Tiger continued the conversation nonchntly.

    ¡°That he couldn¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong! His mood changed so quickly! He even told us

    to electrocute each other!¡± Ss said, slightly angry.

    Tiger then said in a straight face, ¡°Careful, or I¡¯ll record what you said and let him hear it.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± Ss moved away as he stared at him. ¡°I realized that you¡¯ve already chosen who to

    stand with without saying a word.¡±

    Tiger asked confusingly, ¡°Stand with who?¡±

    Ss then said, ¡°With the madam! You even record me¡­ Did you learn that from the madam?¡±

    Tiger nodded and replied, ¡°Can you say that the madam was wrong for using that method?¡±

    Ss scratched his nose. ¡°It¡¯s quite good to be able to defeat our opponents in one fell swoop. But only

    the madam could use that!¡±

    Tiger looked at Ss from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Even you know our madam¡¯s status.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ss sighed in despair.

    Tiger then said, ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°How can someone as silly as you know what kind of risks the madam is taking by facing

    those old timers head-on and what she¡¯ll face in the future.¡±

    Tiger¡¯s expression darkened. Of course, he knew about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The boss can protect her.¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t have faith in him, but he¡¯s just too busy! Not to mention

    that no matter how good he was, he couldn¡¯t stop everyone from talking bad about her!

    They weren¡¯t the only ones talking about it. A lot of the small groups in thepany already did.

    Of course, their boss and the boss¡¯s wife weren¡¯t part of the groups, but Ss and Tiger were.

    The groups were already excitedly discussing how Fia was being such a reprehensible person by

    intimidating the seniors in thepany! In the olden times, she would have been killed for the

    disrespect!

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Conrad asked after he drove for a while.

    To the night market! Fia said happily.

    Conrad wanted to say that there were too many people at the night market. But when he heard how

    she patiently exined what kind of a ce the night market was, he shut up.

    ¡°Oh, you mean that the night market is a ce with a lot of good food!¡± Sharon sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant, my smart little Sharon!¡±

    William was unconvinced, though. ¡°She¡¯s not smart! You said it already!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Then why didn¡¯t you say it? Come on, say it!¡± Sharon¡¯s temper was raised.

    ¡°You¡­¡± William was so angry that his eyes became red, and he couldn¡¯t even speak properly anymore.

    Fia was stunned and quickly grabbed William and let him sit on her thigh.

    Sharon blinked and immediately said pitifully, ¡°Aunt Fia, why did you hug my little brother but not me?¡±

    Fia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s because your brother is sad because you¡¯re being fierce at him. I have to console

    him.¡±

    Sharon pouted, almost crying.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my bad I won¡¯t be fierce with him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, Sharon! You¡¯re a great sister!¡± Fia picked Sharon up with her other hand and put her on the

    other thigh.

    They reached a parking space close to the night market. Conrad parked the car and hurriedly opened

    the

    car door.

    His expression was a bit frosty. ¡°Come down now!¡±

    The two kids were about sixty pounds in total and his wife was going to get tired!

    ¡°No!¡± Sharon and William threw their arms around Fia¡¯s neck. They acted tough against the man that

    wanted to steal their godmother from them because they had their godmother¡¯s love!

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672

    Chapter 672

    Conrad gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll dump both of you out of the car!¡±

    ¡°So scary!¡± Sharon began to cry pitifully. William didn¡¯t fare any better.

    Fia didn¡¯t care how afraid they were, she held them both tightly just the same.

    ¡°Oh, stop it.¡±

    Conrad looked at how difficult it was for her to get out of the car with one kid in each arm. He didn¡¯t

    want to waste any more time and simply grabbed one after the other out.

    The two kids screamed!

    Fia immediately got out of the car. ¡°What are you doing? They¡¯re just kids!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick them up like that! They¡¯re healthy children!¡± Conrad said and then put down the

    Lane twins on the ground.

    Seeing that they wanted to pounce on Fia instinctively, he immediately said with an evil stare,

    ¡°Whoever dares to pester her will stay in the car! You can forget about eating!¡±

    Kids around this age already knew what was good for them. They immediately calmed down.

    Conrad snorted at them coldly and told Ss and Tiger toe along.

    ¡°Take one of their hands, each of you!¡± With that, he immediately held Fia in his arms.

    Fia was speechless as she pushed him away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I have a duty to take good care of them now that I took them out.¡±

    ¡°Fia, if you¡¯re going to make things hard, I won¡¯t let you take them out again!¡±

    Fia turned around and looked at the twins that were holding Ss¡¯s and Tiger¡¯s hands. While they

    looked pitiful, they didn¡¯t refuse Ss and Tiger.

    Rather than her having to pick one up and hold the other, it was better to let Ss and Tiger do it.

    ¡°Sharon, William, hold their hands tightly and follow behind me, alright? I¡¯ll find good food for the two of

    you in front, alright?¡±

    When the two children heard that there was good food, they happily nodded and temporarily forgot

    .Conrad¡¯s intimidation and bullying!

    Fia held Conrad and walked into the night market. There were stalls with fragrant food from both sides.

    Seeing how she looked around with those glittering eyes of hers, Conrad couldn¡¯t help but smile gently.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty that I want to eat!¡±

    Fia dragged him to a stall nearby.

    ¡°Eileen and I loveding to the night market in the past. We would fill up our bellies and get even

    more takeaways!¡±

    Conrad was feeling quite bad when he remembered about Elleen, who was far away in another

    country. He thought that everything would be simple and easy. After getting rid of Elleen, ¡¯s time

    would be all

    his!

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He didn¡¯t expect the Lanes¡¯ twins to appear!

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to this!¡±

    Fia stood in front of a stall and turned around, asking Tiger and Ss toe to her with the children.

    The two children stood in front of the stall and looked at the ck blocks floating in a pot of oil,

    confused. Sharon said, ¡°Can this be eaten, Aunt Fia? It looks like it¡¯s spoiled.¡±

    William agreed, ¡°It looks bad.¡±

    The owner of the stall simply let out a heartyugh. ¡°You¡¯ve never eaten one! Don¡¯t worry. I can

    guarantee. that after you have some, you¡¯ll be thinking of it even in your dreams!¡±

    The siblings looked at the owner of the stall like he was stupid.

    Fia patted the kids¡¯ heads and took out her phone to pay for it.

    ¡°Boss, give me ten of these!¡±

    Conrad and his two followers had their hearts tremble. Could they eat it when it¡¯s so ck? Would they

    have a stomachache? Ten of them? They didn¡¯t even want one!

    However, they didn¡¯t deny her because Fia was so happy.

    Sharon and William exchanged a nce. They wanted to say, ¡°Why did you buy that many? You can

    eat that yourself.¡± But they were also afraid that it would make their godmother angry, so they also shut

    their mouths and maintained their silence!

    ¡°Sure! Here you go! Ten deep-fried ck puddings!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thanks!¡±

    There were five in their own boxes in a stic bag. Conrad took both bags.

    There was a loneliness in Fia¡¯s eyes as she smiled. ¡°Ten of them are quite heavy, aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673

    Chapter 673

    Conrad felt weird. The weight of the ten of them was nothing.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s quite heavy. Why don¡¯t you let me help you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Conrad dodged Fia¡¯s little ws.

    Fia looked at him, taking a few steps away and stomping on the ground. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be honest with you.

    I¡¯m not worried about you getting tired. I¡¯m feeling pity for my mouth!¡±

    Conrad was even more confused.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Both Tiger and Ss let out augh.

    Conrad looked at the two of them frigidly.

    Ss quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I couldn¡¯t, sorry. Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Conrad said to Ss and then led Fia to a nearby bench further in front.

    He put the food on the bench. ¡°Eat it, then.¡±

    Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Conrad stopped her. He was worried that the sauce would burn her.

    Fia was feeling sad because she thought that he wouldn¡¯t let her eat. Then she saw Conrad quickly

    untie the stic bag and take out a box for her.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Her eyes became brilliant as she epted it. She then asked Sharon and William to eat with

    her.

    The siblings exchanged nces and shook their heads in unison.

    Fia wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll dig in!¡±

    She had wanted to eat one for so long! She hadn¡¯t had one in such a long time!

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    After the first bite, she let out a satisfied moan.

    She then nced at Conrad. ¡°Do you want one?¡±

    Conrad was hesitating. He had never been to the night markets. Other than a few skewers, he had

    never eaten anything like this.

    ¡°Do you want any, Ss, Tiger?¡±

    While they were quite curious, they didn¡¯t eat any seeing that their boss didn¡¯t eat them too.

    ¡°Fine, whatever!¡± Fia felt sad that she couldn¡¯t share such good food. And so, she transmuted her

    sorrow Into appetite, and ate two more!

    The children weren¡¯t that firm in their position in the first ce. When they saw Fia finish the third box,

    they went over

    Fia gave the twins a motherly smile and sniffed at the ck pudding in the box.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you! You probably have never eaten this and it doesn¡¯t smell that appetizing, but I can

    guarantee that after you eat it, you¡¯ll be happier!¡±

    With that, she picked up a small piece of ck pudding and put it into her mouth. She looked very

    satisfied.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the taste! How fragrant!¡±

    Conrad was simply standing there, not sure what to say as he looked at the box of deep-fried ck

    pudding. It was the third box already. If it was that bad, she wouldn¡¯t be that happy eating them, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eating now!¡± Sharon said as if she was betting her life on it.

    Fia was so happy that the first person stepped forward to share her joy.

    Sharon looked at her godmother¡¯s pure, innocent eyes. I¡¯m giving it my all!¡¯ she thought to herself and

    munched!

    ¡°How is it?¡± Fia looked at Sharon excitedly.

    It was charred on the outside, but soft on the inside. There was an explosion of vor in her mouth.

    ¡°This tastes great! This is the best ck pudding I¡¯ve ever eaten!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± William¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°I want it! I want it too!¡±

    Sharon was already deeply attracted after the first bite. ¡°I want a box!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, can you get Sharon and William one each?¡±

    Conrad then took out two boxes and gave them each a skewer while putting the boxes on the bench.

    Sharon and William crouched down.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The siblings called out respectfully and began eating!

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674

    Chapter 674

    Several minutester, Conrad saw how the twins started to fight for a ck pudding.

    He suspected that the two kids were fighting over it because they wanted to suck up to his wife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight!¡± Fia stopped the siblings from fighting and gave them a piece. ¡°There¡¯s enough

    for everyone. Don¡¯t fight.¡±

    Sharon then said, ¡°Give my brother and I one each!¡±

    Fia poked their head with a smile. ¡°This is just an appetizer. If you eat too much, you won¡¯t be able to

    eat the rest of the delicious foodter!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sharon and William immediately epted her arrangement quietly.

    Both of them were thinking that if the first food on the list was already so delicious, there were probably

    even better ones at the back!

    ¡°Ss, Tiger! Come here and take a bite! I bought a lot. Don¡¯t you worry!¡± Fia invited the two of them.

    Ss and Tiger originally wanted to refuse, but then they saw how happy the twins ate it!

    Kids love to eat and they wouldn¡¯t eat if they didn¡¯t like it! That drew their interest.

    Several minutester, Ss and Tiger ate three boxes together! Out of the ten boxes, only three were

    left.

    Fia raised her eyebrow at Conrad and called out sweetly. ¡°Honey¡­¡±

    The edge of Conrad¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Hm?¡±

    Fia smiled seductively. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have one?¡±

    Conrad looked at the block of ck pudding being cut into cubes garnished with parsley and chili

    pepper. Even the air around it smelled weird.

    Fia picked one that didn¡¯t have any chili pepper. ¡°This one¡¯s for you. No chili pepper on this one.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to reject her and took one.

    The other two spicy ones were shared between Ss and Tiger.

    ¡°This is nice!¡± Ss said happily after he finished it.

    Tiger, who had sweat all over his face, also said, ¡°It¡¯s so vorful!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You have never eaten any of this?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ss said after he slurped the sauce. ¡°We were so poor in the past that we couldn¡¯t eat out. After

    we joined the Hellish Training Camp, we ate only barks and drank muddy water when we were hungry!¡±

    Tiger then said, ¡°After we joined the boss, we looked down on stalls and night markets!¡±

    Ss gave Tiger an elbow. ¡°Stop making things up. It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t have time!¡±

    Fia then looked at Conrad who looked like he was struggling on whether to eat it or not.

    She urged him and said, ¡°Eat it. It won¡¯t be nice if it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Come on, honey,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You won¡¯t look down on something I like to eat, right?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never eaten this. I¡¯m¡­¡± Scared.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you here in the first ce! Come on, eat it up!¡±

    Conrad picked up the box of ck pudding and stopped his breathing.

    He looked at Ss and Tiger who ate them happily.

    The two of them were very loyal to him¡­ They wouldn¡¯t toy with his feelings.

    Therefore, under Fia¡¯s supportive look, he picked one up using a skewer and put it next to his mouth,

    and

    then took a bite.

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned bright. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Conrad gave it a munch. It tasted alright and he ate the remaining one.

    Crisp on the outside, soft on the inside, and it was quite saucy too! It was quite delicious, and made

    him

    want more!

    Fia smiled gently. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Fia clicked her tongue and took it away from him.

    ¡°Then you should give it to us!¡±

    Conrad then said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    He pouted toward the ck pudding that she took back. ¡°Another one.¡±

    ¡°Alright, boss!¡± Fia pretended to be his assistant and skewered a piece and delivered it into Conrad¡¯s

    mouth.

    Conrad quickly finished the box of ck pudding. He then turned to look at the stall selling the ck

    pudding, seemingly wanting more.

    Fia smiled and dragged him further in front.

    ¡°That¡¯s just an appetizer. You can¡¯t eat too much of those. There are better things in front!¡±

    Conrad, who originally didn¡¯t like the night market, was beginning to grow somewhat excited. The next

    stop was the grill.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675

    Chapter 675

    There were a lot of people there and all of them were looking at the middle-aged man wearing a

    cowboy

    hat.

    The man was grilling all kinds of meat on his grill while humming a song. He really looked quite wild.

    He then yelled out in an ent from his hometown, ¡°Beef,mbs, pork, chicken, squids! Whether it¡¯s

    flyin¡± in thuh air, crawlin¡¯ on thuh ground, swimmin¡¯ in thuh bayou, ah¡¯v them all!¡±

    Ss and Tiger each held one of the child¡¯s hands, while Fia dragged Conrad to the front.

    Conrad was quite tall andrge, so he protected Fia. She wasn¡¯t pushed around by the people around

    her like in the past.

    When the people around them saw Conrad¡¯s handsome and cold face, they quietly opened a way for

    him.

    When Fia saw what happened, she felt that her boyfriend¡¯s power had just gone off the roof. She

    quickly held his arm tightly.

    When she came here together with Eileen when they were still students, they would be pushed around

    everywhere.

    They came to the front of the grill which was filled with smoke. Conrad frowned.

    He held his breath as the various kinds of spices filled his mouth and his lungs. It was both spicy and

    choking him.

    Cough!

    Fia patted his back and tried to get rid of the smoke for him.

    She quickly yelled at the middle-aged man, ¡°Fiftymb, beef, and pork skewers! Twenty squid skewers

    too! No spice for half of them!¡±

    ¡°Got it, sugah!¡±

    Thedy next to the man passed the skewers for the owner to grill once she had the right number of

    skewers.

    Fia licked her lips instinctively and gulped, staring at the skewers.

    As she heard the skewers sizzle, a happy smile appeared on her face.

    Conrad looked at how she looked right now, and his smile became even gentler.

    Ss and Tiger picked up a child each and reached them. All four of them looked at the skewers that

    were being grilled and swallowed their saliva, just like Fia.

    ¡°There you go, sugah!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±

    When Fia heard the amount she had to pay and saw Conrad taking out his wallet, she quickly stopped

    him and took out her phone instead and paid with it.

    She then said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay, you take.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Conrad said as he took the bag of heavy skewers from thedy.

    When thedy saw Conrad and Fia, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You two make such goodpany for

    each other! Uh match made in heaven!¡±

    2/2

    Fia thanked thedy and said, ¡°Thank you! Good business to you!¡±

    After that, Fia led them to another shop selling drinks.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She ordered milk tea for everyone with one-third sweetness while she ordered one with two-third

    sweetness for herself.

    She led the adults and kids to eat skewers and drink milk tea, with her mouth covered with oil!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some for Tyler and Mary too!¡± Fia suggested.

    The Lane siblings wiped their mouths with a napkin and nodded at Fia.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Aunt Fia!¡±

    Conrad looked at the two children quietly and then helped Fia wipe the oil off her mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s right for us toe here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Conrad nodded and then said with some disappointment, ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t take anything

    spicy.¡±

    ¡°Sharon and William can¡¯t either, right?¡±.

    He then looked at the two children. ¡°Should I say thanks to them then?¡±

    ¡°You can!¡± Fia said in a serious tone.

    Sharon and William looked at Conrad who could only stand there speechlessly, waiting for him to say

    thanks to them.

    Meanwhile, Ss and Tiger merely nced at Conrad before quietly lowering their heads.

    All of them believed that with his pride, he would never say thank you. They weren¡¯t his kids anyway.

    Even when he had kids one day, he would only sit there since he was their father. He would never say

    thank you!

    ¡°Is it so hard to say thank you?¡± Fia squeezed his arm.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned dark to the point that the Lane siblings became scared. But seeing that Fia¡¯s

    mood improvedtely when they were around¡­

    He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward

    y

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676

    Chapter 676

    ¡°Yay! You¡¯re so handsome!¡± Sharon yelled out.

    William also yelled out in agreement. ¡°Handsome!¡±

    then asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want him to be your godfather then?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The two of them refused at the same time.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    While he never had the thought, he was still humiliated!

    ¡°My dad said that your temper is worse than his!¡± Sharon said with a straight face. ¡°We want to have a

    godfather with a good temper!¡±

    William nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Conrad had no words.

    Fia was worried that he would get angry, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Sharon, William, can you

    still eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± They replied at the same time.

    ¡°Alright! Next one!¡± This time, Fia brought them to a store selling snow cones.

    She ordered six snow cones that were topped with nuts and fruits. It looked very appetizing with how

    colorful it looked too.

    Fia then went next door and came back with a bowl of hot soup with skewered food items inside.

    Originally, it was meant to be hot and spicy soup, but in order to take care of Conrad and the two kids,

    she didn¡¯t add any spices inside and chose tomato soup as the soup base.

    All the food was already skewered, and the six of them quickly finished up the whole bowl!

    ¡°Are you guys full?¡± Fia asked as she burped.

    Conrad nodded. Meanwhile, Ss, Tiger, and the other kids said that they were full.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    When they got in the car, the twins quickly fell asleep while squeezing Fia in the middle.

    Conrad slowed down the car. When he saw how motherly Fia was when he looked through the

    rearview. mirror, he felt touched, somehow.

    After escorting them back to the mansion, Ss and Tiger left and went home.

    When Mary heard the sound of the car, she ran out of the mansion and walked over to the door of

    Conrad and Fia¡¯s mansion.

    Conrad carried the two children while Fia carried the food over.

    ¡°You must be tired. Here. I¡¯ll take one.¡± Mary opened both her arms.

    Conrad avoided her and said, ¡°I have something that I need to talk to Tyler about. I¡¯ll send them over.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Conrad,¡± Mary said, somewhat embarrassed. She walked together with Fia, and then Fia

    gave her a warm box.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Food for you! It¡¯s delicious! The twins love it!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s already quite tough for you to take care of the twins, and you still have time to

    get us something to eat?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that bad. Ss and Tiger came along and they have been carrying the twins or holding them all

    the

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    way.¡±

    Mary then said enviously, ¡°Tyler isn¡¯t as lucky as Conrad. There¡¯s no one that he can depend on.¡±

    Fia was curious. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have secretaries or personal assistants?¡±

    ¡°He did, but they¡¯re not as focused. We¡¯ve changed a few times,¡± Mary said. She got upset when she

    thought about it.

    When Fia heard it, she patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll get better.¡±

    ¡°If Conrad didn¡¯t save him, he would have already died in one of the schemes his family plotted

    together with outsiders!¡± Mary sighed.

    ¡°Not only did Conrad save Tyler, but he also saved my entire family.¡±

    If Tyler had died just like that, then it would be hell for her and her children.

    ¡°Why did you personallye over?¡± Tyler quickly stood up and took his son and daughter from

    Conrad¡¯s

    arms

    Conrad then said calmly. The children are not your wife¡¯s alone. I hope that you¡¯lle over next time

    as

    well!¡±

    I¡¯m leaving.¡± Conrad said.

    Tyler was confused. ¡°Er, you don¡¯t want to take a seat?¡±

    Conrad ignored him and left.

    When Fia met him at the door, he held her hand.

    Mary felt scared when she faced Conrad and said, ¡°Won¡¯t youe in?¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t even look at her.

    Fia gave Mary an awkward smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s what he¡¯s like. A living ice statue on the

    outside, but soft and cuddly on the inside.¡±

    ¡°Mary quickly nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677

    Chapter 677

    The two of them went back home hand in hand.

    Under the night sky, Fia could see that the man¡¯s face was covered with ayer of moonlight. He

    looked like something mysterious

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks as she stared at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad turned around and looked at her.

    His eyes were so deep yet so bright under the cover of the night sky.

    Her heart thumped faster.

    ¡°Conrad.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re getting more and more attractive.¡±

    Conrad raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not attractive before this?¡±

    You were! You were very attractive!¡± Fia suddenly became cheerful and ran into his arms.

    Conrad held her tightly and then picked her up like a princess.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should go back home and wash up.¡±

    After they came back home, Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor both stopped chatting and asked them if they

    wanted to eat anything.

    Conrad didn¡¯t reply to them and simply took Fia up to the second floor quickly.

    Fia¡¯s face turned red as she hid in his arms and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. No need for supper. Mrs.

    Whitley, Mrs. Taylor. You two should get some rest too.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The two of them had smiles all over their faces when they saw how loving their master and

    madam were.

    After they got upstairs, Fia said with a blush on her face, ¡°Can you control yourself in front of Mrs.

    Taylor and the others?¡±

    ¡°I believe I¡¯m already controlling myself very well.¡±

    He took her into the master bedroom and immediately into the bathroom.

    ¡°Fia, should we take a bath together tonight?¡± Although he was asking about it, his hands were already

    removing her clothing, and he turned on the water tap.

    Fia couldn¡¯t even say a word and he had already put her in the bathtub.

    ¡°Give me a second.¡±

    Fia wished that he wouldn¡¯te back. Otherwise, with his tendency¡­ She wouldn¡¯t sleep through the

    night again!

    Conrad came back quickly with a nightgown in his hand.

    ¡°Fia, wear this tonight.¡±

    Fia gave it a look and her entire face flushed and she tried to hide in the water.

    It was sleepwear made ofce in the color of sexy ck. The clothing didn¡¯t cover the back, and the

    dress only reached the top part of her thigh.

    She had already seen it inside the wardrobe, but she never wore it.

    Conrad hung up the sleepwear, removed his clothes, and took her out of the water.

    ¡°Alright, Fia. You can¡¯t swim.¡±

    Fia¡¯s face was all red as she retorted, ¡°I can¡¯t swim, yes. However, I still know how to hold my breath in

    the bathtub.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad¡¯s voice lowered by a few decibels. ¡°I want to build a swimming pool at the back.¡±

    Fia asked confusingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the pond at the back quite nice? The fishes inside are quite pretty too.¡±

    Conrad then said, ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±

    ¡°You want to swim after work after you build the pool every day?¡±

    ¡°Not just for me, but for you too.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t swim.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m building the pool, so I can teach you to swim.¡± Conrad felt like he needed to teach Fia

    how to swim as soon as possible!

    No matter which perspective he came from, he had to do it quickly!

    ***

    The next day, Fia opened her eyes in the morning when she heard the sounds. Her eyes and Conrad¡¯s

    met. ¡°Did I wake you?¡± He was already trying to be as quiet as possible so that she could sleep a bit

    more. Fia shook her head. ¡°My biological clock has been set. I wake up at this hour every day.¡±

    Conrad then looked at her. He suddenly remembered how when she was pregnant, she loved to sleep,

    and she would look tired the whole day.

    He needed to remember this. Once she was pregnant again, he would be able to notice it as soon as

    possible.

    Fia noticed that he was looking at her more and more sternly. She then asked in a scared tone, ¡°What

    is

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678

    Chapter 678

    Conrad shook his head and pulled her into his arms, and simply squeezed her tightly without saying a

    word.

    Fia panicked. ¡°What¡¯s with you? It¡¯s so early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember, Fia.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About you. About us. Everything,¡± Conrad said sternly.

    Fia pecked his chin. ¡°Then don¡¯t get dementia when you¡¯re old. Otherwise, you won¡¯t remember me.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡± Conrad took in the unique scent she had on her.

    There seemed to be a firework bursting out inside of Fia¡¯s heart as she held his wide back.

    ¡°Then we promise.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them stayed like that for a while. After having their breakfast, the two of them prepared to go

    to thepany.

    There was a car outside, surrounded by Conrad¡¯s bodyguards.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Mr. Parker said that he wanted to see you,¡± one of the bodyguards said to Conrad.

    Conrad squeezed Fia¡¯s hands. ¡°Do you want to see him?¡±

    ¡°Might as well.¡±

    The door opened, and the person sitting inside the car walked out.

    Conall was wearing a gray outfit, looking simr to their traditional outfit. Felicity helped him out of the

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    car.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been discharged, Fia,¡± he said gently.

    Fia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡±

    ¡°I simply wanted to invite you to lunch with us in the afternoon. In front of you,¡± Conall said as he

    nced at Conrad. ¡°Youe along too.¡±

    Fia hesitated.

    Conall then said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Lumenpolis. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to see each other

    again.¡±

    Fia was stunned. She didn¡¯t realize that he would head back to the capital city so soon.

    Felicity suddenly said, ¡°There are a lot of things that Dad needs to take care of back in thepany.

    He has no choice but to return to the capital city soon. If you want to go there, you can go there at any

    time.¡±

    Conall was d that his daughter didn¡¯t detest Fia.

    ¡°Felicity and I are of the same mind on this one. We won¡¯t force you, but we wish that you can go back.

    At any time you want.¡±

    Fia lowered her eyes. ¡°Where will we have lunch?¡±

    ¡°How about a restaurant near Maxwell Corporation? It¡¯s easier for you two,¡± Conall said excitedly. He

    was

    worried that she wouldn¡¯t even have a meal with him.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll book the restaurant,¡± Conrad interrupted them.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Felicity gave Conrad an extra look and she helped Conall back into the car without much

    change in her expression.

    After they saw Conall leaving in their car,  held Conrad¡¯s arm andzily asked, ¡°You don¡¯t hate him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia looked at Conrad as she raised her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate him the first time you saw him?¡±

    ¡°He saved you. Genuinely.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes trembled as Conrad lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kick you

    to the capital city. It¡¯s just a simple thanks to him.¡±

    While he hadn¡¯t be a father, Conrad could feel what Conall was feeling as they were both men.

    He was sure that Conall¡¯s fatherly love toward Fia was genuine.

    That was enough for him to respect him.

    ¡°Which restaurant will you book?¡±

    ¡°How about the one from yesterday?¡± Conrad asked for her opinion.

    Fia nodded. ¡°The food they serve there is quite nice, it¡¯s well-known in Gryphon, and it¡¯s quite close to

    thepany.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so good at this, honey!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to suck up to me?¡± Conrad smiled. It was just booking a restaurant. There was no need

    for her to praise him like that.

    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Fia said as she held his waist and shook her head while in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m revering you from

    the depths of my heart¡­ And¡­¡±

    ¡®Loving you just as strong.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679

    Chapter 679

    She didn¡¯t say those words out loud.

    She had read some articles about love. One of them said that women shouldn¡¯t keep on professing

    their love out loud. A man would treat it as nothing if you do it too much.

    ¡°And what?¡± Conrad could clearly feel his heart skip half a beat as his eyes tinted with excitement.

    Fia let go of him and put his hands behind her, walking toward the car that was parked inside the

    courtyard.

    She walked toward the driver¡¯s seat, waiting for him to catch up with her. She then extended her hand

    for the key.

    Conrad stopped. ¡°You want to drive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it? I have a license!¡±

    Conrad looked at her speechlessly and remembered how she drove to the Mannings¡¯ mansion and

    rammed the car into their gate. He became quite scared because of it.

    Fia ran toward him and then questioned him with a straight face. ¡°You remembered the time I went to

    the Mannings to look for you and rammed into their gate, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Conrad gulped and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Is that why you think I can¡¯t drive? Let me be straight with you! I did that intentionally! They didn¡¯t open

    the gate and didn¡¯t let me in to search for you! What could I have done other than make a scene?!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart skipped another beat and he put the key in her hand.

    ¡°Drive slowly, then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show you my driving skill!¡±

    Once they were in the car, Fia first pulled the seat belt before turning to look at Conrad sitting in the

    passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Put on your seat belt!¡±

    .Conrad put on his seat belt and then sat closer to the driver¡¯s seat.

    He looked at Fia starting the car skillfully without making any errors during the process. There was no

    nervousness on her face as well.

    The car drove into Midas Height, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Since you know how to drive, why

    didn¡¯t you drive after marrying me for so many years?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t venture out normally anyway, not to mention that your car is quite expensive,¡± Fia answered

    calmly.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Conrad remembered how the two of them were so respectful of each other in the past. It was his fault

    for not making her feel safe. Meanwhile, her personality forced her to divide everything clearly; what

    was his and what was hers. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to use what was his.

    ¡°You can drive any of the cars in the garage.¡±

    turned and looked at Conrad as she held the steering wheel tightly without saying a word.

    Conrad gave it a thought and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like any of them, we can always go to a dealership and

    choose a car you like.¡±

    Fia was quite happy when she heard that and said in a tone that hid her intention, ¡°Are you giving it to

    me

    for free?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from a husband to his wife. It¡¯s normal,¡± Conrad said earnestly.

    The smile on Fia¡¯s face became even wider. It was the first time he had said something like that. It was

    quite pleasant to the ears.

    ¡°Then, when I want to go buy a car, will youe with me? Come with me and we¡¯ll choose one

    together, okay?¡±

    There was one thing that all women would like the man that they love to fulfill for them.

    It was something small, but a lot of women rarely got it.

    That was the man they loved making the time to go shopping with them.

    When she had difficulty choosing something, the man she loved could patiently tell them his opinions.

    Conrad gently looked at Fia, who was driving quite well. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fia nced at him from the side and then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll decide on the time. Don¡¯t say you¡¯re not free

    then, alright? You can¡¯t ask Ss or Tiger to apany me!¡±

    Conrad was stunned and remembered how he told Ss to choose a present for herst year.

    ¡°It¡¯s my faultst time, Fia. I shouldn¡¯t have asked Ss to do everything when it has something to do

    with

    you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes glittered. As long as he could understand it. It would be easier if everything wasid on the

    table.

    ¡°Then you better remember what you said. You have to pay attention to everything that has to do with

    me. You can¡¯t let someone else do it, alright!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± And the words he said made Fia¡¯s smile even brighter.

    She really felt that he really did love her a lot and that he was willing to be very patient with her.

    Perhaps it was no longer just her own dream to be able to grow old together.

    They were walking together on the same path.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680

    Chapter 680

    Once Conrad believed that she could drive, she stepped on the gas.

    Conrad realized what was happening and said, ¡°Slower.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Fia rolled down all the car windows. As the autumn wind blew, her long hair iled wildly

    in the wind.

    Conrad looked at her, stunned. He always thought that she had always been an obedient and calm girl.

    He didn¡¯t know that she had a side like that.

    She was enveloped by an aura of feral frigidity. She seemed to have transformed into another person.

    They sped directly toward Maxwell Corporation. Conrad finally had faith in Fia¡¯s driving skills.

    She had mastered how to turn and drift and even cut through other cars. She maintained the best

    distance between their car and others.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Whew! I haven¡¯t had so much fun in such a long time!¡± Fia unbuckled the seatbelt and let out a sigh.

    She turned around to look at Conrad. ¡°No wonder you men love to speed! While it feels great to speed,

    I can¡¯t drive like that every day. I¡¯ll get tired so easily and my brain will go nk.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°I agree with your view.¡±

    Fia got out of the car and threw the key to Conrad.

    Once he caught it, she said with a smile, ¡°Thanks for giving me this chance.¡±

    It was the first time that she showed how wild she could be.

    Conrad took her into thepany. When they went by, the receptionist at the front desk said

    nervously,¡± Sir, there¡¯s a package for you.¡±

    Fia curiously looked. After thest time she wrote the wrong telephone number when she couriered

    something to him, Ss or Tiger would personally take Conrad¡¯s packages back to the office and would

    never deliver them to the front desk.

    ¡°It¡¯s the wrong telephone number again,¡± the receptionist exined. What happenedst time caused

    her to lose one month¡¯s worth of sry as a penalty. Now, every time a courier delivered a package

    over, she would never tell them to put it into storage directly. She would personally make sure of the

    details before putting it into storage.

    Even when somebody else was taking their packages, she would follow them inside the storage,

    making sure that they didn¡¯t get the wrong package.

    Ever since she received Conrad¡¯s package in the morning, her heart had been thumping nervously.

    She was worried that something bad was going to happen again.

    ¡°Give it to me, then,¡± Conrad said coldly.

    The receptionist quickly took it out and put it on the counter.

    Conrad grabbed it and walked toward the elevator together with Fia.

    Fia asked curiously, ¡°Who delivered it to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Conrad wasn¡¯t that curious, however. When he got into the office, he immediately

    dumped the package onto the sofa. When Fia saw that he went to the washroom, she looked at the

    package. She looked at the recipient¡¯s name where Conrad¡¯s full name was written. And then, she

    looked at the

    wrong telephone number.

    She looked at the eleven numbers. Fia frowned and looked at it closer, even widening her eyes.

    It was those eleven numbers. She wasn¡¯t hallucinating!

    She suddenly stood up and hurled the small package away, her face turning pale.

    Conr?d walked out and saw what happened, and quickly ran toward her.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Fia avoided his hand and looked at him.

    ¡°Who sent you that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Conrad said. However, even he started to notice that something was wrong and quickly

    ran to pick up the package that she threw.

    When he read the numbers on it, he frowned as he squeezed the package until it warped.

    Fia could see the reaction on his face, and she instantly theorized a few bad situations.

    The number on the package was no one else¡¯s but Esme¡¯s.

    The number she used when she was still alive.

    ¡°Can we open it?¡± Fia said as she pretended to be calm.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681

    Chapter 681

    Conrad squeezed the package that was less than twenty centimeters in his hand and contemted

    throwing it directly into the trash can. However, he knew that doing so would raise even more suspicion

    from Fia.

    So, he found a small knife and opened the package before her to reveal its contents. It was wrapped in

    a white stic bag.

    Fia approached him and snatched it away to open it herself.

    Inside were some photos andbeled papers.

    The photos were of Esme, and thebeled papers were in her handwriting. The words on thebels

    appeared somewhat old, and the pictures were of Esme in her teenage years.

    Fia¡¯s hands shook, causing a few of the photos to fall to the ground. She held onto thebeled papers

    and began reading them out loud, ¡°The weather was clear today. I invited Conrad to the riverside, but

    he refused. When I was deeply upset by his rejection, he called me half an hourter to say he wanted

    to take me and Fia to see the Flowerhorn cichlid.¡±

    Fia read several notes in one breath, all documenting Esme¡¯s attempts to invite Conrad actively but

    being continuously rejected before being followed shortly by suggestions of outing for both Esme and

    Fia.

    Each time, Conrad would take them to activities that were interesting: observing Flowerhorn cichlid,

    crocodiles, dinosaur replicas, and the famous people¡¯s pavilion throughout the city.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    As Conrad listened to Fia recite the contents, memories began to resurface. Since the start, when he

    nned on making up for Esme¡¯s invites, he always intended to bring along her timid sister.

    They never had a truly romantic date like a couple would.

    ¡°Who sent this?¡± Fia¡¯s heart turned cold as she held the photos andbeled papers.

    Conrad gave her a nk look. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°The contents here use me of not understanding boundaries and asking if I needed to apany

    you and her every time you guys had a date!¡± Fia¡¯s voice was sharp as she struggled to contain her

    emotions.

    Conrad frowned and said seriously, ¡°Back then, I simply assumed the two of you had a good sisterly

    rtionship. Since you were timid and had no friends, I didn¡¯t think it was right to leave you alone.¡±

    Fia took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure. However, she failed and threw the photos and

    labeled papers at Conrad.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t he dead? Why does this make me feel like she¡¯s still alive and watching us from the

    shadows?!¡±

    Conrad pulled her into his arms and said forcefully. ¡°Fia, please calm down, okay? We¡¯ve had too many

    problems between us and have wasted too much time. We can¡¯t allow ourselves to be swayed or

    doubt. each other because of someone else¡¯s schemes!¡±

    Fia smelled the cold, woody scenting from him and took a deep breath, finally calming down.

    ¡°Fine. I want to know who sent this before the night ends.¡±

    Then, she broke away from his embrace and sat at the desk, holding a pen and staring at a nk piece

    of paper, but her mind was in disarray. She couldn¡¯t simply calm down when something unpleasant

    happened and used drawing to turn her mood around.

    Being in the line of creative work, it was easy to be influenced by emotions. Carelessness could lead to

    a

    creative block.

    At this moment, Fia was unsure if she should mock or praise herself. Despite feeling upset and

    frustrated, she could think calmly about her next steps beyond drawing. Perhaps she should pursue

    another profession that she enjoyed!

    That way, even if she couldn¡¯t produce designs in the future, she could still rely on another stable

    upation.

    Conrad stormed out of the office with a dark look on his face and called for Ss to investigate the

    delivery. Tiger stood by and approached him once Ss left to do his bidding.

    ¡°Sir, could it be possible that the woman isn¡¯t dead?¡± Tiger asked.

    Conrad suddenly turned to Tiger and said, ¡°If so, why was the DNA test we conducted before correct?¡±

    Tiger lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. ¡°If someone on the inside switched the samples

    beforehand, it would be possible.¡±

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve done that? That person must be a scapegoat!¡± Britney¡¯s face shed in Conrad¡¯s mind

    just as he finished speaking.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682

    Chapter 682

    Tiger found his own thoughts somewhatughable after hearing Conrad¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. Who would be so foolish as to be someone else¡¯s scapegoat?¡±

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t think so! People may not be foolish, but that didn¡¯t mean they could stop the

    existence of cunning and heartless individuals behind the scenes!

    ¡°Within three days, get me all of Miss Thomas and Esme¡¯s medical records, from childhood to present!¡±

    Conrad ordered.

    Tiger was taken aback, but he quickly nodded in agreement. Just as Tiger left, Ss rushed back.

    He leaned in closer to Conrad and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ve identified the sender.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Thomas.

    H

    A glint of viciousness shed in Conrad¡¯s eyes.

    Ss was confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she put in more effort to conceal her identity before getting exposed?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s sitting on her high horse.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Conrad¡¯s answer only confused Ss even more, as he was unaware of what happenedst

    night when Conrad and Fia had encountered Britney during dinner.

    Conrad didn¡¯t have time to exin it to him as his phone started to ring. He nced at the office before

    walking further away and answering the call with a cold tone, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    On the other end, a woman¡¯s pitiful voice answered, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I didn¡¯t mean to send you Esme¡¯s

    photos andbeled papers. I just wanted to know that the only person she truly loved was you. She

    carried those papers with her when she went abroad and kept them under her pillow. I stayed at her

    ce a few times, and she would take them out daily to reflect upon them.

    Conrad¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, and he retorted, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I just want you to understand her situation when she

    was abroad. No matter where she was, her heart had always belonged to-¡±

    ¡°Are you her?¡± Conrad interrupted. ¡°Even if you are her, I won¡¯t believe a word you say, and your words

    won¡¯t influence me to produce your desired effect!¡±

    ¡°Con-¡±

    Conrad hung up the phone and returned to the office with a grim expression. Ss nced at the door,

    and, seeing that Conrad hadn¡¯t given him any further instruction, left first.

    ¡°Who sent it?¡± Fia asked as she looked up, pen still gripped tightly in her hand.

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Britney Thomas.¡±

    Fia gripped the pen tighter and broke it in half.

    ¡°Why did she send those to you?¡±

    Conrad remained silent for a moment before replying, ¡°As Esme¡¯s friend, she sat on her high horse and

    wanted to teach me a lesson.¡±

    Fia stared at Conrad without blinking and asked, ¡°Do you believe that?¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Their eyes met, and Conrad couldn¡¯t bring himself to lie to her, even if it was tofort her.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then, what are your suspicions?¡± Fia asked as she stood from the table. Her hand grabbed the handle

    of the drawer as she tried to maintain her calm.

    A wave of helplessness and even exhaustion washed over Conrad. In the past few days, neither of

    them had wanted to mention Esme, but she always seemed to be involved, and now, even Britney was.

    Fia smiled bitterly at Conrad¡¯s prolonged silence and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she remind you of Esme?¡±

    Conrad frowned deeper.

    ¡°I had the same feeling. Back then, I even thought she deliberately wanted us to think she was Esme

    herself. But today, I¡¯m wondering if she really is her?¡±

    Fia¡¯s tone was gentle, but her eyes were numb and cold. She was the only one who could understand

    the emotions in her heart. It was a mix of fear of knowing the truth and an anxious desire to uncover the

    mystery.

    Conrad quickly walked to her and moved the chair away, intending to embrace her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Fia quickly eximed. ¡°I need some time to calm down!¡±

    Conrad withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Fia, we¡¯vee so far. Please don¡¯t let a dead person affect us

    like this.¡±

    Fia suddenly looked at him. ¡°Is she really dead? Can you be absolutely certain that she¡¯s dead now?¡±

    Conrad was silent.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683

    Chapter 683

    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you instructed Ss and Tiger to investigate Britney behind my

    back? You even find ways to avoid me when answering your phone!¡±

    Conrad reached out his hand again, attempting to embrace her, but she evaded him.

    He hesitated for a moment, then forcefully grabbed her and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Let go

    of me!¡±  eximed. She was extremely shaken and started to pound his chest frantically.

    ¡°Fia! Fia, calm down!¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Fia stiffened, then she lowered her gaze, no longer struggling.

    Conrad gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it from you, avoid you, or do anything behind your back!

    I was worried about your mental state if you knew. I did it for your own good!¡±

    ¡°For my own good? Do you know what¡¯s good for me?¡± Fia asked, looking up. ¡°Do you?¡±

    Conrad furrowed his brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but I¡¯m trying to change now. I¡¯m making an effort to

    see things from your perspective!¡±

    Fia looked into his burning eyes, then smirked and said coldly, ¡°Yes. I can feel that you¡¯re changing.¡±

    With that, she shoved his hand away from her waist, turned around, and walked away.

    Conrad stood rooted in the spot, feeling ufortable with their inexplicable misunderstanding. He

    hadn¡¯t thought how Britney resembled Esme and didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from Fia.

    Although Fia didn¡¯t exin things clearly, even outsiders could tell that she was angry.

    ¡°Madam, where are you going?¡± Ss asked when Fia bumped into him in the hallway.

    Fia wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk and simply left with a cold look on her face.

    Ss was dumbfounded for a few seconds before he hurriedly rushed into the office.

    ¡°Sir, Madam looked upset when she left! Aren¡¯t you going to go after her?¡±

    Conrad sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Have Tiger follow her. We have a lunch appointment with Conall Parker at noon. She¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Ss was surprised at his words. ¡°Is Madam¡­ going to reconcile with them?¡±

    Conrad wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin and said coldly, ¡°Book the restaurant across the street from

    here.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Understood.¡±

    Conrad returned to his desk and waved at Ss, who was standing there still looking puzzled, and he

    couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Bring me the documents!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, sir!¡± Ss almost tripped over his own legs in his rush to get to the table. He ced the

    documents neatly on it as his heart pounded wildly in his chest.

    After leaving the office, he quickly called Tiger to ry the instructions.

    On the other end, Tiger watched Fia exit thepany and quietly followed behind her. He whispered,

    ¡°I¡¯m already following her.¡±

    Ss paused for a moment at Tiger¡¯s efficiency and said doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯re not harboring any ulterior

    motives toward Madam, are you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Tiger was indignant. He didn¡¯t dare to be too loud and hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°Though I have

    the guts to go against you, I don¡¯t have the guts to go against Sir!¡±

    Ss chuckled. The scare he had gotten from Conrad had now left him from this conversation, and he

    felt much better.

    ¡°Alright. Keep a close eye on Madam. I¡¯ll handle things here for Sir.¡±

    ¡°I got it already. Gah, what a nag!¡± Tiger growled, then hung up the phone and cautiously continued

    following Fia.

    Fia walked along the road for a while and arrived at a tform, staring nkly at the passing vehicles.

    Tiger watched anxiously, fearing that she might suddenly jump into the busy traffic.

    Suddenly, Fia turned and looked at Tiger, smiling like a carefree child.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t die like that. It would be so ugly to be run over by a car.¡±

    Tiger swallowed nervously and strode forward. ¡°Madam, it might be best to talk to Sir and not let anger

    get the best of you.¡±

    Simr to Ss, he always remembered that Fia¡¯s emotions could easily spiral out of control, and he

    hoped he was able tofort and assure her.

    Fia lowered her head and smiled, hiding her emotions. She got onto the tform, sat down, and pulled

    out her phone. She scrolled through her contacts and said, ¡°I want to call Eileen and ask her how

    things are over there.¡±

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684

    Chapter 684

    Tiger struggled for a few seconds at Fia¡¯s request and said, ¡°Do you really have to contact Ms. Reid?¡±

    Fia looked at Tiger. ¡°Can you help me get in touch with her or not?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t directly contact her.¡±

    Fia remained silent and stared intently at Tiger.

    After a few seconds of internal struggle again, Tiger replied, ¡°But I can get in touch with someone from

    thepany that she is currently signed with.¡±

    ¡¯s dull eyes lit up instantly, and she stood, approaching Tiger.

    ¡°Then, help me get in touch with that person. I want to talk to Eileen.¡±

    Tiger was somewhat confused. ¡°Ms. Reid is in another country, and she can¡¯t help you with anything.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to discuss the matter with Sir?¡±

    The light in Fia¡¯s eyes faded, and she smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t expect you men to understand women.¡±

    Tiger was speechless.

    ¡°Never mind. Just help me get in touch with the person, okay?¡±

    Fia returned to the tform and sat down.

    Tiger struggled inwardly again and eventually took out his phone. Just as he did that, a ck Bentley

    came to a stop at the side of the road. The window rolled down, revealing a handsome and gentle

    face..

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Fia turned to the voice and hesitated for a few seconds. Considering the fact that Jason couldn¡¯t park

    hist car at the side here for too long, she walked over.

    ¡°Evans, did you need something?¡±

    Jason looked into her dull eyes and asked, ¡®Is something on your mind? Did you fight with Conrad?¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Fia hesitated and shook her head. ¡°I miss Eileen, but I can¡¯t reach her.¡±

    Jason frowned. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll help you contact her.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Fia turned to Tiger and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me anymore. I¡¯ll be back

    before

    noon.¡±

    Tiger stood rooted to the spot, feeling confused. He didn¡¯t have a car, so he couldn¡¯t follow her even if

    he wanted to. He also didn¡¯t dare return to thepany to tell Conrad. He would definitely get an earful

    if he

    did.

    Knowing how Fia and Jason were, Tiger knew nothing would happen between them, So, he decided to

    keep it from Conrad to avoid any jealousy or arguments between the couple.

    In the car, Fia felt somewhat ufortable as she gripped the seat belt strapped across her chest.

    She nced at Jason and asked, ¡°Can you really contact Eileen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk in the car. Let¡¯s find a cafe up ahead,¡± Jason replied.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said, then remained silent.

    27

    Jason didn¡¯t look at her as he focused on driving until they reached a cafe. When the car pulled to a

    stop, Jason quickly got out and walked around to the passenger side to open the door for her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fia said as she got out and tried avoiding any physical contact with Jason.

    ¡°Head inside and wait for me. I¡¯ll park the car,¡± Jason said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fia seemed a little absent-minded throughout the entire process.

    Jason parked the car in record time and caught up to her. Fia was still slowly making her way toward

    the cafe entrance when he reached her and was about to walk into the ss door.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Jason called out as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his side, his other handing

    up to shield her face in case she hit anything.

    Fia snapped out of her faze and finally saw the ss door before her. She looked chagrined and said,

    Sorry, I was lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°Did you fight with Conrad?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Fia said as she pulled her wrist back and looked somewhat uneasy.

    Jason shoved his hand in his pocket, clenching his fist. He pushed open the door with his other hand

    and spoke with a concerned brotherly tone, ¡®Don¡¯t get lost in thought while walking, okay? It¡¯s easy to

    bump into things if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Fia agreed easily as she walked into the cafe.

    She found a seat by the window that provided a nice view and that helped lift her mood a little.

    A waiter walked over, and Jason asked Fia, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Bitter coffee,¡± Fia replied calmly.

    Jason furrowed his brow and said to the waiter, ¡°A ss of warm water and a cup of coffee with cream

    and sugar.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t add cream or sugar!¡± Fia hastily interjected.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685

    Chapter 685

    The waiter nced at Jason, who nodded in response. After the waiter left, Jason looked at Fia and

    said.¡± It¡¯s going to be very bitter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to drinking bitter coffee. Adding anything else to it changes the taste Fia casually replied,

    then jokingly said. ¡°And you? Why are you only drinking a ss of warm water? It¡¯s my treat, so don¡¯t

    worry.

    about the cost

    Jason chuckled and shook his head ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. My stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling well

    lately, so I can only drink in water

    Upon hearing this, Fia thought of Conrad, who also had stomach issues Out of friendly concern, she

    asked. ¡°Is it because you took over your father¡¯spany and have to entertain your clients while

    drinking?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jason replied.

    As the waiter approached with the water and coffee, Jason stood, thanked the waiter, then ced the

    coffee and water in front of Fia and himself, respectively.

    The waiter smiled slightly at Jason, thanked him, and left.

    Fia stirred her coffee slowly with a spoon and teased. ¡°You¡¯re such a gentleman that no matter where

    you go, there will always be girls looking at you with admiration. Why not just pick one and try dating?¡±

    Jason picked up his ss and took a sip as he calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m too busy. I don¡¯t have time for that ¡±

    Fia smiled and didn¡¯t tease him any further.

    After he finished half his ss of water, Jason pulled out his phone and tapped on it for a while. Pulling

    up a specific contact, he said, ¡°I have the number of Ms. Reid¡¯s assistant You can use my phone to call

    her.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Eileen¡¯s assistant? Lyn?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Fia took Jason¡¯s phone and muttered when she saw the number, An international number?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jason replied, then furrowed his brow, realizing that he had revealed something.

    Fia asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Eileen give me Lyn¡¯s contact information, but she gave it to you?¡±

    Jason averted his gaze and said, ¡°Ms. Reid wanted to ask me about her injuries, so her assistant

    contacted me.¡±

    Fia was a little unhappy at his reply.

    ¡°Why did she get Lyn to contact you but not me?¡±

    Fia hadn¡¯t been able to reach Eileen because of that.

    Jason didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he replied, ¡°Ms. Reid knows that you and Conrad are going

    through

    a happy life right now, so she was probably afraid to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Fia grew more agitated. ¡°It must be Conrad who told her not to contact me! He¡¯s

    unreasonable when ites to his jealousy, and it doesn¡¯t differentiate between genders!¡±

    Jason silently drank his water.

    Fia dialed Lyn¡¯s number. After a few seconds, Lyn¡¯s sleepy voice came through, ¡°Hello, Mr. Evans¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Fia.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lyn was alert immediately, and the sleep was gone from her voice. ¡°Fia? How did you get this

    number?¡±

    ¡°Is Eileen with you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep in the next room,¡± Lyn replied nervously. ¡°How are things with Mr. Evans, Fia?¡±

    Even through the phone, Fia could hear Lyn¡¯s nervousness.

    ¡°Is there a problem, Lyn?¡±

    ¡°No. No problem at all! Please wait a bit. I¡¯ll get Eileen.

    Lyn quickly got out of bed and opened the door. She made her way to the adjacent room and knocked.

    Eileen¡¯s injuries were almost healed, but she still had to walk slowly.

    After a few minutes, Fia heard the door opening on the other end of the phone, apanied by

    Eileen¡¯s puzzled voice, ¡°Lyn? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Fia called you. She¡¯s using Mr. Evan¡¯s phone, Lyn exined and handed the phone to Eileen before

    helping her back into the room.

    ¡°Hello, Fia?¡± Eileen said cautiously.

    Fia frowned, then looked at Jason, who was on his second ss of water.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restroom for a bit, Evans.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡±

    Jason nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He understood she wanted to talk to Eileen without his presence.

    Eileen overheard Fia and Jason¡¯s conversation through the phone, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Had Fia discovered that Eileen had sold Fia¡¯s designs to Jason?

    Was Fia¡­ angry with her?!

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686

    Chapter 686

    1

    ¡°Fia, why are you with Jason today?¡± Eileen spoke with augh. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that you suddenly felt

    your own Mr. Maxwell isn¡¯t good enough, could it? Thinking of changing to a different husband?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you anything!¡± Fia questioned angrily. ¡°Why did you contact him but not me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t contact Jason.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that you didn¡¯t contact him? Evidence shows that you have! If you had the time, why

    didn¡¯t you contact me? You didn¡¯t even tell me Lyn¡¯s overseas number! Conrad said that you were

    training. in seclusion and I always thought that it was true and didn¡¯t have the heart to disrupt you!¡±

    Eileen could hear Fia¡¯s tone that was sounding more and more like something was wrong and she

    asked carefully. ¡°Did you fight?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°You must have, though, right? I can even hear it in your voice.¡±

    Fia held herself up by cing a hand on the sink in the washroom, and raised her head to look at the

    ceiling, holding back her tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I really missed you and wanted to talk to you. I wanted to contact you earlier, but Conrad

    said that you were very busy and could not be in touch with people. Just now, when I asked Tiger for

    your contact information, he refused to give it to me.

    ¡°Then I sat by the roadside and met Evans. He said he had a way to contact you. I was really upset.

    You have been in touch with him, but why did you not contact me?¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Eileen coaxed her, feeling heartache. ¡°I did not contact him. I have only contacted him once

    since I came overseas and it was for work! That¡¯s why I had no choice but to pass Lyn¡¯s number to

    him.¡±

    ¡°Then did you miss me?¡± Fia said hoarsely.

    ¡°Of course! Every day! So every day I worked really hard learning. There are many things for me to

    learn and I even learn while injured!¡± Eileen said excitedly.

    Fia wiped the tear away from the corner of her eye. ¡°What are you learning every day?¡±

    ¡°Learning to make up, learning to act, and skills about my lines, and a lot of other things I¡¯ve never

    learned before! After I came here, I found out that I was really just an artist with looks, no matter how

    famous I got, that was as good as I could be! However, aftering here, I have a hunch that when I

    return and kill my way into the entertainment circle, I will definitely be red hot! Hahaha!¡±

    Eileen told her about her ambitions and after she had shared everything, she mellowed down and said.

    gently, ¡°Fia, you must remember what you said, that when I be a superstar in the future, be the

    best designer in the world and my clothes will all be designed by you!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    you would

    ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡± Fia was a little sad. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that when you be a superstar, I¡¯d still

    be a nobody and will not be qualified to make clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Our Fia is amazing. You haven¡¯t made it big not because you don¡¯t have the ability, but

    because fate just hasn¡¯t quite reached you! When I return to the country, I will definitely be able to

    make you prosper! I will work hard to be the most dazzling female superstar and when the time

    comes, I¡¯ll definitely wear your clothes and show the world!¡±

    Hearing Eileen¡¯s words, Fia¡¯s tears could not be held back and started falling like pearls falling off a

    broken string.

    ¡°Fia? Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you secretly crying?¡± Eileen asked in heartache.

    Fia forcefully smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just listening to you.¡±

    Eileen let out a sigh of relief, knowing that Fia had yet to find out that she had sold her design to Jason.

    thought about something and asked, ¡°Oh right, Eileen, there¡¯s something I want to ask you about.

    You should have the contact information of the person you sold my design to, right?¡±

    Eileen was speechless. Why was it that what you were afraid of woulde?

    ¡°Eileen? Are you still on the line?¡± Fia thought that there was a problem with the line.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Fia. Thatpany is a newly establishedpany. It¡¯s not as big as Maxwell Corporation.

    Now that your rtionship with Mr. Maxwell is quite good, I think it¡¯s a good idea for you to sell your

    designs to him.¡±

    ¡°Thepany you helped me to sell the draft to pays better and they even give me dividends every

    month. I have a few in and simple design drafts. It¡¯s not quite suitable for Maxwell Corporation. So I

    was thinking of sending more drafts to them as a token of appreciation for their high sry.¡±

    Eileen was a little distressed. It was easy for Jason to send dividends to Fia, but it was not possible for

    Fia to directly send drafts to Jason.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m a little busy. I can¡¯t help you to ask.¡±

    F¨ªa was a little depressed. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you. Just give me the contact details and I will submit the

    drafts on my own. Previously I had to trouble you as I couldn¡¯t see. If these drafts are epted, I will

    pay you!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t put in much effort. It was your draft that was good.¡±

    Eileen touched her forehead. ¡°Fia, actually, it¡¯s like this¡­¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687

    Chapter 687

    ¡°?¡±

    A gentle shout came from outside the washroom. Fia responded and wanted to continue speaking to

    Eileen, but Eileen immediately found an excuse to hang up.

    Fia was speechless. ¡®What the h*ll?*

    Why did she feel like Eileen was hiding something from her?

    Fia smiled till she felt her face was hurting when she walked out of the washroom and had to face

    Jason¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Evans, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Jason stared at her bloodshot eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t act tough in front of me. You clearly cried.¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    ¡°Did Conrad bully you?¡±

    Fia subconsciously shook her head. She did not intend to tell Jason about Britney being like Esme.

    Her own matters had never had anything to do with Jason.

    He had already helped her enough.

    So she lied. ¡°I had a little disagreement with him in terms of work. It¡¯s quite normal.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t satisfied with your designs?¡± Jason quickly asked.

    Fia nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Since she had already lied, she might as well go with it.

    Jason considered for a couple of seconds. ¡°I have a ssmate who established a newpany and

    needs some design drafts. If you have any suitable, you can give them to me. I¡¯ll help pitch them to

    him.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any drafts to pitch at the moment.¡±

    She had some in and simple ones, and they were prepared to be pitched to thepany Eileen had

    helped her pitch to thest time.

    But she hadn¡¯t found a way to contact them yet.

    As for the dividends thepany was paying her every month, it was just sending money and no one

    had

    tried to contact her.

    Till now, she didn¡¯t even know what thepany was called and if the person who epted her drafts.

    was male or female.

    Jason felt relieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine. For you to say so shows that Conrad still appreciates your drafts and I

    don¡¯t have to worry either.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s normal to have disagreements at work. After all, everyone¡¯s mind is different.

    However, he has never looked down on my drafts.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Jason suppressed the words in his heart of wanting to tell her that he liked her drafts very

    much and if she was willing to give him all her design drafts, he would appreciate every piece of work

    and make every piece of work into a dazzling product.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return the phone to you.¡± Fia handed the phone back to him. ¡°Later on, send me Lyn¡¯s overseas.

    number.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    1

    The two of them returned to the table. Fia¡¯s coffee had turned cold. Jason was about to call for

    someone to get her a new cup, but she immediately said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to change. Drinking it cold

    is not too bad either.¡±

    Jason watched her drink it in one sitting and dug out a few milk candies from his suit pocket. ¡°This is for

    you.¡±

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688

    Chapter 688

    Fia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s for kids.¡±

    ¡°No one said that only kids can eat it. As a girl, there are times you will feel ufortable. Carrying

    some candy with you would be better.¡± Jason insisted and put it in front of her.

    Seeing the time, he said apologetically, ¡°I have a client to meet, so I have to make a move first.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jason hesitated momentarily. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t treat you well, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. Even if you don¡¯t

    want to trouble me, you still have the Parkers.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned and did not speak.

    Jason did not dare to say too much about the Parkers, afraid that he would provoke her displeasure

    and left after saying goodbye.

    Fia sat alone at her original spot, ordered another cup of ck coffee, and drank it leisurely.

    Seeing the milk candy that Jason ced on the table, it would be a lie to say that she was not touched.

    However, being touched did not equal liking or love.

    She could only hope that Jason could meet the person he was meant for a little sooner.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Her phone rang, and seeing the caller, she hesitated for a couple of seconds before picking up.

    That voice was obedient and aggrieved, with a hint of carefulness-

    ¡°Sis Fia, did I cause you and Mr. Maxwell to fight because I sent Esme¡¯s things to him?¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth. ¡°Miss Thomas, haven¡¯t I told you to quit calling me elder sister. You look older than

    I do. I can¡¯t ept you addressing me as such!¡±

    Especially after seeing the shadow of Esme in Britney, she could not directly face Britney calling her

    that!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not saying that you are old. I¡¯m just trying to be respectful. I know that you don¡¯t like me

    too much but I¡¯m worried that you would fight with Mr. Maxwell because of the package I sent. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you call me because you thought that I did not know it was you who sent the package?¡± Fia coldly.

    interrupted Britney¡¯s fake actions.

    Esme instantly frowned and continued to speak in ¡°Britney¡¯s¡± tone. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I did not

    intentionally incite you both. I am really concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°Concerned about me?¡± Fia rubbed the back of her neck, a wildness appearing in her eyes as she

    reported the caf¨¦ she was at and said coldly, ¡°Come over and properly show your concern!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she hung up.

    Esme looked at her phone and smiled scornfully, and looked at Peter who was dressed in a sterile suit

    and busying away in theb.

    She picked up one of the internal lines to call the person inside.

    The Internal phone rang on the other side. Peter turned to look at Esme who was on the outside and

    picked up the receiver, cing it by his ear.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Fia just called me and invited me to meet her. Should I go?¡±

    Peter¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ending that you want?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hall, can you not see through me so fast?¡± Esme sent Peter a flying kiss through the ss wall

    and was about to hang up.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Peter called her back. ¡°I reckon she won¡¯t talk to you properly since she called you

    over.¡±

    Esme lowered her head with a smile and a hint of cunningness flitted through her eyes. ¡°So?¡±

    Peter replied. ¡°There is a vault in the cab outside. The passcode is your birthday. Open it and bring

    the small green bottle with you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°An anesthetic,¡± Peter said coldly. ¡°If she dares to attack you, spray it at her and protect yourself.¡±

    Esme said a word of thanks, hung up, and quickly went to the cab.

    Opening the vault inside, besides the small green bottle, there were a few red, yellow and ck small

    bottles. There were quite a few bottles of each color.

    If it was the real Britney, she would naturally know what they were.

    Esme, who was pretending to be Britney, did not know. However, she had seen Britney¡¯s work

    notebook and besides the small ck bottles that were not recorded, she knew what the green bottles,

    red bottles, and yellow bottles contained.

    She did not just take a small green bottle of anesthetics. She also took a small red bottle and a small

    yellow bottle.

    These were all very useful to her!

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689

    Chapter 689

    Not long after Esme left, Peterpleted an experiment. He took off his sterile suit and walked out of

    theb.

    He came to the cupboard and opened the vault and stared at the four coloured little bottles, quietly

    counting.

    Besides the ck one, she took one of each color.

    ¡°Esme.¡± He muttered her name gloomily, his gaze staring at the small yellow bottle. ¡°You better not do

    anything that will make me hate you!¡±

    The small yellow bottle was an aphrodisiac.

    Fia stared at the door of the cafe. From the time ¡°Britney¡± got off the car, closed the car door, all the

    way to when she entered the cafe, she saw it all.

    That walking posture. Her gestures all vaquely carried the airs of Esme, but at a closer look, it was not

    entirely so either.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Sis Fia¡± Esme sat opposite Fia, took off herrge sunsses, and hung them on her cor.

    Fia stared at her, wishing she could open up the face of ¡°Britney¡± and see whose face was hiding

    underneath!

    ¡°Sis Fia?¡± Esme acted as Britney, slowly waving at Fia, acting as if she cared about Fia.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It can¡¯t be that the things I sent to Mr. Maxwell caused the two of you to fight, right?

    Then,

    then, I have caused problems Ah

    Esme suddenly shrieked

    Fia ced the empty coffee cup on the table, looking at Esme¡¯s face that was drenched in coffee.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before Stop calling me Sis

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Esme was wearing a white gentle looking suit Her face, which was drenched in coffee,

    was already looking bad, and the coffee dirtied her suit, which immediately cracked her facade.

    She got up and used the napkin to vigorously wipe her face and suit, her gaze like daggers stabbing

    onto

    Fia¡¯s face

    ¡°Fia Lawson, mind my words. Don¡¯t get proud too easily!¡±

    She ruthlessly threw out a sentence. And after the waiter came running over, she gently said to the

    waiter, ¡°It¡¯s fine My sister and I are just kidding about¡±

    The waiter did not wish to participate in such a matter and seeing that the person who had been

    thrown. coffee at was saying so, he simply brought over a clean handkerchief before lowering his head

    and cleaning the coffee table.

    Separated by a table and a waiter, neither of them spoke a word.

    Esme slowly wiped her face. Fia¡¯s gaze was held sharply at her.

    After the waiter left, Esme¡¯s gazended on Fia¡¯s face a little coolly

    ¡°Can¡¯t keep your cool? Do you want to throw acid on me?¡±

    Fia smiled sarcastically. ¡°Is it me who can¡¯t keep my cool or is it you?¡±

    Esme used the handkerchief to hold half of her face as she smiled daintily. ¡°What are you talking

    about?¡±

    ¡°Stop acting. It is absolutely impossible for you to be Britney!¡± Fia said each word distinctly, pausing

    after

    each word.

    Esme froze for two seconds before throwing the handkerchief onto the table.

    The makeup on her face had beenrgely ruined by the coffee and she looked like a clown.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not Britney, could it be that you are?¡± Esme raised her brow and snorted. ¡°If you want to be

    Britney. I could help you.¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth, a voice shouting madly by her ear. ¡®See! She admitted to it. She admitted to it!

    She¡¯s not Britney, then who is she? Is she Esme?!

    ¡®Oh my god! She¡¯s Esme. How is she not dead! Conrad has been throwing a tantrum because of her

    lately! Hahaha, if she¡¯s not dead, then is Conrad the aplice?!¡±

    The internal, mad screams by her ears were bing louder, like a crazy clown!

    Fia¡¯s face alternated between white and red as she held her palm tightly.

    She could not show weakness or copse in front of the person before her!

    Absolutely not!

    If she was not Britney, and instead was Esme, that meant that she wasn¡¯t dead!

    Then, she needed everyone to know that she was Esme!

    She wanted her to be bound underw!

    How could she still escape thew after doing so many harmful things?!

    a

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690

    Chapter 690

    Fia put up her mental defenses and released her tightly clenched hands as she smiled with a wicked

    sarcastic smile.

    Esme¡¯s expression froze slightly. She had never seen her timid, weak cousin like this before.

    ¡°I can conclude that you are not Britney.¡±

    ¡°What evidence do you have!¡± Esme felt an instant of panic. Fia¡¯s actions were too calm, as if she had

    a handle on her.

    ¡°The evidence is you.¡± Fia used a single finger to point at her chin and smiled indicatively. ¡°Don¡¯t

    believe me? Why don¡¯t we wait and watch?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± Esme thought of what Peter had always told her.

    Peter said that Fia did not appear to be as simple as she looked and that she was a girl that had

    schemes and boldness.

    She always refuted Peter.

    Because since young, she had looked down on Fia, this despicable person!

    Without a father, her mother had gotten pregnant out of wedlock. The two of them were just shameless,

    shaming the Lawsons!

    However, there was only the mother-daughter duo in her grandmother¡¯s eyes! No matter how hard she

    and her mother worked, they could notpare to the duo!

    It was clearly herself and her mother who had brought glory to the Lawsons, but they were suppressed

    by

    Fia and her mother!

    All this time, she had never treated Fia as apetitor! Until she left the country and this despicable

    person married Conrad!

    What was even more hateful was that Conrad agreed to the marriage!

    Why!

    Since young, she had been more outstanding than this despicable person!

    ¡°Since you are not Britney, there will definitely be ws!¡± Fia got up, paid the bill, and left the cafe.

    Esme chased after her, grabbed Fia¡¯s hand, and dragged her into the alley.

    ¡°Is it because I sent Esme¡¯s photos and papers to Mr. Maxwell and that awakened his love for her?

    That¡¯s why you fought and you started to think of nonsense!¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°How long are you going to keep pretending?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean pretending?¡± Esme steeled her heart not to admit it. Without evidence, she was

    Britney!

    ¡°Sis Fia, I know that Mr. Maxwell is very outstanding. It¡¯s not wrong to treat another girl as an imaginary

    rival! However, on ount that both of us are women, I¡¯ll give you a method.¡±

    Esme took out the yellow bottle from her bag.

    Fia frowned, staring at the yellow bottle in her hands.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It can test if Mr. Maxwell is really sincere toward you.¡± Esme¡¯s eyes glowed gloomily, wanting to stuff it

    into her hands.

    1

    Fia shook her hand away, her face full of disgust. ¡°Are you treating me as an idiot? I have to use it just

    because you want to give it to me? If it¡¯s poison, who¡¯s to be med then!¡±

    Esme tilted her head and appeared to not understand for a moment.

    ¡°Do you not wish to know if Mr. Maxwell is true to you?¡±

    The disgust on Fia¡¯s face intensified. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to be Britney! That stupid face

    of yours and your actions are exactly like my cousin¡¯s!¡±

    She turned around to leave after she was done speaking.

    Esme gritted her teeth and put back the yellow bottle into her bag. She then took out the green bottle.

    The green bottle was an anesthetic. As long as she pretended to chase after her in a friendly manner,

    she could spray it on Fia¡¯s face and knock her out!

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    A car stopped by the roadside. Tiger rolled down the window and shouted.

    Esme, who was just ready to take action, quickly stuffed the green bottle back into her bag and

    changed. into ¡°Britney¡± and smiled.

    ¡°Tiger? Why are you here?¡± Fia walked over.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiger got out of the car and quickly opened the door to the backseat, his gaze looking deeply at Esme

    who was nearby.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691

    Chapter 691

    ¡°I was a little worried about you, so I called Mr. Evans. He got me to pick you up here.¡±

    Fia nodded and got into the car.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Esme came running over, acting obedient and shy.

    ¡°Mr. Tiger, can I sit in your car?¡±

    Tiger threw a cold gaze over. ¡°No!¡± The moment he finished speaking, he closed the door to the back

    seat, not allowing Esme to approach his Madam.

    Fia raised her brow. Tiger looked quite dashing with his decisiveness! It was a little like Conrad¡¯s

    attitude when dealing with girls who tried to strike up a conversation with him.

    Esme clenched her hands, her palms hurting from how hard she was clenching them. Seeing Tiger¡¯s

    car driving Fia further away, she was jealous and full of hatred!

    In the car, Tiger was quiet for a couple of seconds before speaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Maxwell about you

    meeting Mr. Evans privately. When you go back, you don¡¯t have to mention it.¡±

    Fia looked at the back of Tiger¡¯s head in disbelief.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it?¡±

    ¡°Sir has alwayscked parental love since young, so he is very possessive in rtionships. He is

    sensitive and very suspicious. If he knew, it would be inevitable that he suspects you and Mr. Evans,¡±

    Tiger said seriously.

    Fia was silent for a couple of seconds. ¡°He¡¯s sick. I can¡¯t possibly not talk to any males or interact with.

    them simply to give him a sense of security for the rest of my life now, could I?¡±

    Tiger could not respond. Mr. Maxwell was ridiculously jealous, being jealous of even himself and Ss.

    ¡°There should be trust when loving someone,¡± Fia said leisurely. She had just spoken when she

    laughed at herself.

    ¡°I say that he¡¯s sick when I have it worse than him.¡± Fia tapped her own forehead with her right palm.

    ¡°He clearly never got close to Britney at all, but I was still suspicious of him. And with Annie Parker, I

    have suspected him too.¡±

    Tiger only listened, unable to say any words of great reason or advice.

    He had never dated and was generally quiet, not as eloquent as Ss.

    ¡°Tiger, do you think your sir likes me?¡± Fia raised her head, her expression a little lost.

    Tiger¡¯s mouth moved faster than his brain. ¡°Of course, he lufes!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    - was speechless. Forget it, she should stop making things hard for Tiger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam!¡± Tiger gripped the steering wheel tight. ¡°I¡¯m not good with words. However, you are

    the only one who managed to stay by Sir¡¯s side for so long, and you are the one he has expended the

    most energy on. Although I don¡¯t know what exactly like or deep love is, you are definitely not the same

    as anyone else to Sir!¡±

    Fia looked on the bright side in a bleak situation and said, ¡°Then can I take it that he treats me well

    because of my Identity as his wife? If I¡¯m not his wife, then I would be exactly the same as any ordinary

    person to him.¡±

    Tiger was on guard and knew this was a topic that could not be answered!

    He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Sir has booked a restaurant and has also notified Mr. Parker. Would

    you like to return to Maxwell Corporation or go directly to the restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the restaurant.¡± Fia moved toward the car window and looked at the moving scenery

    outside the window listlessly.

    Tiger took a look at her through the rear mirror and quietly exhaled.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect what came next.

    ¡°Tiger, say, is Britney my cousin?¡±

    Tiger¡¯s eyelids twitch, not knowing what to say.

    These days, he and Ss had been investigating Britney and Peter.

    ¡°The cousin I¡¯m mentioning is Esme.¡± Fia looked out the window, still looking listless.

    Tiger hesitated for a couple of seconds. ¡°No matter whether the seconddy of the Thomases is real or

    fake, Mr. Maxwell dislikes her a lot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia hesitated. ¡°Does he dislike her as a person or is it because he is annoyed and unable to

    make things out clearly? Or is he afraid of knowing the truth?¡±

    Tiger¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Madam, you are thinking too much. Sir really dislikes her as a person.

    There is no other reason.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes. ¡°If you say so.¡±

    Tiger knew that his words had fearfully offended his Madam and said in serious repetition, ¡°I really only

    see that Sir treats you special. Even when Ms. Manning returned to the country, Sir had never treated

    her as well as he treats you now.¡±

    Fia kept her eyes closed, and coldly hooked up her lips.

    ¡°However, after she returned to the country, I received the greatest hurt and impact I¡¯ve ever

    experienced since I was young.¡±

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692

    Chapter 692

    Fia pinched between her brows, appearing to be calm, but her heart was a mess.

    Firstly, after all those words with Britney and confirming that Britney was not Britney but Esme, she

    wholeheartedly wanted to prove it, but she did not have the least bit of evidence.

    Then, she thought about all those miserable experiences with Conrad, losing her child twice and the

    dangers she faced time and yet again.

    Everything strung into a line in her mind and Esme became the most suspicious person!

    It seemed that all things pointed to Esme.

    ¡°Yes, it must be her!¡± Fia opened her eyes and said with certainty.

    Tiger was shocked. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Fia looked at Tiger. ¡°Nothing. Just pay attention while driving.¡±

    The car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. Fia got out of the car and entered the restaurant.

    Only then did Tiger dare to call Ss as he personally watched his Madam enter the restaurant where

    they had made an appointment with Conall,

    After Ss hung up, he quickly informed Conrad.

    Conrad put down the document in his hands and looked at the time.

    Ss caught onto his gaze and immediately said, ¡°The appointment with Mr. Parker is at noon. It¡¯s still

    early. You can still work for half an hour.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze was a little dull. ¡°After she left thepany, where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Tiger followed along, but when he called, he did not say where she went.¡± When Ss said those

    words, even he found it a little hard to believe.

    He carefully looked at Conrad and saw that there were no changes in his expression. Since he did not

    know what to say next, he very wisely chose silence.

    It wasn¡¯t clear what Conrad was thinking about, but when he regained his senses he asked. ¡°Fia has

    gone. to the restaurant, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°Yes, Tiger personally saw Madam enter the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad got up, entered the resting room and took out a limited edition white shirt from the

    wardrobe. He very rarely wore white.

    Ss was just about to leave the CEO¡¯s office when he saw Conrading out after changing into the

    shirt.

    Usually he wore dark colors. To have suddenly changed into white, his entire aura changed.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Sir, you look really handsome in this!¡±

    Conrad swept him a nce faintly. ¡°Keep an eye on things here at thepany. I¡¯ll go over to

    apany Fia.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Fia gave Conrad¡¯s name after entering the restaurant and was guided to a private room on the second

    floor.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, would you like to have something to drink?¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned as she looked at the waiter and asked, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell.¡± The waiter gave a slight smile. ¡°This restaurant¡¯s owner is Mr. Maxwell. Assistant

    Whitley greeted us earlier on.¡±

    Fia nodded, ¡°Bring the menu over. I¡¯ll order some dishes first. When the rest of them arrive, you can

    start cooking.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Fia thought that this restaurant was booked by Conrad. Seeing that it was his restaurant, naturally she

    could not be looked down on by others.

    As his wife, even if there was a rift between them, they had to host their guests well.

    Conrad walked to the outside of the restaurant and saw Felicity helping Conall out of the car.

    Due to the rtionship between Conall and Fia, and also the fact that he had saved Fia before, Conrad

    changed his direction and walked over to them.

    ¡°Mr. Parker.¡±

    Conall looked at Conrad. This young person had a certain air to him. Even when he was greeting him,

    he had a high and mighty look with a hint of cold pride.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Fia?¡±

    ¡°She has already entered first.¡±

    ¡°Then let us quickly enter as well.¡± Conall pushed Felicity, his daughter¡¯s hand aside, and briefly

    introduced them. ¡°This is my daughter, Felicity Parker.

    Conrad nodded, but did not look at Felicity.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693

    Chapter 693

    As for Felicity, her mood instantly turned bad because of her father¡¯s introduction and she stopped in

    her

    tracks.

    If it were not for Fia, she would be the only daughter of the husband and wife!

    ¡°Felicity?¡± Entering the restaurant, Conall noticed that Felicity did not keep up with them, and when he

    turned back to look, he saw her standing by the door in the daze.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t follow you in. Just have a good meal with them.¡± Felicity did not wish to make things hard.

    on herself.

    Conall thought about it. ¡°Just as well. Go back and apany your mom and guide her a little. Let her

    be like you, a little more generous.¡±

    These words no doubt affected both Felicity and her mother.

    Felicity responded casually, turned around, and left.

    The door of the private room opened. Fia raised her eyes to look and got up respectfully, pulling out the

    chair of the main seat.

    She looked at Conall and said, ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    Conall nodded with a smile. Every time he faced Fia, he would lose his cold pride as a businessman

    and have the kindness of a father.

    After he took his seat, he also quickly invited her to sit.

    Fia swept a nce at Conrad and said to him faintly, ¡°Take a seat too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad helped her pull out her chair and after she sat down, he sat by her right.

    The waiter served tea and left.

    Conall found a topic. ¡°Initially, your uncle and Annie wanted toe, but I was afraid that having too

    many people around would make you ufortable.¡±

    At the mention of Annie, Fia frowned.

    Conall was a very sensitive person and he caught her reaction.

    He swept a nce at Conrad and his expression was stern.

    ¡°I heard about some matters regarding Annie and the two Thomas sisters at yourpany.¡±

    Conrad looked over, paying attention to the second half of his sentence.

    ¡°If you can fire the seconddy of the Thomases, why can¡¯t you fire Annie?¡± Conall¡¯s gaze was full of

    suppression,

    Conrad replied calmly, ¡°With your wards, everything would be easier to handle.¡±

    ¡°Why? Just because she is one of the Parkers, it¡¯s hard for you to fire her? Although she is my niece,

    Fia is my biological daughter! I can still tell what is more important!¡±

    Conall was a little agitated, feeling as if he was being insulted.

    The corner of Conrad¡¯s lips raised slightly and Fia could not help but exin, ¡°He has long nned to

    fire Miss Parker, but I stopped him.¡±

    2/2

    ¡°Why?¡± Conall had a look of confusion. Even if Annie was his niece, he had treated her as his own.

    daughter all these years.

    However, she still must not covet Fia¡¯s husband!

    Fia suddenly felt a little repulsed by Conall¡¯s questioning attitude. This is the work matter of the Maxwell

    Corporation. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Conall was a little hurt. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just don¡¯t wish for you to be aggrieved.¡±

    ¡°I know my husband is outstanding.¡± Fia spoke up faintly. ¡°It is inevitable that some girls will desire him,

    but that is not his fault. I can¡¯t ask him to simply fire someone just because of jealousy.¡±

    Conall thought about Joy. Ever since they got married, she acted as if she was on guard against

    thieves, jumping into conclusions at the slightest actions. She never allowed him toe to Gryphon

    for work either.

    ¡°Fia, thisd from the Maxwells is really lucky to have married you!¡±

    After eximing to Fia, he red at Conrad fiercely. ¡°Fia is so good to you. If you bully her, I¡¯ll be the

    first toe after you!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze was dark. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give you the chance to take her away!¡±

    Conall was angry. She was clearly his daughter, but he did not have the right to have her.

    He dared not say too much to Conrad, afraid of provoking Fia into being protective and end up

    comining about him.

    He could tell that if he wanted Fia to treat him a little better, he needed to coax Conrad a little!

    In the future, he could not secretly make things hard for his son-inw at work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Conall saw that the servers were serving the dishes and ended

    their private conversation, patting the table. ¡°Today is a great day of rejoicing. Why is there no wine?!¡±

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694

    Chapter 694

    Fia frowned, ignoring Conall¡¯s words of it being ¡°a great day of rejoicing¡±. She merely replied with a

    stern look, ¡°Conrad¡¯s stomach is not in a good condition and you have also just been discharged. It is

    not suitable for you two to have wine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m having a meal with my son-inw. How can there not be wine?!¡± Conall was a little

    sad.

    Fia frowned even harder as she said coldly, ¡°If you want to drink wine, then there is no need to have

    this meal!¡±

    Conall looked at Fia in shock, momentarily unable to react.

    Having lived to his age, there had never been anyone who dared to speak to him like this.

    Conrad saw that Fia¡¯s attitude was cold and harsh, so he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have some rice

    wine instead?¡±

    Fia red at him with a stern look. ¡°What did you promise me?¡±

    ¡°Fermented rice. It¡¯s sweet,¡± Conrad exined.

    The waiter by the side said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, Mr. Maxwell is talking about the fermented rice

    used to make sweet dumplings. It doesn¡¯t contain alcohol.¡±

    Fia pouted awkwardly. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t contain alcohol, you can bring some.¡±

    ¡°Alright, do you want to add some sweet dumplings?¡± the waiter asked considerately.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Fia was just about to say that it was not necessary, but Conall spoke up before she did. ¡°Yes! Sweet

    dumplings represent getting together. They must be added!¡±

    was a little speechless as she swept a nce at him, her heart going, ¡°Who wants to get together

    with you!¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Quickly serve the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The waiter went to urge the kitchen staff.

    When all the dishes were served.

    Conall stared at the dishes on the table and heplimented, ¡°There¡¯s meat, vegetables, and even

    soup. All of them taste just right and are very nutritious!¡±

    Fia swept him a nce but did not say a word.

    ¡°Fia, all these were ordered by you, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°She came over first in order to order the dishes.¡±

    Conall gave Fia a thumbs up. ¡°Not bad. All of them are what I like! The fermented rice wine in the

    sweet dumplings of this restaurant smells good on its own, and they even have wolfberries to go

    together. It¡¯s really quite good!¡±

    Fia swept him another nce. She felt that he was trying hard to find things topliment her on, like

    even her fart would be a rainbow.

    This made her feel quite awkward.

    Therefore, she got up, took his soup bowl, and scooped him a bowl of sweet dumpling rice wine.

    ¡°Drink.¡±

    ¡®Better shut your mouth and stop talking.¡±

    Conall nodded, feeling touched, feeling as if there was a huge improvement!

    Conall shouted at Conrad. ¡°Lad, drink with me!¡±

    Fia originally nned to help Conrad scoop a bowl as well, but he took the soupdle.

    With another hand, he pulled her back to her seat and said gently, ¡°Just sit down. Let me do It.¡±

    He had long arms, unlike her, who had to stand to make it easier to serve others.

    Fia saw this and her awkward heart was warmed.

    Conall nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. You are not misogynistic! Thosezy habits of misogynistic

    men where they expect to be served hand and foot are not desired!¡±

    Conrad also swept him a nce. The always-cold CEO Parker who spoke little was now acting like a

    bbermouth.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Drink up!¡± Conall raised his bowl at Conrad.

    Conrad picked up his own bowl of sweet dumpling rice wine and clinked bowls with him.

    Conall immediately looked at Fia. ¡°Child, let¡¯s cheers too.¡±

    Fia frowned, not too willing

    Conall looked at Conrad with a hint of begging.

    Conrad drank a mouthful of the rice wine and said faintly, ¡°There is ample time in the future. I hope Mr.

    Parker does not make things difficult for others.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have been too abrupt.¡± Conall took a big sip. The light sweetness with a hint of wolfberry

    was a taste he had not had in over twenty years.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695

    Chapter 695

    ¡°It¡¯s the same taste as the sweet dumpling fermented rice wine your mother used to make!¡±

    Fia was stunned for a moment as she lowered her gaze to stare at the bowl of sweet dumpling

    fermented rice wine Conrad served her, recalling the same dish her mom, Echo, used to make for her.

    She picked up her spoon and stirred the soup, scooping up half a spoonful and putting it in her mouth.

    The first mouthful made her eyes redden. Conall was right. It had the same taste.

    She could not help but look at Conall. It had been so many years but he still actually remembered the

    taste of her mother¡¯s sweet dumpling fermented rice wine. Had it once been really true love?

    The meal was considered pleasant for the three of them. The only thing that was bad was the

    impression of Conall being an old chatterbox, a far cry from his usual cool and taciturn self.

    After eating, it was time to leave,

    Conall felt a little reluctant, his eyeballs wishing nothing more than to be stuck on Fia¡¯s face.

    He carefully asked, ¡°You have not been out of Gryphon at all till today, have you? Would you like to go

    to the capital to have some fun?¡±

    Fia raised her eyes to look at him and then lowered her gaze again. ¡°I¡¯ve been to Oceania. Conrad said

    that when thepany is not so busy, he¡¯ll take me traveling around the world.¡±

    Conall said with a sigh, ¡°Maxwell Corporation has deep roots and it is not too hard to enter the capital.

    However, there will always be some difficulty and he will be busy for a long time.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°No matter how long it takes, I am willing to wait for him.¡±

    Conrad was touched and held her hand that she ced on her thigh.

    ¡°Mr. Parker, there is no need to worry. No matter how busy I get, I will make time for Fia.¡±

    Conall nodded helplessly. ¡°Then that would do. Thank you for treating me to this meal. I have not

    eaten. such a good andfortable meal in a long time.¡±

    He looked at  reluctantly. ¡°Then I shall not intrude anymore and return first. Whenever the two of you

    go to the capital, remember toe and visit me. I am old, and don¡¯t have the long days you young

    ones have.¡±

    frowned and did not speak. Conrad let go of her hand, got up after Conall, and saw him out of the

    private room.

    Outside the private room, Conall¡¯s secretary was there. Seeing himing out, his secretary went

    forward to support him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Conall asked.

    ¡°Miss instructed me toe pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Alright. She is really much more careful and generous than her mother.¡±

    ¡°Miss has always¡­¡± Conall pinched the secretary¡¯s hand and the salutations immediately changed.¡±

    Second Miss has always had a better personality.¡±

    Conall looked back into the private room and saw that Fia sat without moving, sitting sideways facing

    the door, not even sparing a nce over.

    He said in a muffled tone, ¡°Her mother was just like she is now back then.¡±

    Conrad turned back to look at Fia and seemed to have understood her just that bit more.

    ¡°Lad, you better protect her well. She appears gentle like her mother, but once her heart is totally hurt,

    she¡¯s stubborn and cold. Don¡¯t fall to the same level as I am now.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking. Fia and I will never follow in your footsteps.¡±

    Conall smiled destely. ¡°That¡¯d be best. I also do not wish for my daughter to be covered in wounds.¡±

    After watching Conall leave, Conrad quickly returned to the private room.

    ¡°Fia, let me bring you somewhere.¡±

    Fia raised her head, her gaze a littleplicated.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Tiger tell you?¡±

    ¡°Tell me what?¡±

    ¡°I met Evans. I thought that you would get angry at me like in the past.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Weren¡¯t you

    always like this in the past?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°You met Jason?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t believe Tiger did not tell you. Is it because you have spent all your energy on other people.

    and no longer have the time to be jealous?¡±

    Fia tilted her head and looked at Conrad, the smile on her face a bit cold.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Conrad¡¯s heart felt a baffling emptiness and he went forward to hold her shoulders as he bent his waist,

    asking ¡°Besides Jason, who else did you meet?¡±

    ¡°My cousin.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Esme.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696

    Chapter 696

    Conrad frowned. ¡°That hasn¡¯t been proven yet.¡±

    ¡°After I saw her today, my instinct tells me so. Even If there¡¯s no proof, she¡¯s Esme Manning, not

    Britney

    Thomas.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad seriously and asked, ¡°Where were you going to take me?¡±

    Conrad gave her a conflicted look. He had lost all the mood to do that now.

    Fia had known him all her life. She knew what he was thinking. So, she said to him sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t

    tell me you¡¯ve lost the mood after I¡¯ve told you that Britney might be my cousin.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Fia, why do we have to talk like this?¡± Regret crept in Conrad¡¯s mind as the hands holding Fia¡¯s

    shoulders. clenched tightly.

    Fia pped his hands away. ¡°That hurts.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Conrad let go of her shoulders and pulled out a chair to sit.

    ¡°Britney has been fired. She will never show up in thepany ever again. Can we not care about who

    she is or isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re hiding something?¡± Fia smirked. ¡°Hiding something from who? Me?¡±

    Conrad looked at her speechlessly. He felt that he was immensely disrespected.

    No matter what he said, he would still be a liar to Fia.

    ¡°Can¡¯t find any more excuses, can you?¡± Fia concluded that this talk was over since it was going

    nowhere. She could not help but recall the time when Esme got back from overseas. As soon as she

    returned, Conrad immediately asked for a divorce.

    ¡°Conrad, are you afraid that she might really be Esme?¡±

    Conrad frowned again. ¡°Why would I be afraid?¡±

    ¡°She impersonated another woman so that she could get away safely! If this was found out, she¡¯d be

    imprisoned for life!¡± Fia took in deep breath before continuing, ¡°That and the crime of evading her

    sentence. This would lead to her facing the death sentence, right?¡±

    Conrad stared at her and asked powerlessly, ¡°So, no matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me. Is that

    it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t control what my brain tells me. I must investigate and find out the truth about her. Or else¡­¡± Fia

    felt hurt as she thought about it.

    Conrad asked, ¡°Or else what?¡±

    ¡°Or else, we can¡¯t live our lives peacefully anymore.¡±

    They looked each other straight in the eyes. The thought patterns between them were different, which

    led. to their current squabble.

    Conrad, beginning to think into a corner, said, ¡°After you¡¯ve met with Jason, what did he tell you?¡±

    Fia disliked Conrad bringing up Jason at this moment. ¡°There is nothing going on between me and him.

    Can you not bring him up every time we fight?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing going on? After he inherited Argonauts Corp, he used your designs and stabilized his position

    in hispany as the CEO!¡± Conrad had been meaning to talk about this but he had been keeping it

    all to himself.

    Fia was stunned as she heard this. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Fia, are you going to tell me that you don¡¯t know Argonauts Corp was founded by that piece of sh*t,

    Garrett? Not only that, he founded thatpany for that b*tch of a wife he¡¯s got! And your dear Jason

    Evans left the medicine field to inherit Argonauts Corp! Thatpany¡¯s brand ¡®Gentle Stream¡¯, as you.

    know, had always used designs from the same designer from the start! And now, you¡¯ve broken their

    tradition! Now, every employee in Argonauts Corp is saying that Jason is using your design for the

    brand, mimicking what his father did for his mother! It¡¯s like he¡¯s announcing that you¡¯re going to be his

    wife!¡±

    After finally spitting it all out, Conrad flipped over the table in front of him.

    Fia¡¯s body shook as she heard all this,pletely surprised and confused.

    She did ask Eileen to submit her designs to earn some money. She did know about Argonauts Corp.

    However, she had never pieced them together.

    She also knew about the love story behind the brand ¡°Gentle Stream¡±. Still, all she knew was that the

    company¡¯s owner had been using his wife¡¯s designs, so she did not care to learn about Argonauts Corp

    and their new products.

    Looking into Conrad¡¯s eyes, Fia tried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know those designs were submitted to

    ¡®Gentle Stream¡±.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697

    Chapter 697

    Conrad smirked. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Or you thought that I am easily fooled?¡±

    Fia anxiously responded, ¡°Eileen submitted those designs on my behalf. She said a newly founded

    foreignpany needed designs¡­. I didn¡¯t know it was Argonauts Corp. I didn¡¯t even know Jason has

    connections to Argonauts Corp¡­¡±

    As she was telling him all these, Fia realized just how weak of an excuse those words sounded.

    She quickly checked Gentle Stream¡¯s recent designs with her phone. Indeed, those were the designs

    that Eileen helped her submit when she lost her eyesight. Those designs earned her a lot of money¡­

    They even came with highmissions¡­ And Jason¡¯s recent attitude¡­

    She let her guard down. Even if it was a newly foundedpany, or anypany at all, it was

    impossible for them to pay her that much.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯ve always doubted me. But what about me?¡± Conrad glowered at her coldly and continued on

    slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re helping Jason behind my back. Yet, I never confronted you about

    this. I have faith in you. I¡¯ve always thought that if, in the end, you¡¯d always choose me and take my

    side, I can turn a blind eye to all of these!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not helping Jason. It was Eileen that helped me submit those designs. I could not see at the time,

    and Eileen never told me about¡­¡±

    The more Fia thought about it, the clearer she could see the whole picture. Eileen would always find

    excuses and never give her thatpany¡¯s contact details when she asked for them. Why?

    Conrad had still a lot more to say but he stopped and did not want to talk about them anymore. He was

    in an extremely foul mood. He did not know if Fia was telling the truth. Still, if he wanted to know the

    truth he could always order Ss and Tiger to investigate.

    ¡°This discussion is over.¡± Conrad wiped his face with his hand and asked, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the

    office. Are youing with me?¡±

    Fia looked at his reddened eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m heading home for the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Tiger will send you home.¡± He turned and left as soon as he finished his words. He was afraid

    that they would continue arguing non-stop if they were together.

    Not long after Conrad left, Tiger came.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fia stood up and left with Tiger, still thinking about what Conrad said earlier.

    She knew Conrad had always held a grudge against his father. This made him hate and despise Jason

    and rice.

    If her designs had indeed helped Jason Evans secure his position in Argonauts Corp, Conrad must

    have been really disappointed in her.

    After getting in the car, Fia asked Tiger, ¡°How long has Conrad known about my designs falling into

    Evans¡¯s hands?¡±

    Tiger thought for a moment before replying, ¡°For quite some time now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± So, that meant that if she had not gotten into a quarrel with him today, he would not have lost his

    composure and told her all of this.

    ¡°Those designs you gave Mr. Evans was his first project in Argonauts. The project waspleted in a

    rather short time, and the products sold really well. Originally, the senior members on their board and

    management looked down on Mr. Evans due to him being a rookie in business-you know, him being a

    doctor before all this. Now, he had won their respect and this was all because of your designs.¡±

    Fia¡¯s temples twitched and ached upon hearing all this. So, this was probably why Jason was trying to

    ask. for her designs when they met today.

    All a sudden, Fia felt as though she was treated like a fool. She was kept in the dark all this time!

    As soon as she got home, Fia locked herself in the bedroom and dialled Lyn¡¯s, Eileen¡¯s personal

    assistant, number.

    Lyn handed the phone over to Eileen, softly whispering into her ear, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Fia. She sounds upset.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry. You should rest for now.¡± Eileen handed her tablet over to Lyn as she received

    the phone, so that her adorable assistant would have a toy to y with before her bed time.

    After Lyn left, Eileen, acting as though she did not know Fia was in a bad mood, jokingly asked, ¡°Hello,

    sweetheart! Is my lovely Fia missing me?¡±

    Fia closed her eyes and responded coldly, ¡°Did you give Evans my designs?¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698

    Chapter 698

    Eileen tried to clear her throat, yet no words came out from her mouth.

    She sat there in silence for a while as Fia lost her cool and scolded her. ¡°Eileen, how could you not

    discuss with me before giving him my designs?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia. I just¡­¡±

    Elleen had no excuse for her spur-of-the-moment recklessness back then. She felt like a fool,

    especially learning about just how well Fia and Conrad got along recently.

    She should never have given Jason the designs.

    ¡°Eileen, Conrad got really mad at me today.¡± Fia covered her face with her hand as tears rolled down.

    ¡°He has always despised his father. This is why he couldn¡¯t stand Jason. He had known about my

    designs falling in Jason¡¯s hands. Yet, he never confronted me about it before this. He even tries to

    soothe me whenever I¡¯m in a bad mood.

    ¡°He must have kept this in his heart for so long. That¡¯s why he lost his temper with me today.¡± Fia

    recalled how furious Conrad was. Even his eyes were bloodshot when he flipped the table. She was so

    frightened when she saw him like this.

    Nheless, Conrad still did his best to force his temper down, probably worried that he would scare

    her.

    ¡°Eileen¡­ Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t me you for this.¡± Fia¡¯s emotions began swinging violently. ¡°You did that

    for my good. Because I told you I wanted to earn more money. That¡¯s why you submitted my designs to

    him¡­. I shouldn¡¯t me you for this¡­ How could I? It¡¯s not fair to me you for this.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s heart ached when she heard this through her phone. Her friend was so distraught she must be

    crying like a baby right now.

    ¡°No, Fia. It¡¯s my fault. I should have acted more cautiously back then. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact Conrad

    later. I¡¯ll exin it to him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call him. He¡¯s in a foul mood right now!¡± Fia thought for a moment before saying, ¡°No matter

    what happens, you should focus on your training and prove your worth. If you piss off Conrad now, he

    might not help you anymore.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s eyes were reddened with tears. ¡°How could you think for me at this moment? If Conrad keeps

    assuming and believing that you and Jason have feelings for each other all because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Fia wiped off her tears. ¡°He won¡¯t think that! I¡¯m with him every day, am I not? He might seem

    heartless but he¡¯s been really good to me. If I talk to him nicely, if Ifort him, he¡¯ll be fine. As for you,

    you keep pursuing your dream. I¡¯m waiting to wee you home when you¡¯re a star!¡±

    Then, she hung up the phone and went to the washroom to wash her face. She practiced the gentlest

    smile she could give numerous times in the mirror.

    Then, she climbed back onto the bed and made a video call to Conrad.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, this contract¡­¡± Ss¡¯ report was interrupted by Conrad¡¯s phone.

    Conrad nced at his phone, hung up, set it to silent mode, and mmed it onto his desk.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°The client disagrees with some of the terms. Perhaps you should renegotiate with them¡­¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t want the partnership, they can piss off!¡± Conrad interrupted Ss coldly.

    As Ss tried to say something to persuade his boss further, he was interrupted by the phone again.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Conrad clenched his teeth as he looked at the vibrating phone. He needed some time-out, to avoid

    fighting with Fia at the moment. That was why he refused to ept her phone call.

    Yet, what if she was in trouble?

    ¡°Get qut!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ss quickly fled out of his boss¡¯ office. After lunch, his boss had been in a foul mood. He did

    not want to upset him further.

    Conrad took in a long breath. Then, he stood in front of his office¡¯s French window and answered the

    phone, switching it from a video call to audio call.

    ¡°Yes, Fia?¡±

    Although the call was switched from video to audio call, Fia felt relieved after hearing her husband¡¯s

    gentle voice. He epted her call-this was a good sign.

    ¡°Hubby, are you busy right now?¡±

    Conrad felt as though his legs mellowed into jelly. Her voice sounded so sweet, kittenish, and alluring.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699

    Chapter 699

    Conrad could not help but feel rmed. ¡°What?¡±

    1 want to apologize.¡±

    ¡°After reaching home, I thought it over. If I were in your shoes, I would definitely lose my temper a long

    time ago. Yet, you have been keeping it in your heart, tolerating my every whim.¡±

    Still fuming with anger, Conrad did not know what to say to her.

    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? If you¡¯re not too busy in the

    aftemoon, let¡¯s go visit Match and Heaven, shall we? Heaven¡¯s already three-months pregnant, right?

    Didn¡¯t you say we can make her child our kid¡¯s little steed? Then, we should visit her more.¡±

    Fia¡¯s feminine, sweet voice was so enticing that it was as though it was caressing his heart, healing the

    numerous pesky scars that it had been carrying.

    Conrad had always hated others emotionally ckmailing him. However, this time, he yielded.

    He had to give it to Fia-herforting technique was really effective.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The girl chuckled mischievously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a bath and wait for you at home obediently.¡±

    ¡°Bath? What for?¡± Conrad¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as a tititing image popped into his head.

    ¡°What for? What do you think it¡¯s for, hubby?¡± After alluring her husband via the phone, Fia hung up

    without hesitation.

    Loosening his cor, Conrad grabbed his car key and left his office.

    Grabbing a contract, Ss was nning his words before giving the client a call in the hallway. It was

    then he saw his boss rushing out of his office like a gust of wind.

    ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡±

    Conrad stopped and said to Ss, ¡°If their conditions are eptable, you can make some adjustments

    on the contract and have them sign it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ss widened his eyes as he saw his boss skipping away happily.

    Huh! It seemed that Mr. and Madam Maxwell had finally reconciled! Oh, thank God for that!

    After leaving thepany, Conrad drove his Maybach out of the car park. Not far away, a ck

    Mercedes. -Benz was slowly tailing him.

    Inside the ck Mercedes-Benz, a woman wearing a bluetooth earphone spoke into her mic. ¡°He¡¯s left.

    thepany. Yes, he just left. Get ready. Make sure it¡¯s done.¡±

    Conrad, on the other hand, sped on the road as fast as he could, thinking only about seeing his lovely

    wife who was waiting for him at home.

    Usually, the vehicles in front should carefully observe the road and slowly give way if the vehicles in the

    back wanted to pass them.

    Conrad had passed over a dozen cars, shortening his journey a great deal. Now, he was only ten

    minutes away from the rich residential area. Suddenly, a car who was giving way swayed and rammed

    straight toward his car¡¯s direction.

    Conrad, realizing this, quickly steered away to evade it! Suddenly, a car from the oppositene drove

    toward him too¡­

    Meanwhile, after her bath, Fia put on a sexy nightdress and some perfume before reading a book on

    their bed.

    She kept on counting the time, eagerly waiting for her husband¡¯s return.

    She was nning to do all she could in the bedroom to soothe his anger.

    Half an hourter, Conrad was nowhere to be seen. She took out her phone and checked for his

    messages and the time. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to be home by now. Right?¡±

    Her eyelid twitched as she was wondering about her husband¡¯s whereabouts. She anxiously dialed

    Conrad¡¯s number. However, her call ended automatically.

    As she was preparing to give Ss a call, a call came in. The phone showed that it was a stranger¡¯s

    number.

    When Fia saw the number, her hand began to shake. The number was not registered on her phone but

    she remembered this number very well!

    She had cklisted this number when its owner was alive. After she was dead, Fia saw that there was

    no point in keeping it cklisted and released it from her phone¡¯s cklisted numbers.

    She thought that as every rtionship with people ended with their passing, it would be best to move

    on. Releasing the number from the cklist, she thought, would bring peace to her too.

    Yet, she did not expect this number to call and haunt her again.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700

    Chapter 700

    ¡°Hello.¡± Fia did her best to suppress her overwhelming anxiety as she opened her mouth.

    The phone number had been cancelled a while ago. Perhaps, it now had a new owner.

    ¡°Hi, cousie.¡± A prideful and snobbish woman¡¯s voice could be heard from the phone.

    Fia immediately thought of Esme Manning. Still, weirdly, she also thought of Britney Thomas.

    ¡°You¡¯re Britney, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Although she had her suspicions that Britney was actually Esme, hearing this voice made her head

    spin in confusion.

    A smirk could be heard from the phone. ¡°Oh, weren¡¯t you the one who¡¯d decided who I am?¡±

    ¡°Britney! You¡¯re Esme Manning, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I say I¡¯m not?¡± the woman taunted.

    ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s right. Thest time I returned from overseas, Conrad immediately wanted to divorce

    you, am I right? Now, let¡¯s y a game, shall we? If he knows I¡¯m still alive, will he ask to divorce you

    again this time?¡±

    Fia shook in anger as she clenched her phone.

    ¡°After all, men are such despicable dogs. They only know how to treasure something after they¡¯ve lost

    it. Perhaps, Conrad had already regretted not saving me. If he knows I¡¯m still alive, do you think he will

    realize he actually loves me, and treasure me more?¡±

    After finishing her words, the woman hung up the phone.

    Fia spent a few seconds fuming before dialling Conrad¡¯s number with her shaky hand.

    No one answered.

    Her head was now in aplete mess. As Esme¡¯s words still echoed in her head, Fia copied that

    number and sent it to Jason.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Jason quickly responded to Fia¡¯s message, as he had set Fia¡¯s messages as ¡°important¡± on his phone.

    Finding out where the call was from via GPS was not a big deal for Kent.

    Five minutester, Jason received Kent¡¯s reply. Hence, he gave Fia a call.

    ¡°Fia, whose number is it?¡±

    Fia asked hurriedly, ¡°Did you find out where?¡±

    ¡°River Fane,¡± Jason replied with a stern voice. ¡°Whose number is it?¡±

    Fia waspletely stunned upon hearing that. Esme died at River Fane, did she not? And now, her

    number called from that exact location? This was impossible. Could she have turned into a ghost and

    called her?

    Overwhelmed by desperation, Fia yelled to her phone, ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no ghost¡­! There¡¯s

    no ghost in this world¡­! She¡¯s still alive! She must be!¡±

    A frown curved on Jason¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s Esme¡¯s number, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! She just gave me a call! She¡¯s still alive!¡± Fia rushed to her wardrobe to change as she continued

    talking to Jason.

    Jason said cautiously, ¡°Fia, calm down. This could be a trap. Stay at home. I¡¯ll get Conrad to handle

    this!¡±

    ¡°No, I must go to River Fane! I must find Esme!¡± Fia hung up, changed her clothes, and ran downstairs.

    without even bothering tidying up her hair.

    Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley saw her rushing down. So, they asked her where she was going.

    Fia forced up a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to thepany to find Conrad.¡±

    ¡°Have you given Ss a call? You should ask him to take you there,¡± Mrs Taylor said.

    Fia shook her head, ¡°No. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    She then went to the garage to fetch one of Conrad¡¯s cars, and drove straight toward River Fane.

    Meanwhile, not able to reach Fia via phone, Jason immediately left his office and drove to River Fane

    too.

    Ten minutester, a Maybach drove in and parked in front of Conrad¡¯s home. There were a lot of

    scratches and damages on the car.

    ¡°Oh my god! What happened?!¡± Mrs. Taylor screeched fearfully. ¡°Master Maxwell! Master Maxwell, is

    that you?!¡±

    Conrad stepped out of the car, smiling as blood rolled down from a bump on his forehead. ¡°Is Fia

    waiting for me upstairs?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley were stunned as they heard this. They finally realized something was

    amiss.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701

    Chapter 701

    Seeing the looks on their faces, Conrad asked anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s not at home? Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°She left about ten to twenty minutes ago. Madam drove herself. She said she¡¯s heading to the

    company to find you,¡± Mrs. Taylor answered.

    Conrad was surprised as he heard this, ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. Tiger was just assisting Ss at the

    company¡¯s parking area a while ago. He didn¡¯t say anything about Fia arriving at thepany!¡±

    Conrad quickly turned to get into the car. Suddenly, he felt dizziness take over him before falling to the

    ground.

    ¡°Master Maxwell!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley shouted worriedly as the bodyguards of the residence rushed forward to

    help Conrad to his feet.

    Conrad shook his head and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Locate where Fia¡¯s phone is. Bring me to her,

    quickly!¡±

    A group of men had stopped his car midway on the road. He almost did not make it home.

    Thus, he hurried home, to see if Fia was alright! He was worried that danger would befall Fia right

    under

    his nose!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, he did not expect her to not be home! Those people¡­ Who were they? Those people came with

    malicious intentions. It was very likely that they would harm Fia!

    The more he thought about this, the more terrified he got.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, allow us to treat your wound first,¡± his bodyguard said to him worriedly.

    ¡°Find Fia!¡± Conrad yelled out anxiously as he forced the car¡¯s door open.

    The bodyguards quickly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, don¡¯t you worry. We¡¯re locating where the madam

    is right this moment. You can¡¯t get to her without knowing where she is, right?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley rushed forward as well, trying tofort Conrad so that he would allow

    them to treat his wound.

    His men were always ever so efficient. In a blink of an eye, a bodyguard had already brought over a

    first- aid kit.

    Sitting at a flowerbed, Conrad let a bodyguard treat the wound on his forehead while the other

    bodyguard was busy locating Fia¡¯s whereabouts via her phone¡¯s GPS.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, ording to the GPS, Madam Maxwell¡¯s phone is in the house!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor, upon hearing this, quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go search upstairs!¡±

    It did not take long before Mrs. Taylor rushed downstairs with Fia¡¯s phone. ¡°Madam did not bring her

    phone with her.¡±

    Receiving Fia¡¯s phone, Conrad Immediately checked thest few calls that Fia made and received.

    There were two numbers. One of which was Jason¡¯s, and the other one was¡­ He remembered this

    number.

    This was the number that Esme used before she went overseas.

    Meanwhile, Ss and Tiger were helping the police Investigate the two cars that collided with their

    boss¡¯s car earlier. Suddenly, Tiger caught a glimpse of a sports car coated in dark red paint driving by.

    ¡°Ss! Isn¡¯t that one of our boss¡¯s cars?¡±

    Ss took a look at the car that was driving away. ¡°It seems so. It¡¯s usually parked in the garage.¡±

    Tiger asked, ¡°Could Madam be the driver?¡±

    Ss blinked before pushing Tiger away. ¡°Quick! Follow her! I¡¯ll contact Sir!¡±

    Receiving the call from Ss, Conrad said coldly. ¡°Tell Tiger to follow her! Make sure she¡¯s safe! I¡¯ll be

    there shortly.¡±

    After treating Conrad¡¯s wound, his bodyguard brought over another car that was in a much better

    condition, still worrying for him.

    Scanning through her phone, Conrad saw the time when Fia contacted Jason via phone call. And then,

    he read their conversation via Messenger.

    Although he guessed that Fia¡¯s intention in contacting Jason was to find out Esme¡¯s whereabouts,

    Conrad still felt a poke of pain in his heart!

    Why? Why would she go to Jason whenever there was something bad going on? Even if she could not

    reach him earlier, could she not seek out Tiger and Ss for help?!

    Could this mean that¡­pared to him, she trusted in Jason more? Since when? Since when did she

    trust in Jason more than him?

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702

    Chapter 702

    While he was deep in his thoughts, Fia¡¯s phone rang.

    He stared at the phone for a few moments before answering it.

    Jason¡¯s anxious voice could be heard from the other end. ¡°, why are you only answering now?! Kent

    just told me that that phone number can be traced from several locations. Don¡¯t go to River Fane! It¡¯s

    very likely a trap!¡±

    ¡°She went to River Fane?¡± Conrad felt as though his whole body had been frozen solid upon hearing it.

    Esme had given Fia a call earlier. She must have said something to her!

    Fia¡¯s emotions were very unstable at the moment. What if she fell into Esme¡¯s trap?!

    ¡°Jason, what did Fia tell you? Who was the one that called her earlier?!¡±

    Jason was stunned. ¡°Conrad?¡±

    Conrad pressed on impatiently. ¡°Answer me!¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s emotions are highly unstabletely. If Esme isn¡¯t dead, then this would mean that you saved her!

    Conrad, Fia is your wife, not Esme! Yet, you deceived her again and again! Have you lost your good

    conscience?!¡±

    Jason yelled into his phone, furious.

    Conrad quickly denied, ¡°I did not save her!¡±

    Jason hung up the call and stepped on the gas. All he could think of right now was arriving at River

    Fane as fast as he could.

    It was a thirty-minute drive to River Fane. Not only that, Fia¡¯s home was closer to that cursed river than

    where he was! He must drive faster!

    Meanwhile, Fia sped toward River Fane, having only one thought on her mind!

    She needed to go to River Fane and meet Esme! She must meet her, even if that cursed Esme was

    now a ghost!

    Finally, she had arrived at River Fane. Despite having sped here, her hands began to shake only now.

    Someone approached her car and knocked on the passenger seat¡¯s window.

    She turned and saw someone wearing a clown mask. The ¡°clown¡± had a widened grin, as though it was

    crying andughing at the same time.

    She opened her door and stepped out of the car, ring at the clown.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The ¡°clown¡±bed her long hair with her hand and asked, ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    Fia blinked and stared at the clown. ¡°You sound like Britney Thomas.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Really?¡± The ¡°clown¡±ughed and changed her voice.

    Fia instinctively stepped back, but she kept her eyes fixed on the clown.

    ¡°Just who the hell are you?!¡±

    This clown had two voices. The voices of two different women. She kept alternating between her

    voices,

    making ¡¯s head hurt.

    The ¡°clown¡± then raised a hand and waved in front of . A weird scent blew straight at Fia¡¯s face.

    In an instant, Fia felt as though her head was turning murky. She shook her head and rubbed her

    temples. She stared at the person in front of her, trying to see through that clown mask that she was

    wearing.

    ¡°Who are you? Are you Esme? Are you still alive? How are you not dead yet? How? Why?¡±

    Tears welled in Fia¡¯s eyes and rolled down her face. ¡°You¡¯ve killed my child. You ruined my family¡­

    You ruined me¡­

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ruined you?¡± the ¡°clown¡± replied with a cold, familiar voice. This made Fia see it clearly. That face¡­ It

    was Esme¡¯s face.

    ¡°It was you who ruined me!¡± the ¡°clown¡± said in a chilling voice.

    Fia tried to suppress that murkiness in her head. Suddenly, she raised her hand and extended it toward

    the clown. She wanted to take off that mask. She needed to see who was behind that mask!

    However, the masked person was much quicker. She pped her hand away and took a step back.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re just like that cursed mother of yours. Despicable, foolish, and pathetic! You should have

    died along with her! Die!¡±

    Her voice hit Fia¡¯s mind like a venomous curse.

    F¨ªa shook her head as she rushed toward the ¡°clown¡±. She must take off that mask. She must know

    who was behind it!

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Sir, every security camera around River Fane has malfunctioned!¡± Ss¡¯ anxious and angry voice

    could be heard from Conrad¡¯s phone.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703

    Chapter 703

    Conrad could feel his stomach twisting as he heard this. This was obviously a trap.

    It was all a ploy to set Fia up.

    1s Tiger there yet?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s almost there! Just five minutes more! Don¡¯t worry, sir. Madam will be alright!¡± Ss had passed

    over the ident scene to the police, and was now speeding toward River Fane too.

    ¡°Five minutes¡­!¡± Conrad murmured as he hung up and dialed Jason¡¯s number.

    Jason, on the other hand, took a nce at the phone and ignored it. He wished he was piloting a ne

    right now. So he could zip to River Fane in an instant.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Ahhh! Help!!¡±

    After being pushed over the bridge, a girl fell straight into the river.

    The woman who pushed the girl stood at the edge of the bridge, stunned for a few moments before

    falling to the ground as though she had lost every bone in her body.

    She was in such a daze that she had lost all her energy. She could not even raise her hand. She could

    not help but think about that weird scent earlier. She had a hunch that something was not right.

    Jason and two other police cars arrived at the scene. He struggled to push the police officers away, not

    letting them touch Fia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you touch her! Let her go!¡±

    The usually gentle and polite Prince Charming was now yelling uncontrobly as he forcefully pushed

    the police officers away.

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t interfere with police matters!¡±

    ¡°If you keep on with this, we¡¯ll have to arrest you too!¡±

    Jason and the police officers saw Fia push someone off the bridge. Still, there was no way he could

    believe that Fia would hurt anyone.

    This must be a trick! A set up to frame Fia!

    ¡°I¡¯ll bail her out! Tell me how much! I¡¯ll pay you!¡± Jason helped Fia up from the ground as he red at

    the police officers.

    ¡°You can¡¯t persecute her before investigating and finding out the truth!¡±

    The police officers stared at Fia, who was standing there in a daze, before whispering to their leader,

    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s Fia Lawson. She¡¯s Conrad Maxwell¡¯s wife. Not only that, she knows Director Parker.¡±

    The leader was surprised to hear this. ¡°Officer Thomas?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I am certain! Remember that case where the Mannings got fired? Fia Lawson was involved in it.

    Not only that, Director Parker had a hand in it.¡±

    Wilfred Thomas could still remember that case very clearly. After learning his lesson from mistrusting

    Prisci, Wilfred had learned to not get attached to his female colleagues.

    Upon hearing what Wilfred said, the police officers hesitated.

    The leader ordered his men, ¡°Go down there and rescue the victim.¡±

    Then, he forced up a friendly face and approached Jason. ¡°You were with us earlier. You saw Ms.

    Lawson push that person. So, we must bring her back for questioning. Please cooperate with us.¡±

    Jason pulled Fia to his back and insisted, ¡°No!¡±

    It was then, the fully drenched woman was pulled out from the river.

    She cautiously opened her mouth, ¡°Officers, you have to help me! Me and Ms. Lawson are not

    enemies. We never even quarreled. Yet, she suddenly pushed me off the bridge¡­

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I would have drowned to death.¡±

    ¡°You liar!¡± Fia regained her consciousness all a sudden and retorted loudly, ¡°I did not even touch you! I

    did not!¡±

    ¡°Officers¡­¡±

    Britney shakily stood behind the police officers, trying to elicit sympathy from them.

    Now, even the squad leader¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Ms. Lawson, we received an anonymous report that

    there was a fight on the River Fane Bridge. When we arrived, we saw you push her down the bridge!

    You¡¯re suspected of murder. No matter how influential your husband is, we can¡¯t just ignore this!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! This is a society with rules andw. No one can escape thew!¡±

    ¡°Take her away!¡± the leader ordered coldly.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704

    Chapter 704

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Jason stood in front of , ring at each and everyone of the police officers that

    were present. ¡°I¡¯m Jason Evans from Argonauts Corp. I¡¯ll be her guarantor¡­¡±

    ¡°Evans, there¡¯s no need to do that.¡± Fia tugged Jason¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with them at the station.¡±

    At this time, a car stopped Tiger quickly ran over.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked as he looked at Fia. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Fia then looked at Tiger and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Conrad?¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°He was in a car ident when he was on his way back. He¡¯s heading here right now.¡±

    ¡°A car ident?¡± Fia looked at him with suspicion before ncing at Britney, who was ying

    innocent.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking at me?¡± Britney hid behind one of the policemen.

    It all felt ridiculous to Fia. The person in front of her probably wasn¡¯t the real Britney Thomas!

    She first called her to River Fane and did an act with the clown mask. And that strange scent made her

    unable to think and lose her strength.

    That scent probably had some properties that could make her go numb, and it had to be quite strong

    too. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have made her immediately lose her strength and ability to think clearly.

    She didn¡¯t push her. She simply wanted to remove her mask. Since she couldn¡¯t stop her body from

    weakening, she had to at least remove her mask.

    But she didn¡¯t realize that it was all just part of the plot. As she stepped back, Britney fell from the

    bridge when her hand touched her.

    That was how Jason and the policemen saw her ¡°personally¡± push Britney.

    When she fell from the bridge, she lost her mask. When they saved her, she was already wearing

    Britney¡¯s face.

    However, she could be sure that the person in front of her was not Britney! She had to be Esme!

    She must have spent a lot of effort to hide her own identity¡­ It could be seen from how she managed

    to switch between the two voices so quickly.

    But if she was Esme, where was the real Britney?

    Perhaps by involving the police in this, they could help her find the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± As Fia¡¯s head cleared, her strength came back.

    Tiger nced at Britney and reconstructed what had happened in his mind.

    He stepped in front of Fia and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch our madam! Otherwise, things are going to get

    really ugly.¡±

    ¡°Move, Tiger,¡± Fia said helplessly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I pushed her or not. They all saw it.¡±

    Tiger then said with a cold face, ¡°No! Before Sir arrives, no one can take you away!¡±

    Fia sighed.

    ¡°What can he do even if he¡¯s here, Tiger? I still have to cooperate when they demand it.¡± Fia tried to

    convince Tiger. She didn¡¯t want Conrad to make things even moreplicated when he was here.

    With his temper, he wouldn¡¯t speak properly. And she was afraid too! What if he believed Britney? What

    if he already knew that Britney was Esme? What if he was already having second thoughts?

    She couldn¡¯t bet on it. She didn¡¯t dare to.

    ¡°Mr. Parker is a wise man. I believe that he¡¯ll prove my innocence.¡± Fia calmed Tiger down while she

    walked over to the police cruiser.

    Tiger wanted to chase after her, but Jason grabbed his wrist tightly.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Tiger red at Jason.

    Jason said with a serious expression on his face, ¡°She¡¯s her own person. We should respect that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right. No one will dare to punish her unfairly. Rather than asking for her release right now, why

    don¡¯t you contact Director Parker?¡±

    Tiger was slightly stunned. He watched as Jason made a call, and very quickly he could hear that he

    was calling Finn.

    Finn had just said his goodbyes to his older brother and his family. When he received the call from

    Jason, he looked at the airport entrance in shock.

    Finn decided not to tell his older brother about it, nning to deal with it himself. His brother still

    needed to rest when he got back.

    As he walked over to his car, he asked Jason, ¡°What happened? Did Fia really push Britney?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a

    trap! I¡¯ll apany Fia to the station first. We¡¯ll continue thister when we meet up.¡±

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705

    Chapter 705

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    When Tiger got into his car, he called Conrad and told him everything.

    Conrad immediately told his bodyguard to drive to the police station.

    When Fia got off the police car at the station, Conrad arrived.

    ¡°Let go of her!¡± He ran over toward her with little care for his injured head.

    Fia looked at the gauze around his head and the dried blood on his white shirt, then remembered the

    car ident that Tiger had mentioned. She felt somewhat regretful about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They¡¯re just going to record my statement. You should go to the hospital to check your

    injuries.¡±

    Conrad shook his head. He dragged Fia away from the policeman next to her and held her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere with our investigation!¡± the police captain said angrily.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Finn roared from his car window which had only been rolled down halfway as

    he stopped his car. He didn¡¯t even have the time to get out of his car.

    The captain frowned when he saw the director.

    He then saw the director get out of his car and walk toward him in big strides.

    ¡°What are you doing? She¡¯s not a criminal yet, so watch your tone!¡±

    He then turned to Fia and sighed. He said to her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll find out what happened.¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just sent your dad off at the airport just now. Don¡¯t tell him about this just yet so that he won¡¯t get

    worried,¡± Finn said in a diplomatic tone.

    Fia nodded. She wasn¡¯t nning to anyway!

    Conrad was unhappy with how Finn was, however. ¡°This is between us husband and wife. Outsiders

    should keep out of this!¡±

    Finn was speechless. Conrad was like an explosive keg that could detonate at any time.

    The group arrived at the biggest interrogation room and asked everyone inside.

    Finn asked the captain to go in with him, and they all sat around a long table.

    Fia and Britney sat on either side of the long table. Britney had already changed into an officedy¡¯s

    outfit. She sat there with her head low as if she was very fearful.

    Finn told the captain to open the log book and personally began the interrogation.

    ¡°Britney, you said Fia pushed you off the bridge. Are there any witnesses?¡±

    ¡°There are. A group of witnesses and Jason saw all of it.¡± Britney looked at Jason weakly.

    Jason frowned and red at her coldly.

    Finn then asked the captain, and then Jason, ¡°You personally saw it too?¡±

    ¡°I saw Fia pull her hand back, and then Britney fell off the bridge. As for what had happened, we can¡¯t

    simply hear one side of the story.¡± Compared to the captain¡¯s one-sided testimony, Finn preferred

    Jason¡¯s testimony which exined both sides of the situation.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jason then continued, ¡°We only saw what happened at the moment. Even without talking about the

    angle, we don¡¯t know anything happened before she fell off the bridge. It¡¯s quite possible that Britney

    did something beforehand.¡±

    Finn nodded in agreement. ¡°The security camera is damaged.¡±

    Conrad immediately said, ¡°The security camera is damaged, huh? You received an anonymous caller¡¯s

    report? And when you arrived at the scene, you saw my wife pushing her down the bridge? Everything

    is just perfect¡­ A perfect storm ising toward my wife!¡±

    The captain was a bit annoyed by how Conrad was suppressing him and said, ¡°We can also suspect

    that Mrs. Maxwell wanted to murder the victim, and damaged the security camera beforehand!¡±

    Thump!

    Finn hurled the logbook at the captain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any unnecessary assumptions without any evidence!¡±

    ¡°Captain, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Out! Tell Wilfred toe in!¡±

    After the captain left, Conrad immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the captain¡¯s name?¡± Finn was getting a

    headache. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    .

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706

    Chapter 706

    ¡°I want to sue him for defaming my wife!¡± Conrad said.

    Finn and everyone else was speechless.

    Conrad then said coldly. ¡°He has no right to be a policeman with that attitude of his!¡±

    Finn coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°That¡¯s your right. We won¡¯t interfere. Now, back to the case.¡±

    Conrad then looked at Britney coldly and said threateningly, ¡°You better think twice about your

    exnation, Britney. How did you fall off the bridge? And what did you say to my wife?¡±

    Britney gulped. She didn¡¯t even need to pretend to be afraid¡­ She was genuinely fearful.

    Finn mmed the table. ¡°Careful with your attitude and stop threatening her!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Conrad looked away and made a gesture for him to continue.

    Finn then looked at Britney. ¡°You said you were pushed down the bridge by Fia. Did you do or say

    anything that provoked her?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Britney said. ¡°I was simply taking a walk alone at River Fane. She found me after she got out

    of the car and began to yell and humiliate me.¡±

    Finn asked, ¡°How did she humiliate you?¡±

    ¡°She said that I¡¯m shameless. Said that I seduced her husband.¡± Britney sobbed as her tears rolled

    down.¡± I didn¡¯t seduce Mr. Maxwell. He is a good man and a lot of women like him, especially at the

    company. But¡­ I know that they¡¯re married, and I never wanted to destroy their family.¡±

    Fia, who had been quiet all along, looked at Britney with aplicated expression, light glinting in her

    eyes. ¡°I wonder if the real Britney would do something like this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re the one that pushed me into the river. If the policemen

    didn¡¯te in time, I don¡¯t know how much danger I¡¯d have been in!¡± Britney stood up and yelled at

    Fia,

    as if she was forced into a corner.

    Fia chuckled. ¡°You do look a lot like her.¡±

    Finn coughed. ¡°Fia, can you exin why you went to River Fane?¡±

    Fia stared at Britney. She then exined how she had been waiting for Conrad at home, received a call

    from Esme, pinpointed her location at River Fane, drove over, and saw a woman in a clown mask. She

    exined it all with a tone so calm as if she was talking about the weather.

    ¡°You lie!¡± Britney screamed as if she was wronged and humiliated. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you pretending to be

    Esme! I didn¡¯t wear a mask to see you either!¡±

    Fia looked at Britney and said, ¡°Did I say that you¡¯re pretending to be Esme?¡±

    Britney froze. ¡°That¡¯s what you meant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have something to hide, right?¡± Fia said coldly.

    Britney then argued back. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re hallucinating everything!¡±

    Fia frowned. She didn¡¯t like anyone calling her crazy despite her emotions being quite unstable.

    ¡°Sally told me that you have some kind of emotional disorder, that you go crazy after you lost your

    children! You¡¯ll be crazy eventually if you continue like this!¡± Britney cried.

    Conrad then threw a bottle of mineral water at her out of anger.

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Finn extended his hand to block the bottle and then said to Britney, ¡°Stop saying

    something so ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! She¡¯s crazy! She finds enemies in everyone! I didn¡¯t do anything and she¡¯s already hostile

    toward

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    me!¡±

    Fia gripped her hands tightly, trying hard to control her emotions.

    So that she wouldn¡¯t crumble. So that she wouldn¡¯t pounce at Britney like a crazed lunatic.

    ¡°I. Am. Not. Crazy.¡± She said each word out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not hallucinating. I¡¯m not lying. I still have the log

    on my phone!¡±

    Conrad took out her phone and gave it to her.

    She tried to find the log and wanted to find the call that Esme made but realized that only Jason¡¯s call

    remained in the log.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my log? Where¡¯s my full log?!¡± She stared at Conrad.

    Conrad realized something was wrong. He then took her phone and looked at the log. Esme¡¯s call had

    disappeared.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your log, Fia.¡±

    ¡°My phone was with you, and you¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t delete it?!¡± Fia stared at him with red eyes.

    Her negative emotions burst out as she pounced on Conrad, trying to tear him apart.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707

    Chapter 707

    ¡°You know everything, don¡¯t you? Did you know that she didn¡¯t die? You saved her, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know who else had the ability or the need to save her other than him!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Conrad tried to hug Fia so that she could calm down.

    But when she remembered how she lost her mother and her children, how much hurt she had suffered,

    and how the man that she loved so much became an essory to the murderer¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Fia¡¯s eyes were so red as if they were bleeding and she hit Conrad¡¯s hand.

    She quickly stood up, wanting to leave all the chaos.

    However, she hadn¡¯t even managed to take a few steps when her legs lost their strength and she

    almost fell.

    Jason was somewhat close to her, so he managed to catch her in time.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    Fia looked at Jason. She originally wanted to push him away, but when she heard Britney screaming,

    ¡°You have to believe me, Mr. Maxwell!¡±, she remembered that she was Esme. She had no evidence,

    but it was possible that Conrad had been protecting Esme.

    She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore!

    She grabbed Jason¡¯s arm with all her strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m wrong, Evans.¡±

    Jason looked at her eyes which were so red that they were filled with sorrow and despair.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll correct your mistakes with you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s tears rolled down and she wanted to say something else, but darkness overtook her.

    Jason picked her up and then looked at Finn, saying, ¡°Director Parker, many things are still

    unexined. However, Fia¡¯s not doing well right now and I have to send her to the hospital.¡±

    Finn nodded. ¡°Go, then.¡±

    Conrad wanted to stand up too when Britney suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not pursuing this case anymore,

    Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    Everyone looked at Britney.

    Ss and Tiger exchanged a nce as they stopped.

    Britney then looked at Conrad pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m a human too. I have a heart, and I get hurt and be sad

    too. What Fia did today is too much. I want her to apologize to me.¡±

    Conrad looked at her coldly. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s another choice. I want to go back to work.¡± Britney looked at Conrad without fear. ¡°Since

    you and Fia have such a strong rtionship, you don¡¯t want me to pursue this legally, right? If this gets

    out of hand, it won¡¯t do her any good.¡±

    Conrad red at Britney for a few seconds without blinking. ¡°If I agree to let you go back to the

    company, you¡¯ll pretend what happened today never happened?¡±

    Britney nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±-

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then!¡±

    Conrad had just wanted to leave when Britney quickly said, ¡°Director Parker, Ss, and Tiger can be

    my witnesses. You won¡¯t go back on your own word, right?¡±

    Conrad then said with his veins popped, ¡°You can go back to work tomorrow!¡±

    A huge mystery surrounded Britney, and a lot of people were getting dragged into this. There were

    even those at the Hellish Training Camp stopping his investigation.

    Seeing that Fia was getting more and more doubtful of him, he needed to rify things as soon as

    possible.

    The reason that he allowed Britney back was so it was easier for him to keep an eye on her!

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well right now, so can you please take me to the hospital for a medical checkup?¡±

    Britney made another demand.

    Ss and Tiger red at her, believing that she was dreaming.

    Finn looked at how dark Conrad¡¯s face had be. ¡°Britney, I can have someone take you to the

    hospital. The medical bill¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, director. But I want the person who harmed me topensate me. Fia¡¯s emotions are -

    getting unstable. As her husband, he has a duty to do this.¡±

    Britney gave Conrad a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708

    Chapter 708

    ¡°A word of advice, don¡¯t step out of line!¡± Conrad let out a sneer. ¡°Tiger, send Miss Thomas to the

    hospital.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tiger walked around the table toward Britney. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Thomas!¡±

    Britney looked at Conrad as he left, upset.

    Ss looked at Britney with disdain and chased after his boss.

    To Finn, it was nothing but a shock. It was good news for Fia if Britney chose not to pursue this any

    further.

    He asked Britney to stay and then prepared the written statement.

    Britney signed the statement and then looked at Finn pitifully. ¡°Speaking of which, I should be

    addressing you as my brother-inw, right? My sister said you¡¯re a good man. I never thought that

    you¡¯d help outsiders to bully me.¡±

    Finn frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make things up.¡±

    ¡°While you looked impartial on the surface, you smiled the moment you heard that I chose not to

    pursue this. It proves that you care about Fia,¡± Britney said with sadness on her face.

    When Finn thought about Barbara, his voice softened.

    ¡°You should know about Fia¡¯s history. She¡¯s my older brother¡¯s daughter, and the person that I owe the

    most is my older brother. His daughter is also my daughter, so I hope that nothing happens to her.¡±

    Britney nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I can understand that. But you¡¯ve never thought about her really

    wanting to hurt me? If my sister knows about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Tiger was getting very annoyed. Britney was a very annoying person!

    Tiger¡¯s roar made Finn regain hisposure. He looked at Britney and said, ¡°You¡¯re different from

    what your sister said.¡±

    Britney smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have to think twice about what my sister said about me. She must be saying that

    I¡¯m cowardly and meek, right? I¡¯ve been overseas for a long time. I had to change.¡±

    Tiger roared with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Do you still want to get your checkup? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m

    leaving!¡±

    Britney didn¡¯t say anything and simply left with Tiger.

    Tiger¡¯s face was expressionless all the way.

    Britney sat on the passenger¡¯s seat and looked at Tiger.

    When they were at a traffic light, Tiger couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and stared back. ¡°What are you

    looking at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply thinking. Why do you all treat Fia so well?¡±

    Tiger rolled his eyes at Britney and didn¡¯t even want to reply.

    Britney then said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look that smart, and her emotional state is so unstable. She¡¯s a living

    problem for Mr. Maxwell, isn¡¯t she? Since you¡¯re all serving Mr. Maxwell, aren¡¯t you supposed to hate

    her?¡±

    The red light turned to green, and Tiger stepped on the elerator as the car moved. He then said

    coldly. ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Maxwell loves his wife. No matter what she does, we have no reason to

    believe that

    2/2

    her actions are wrong.

    Britney became upset. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s love? Mr. Maxwell is such a mighty man. He has seen all

    kinds of women. What does she¡­¡±

    Britney swallowed her words.

    Tiger then said to her in disdain, ¡°You¡¯ve been disguising yourself!¡±

    Britney was silent.

    ¡°To be honest with you, no matter how well you disguise yourself, my boss will never fall for you!¡¯

    Because of her jealousy, Esme would sometimes forget that she was Britney. The more she spoke, the

    more she was out of line.

    She shut her mouth and didn¡¯t dare speak another word.

    Hospital.

    Jason took Fia to Sally. Sally had him ce Fia down on a bed.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She drew the curtain and gave Fia a physical examination.

    Jason stood outside the curtain and asked anxiously, ¡°How is she?¡±

    Sally walked out from behind the curtain. ¡°Blood pressure and everything else is normal.¡±

    Jason then said with a serious expression, ¡°When I got to the scene, she waspletely without

    strength. It didn¡¯t look normal to me.¡±

    Sally suddenly thought of something. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of some medicine she took when she was

    feeling unwell?¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709

    Chapter 709

    Even some simple over-the-counter medicine for fever could make someone drowsy or sleepy when

    the medicine took effect.

    Some medicine would also cause some adverse effects.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Fia¡¯s voice came from behind the curtain. Sally and Jason quickly pulled the curtain and

    walked toward her.

    Fia was already sitting up, her face a little pale.

    She then said, ¡°When I was on the bridge at River Fane, I don¡¯t know what Britney did, but I smelled a

    strange scent. And then, my mind became blurry, and I started to lose strength.

    Jason and Sally exchanged a nce.

    Sally said, ¡°Sounds like there might be sedatives involved.¡±

    Fia curiously asked, ¡°Can sedatives be made into fragrances?¡±

    Sally quickly nodded. ¡°Of course! My older brother¡¯s research is in this area. He knows a lot about this.¡±

    Jason quickly said, ¡°Maybe you can give your brother a call and ask him about it?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Sally took out her phone and called Peter right in front of Fia and Jason.

    Peter didn¡¯t hide anything since it was his sister asking about it.

    After Sally hung up, she said, ¡°My brother said that it¡¯s probably some kind of sedative. The reason that

    you didn¡¯t copsepletely was because of the low dose.¡±

    After she said that, she asked, ¡°Why did Britney do something like that to you?¡±

    Fia looked at Sally. She felt like she had to say something. That person was like a walking mystery.

    She had no idea what she wanted to do. There was a need for her to tell them about it so that they

    could be on their guard.

    ¡°Britney is probably not the real Britney Thomas.¡±

    Sally looked at her with wide eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s Esme and not Britney,¡± Fia said in a serious tone.

    Sally frowned. ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll book you in for an appointment with a doctor from the psychology department.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡± Fia suddenly screamed. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    While even Jason felt that it was oundish, he still said, ¡°Regardless, something¡¯s wrong with Britney.¡±

    Sally looked at Jason and said, ¡°Britney has always been a good girl.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see how she treated Fia today at the police station,¡± Jason said, and told

    her about what Britney did.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Sally was shocked. ¡°How did she be like that? Was Barbara there today?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Barbara is away on vacation.¡±

    Jason said, ¡°Britney is an adult. What she did is not something that Barbara can help with.¡±

    ¡°They have always had a good rtionship. If Britney did change for any reason, Barbara might be

    able to get through to her,¡± Sally said sincerely.

    Fia smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can get through to her. That¡¯s because she¡¯s not

    Britney. She definitely isn¡¯t.¡±

    Sally then looked at Fia with mixed feelings. ¡°If she isn¡¯t Britney, then where¡¯s the real Britney?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fia said as her expression darkened. ¡°The real Britney likes your brother, right? And

    your brother is Esme¡¯s teacher. If Britney chased after your brother and went overseas, and for Esme,

    your

    brother¡­¡±

    Sally was taken aback, her eyes began to fill with fear. ¡°Are you saying that for Esme, my brother did

    something to Britney¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sally, I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Fia suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what might have happened anymore.

    Jason saw through Fia¡¯s worry and consoled Sally. ¡°That¡¯s not what Fia meant. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Sally shook her head. ¡°My brother is a good man. Even if he didn¡¯t like Britney, he would never do

    something to harm her.¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710

    Chapter 710

    Sally looked at Fia with mixed feelings. ¡°You must be feeling very upset right now, right? I¡¯ll get a

    psychiatrist to check up on you.¡±

    The light in ¡¯s eyes disappeared as she said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°I don¡¯t need a psychiatrist. I

    know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Sally couldn¡¯t suspect her own brother, so she believed that Fia had begun to hallucinate because her

    emotions were getting unstable.

    ¡°You should get a checkup anyway! There¡¯s a very famous psychiatrist visiting the hospital today. I¡¯ll

    book a slot for you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia got off the bed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She pulled the curtain and walked away, and Sally¡¯s door was kicked open. Conrad walked in with a

    dark expression.

    ¡°Fia, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When Fia saw him, her eyes became numb.

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad called out to her carefully. ¡°Can you please not get angry first? Can we talk?¡±

    Fia looked down and asked, ¡°What did she say after I left?¡±

    Conrad went silent.

    Fia then looked at Ss who came in after him. ¡°Ss. Tell me.¡±

    Ss nced at Conrad quietly, not daring to speak a word.

    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t find out if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Conrad gulped. ¡°She chose not to pursue the case.¡±

    ¡°Not to pursue?¡± Fiaughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s she asking for?¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°She wants to go back to thepany.¡±

    ¡°And you agreed to it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Conrad said anxiously. ¡°I believe that there¡¯s something wrong with her. It¡¯s better if she¡¯s in the

    company. We can have Tiger keep an eye on her.¡±

    Fia then faked a smile and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re part of the incident of what happened today, you should

    be able to tell just how good she is, right?¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s involved in that car ident of yours, but she must be involved in the call that

    went to my phone! Esme! She has to be Esme Manning!¡± Fia became agitated again.

    She extended her hands and grabbed Conrad¡¯s cors. Tell me! Why isn¡¯t she dead?! How is she still

    alive after shemitted so many crimes?!

    ¡°You¡­ Other than you¡­ I don¡¯t know who else can protect her!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°Fia¡­ We said that we¡¯ll trust each other more.¡±

    ¡°Only if she¡¯s dead! Why is she still alive!¡±  cried out in shock.

    Jason quickly walked over and whispered, ¡°, if Esme didn¡¯t die, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he¡¯s

    involved in this!¡±

    Fia looked at Jason confusingly. She didn¡¯t understand why Jason would be such a gentleman and

    help Conrad.

    Jason also hated himself for what he did, but he simply couldn¡¯t stand and watch Fia¡¯s wild guesses

    hurt herself.

    ¡°Peter could have done that!¡± he said seriously.

    Fia and Conrad didn¡¯t even manage to react before hearing Sally objecting to it. ¡°Jason, you can¡¯t

    smear my brother¡¯s reputation just for Fia¡¯s sake! My brother Isn¡¯t even an enemy of yours!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Jason said apologetically toward Sally. ¡°We¡¯ve reached a point where Fia can suspect anyone

    of ill-will.¡±

    Sally was very hurt. She had never been so disappointed in Jason. ¡°You¡¯re willing to do anything for

    her!¡± Jason frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sally looked at Conrad and then said to Fia, ¡°A lot of people care about you, but my brother only has

    me. I can¡¯t suspect my brother for you.¡±

    It was the first time she looked at Fia with such a cold expression.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711

    Chapter 711

    ¡°In the future, please don¡¯t disturb me anymore! I do not wish to participate in your matters!¡±

    She did not want to hear them talking about her brother!

    Fia looked at Sally. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After apologizing, she did not say anything more and left her office.

    Conrad immediately followed after her.

    Jason looked at Sally who sat at the front of her office. ¡°Sally, Fia isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you please stop talking!¡± Sally shouted, losing control as her eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°Jason, have you ever thought of things from my perspective? Have you ever considered me? I like

    you! Because I like you, I could treat Fia as a friend, as a sister! Because I like you, I cane running

    to her ward with just a single sentence from you regardless of how busy or tired I am!¡±

    Jason frowned deeper as she spoke, also understanding his own cruelty toward her.

    ¡°I will pay attention in the future.¡±

    Sally looked at Jason miserably, and only felt things to be ridiculous.

    Pay attention in the future? Fia always came first and he was always so great and selfless!

    Jason added, ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t think things through. I owe it to you. In the future, if you need any

    help, just let me know.¡± After he spoke, he turned around and left.

    Sally¡¯s tightly pursed lips slowly rxed and a smile appeared, a smile that was even uglier than

    crying..

    One sided love was the most hurtful.

    ¡°Fia, let me take you for a full body checkup,¡± Conrad said, chasing after .

    Fia replied, ¡°No need. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°You already fainted in the police station just now. It¡¯s not a small matter!¡±

    Hearing this, Fia turned toward Conrad and looked at him. ¡°If I say that I fainted because she used an

    anesthetic fragrance on me, would you believe me?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe me or are you telling me so in order to protect her?¡± Fia stared at Conrad without

    blinking.

    Conrad went silent for a couple of seconds. ¡°Just now Jason mentioned it too. If she isn¡¯t dead and

    Miss Thomas is her, then besides me, Peter is also suspicious! Fia, can you not sentence me so

    quickly?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think through one thing.¡± Fia shed a lonely smile. ¡°If Peter had saved her, why did she still

    return to the country? And purposely enter Maxwell Corporation for you?

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Could it be that Peter being her lifesaver was still not enough for her to leave you behind and start

    over?¡±

    The more Fia thought, the messier her heart was.

    She grabbed her hair, turned around, and strode out the hospital.

    Conrad followed her in silence.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±  stopped, looking at the car which Ss had stopped nearby.

    ¡°She really loves you too much and none of it was ever fake. Even if she knew thating to look for

    you would risk her getting exposed and captured, she still chose toe back for you.¡±

    Conrad had a terrible expression due to her words.

    Fia looked at him and gave a lightugh. ¡°Your expression is terrible. Is it because being with me

    makes you feel ufortable? Or is it that you feel worried when you think of your future with her

    which is full of trials and challenges?¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad said her name seriously in helplessness as he held her shoulders. He bent at the waist

    and stared into her eyes.

    ¡°Can you not think of nonsense? All the things you think about are baseless. Why do you have to think

    of me so badly, so unbing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, neither is it unbing!¡± Fia¡¯s tone was light, but her gaze was extremely sorrowful.

    ¡°After all, it was I who was shameless back then, marrying you while she was out of the country. A

    recement bride is just a whitewash. In the end, didn¡¯t I steal my cousin¡¯s beloved?¡±

    Conrad was speechless and his eyes widened in anger.

    Fia gave a half-hearted smile. ¡°Do you dare to say that since I married you, you¡¯ve never felt that I was

    shameless?¡±

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712

    Chapter 712

    Conrad, who had always felt at ease in the business world, was currently desperate and his heart was

    in a

    mess!

    He was one who always hated getting tangled in love affairs.

    Now, Fia did not trust him at all.

    He tried to exin, but found it very difficult.

    ¡°Fia, can you not look back at the past? Just take a good look at the moment now and see how I treat

    you in the future, alright?¡±

    He frowned even harder. ¡°Can you just take it that I¡¯m begging you?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to believe you, but I just really can¡¯t do it. Today, when she

    called me, her voice was Esme¡¯s! I went to River Fane to look for her and she spoke to me with a mask

    on. Both voices interchanged naturally and one of it was Esme¡¯s!

    ¡°None of you heard what I heard. None of you are me. Even if you heard her, you wouldn¡¯t be able to

    feel the same way I do!¡±

    The light in her eyes shook and became fragmented.

    ¡°Conrad, I also wish to live well with you. But the prerequisite is that she must receive her rightful

    punishment. Now, the possibility of her not being dead, even changing her identity and living well,

    suddenly popped up. How could I possibly just live on ignorantly?¡±

    She pried away his hands that were holding her shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t be like you and only focus on the

    present.¡±

    ¡°Sis Fia.¡± A pitiful, aggrieved voice interjected.

    Fia instantly looked over.

    Britney got out of the car, appearing very pitiful.

    ¡°Are you and Mr. Maxwell fighting? I have already retracted theint, so don¡¯t fight with Mr.

    Maxwell anymore, please?¡±

    Fia¡¯s brain nerves jumped like mad as she ruthlessly pushed Conrad aside and pounced on Britney.

    Britney, her face scratched and her cor tightly held by Fia, was so scared that she shrieked.

    ¡°Ah ah! What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Stop acting!¡± Fia was hysterical. ¡°You are not Britney, you¡¯re not!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Sis Fia, you¡¯re sick. Get treated properly if you are sick.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not sick!¡± Fia grabbed her cor and shook her as if she was mad. ¡°You demon, liar! What

    exactly do you want!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, can¡­ can you please manage Sis Fia?¡± Britney sobbed, extremely aggrieved.

    Conrad stood at the side, staring at Britney, as if he wanted to peel off ayer of her skin to see through

    her.

    ¡°What¡¯s your aim?¡± Fia suddenly calmed down and without waiting for Britney to speak, she said

    sarcastically with a smile, ¡°Is it my husband?¡±

    2/2

    Britney was speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of getting him that you¡¯ve done so much, right?¡± Fiaughed and pointed at Conrad.

    Then why did you allow him to get injured today?¡±

    Britney looked at the bandage on Conrad¡¯s head. ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Her eyes contained too many emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Maxwell would get injured.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Fia said aggressively. ¡°All this is part of your n! He rushed back to see me and you

    created a story to block him. Then you called me, asked me to go to River Fane to see you. It¡¯s all your

    n!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Britney shouted loudly as she copsed, pushing Fia away hard.

    ¡°I have never thought of hurting you all! Why do you all suspect me? I only no longer wish to continue

    liking Peter. What have I done wrong!¡±

    After she cried and shouted, she saw Conrad supporting Fia with a look of concern.

    Her heart felt pain and she smashed her head on a pir by the side.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± The passersby around called out.

    Conrad was slightly stunned.

    Britney was supported by someone. Her forehead was injured and she bled quite a bit.

    She said weakly, ¡°By doing this, can you all believe me now? I have never thought of hurting Mr.

    Maxwell.¡± Fia stared at Britney and suddenlyughed.

    The passersby looked at her weirdly, feeling as if she was scarily evil. A youngdy was already

    bleeding with an injury on her head, yet she was still able tough.

    ¡°If you are Britney, there would be no need for you to do this. You are Esme, just hitting your head is

    insufficient to clear you of your sins!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Without waiting for Britney to say a word, those passersby who were unable to differentiate between

    right and wrong chose to stand by ¡°the weak¡±-Britney¡¯s side-and they all started to put the me on

    Fia.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713

    Not only did  not get angry, sheughed even harder.

    She looked at a sullen Conrad. ¡°Do you see it? This is what humans are like. They pity the weak

    without bothering to figure out the truth behind.¡±

    Conrad gave Tiger a look and Tiger immediately went forward to grab Britney.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you for a checkup!¡±

    Ss, who was by the side, said to those passersby, ¡°Her mind is sick. Our Sir and Madam have

    always been a loving couple, but she just had to try and cause strife!¡±

    Ss¡¯ words changed the scenario and those people startedbeling her as the ¡°mistress¡±, and

    awkwardly apologized to Fia.

    Fia smiled sarcastically, opened the car door, and entered the car.

    She did not care what the passersby thought or said.

    She only cared about how Conrad would deal with things.

    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you get in the car?¡± Ss spoke up softly.

    Conrad retracted his gaze which was staring at Britney¡¯s back. That back actually made him feel like it

    was Esme.

    He leaned toward Ss and whispered. ¡°Ss.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Sir, do you have any orders?¡±

    ¡°Find Esme¡¯s parents.

    Ss was slightly stunned, but the next second, understood that his Sir wanted to use Esme¡¯s parents

    to

    test the waters!

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Conrad patted Ss¡¯ shoulder and whispered, ¡°Contact Barbara more often. Reveal thetest incidents

    to

    her.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Although Ss felt that Barbara would only trust her own sister, Sir¡¯s orders were definitely

    not. wrong! Sir always saw problems more wholesomely than he did!

    Conrad had just got into the driver¡¯s seat when he received Fia¡¯s cold gaze.

    He carefully asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that your head is injured?¡± Fia¡¯s tone was a little cold.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Conrad smiled helplessly. ¡°You clearly care about me. Why do you have such a stern look on?¡±

    ¡°Who has the time to be concerned about you!¡± Fia turned to look out the window and said, annoyed,

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I am afraid that you are injured and it¡¯ll be hard for you to drive!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Ss to drive.¡± Conrad got out of the car and went to the back. He patted the

    passenger¡¯s

    seat.

    ¡°Fia,e sit at the back?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Conrad was left speechless.

    Her mouth had just finished being tough when her heart started to feel a little ufortable. She

    Immediately added another sentence, ¡°Too tired. Don¡¯t want to move.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then sit at the front,¡± Conrad said.

    Fia leaned her head on the window and shut her eyes to rest, but her brain was constantly thinking of

    how to make it clear that Britney was Esme!

    How she could make Esme reveal herself!

    The car was moving steadily and had just entered the area with vis of the rich when Fia suddenly

    opened her eyes and said, ¡°Find Esme¡¯s parents!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes lit up but asked calmly, ¡°Why?¡±

    Fia turned her head back to re at him. ¡°If I said to make them bait, would you reject?¡±

    Conrad shook his head lightly and said quite sadly, ¡°What do you see me as now? Am I someone

    else¡¯s husband? Thinking about someone else all the time?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all this. Just tell me if you will search for her parents.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Conrad pinched the center of his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Ss could not help but mutter to Fia, ¡°Actually Sir has already thought of this just now.¡±

    Fia was a little surprised. ¡°What?¡±

    Ss had just spoken up when a cold voice rang out from behind. ¡°Drive attentively. Talk less!¡±

    Ss thought to himself, ¡®Sir, you just can¡¯t stand me talking to Madam, right? But if you don¡¯t let me

    talk, aren¡¯t you afraid of Madam misunderstanding you?

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714

    Chapter 714

    Returning to the vi, Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley felt unease and heartache when they saw the injury

    on Conrad¡¯s forehead.

    The two of them held Fia and sat her down, earnestly telling her how Conrad was so worried when she

    drove off alone and how he was unwilling to even bandage his wounds, wanting to search for her.

    If it were not for the bodyguards at home, and that they were able to drive, they were afraid Conrad

    would have gone searching for her with his injury left like that.

    Fia nodded, looked at the two and said, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley said, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, although Mr. Maxwell seems a little old-fashioned, there really is

    nothing bad to say when ites to you.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor added, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing toment about when ites to you, right? Since he

    was little, I have never seen him treat anyone the way he treats you.¡±

    Fia was very clear about this in her heart, but her heart was bothered by other matters and seeing how

    the both of them kept on going on about how good Conrad was, she felt repulsed.

    Her rebellious heart appeared and she said unhappily, ¡°Yes, so good to me. A few months ago, on the

    day. his first love returned to the country, he was so busy wanting to have a divorce!

    ¡°I had just left the station and on the way I got into an ident and lost my child. All while he was

    getting engaged to his first love!¡±

    Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor were both left speechless.

    Both of them were surprised by the words Fia had said.

    Conrad, who had just changed clothes, wasing down and heard everything from the stairs.

    ¡°Master Maxwell¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor looked at him worriedly.

    Mrs. Whitley stood up and tried to smooth things out.

    ¡°We were talking to Mrs. Maxwell about a drama series, not about you.¡±

    Silence.

    Their words were absolutely counterproductive.

    Conrad took out his hand from his pocket and put it on the railing as he slowly made his way down..

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, Mrs. Taylor, please cook something. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mrs. Whitley helped Mrs. Taylor into the kitchen.

    Fia dared not look at Conrad. Her gaze fell on Mrs. Taylor¡¯s thigh. She was walking a little slowly, but at

    least she could walk and she was slowly getting well.

    Eileen¡¯s leg was not as badly injured as Mrs. Taylor¡¯s and she should be getting well soon too.

    When Conrad came over to sit down, she found a topic to ease up the heavy atmosphere.

    ¡°After Eileen¡¯s leg recovers, will the training increase?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad leaned against the sofa and looked at Fia deeply. ¡°If you are worried that she¡¯ll get too

    tired, I can get the people in charge over there to reduce the courses.¡±

    Immediately shook her head. ¡°She can do it.¡±

    She believed Eileen could do it.

    Compared to being forced to get rid of her child and personally witnessing the man she loved marrying

    another woman, Eileen would prefer to work a little harder.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Eileen¡¯s development there. She is the first artist the entertainment.

    agency is grooming and they will concentrate all the resources on helping her,¡± Conrad said faintly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fia looked at him and stood up to leave.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Conrad grabbed her wrist.

    Fia. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to take a bath upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad let it go. ¡°After you take a bath, it¡¯ll be just in time to have dinner.¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia nodded and flew upstairs.

    Conrad watched her go upstairs and after she could no longer be seen, his expression turned gloomy.

    Ss was outside in the courtyard talking to the bodyguards about some things when he suddenly

    heard a low growl. ¡°Ss.¡±

    His bodyguard colleagues shook their heads in helplessness and pushed him toward the vi.

    Ss sighed as he quickly went in, smiling a little like ackey.

    ¡°Sir, do you have any orders?¡±

    ¡°Have you started to look for Esme¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed people to search. It shouldn¡¯t take more than three days!¡±

    Conrad ruthlessly red at him. ¡°Before tomorrow evening!¡±

    Ss opened his mouth. ¡°We can¡¯t send people from the Hellish Training Camp just to search for

    someone.¡±

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715

    Chapter 715

    ¡°Transfer some bodyguards outside the vi over! You have to find them as soon as possible!¡± Conrad

    pinched the center of his brows. ¡°Hurry up a little. Don¡¯t let anyone notice anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ss was just about to turn around and leave.

    Conrad called out to hold him back.

    He said seriously, ¡°I suspect that Peter has moved her parents. Search carefully. Don¡¯t startle them.¡±

    Ss nodded repeatedly, and decided to follow up on Peter himself.

    Britney finished the check up under Tiger¡¯s supervision. Except for a little cold, there was no other

    difort.

    A CT scan of her head was fine, and she could be discharged from the hospital after bandaging her

    forehead.

    After walking out of the hospital, Tiger looked at her coldly. ¡°You are really vicious.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Britney put on a sad look. ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°In front of so many people, you decided to hit your head on a post just to smear the reputation of our

    Madam!¡± Tiger found Britney more hateful the more he looked at her!

    Her schemes ran deep and she loved to put on pretenses!

    He really couldn¡¯t understand what Conrad was thinking to actually agree to let her return to the

    company!

    ¡°¡­¡± Britney acted like she was hesitant to speak and then shut her mouth.

    She saw Peter¡¯s car nearby from the corner of her eye.

    ¡°You, what about you? Suppressing what you want to say. A single nce is enough to tell that you

    don¡¯t have good intentions!¡± Tiger, who had always been a man of few words, had be extra good

    at roasting because he hated Britney!

    Britney looked helpless and sad. She smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t trouble you to send me

    back.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Tiger turned around and left.

    After Britney waited for Tiger to drive away, she walked to Peter¡¯s car and knocked on the window.

    Peter opened the automated lock and Britney opened the door to the back to take a seat.

    ¡°Sit in front!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Britney gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sit in the front. I¡¯m afraid of being seen. After all,

    you don¡¯t like Britney in the eyes of everyone. It¡¯s not good for me to sit by your side in the passenger

    seat.¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡± Peter sneered. ¡°Before, you sat in front quitefortably, but after acting a few times, you don¡¯t

    know who you are anymore?¡±

    Britney clenched her fists and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°You stole my medicine and did a lot of things behind my back. What do you mean by these?¡± Peter

    asked sullenly, not in a rush to start driving.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you. I just did something targeting Fia.¡±-Britney bit the bottom of her lips again. She tried

    her best to pretend to be curious and asked, ¡°Who caused Conrad¡¯s car ident today?¡±

    ¡°Mel¡± Peter unbuttoned the top button of his shirt, and he suddenly looked less rigid.

    Britney said, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Today was just a small scene. Next time, it might be more serious!¡± Peter turned to stare at Britney in

    the back seat.

    ¡°Do you want him to die?¡±

    Britney was speechless and was unable to even say a word.

    Peter smiled shadily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to go crazy, you better do things a little more by the book.¡±

    Britney swallowed. ¡°Makes things clear.¡±

    ¡°You stole three bottles of my medicine but only used one. I¡¯d like you to use the remaining two with

    caution!¡±

    Britney was speechless.

    ¡°If you dare to use it on Conrad, and make your wishe true, I will not only ruin you, I will make all of

    you die miserably!¡±

    Peter¡¯s voice was dark and gloomy like a ghost.

    Britney hesitated for two seconds, then smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve already died

    once. How could I still stumble on the same ruthless man?¡±

    She opened the door to the back, got out of the car, and moved to the passenger seat.

    Then she smiled at Peter charmingly.

    ¡°Actually everything that has been dely was to make Fia misunderstand that I haven¡¯t given up

    my feelings for Conrad. It¡¯s just to make her misunderstand and drive her nuts, making her fight with

    Conrad so they will not have a good time!¡±

    Peter stared at her coldly. ¡°Remember the words you said today.¡±

    Britney¡¯s smile became even more charming as she stretched out her arm and ced her hand on his

    that was on the shift stick.

    ¡°You¡¯ve saved me and given me another chance at life. My life and my body is all yours.¡±

    dow

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716

    Chapter 716

    For that split second, Peter felt repulsed.

    He was not stupid.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Esme had done so many things behind his back and he knew that she had not let go of Conrad at all.

    However, once a person fell in love and believed that that one person was the one for them, they would

    be humble.

    As long as she did not do things too absolutely, he would follow her to the end of the world.

    Waiting for that one day when she would realize that he, Peter, was the man that was worth her love.

    ¡°Peter?¡± Esme tilted her head to look at Peter, acting like she was at a loss.

    Peter looked at her, saw Britney¡¯s face, and suddenly regretted it.

    He should not have changed her face. He should have let her continue looking like her original self,

    brought her overseas and lived there, never to return to the country.

    ¡°Do you feel unustomed, looking at Britney¡¯s face?¡± he suddenly asked her.

    Esme frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Peter¡¯s gentle brows curved as he said lightly, ¡°I am a little unustomed to seeing Britney¡¯s face

    doing things that only Esme would do.¡±

    Esme looked at Peter in shock. ¡°You¡¯re missing her?¡±

    She immediately started to worry.

    Now, Britney was her scapegoat. If Peter suddenly realized that he had feelings for a dead person, his

    cruel methods would definitely make her wish she was dead!

    ¡°Peter. We are now in the same boat!¡± Esme was very nervous internally and her expression was a

    little ferocious.

    Peter stretched his arm out and held her chin, looking at her face left and right.

    ¡°The two of you are really unalike.¡±

    Esme pped his hand away. ¡°I never thought of betraying you. I¡¯m only doing this for revenge! Don¡¯t

    misunderstand me!¡±

    Peterughed lightly a couple of times as he started the car and set off, suppressing a little disgust

    within his heart.

    He had already said so many warning words. If she could not take his words in, no matter how much

    more he said, it would all ultimately be useless.

    The future was vague. He would just have to take things as they were.

    It¡¯s just that his sister, Sally, would have it hard.

    If anything were to happen to him in the future, his sister would be entrusted with the responsibility of

    taking care of their parents.

    He was not able to give anything to his sister, but he had to do his best in helping her n in terms of

    finances.

    n to sell a few vis overseas,¡± Peter said faintly as he drove.

    Esme was stunned. ¡°Why do you want to sell them?¡±

    Peter replied indifferently, ¡°We won¡¯t be staying there for the time being and the management fees each

    month are not cheap. So, I might as well sell them.¡±

    Esme,frowned. ¡°Are you someone whocks money?¡±

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s money falls from the sky. Can you not be a little thriftier?¡± Peter swept her a nce and said

    sarcastically, ¡°Why? You want to manage my money before even marrying me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Esme pinched her palm. ¡°You have never treated me badly financially.¡±

    ¡°Good that you know. I don¡¯t expect you to repay me, but I do beg you not to disappoint me!¡± Peter was

    silent for a couple of seconds before adding on. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y any of your tricks on my family.¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Esme smiled. ¡°Your sister and parents have no vengeance with me. I

    won¡¯t harm them.¡±

    Fia finished her shower and went down, but did not see Conrad. She asked Mrs. Taylor, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Master Maxwell has gone next door¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lane¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs Taylor hesitated before asking, ¡°Do you want to go over? I can bring dinner over so you and

    Mrs. Lane can eat together Mrs Whitley and I can make some food that the two children like to eat too.¡±

    Fia stood by the stairway, thinking about something that no one knew about.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717

    Chapter 717

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m hungry. I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡±

    She entered the dining hall and had dinner alone. Her mind was still on Britney¡¯s matters.

    When she was almost full, she suddenly had a thought and got up to go upstairs. She took out her

    phone and made a call.

    ¡°Evans, can you get Mr. Gilbert to help and check Britney¡¯sputer and handphone? Don¡¯t let go of

    any fine details!¡±

    Jason agreed and after Fia hung up, he looked at Kent, who was sitting opposite him.

    ¡°Fia can¡¯t have called you, right?¡± Kent made a guess.

    Jason nodded, picked up his drink, and drank it unhappily.

    Seeing the situation, Kent was quite speechless.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink much in the past. How did you be an alcoholic after you gave up medicine and

    entered the business world?¡±

    ¡°Things are no longer like they were in the past. Many things are not up to me.¡± Jason picked up the

    cup and finished the remaining alcohol before pouring himself another cup.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much!¡± Kent had a stern expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My alcohol tolerance is actually not bad.¡± Jason pinched the center of his brows. ¡°Kent, I¡¯ve

    never told anyone this before.¡±

    ¡°Told what?¡± Kent asked curiously.

    ¡°Everyone only sees how glorious it was for me to have taken over Argonauts Corp. The old staff who

    have been following my dad don¡¯t like me. I have to make Argonauts Corp better and get everyone¡¯s

    support!¡±

    ¡°Jase, why do you have to do this? It¡¯s not like youck money. Even if you y for the rest of your life,

    you wouldn¡¯t die of hunger!¡±

    ¡°When a person is alive, there is a need to do something practical for some people.¡±

    ¡°For Fia? Does she know?¡± Kent felt a headache. ¡°She only has Conrad in her heart. There¡¯s no room

    for

    you at all!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely for her. It can also be considered for my mother as well,¡± Jason said with a bitter

    laugh.¡± The two of us have been through a lot in the past and even now, there are many people who

    look down on my mother. As a son, only by bing more outstanding can I make her proud and

    endure less curses.¡±

    Kent was stunned for two seconds before raising his cup to Jason and offering a cheer. ¡°Then, I shall

    wish you all the best!¡±

    Thanks. Then, I will have to trouble you with Fia¡¯s matter.¡±

    Kent pursed his lips. ¡°Although you are not willing to admit to it, you have the same terrible character as

    Conrad! Both of you arepetitive, proud, and protective!¡±

    Jason gave a lonely smile. ¡°We can¡¯t escape from having the same blood flowing within us.¡±

    Kent seemed to have thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°My mother mentioned that you had a

    younger sister?¡±

    Jason was slightly stunned, but nodded a little bitterly after that.

    ¡°Is she really dead?¡± Kent asked carefully.

    Jason said slowly with great difficulty, ¡°Her body was never found.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s not dead, right? Could she have just gotten separated?¡± Kent heard from

    his mother that Jason¡¯s mother had cried so hard back then that she went half blind and needed to go

    through treatment for over a year before recovering.

    ¡°She¡­ didn¡¯t know how to swim. And she fell into the ocean from a ship. Many people were sent out to

    search but her body was never found.¡±

    Jason took a breath. His sister was not even three that year. He was already seven or eight and could

    remember things, and was also sad for a long time.

    So many years had passed and he had never mentioned this to anyone.

    Today, Kent raised the matter and his heart still hurt.

    His small, soft, little sister. The four of them had been on a holiday, and¡­ she innocently fell into the

    ocean.

    Seeing Jason¡¯s lonely and sad expression, although Kent was curious about how his sister had fallen

    into the ocean, he did not dare to ask any further.

    After all, it was a three-year-old who did not know how to swim and had fallen into the ocean. Even

    though they had sent out search parties in a timely manner, they could not find her body, so she

    definitely would not be alive. The ocean was not like a river. There were sharks and whatnots and who

    knew what other unnamed scary living creatures were in there.

    Sigh, that littledy was truly pitiful!

    After Jason had another cup, his mood improved and he said to Kent, ¡°Kent, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to

    put in some effort to get Britney¡¯s handphone orputer.

    Kent replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have any vengeance with the Thomases, do you? Why are you suddenly

    thinking of investigating her?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718

    Chapter 718

    ¡°That¡¯s just a silly, adorable, sweet girl. First she followed Peter out of the country and now they have.

    returned yet he hasn¡¯t even given her a status!¡±

    Kent had a look of disdain, looking down on Britney, the boy-crazed girl! His mother had getting him to

    meet her for a blind date when she returned to the country previously.

    Jason looked around the private room and waved at Kent.

    Kent leaned in. ¡°What?¡±

    suggested

    ¡°I suspect that Britney is Esme,¡± Jason said in a voice so soft that any surveince camera or voice

    recorder would find it hard to catch.

    But Kent jumped in shock. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¦§

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Jason had a stern look. ¡°Don¡¯t tell a third person.¡±

    He brought out a bank card from his pocket. ¡°There¡¯s some money in it. Just treat it as me giving you a

    sry for making you myputer advisor.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Heck! With our rtionship, do you need to pay me? Take it back!¡± Kent pushed the bank card back. ¡°I

    will definitely help you to check things out clearly!¡±

    Jason said with determination, ¡°Take the money. I can¡¯t let you work for free. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare

    to trouble you again in the future.¡±

    He knew that Kent was an expert inputers and he epted quite a number of deals a day. He

    could not dy him in making money.

    Kent felt a little awkward for a bit. ¡°Alright then. In the future when I look to you for help, we still need to

    keep our ounts clear. You can¡¯t reject my payments.

    Jason smiled helplessly. ¡°When I was a doctor, I didn¡¯t even help you with anything.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that you didn¡¯t help! How much money have we wasted in vain looking for doctors to

    treat my mom¡¯s old backaches?! In the end, if it were not for you who had contacted the specialist in

    this area, she would still be suffering now!¡±

    ¡°What is your mom busy with nowadays?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not the least bit like your mom. She just ys poker, otherwise she¡¯s at some kind of a beauty

    salon!¡± Kentughed. ¡°However, now that you have taken over Argonauts, your mom can also be

    considered to be in a semi-retired state.¡±

    Jason nodded. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble your mom to bring my mom out more to walk about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With my mom¡¯s sharp tongue, those rich wives wouldn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for

    your mom!¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Who are we? There¡¯s no need for thanks!¡±

    Kent was busy with checking some stuff and so took his leave first.

    Jason drank alone. That lonely feeling hit him and he did not wish to return home for the time being.

    Thinking about his sister who fell into the ocean some twenty years ago, he felt incredibly

    ufortable within.

    If he had been a little older back then, and if he could protect his sister well when that woman came

    running over acting all crazy, how nice that would have been.

    Walking out of the restaurant, looking at the city at night that was bustling, he started to miss .

    Lately, Fia¡¯s mood was obviously not good and she was fighting with Conrad quite a bit.

    After work, he was always thinking about what he could do to let Fia realize her own importance.

    That foolishdy had lost her family and her children, and felt that she was unneeded in the world.

    He needed to make her understand that she was important to other people.

    As he had drunk, he did not drive. And he walked a long distance, following the streets before finally

    sitting at a tform and calling Fia.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Fia got up to pick up her phone, and was stunned for a couple of seconds upon seeing the

    caller.

    The other end was silent, only the sounds of a bus arriving at the tform.

    ¡°Evans?¡±

    Jason took a deep breath. ¡°Fia, I want to tell you something. Something about me.¡±

    Fia could not help but sit up. The voice on the other end sounded deste and sad.

    This was the first time she could feel Jason¡¯s heavy sorrow.

    ¡°Alright. Tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Jason looked at the cars that drove by, and slowly talked about the passing of his sister who was not

    even three years old at the time.

    After a little over ten minutes, Fia sat on the bed in a daze, suddenly not knowing how tofort

    Jason.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719

    Chapter 719

    Thinking of how he had always helped her, she felt deeply defeated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evans.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m not telling you this to add to your pressure. I just want you to know that there is a need for you

    to exist. Besides my parents and some of their friends and rtives, as well as a few of my childhood

    buddies, I have never told anyone.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m telling you because I want you to know that when I see you, I am reminded of my sister. If she

    were alive, she would be just a little older than you. After meeting you, I feelforted and am no

    longer so sad.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I always hope you are fine and well and that you would love and protect yourself well. I

    don¡¯t want to endure the pain of another loss.¡±

    Fia felt sympathy. She had lost two children who were never born and she had already endured a lot of

    pain.

    However, the daughter of Jason¡¯s mother was already over two years old. From the time she was

    conceived to her age, they had already been through a lot together and had even more feelings

    involved.

    She could empathize.

    ¡°Evans, if you have time, you can take me to see Mrs. Evans. If possible, you can all treat me as your

    younger sister.¡±

    This was the only thing she could do for Jason.

    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Jason¡¯s lips. ¡°Alright, I will treat you as a younger sister. When

    my mom sees you, she will definitely like it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! To have been able to raise you so well, your mother must be just as gentle and kind as my

    mom,¡± Fiaplimented sincerely.

    The tenderness in Jason¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Yes, she is gentle and kind.¡±

    Not long after Jason¡¯s call ended, Conrad returned.

    Fia leaned on the headboard of the bed, looking at him in a daze, thinking of his mother.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Conrad greeted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even ten,¡± Fia replied, and seeing that he was taking his pajamas to take a bath, she asked,

    ¡°Has your mom been good?¡±

    Conrad turned to look at her in question. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go back to the family residence to see her.¡±

    Conrad was in disbelief. He thought that Fia would not ever want to see his mother in this lifetime

    again.

    He knew that his own mother had sinned greatly, so he never nned on asking her to treat his mother

    as her own.

    He could be filial to his mother alone.

    As a son, the material things and reputation his mother had always cared about was something he

    could give her.

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t want you to force yourself to see her for my sake.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m not forcing it. thaven¡¯t seen her for a long time. I should visit her and do what a daughter-inw

    should do.¡±

    Conrad hesitated for a bit. ¡°Alright, tomorrow, let¡¯s go and see her.¡±

    looked at his slightly happier brows and felt a little heartache.

    Conrad did not do anything wrong. He simply had no choice of who his mother was.

    Early the next morning, after Conrad got up, he prepared the clothes he and Fia were to wear out.

    Same series, same brand. It was a couple set that had a little retro feel to it.

    Fia looked at him. ¡°Your taste is not bad.¡±

    Conrad smiled back at her and leaned forward to kiss her forehead.

    ¡°Go wash up and go down for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia felt a little guilty. If he knew that her intentions of wanting to see Beryl was not innocent, he

    would feel very disappointed, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Before they departed, Conrad helped Fia tidy her hair and helped her to put on her safety belt.

    He said solemnly, ¡°Fia, don¡¯t aggrieve yourself when you see my mother. If she doesn¡¯t treat you well,

    don¡¯t go again in the future.¡±

    F¨ªa smiled gently. ¡°With you around, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will protect you well.¡± Conrad was a little nervous. He knew his mother¡¯s personality all too

    well.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720

    Chapter 720

    But no matter how terrible she was, in this iplete home, besides his grandfather, his mother was

    the only family he had.

    If possible, he hoped that his mother could put down all her crooked thoughts, properly ept Fia, and

    live with her peacefully.

    At the family residence, the housekeeper came flying over to open the car door.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Conrad nodded, opened the door to the passenger seat, and helped Fia out of the car.

    ¡°Where is my mother now?¡±

    ¡°Madam is upstairs. I¡¯ll report to her.¡± The housekeeper was very happy. His Master and Young Madam

    had not returned for a long time and this residence was too lonely. How nice it would be if they could

    return more often.

    ¡°No need. We¡¯ll go up ourselves,¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°Alright, sure. My wife and I will go and buy some food. In the afternoon, we can have a meal together

    with the both of you.¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia, respectfully asking for her opinion. ¡°Do you want to stay for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia agreed.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The housekeeper called his wife and they happily went shopping.

    The bodyguards in the courtyard saw the both of them and respectfully greeted them. ¡°Mr. Maxwell,

    Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad was in a good mood, so he said, ¡°Today, all of you can be on leave. You can return at night for

    duty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Maxwell. Thank you, Mrs. Maxwell!¡± The few bodyguards were quite happy and

    nned to

    return home and visit their own families.

    Seeing them leave, Fia smiled faintly. ¡°Looks like it is tying them up by making them work here.¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Just the housekeeper and nanny alone is insufficient to keep her in line.¡±

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand as they went upstairs, finding Beryl in the living room on the second floor.

    Like a drunk woman, she was leaning on the sofa, her hair in a mess, her clothes untidy, and her

    mouth full of curses.

    Those words were very unpleasant to hear. She was scolding a man who let her down, scolding an

    unfilial son, and scolding a despicable tramp.

    Conrad¡¯s face instantly turned extremely unsightly as he let go of Fia¡¯s hand and strode forward,

    picking up a rug on the ground and throwing it on Beryl.

    Beryl regained some of her senses and sat up with the support of the sofa and she looked at Conrad.

    ¡°Son? My son, you¡¯vee to see me!¡±

    She happily stood up. ¡°Have you forgiven me, and you won¡¯t keep me prisoned here?¡±

    Conrad looked at her half muddled eyes. She had tears falling just like when he was young, the sorrow

    and despair she had when she did not manage to wait for the return of her husband.

    He could not help but soften. Fia said she wanted toe and see you, fearful that you are not living

    well,¡±

    Beryl frowned and her shaky vision noticed Fia nearby. Because of the alcohol, her brain was slow and

    she shouted, ¡°Despicable tramp!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Conrad was enraged and ashamed.

    No son would wish for an uncultured mother to curse at his wife!

    ¡°Conrad, you are my son. I¡¯m your mother!¡± Beryl started to shout in sadness. ¡°Why do both of us have

    to fall into such a state? Why?!¡±

    She looked at Fia. ¡°What exactly have you done to my son? He clearly wasn¡¯t like this in the past!¡±

    Fia went forward and forcefully gave a smile. ¡°I have never objected to him being a filial son. As to why

    he would be the way he is, you should reflect more on yourself¡±

    Beryl red at Fia. ¡°You lie! It¡¯s all because of you! Because of you, he disowned his family and was

    willing to even take action against Esme!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression became as dark as it could get. If it were anyone else, he would not give in even a

    little bit.

    Fia noticed that he was angered beyond words and she held his arm and gently patted it.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    Conrad looked at her. ¡°You have been aggrieved.¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721

    Chapter 721

    She smiled and pulled him aside.

    ¡°Conrad, I want to talk to her alone. Okay?¡±

    Of course, Conrad was not going to let her do that.

    Fia said to him earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Conrad. You¡¯ve put her under house arrest. So, she can¡¯t do

    anything to me. Besides, I have regained my eyesight. You go wait downstairs. I¡¯ll call for you if there¡¯s

    anything I need.¡±

    It took a lot of time and effort to persuade him. Worrying that Fia might lose trust in him for not allowing

    her to be alone with Beryl, Conrad relented.

    Before he went downstairs, Conrad said to Beryl coldly, ¡°If you still want your freedom, you better not

    hurt Fia.¡±

    Hearing this, Beryl shoved down the venomous words that she prepared to spout at Fia. Although she

    was still provided with everything she asked, Beryl was no different than a prisoner in the residence.

    She yearned for her freedom.

    ¡°Will you let me out if I stop hurting and scolding her?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad responded firmly before going downstairs.

    Fia sat down and looked at the smashed wine bottle before pointing at a sofa. ¡°Come on, sit down.¡±

    Beryl stared at her defensively. ¡°I won¡¯t chastise you. But don¡¯t think you can order me around.¡±

    Fia smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you ask me to order you around, I won¡¯t oblige.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Beryl asked curiously.

    ¡°You and I. We don¡¯t have anything to talk about. However, I have a friend who would like to have a

    word with you.¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who?¡± Beryl asked defensively, ¡°A man? A girl? I tell you, if you dare to betray Conrad¡­! I¡¯¡ä¡ä

    ¡°Jason Evans.¡± Fia interrupted her, ¡°His mother¡­ rice Evans. You know her, right?¡±

    Beryl¡¯s eyes widened and she glowered at Fia furiously. ¡°So, they sent you? What do you want?!¡±

    Then, she clenched her fists and said, ¡°Conrad hates them! If you dare to be on their side, I will make

    sure Conrad leaves you no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Sure, go tell him to leave me. I don¡¯t care. However, if Conrad knew that you had murdered a toddler

    who was not even three years old¡­ What do you think he would think of you?¡±

    Fia simpered at her coldly. She had never liked this mother-inw of hers. She could forgive Beryl for

    everything that she did to her in the past. However, that time when she hurt her and her mother when

    her mother was fatally ill¡­ There was no way she could forgive her even if she kneeled and apologized

    to her!

    The most that she could do was to not live under the same roof as her.

    Today, she came because she needed to ask about Jason¡¯s little sister.

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Beryl, trembling anxiously, replied with a shaken voice, ¡°Her daughter¡¯s death has nothing to

    do with me! Nothing! All I wanted to do was confront that cheating husband of mine! I did not want to do

    anything to rice¡¯s daughter! The little girl was just unlucky! Yes¡­ It¡¯s that girl¡¯s own fault. It waste

    at night and, yet, she did not go to bed. It was her own fault for going to the deck. It was her own fault

    for tripping and falling into the ocean!¡±

    red at Beryl coldly and said slowly, ¡°If you had not gone and caused trouble for Ms. Evans,

    attracting everyone¡¯s attention on the ship, the girl would not have woken up from her sleep. Because

    of you, she woke up and saw that her mother was not around, and she went to the deck to find her

    mother. Then, she got pushed and shoved by the crowd into the ocean!¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Beryl screeched loudly. ¡°It¡¯s that woman¡¯s fault! If she did not seduce my husband, this all

    would never have happened! Her daughter¡¯s death was God¡¯s punishment to them!¡±

    Fia closed her eyes for a moment before standing up and walking toward Beryl.

    ¡°Wha¡­ What are you doing?¡± Beryl got anxious. Fia was ring at her so fiercely and sharply that it

    terrified her.

    ¡°Tell me. After the girl fell into the ocean, did you use your connections to sabotage the search? Did

    you pull any strings to call off the rescue boats?¡±  stared coldly at Beryl¡¯s face and asked her word

    by word.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722

    Chapter 722

    Fia¡¯s question did note out of the blue. She knew that the Starling family had a monopoly in the

    marine business.

    Even today, the Starlings were still the main powerhouse at sea. Of course, they were able to remain

    this strong because Conrad gave way to them whenever it involved marine business.

    She did not know the entire story. She also did not know what Garrett, her father-inw, and rice,

    Jason¡¯s mother, thought about this whole incident.

    However, when she learned of this from Jason yesterday, Fia realized that Beryl was a woman who

    lacked good conscience. On the contrary, rice was able to raise a kind and gentle person like

    Jason. So, she must be a good person. At the very least, she was not a bad person.

    Frankly, now that she thought about it, rice probably willingly carried the foul reputation as a ¡±

    homewrecker¡± because she thought she had wronged Beryl. So, it was natural for rice to not

    suspect the Starlings.

    And her father-inw¡­ Although Conrad kept saying how heartless and irresponsible Garrett was, he

    had raised Jason into such a good man. It was quite likely that Garrett was a man of good conscience.

    He probably felt sorry for Beryl and Conrad. So, even if he had found out what Beryl did, he let it go.

    His daughter was already dead and he did not want rice to live a sad life holding onto vengeance.

    Thus, -he hid the truth from her.

    Therefore, Fia came here to talk about it. Beryl was currently under the influence of alcohol. So, this

    was a golden opportunity for her to uncover the truth.

    ¡°Who sent you to ask me this? Was it that wrench, rice?! Heh, she is too scared to confront me so

    she sent you, huh?! What? That heartless Garrett has lost control of this witch, am I right? So, she¡¯s

    nowing to avenge her daughter!¡± Beryl screeched hysterically, as though she was going mad.

    ¡¯s ears hurt hearing her screeching. She let out a long sigh and said, ¡°No one sent me here. It¡¯s just

    that I got curious after hearing bits of the story. That¡¯s why I came here, to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Who do you think you are? This doesn¡¯t concern you at all!¡± Beryl red at her with blood-shot

    eyes and continued yelling at her, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to ask about this! If there¡¯s anyone who has

    the right, it¡¯s Garrett and that Evans slut! Tell them toe here and ask me themselves! Ha! It¡¯s been

    twenty years! I¡¯m impressed that they have so much patience!¡±

    ¡°Has this ever crossed your mind?¡± Fia tilted her head.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Watching one¡¯s own child die hurts so much that it could kill a person. Ms. Evans cried so much that

    she went blind for an entire year. Yet, they never suspected you. Do you know why?¡±

    Fia¡¯s words piqued Beryl¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Why?¡± Beryl widened her eyes. ¡°Garrett is so heartless that he left me. Why is it that after their

    daughter died he never came to seek revenge on me and my family?¡±

    ¡°Because they thought they were in the wrong.¡± Fia smirked at her sarcastically. ¡°Because they are

    much kinder than you. So, they don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Beryl yelled, ¡°If they are so good and kind, they would have never gotten together! That slut

    was originally my best friend! Yet, she came and stole my husband from me!¡±

    Fia was shocked to hear Beryl and rice¡¯s past.

    ¡°God could not stand to see this further. So, that¡¯s why He took their daughter from them! This is their

    punishment!¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say it¡¯s the will of God. Now, can you swear to God that you never pulled strings to sabotage

    the rescue?¡± Fia asked.

    Beryl thought about what happened back then. She had learned that Garrett was bringing his new

    family on a cruise. So, she furiously went onboard to confront them. She made a huge scene and

    ruined the feast.

    She had no intention to make that little girl lose her life.

    Yeah! It was that little girl¡¯s fault! It¡¯s her own fault! Because she did not stay in bed like a good girl.

    That was why she got pushed into the ocean.

    rice had wailed on the deck and wanted to jump into the ocean to save her daughter. Garrett felt so

    bad for her and was afraid of losing her. So, he hugged her tightly in his arms, fearing that she would

    really jump.

    But she, Beryl Starling, was his wife! Not rice!

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Garrett Maxwell¡­ He had always been like this, always so cold to her. He treated her so coldly that he

    would not even touch her on their wedding night. She had to put an aphrodisiac in his wine to make

    him consummate their marriage with her!

    Seeing just how close Garrett and rice were had made her ovee by jealousy! So, she asked

    her father and brother to not help them when Garrett pleaded with them to help rescue his daughter on

    the phone¡­

    ¡°Did you pull strings to stop the rescue?¡± Fia looked at Beryl¡¯s anxious, jumpy face and asked again.

    Beryl, pulled back from her thoughts, screeched hysterically, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! Not my fault! That girl is

    not my daughter! Why must I help them to rescue the girl?!¡±

    Fia was speechless upon hearing this.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723

    Chapter 723

    When someone fell into the ocean, having more people in the rescue effort would increase the chances

    of the survival of the victim. The poor girl was innocent. She did not deserve to die like that.

    Meanwhile, Conrad was standing as still as a rock by the stairs, clenching on the handrail.

    ¡°Hahaha! That girl deserved to die! Yes, she deserved it!¡± Berylughed maniacally as tears welled in

    her eyes.

    She had thought about it before. Had she not made a scene on that boat, would Garrett not be so

    heartless? Would he stille home and visit her and their son?

    ¡°All this time, you¡¯ve been telling everyone that Garrett Maxwell is a heartless person. Yet, you have

    kept secret all of the cruel things that you had done. You didn¡¯t only cause that girl¡¯s death, did you?

    There were others too, am I right?¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°No! I did nothing wrong! It was them! It was their own fault!¡± Beryl screeched like a banshee.

    Not wanting to stay anymore, Fia left to go downstairs. When she got to the stairs, she saw Conrad

    standing there. She did not know how much he had heard from their conversation. She had asked him

    to leave because she did not want to let him know.

    While she was trying toe up with a topic to soothe him, Conrad raised his head and gave her a

    smile, ¡°You two done talking?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fia looked at him cautiously.

    Conrad smiled and extended a hand to her. Seeing this, Fia took his hand and went downstairs with

    him.

    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± he asked.

    ¡°¡­¡± Fia turned her face at him and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Did she bully you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good.¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes were locked onto the stairs. He was silent as deep thoughts ran in his mind.

    Fia hugged his arm and had on a cheerful expression before asking. ¡°What do you want for lunch? I¡¯ll

    make it for you, okay?¡±

    After a pause, Conrad said, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get the servants to make it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like my cooking?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t want you to get tired.¡± Conrad escorted her down from the final step of the stairs.

    He caressed her hair and said, ¡°If Grandpa¡¯s still here, he wouldn¡¯t want you to be tired too when you

    visit this residence.¡±

    Fia was stunned upon hearing this. It had been years since Grandpa Maxwell died. Aside from her

    mom and grandma, it was Grandpa Maxwell that doted on her the most.

    Unfortunately, all of them had passed away before she learned to stand up for herself. They were now

    gone and she could not repay their kindness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have lunch here anymore, Fia said.

    Conrad did not ask her the reason for the change of ns. He asked gently, ¡°Then, where do you want

    to go for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s buy Grandma and Grandpa Maxwell¡¯s favorite food. Let¡¯s go visit them, okay?¡±

    Thea and Grandpa Maxwell¡¯s graves were not far from here.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Conrad agreed. Then, he added, ¡°After visiting them, let¡¯s also visit your mom.¡±

    Fia was moved hearing this. She asked, ¡°To Mount Reditus?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fia¡¯s face rxed into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy a bouquet of Baby¡¯s breath.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Conrad took her hand. Then, they left the Maxwell¡¯s family residence. Beryl

    stared at them leaving together as hate and rage burned in her eyes.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724

    Chapter 724

    In Beryl¡¯s eyes, Conrad and Fia leaving was like the shadow of Garrett and rice leaving together!

    Beryl and rice had met Garett, and they became fast friends at the same time. rice¡¯s family was

    not as wealthy as hers. Yet, Garrett was so foolish. He fell in love with rice!

    So, to im Garrett from rice, Beryl used every connection and pulled every string her family had to

    force him to marry her. And it worked. They did get married. Yet, after getting married, Garrett became

    ady¡¯s man and went flirting with every woman he met out there.

    Still, Beryl tolerated him because she knew those women were not really his type. However, rice

    appeared again, and Garrett turned back into the perfect gentleman who loved only one woman. And

    the woman he chose was rice!

    ¡°Why?!¡± Beryl said to herself, ¡°Why did not he not choose me? Why do I have to suffer all this? To lose

    my love and see them living happily ever after?!¡±

    This was so unfair!

    Meanwhile, in the car, Fia stared at Conrad who had shown no emotion since they stepped out of the

    house. She smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Maybe we should visit Match and Heaven?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Conrad agreed. Yet, he was still thinking about what Fia and his mother had talked about earlier

    at the house. He never knew that Jason had a sister. However, he knew his own mother very well.

    ¡°Conrad, are you okay?¡± Fia was worried when she saw him frowning.

    Conrad pulled to park by the side of the road. Then, he turned to look at Fia. ¡°Did that really happen?¡±

    Fia instantly understood what he was asking about. He was asking about Jason¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Yes. That really happened. Evans had a little sister who fell into the ocean. Her body was never found.

    To be frank, the chance of finding her body is really slim to begin with because it¡¯s the ocean¡­ There is

    a lot of carnivorous sea life¡­¡±

    And then, she stopped talking, unable to finish her deduction.

    Conrad said, ¡°And Mom¡­ Did she really stop them from rescuing the kid?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Fia felt sorry for Conrad. The reason she asked him to go downstairs was so that he did not have to

    hear this. She was careless. She should have checked to see if he really did go downstairs. Conrad

    was always a cautious person and it was very likely that he would not stay too far from her.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± She gave him a hug and patted on his back. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Your

    didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Conrad felt conflicted. ¡°I¡¯ve always hated them. I assured that Mom was the victim all this time.¡±

    Fia tightened her embrace. ¡°You didn¡¯t know. It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Conrad reciprocated the hug. He said in an excruciating tone, ¡°This is so maddening. They were all in

    the wrong!¡±

    ¡°Conrad,¡± Fia said to him with a heavy heart. ¡°There is nothing right or wrong in love. Everyone has

    their own wound to attend to. It¡¯s not that clear cut.¡±

    Conrad took in a deep breath, taking in Fia¡¯s serene scent. This gradually calmed him down.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡± He let go of her and lightly pinched her face. Then, he took her to buy their

    grandparents¡¯ favorite food and some wine before going to their graves. They went to Grandpa

    Maxwell¡¯s grave first and

    Thea¡¯s next.

    Conrad was a person of few words. It was Fia who spoke a lot to theirte grandparents. It felt as

    though she was chatting with them. She told them about all the good news. How thepany was

    doing well and how she and Conrad had been getting along. Listening to her chatter, Conrad¡¯s

    expression turned gentle and warm.

    ¡°Grandma, Conrad and I wille see you again. Please get along with Grandpa Maxwell in the

    heavens. Don¡¯t fight with him every time you two meet. If you do, make sure you reconcile by the end

    of the day!¡± Before leaving, Fia took a good look at her grandmother¡¯s

    shoh on her grave and added, ¡°Please

    take care of my mom too. She was so lonely all these years. When it¡¯s finally my turn, I¡¯lle see you

    in the afterlife.¡±

    Conrad took Fia¡¯s hand and escorted her out of the graveyard. He said to her softy, ¡°Fia, you¡¯ll live a

    long life.¡±

    ¡°You too. We both will live a long, good life,¡± Fia said to Conrad. She was also saying it to herself as a

    self- encouragement.

    After purchasing a bouquet of Baby¡¯s breath, Fia climbed up Mount Reditus with Conrad. It was

    autumn; so, the wind was already quite chilly. When they reached the top of the mountain, the wind

    was almost freezing.

    Conrad, seeing that Fia felt cold to the point of almost retracting her neck, took off his jacket and put it

    on her. Fia smiled at him and led him to the ce where she spread her mother¡¯s ashes. Then, she

    looked into the distance.

    ¡°Mom, Conrad and I are here to see you. We¡¯re doing fine. In fact, we¡¯re getting along now. So, please

    don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned red, swollen with tears, as she recalled her life with her mother.

    ¡°That man came to find me, I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I did not listen to you. I did not acknowledge him as my

    father.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725

    Chapter 725

    Conrad hugged her, trying to console her.  wiped her tears and smiled.

    ¡°You see, Mom. I¡¯m already married. I already have a home with Conrad. So, what¡¯s the point anymore,

    right? What¡¯s the point of acknowledging him as my father? Besides, I¡¯ve lived my whole life not having

    one. Mom, don¡¯t worry. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Afterward, they sat on a huge rock on top of Mount Reditus for quite some time. Then, Fia gathered her

    emotions and, eyes still swollen with tears, smiled gently at Conrad. ¡°Let¡¯s go visit Match and Heaven.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sir! Madam!¡± Ss greeted them happily before leading them to Match and Heaven. They talked about

    the horses¡¯ recent well-being on their way.

    Fia, still hugging Conrad¡¯s arm, raised her head and looked at Ss. She anxiously asked, ¡°So, how¡¯s

    the little horse baby?¡±

    Ss nodded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. The fetuses are doing fine!¡±

    ¡°How many babies is Heaven carrying in her tummy right now?¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ss extended two fingers at her. Fia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Two horse babies?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Boys or girls?¡±

    Conrad let out a sigh and answered, ¡°It¡¯s fillies or colts. And horses¡¯ younglings are called ¡®foals¡¯, not¡¯

    horse babies¡±,¡±

    Fia pouted. ¡°Aww, don¡¯t mind these details. Ss, can we tell if they¡¯re male or female?¡±

    Ss shook his head. ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡±

    Fia gave an excited smile. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see them! They¡¯ll look really beautiful!¡±

    Ss joked, ¡°Madam, you and Sir should make an effort too. It would be great if our young master or

    young miss is born at the same time as the foals. It would be quite memorable, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Fia suppressed her heavy heart and tapped on Conrad¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, did you hear that? He said you

    should make an effort too!¡±

    Conrad looked at her and nodded. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll ¡®make an effort¡¯ when we get hometer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ss was speechless upon hearing what they said to one another. What was wrong with his boss?

    Could the great Mr. Maxwell not act so depraved in public?

    After he led them to Match and Heaven, Ss quickly fled. He did not want to see them showing off

    their love anymore!

    Squatting down, Fia looked at Heaven as she rested on the ground. Match, on the hand, was waving

    its tail at Heaven, as though he was using his tail as a fan to cool his wife. asionally, he even

    brought over some food for her.

    Fia took a nce at Conrad and saw that he was squatting nearby. His face was as wooden as a

    puppet and was deep in his thoughts.

    Fearing that he would get upset thinking about his parents¡¯ conflicts, Fia pulled on his clothes and

    said,¡±

    Hey, look! Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re lovely?¡±

    Conrad turned to look at the horses. Suddenly, he somehow felt envious of them.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re lovely Indeed.¡±

    squatted over and hugged his arm. ¡°And we¡¯re lovely too, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Conrad gazed at her beautiful face and said, ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    Feeling affronted, Fia red at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d still be here with you if I don¡¯t love you?¡±

    ¡°Then, what about that boy you had a crush on years ago?¡± Conrad asked.

    Fia was stunned hearing this. She wanted to tell him so badly that her crush was him!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Conrad¡¯s face suddenly lit up with a smile and he embraced her. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. The

    most important thing is that, now, you love me and are my lovely wife. Things and people in the past

    don¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Fia let out a sigh quietly and did not say a word. Currently, they still had no clue on how to solve the

    problem with Britney and the fact that she could actually be Esme Manning. Even if she and Conrad

    were getting along now, it was quite likely that some unpredictable things could ur again. And when

    that happened, they would fight again.

    She wished that she could just move to a distantnd, far away from here, where no one knew her. So

    that she could live a peaceful life.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726

    Chapter 726

    An hourter, Ss came to tell them that the ranch had prepared lunch for them. Fia rejected their

    offer because she wanted to make lunch for Conrad at home.

    Conrad worried that she would get too tired after visiting so many ces today. He hugged her and

    whispered in her ear, ¡°We live together now. There¡¯s still a chance for you to cook for me. For now, let¡¯s

    Just have lunch at the ranch here, okay?¡±

    Ss agreed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more, Besides, the ranch has new dishes on their menu. I bet they

    would suit your taste, Madam!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are they?¡± Fia was curious.

    ¡°There¡¯s roasted pork, roasted meats on sticks, and spicy squid and prawn! If you want some other

    food, I can ask the ranch to prepare something else.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Those sound great. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ss led them to the restaurant attached to the ranch. They had already arranged for a private booth

    for their CEO. When they were about to enter the booth, Conrad felt a strong pushing from behind.

    He quickly circled his arm around Fia¡¯s waist and turned to kick the person behind.

    Victor, who was trying to assault them, was kicked right in the stomach. He rubbed his stomach and

    red at his cousin.

    ¡°Conrad, you rascal!¡± Victor barked at Conrad angrily.

    Fia knew that Conrad and Tyler were nning to reim that hotel in Oceania. She did not know the

    full story. However, seeing how furious Victor was at Conrad, she could guess that they seeded.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how much effort I had spent to get that hotel? Yet, you and Tyler worked

    together to rob it from me! Why did you do it? Is it because of that time when danger befell Fia in that

    hotel? I told you it wasn¡¯t my doing! I even apologized! Yet, you still hold a grudge!¡±

    Conrad looked at his cousin coldly, not saying a word. It was a waste of time trying to talk to him.

    ¡°Ss, throw him out of the premises.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ss summoned the bodyguards to drag Victor out. Along the way, Victor kept cursing at

    Conrad, using him of ying dirty, and attracted the attention of other visitors of the ranch.

    Fia looked at Conrad and asked, ¡°Why did you not tell him the truth?¡±

    ¡°What truth?¡± Conrad smiled and escorted her into the booth.

    Ss, seeing this, ordered the waiters to serve the meals. After all the food was served, they left and

    closed the door, giving the couple a personal space in the booth.

    ¨CConrad put some food on Fia¡¯s te, appearing to be unaffected by the scene that Victor made

    earlier. Fia said, ¡°That hotel was controlled by some organization from the underworld. Victor doesn¡¯t

    know that. If he obtains that hotel, he would get involved and might get framed for crimes that he didn¡¯t

    commit.¡±

    Conrad raised his head and asked, ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°I passed by the study and overheard a little of your conversation with Tyler.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Conrad lowered his gaze and continued peeling the shell of a prawn.

    Fia looked at him and asked cautiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that I eavesdropped on you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry.¡± Conrad put the prawn, with its shell freshly peeled, on her te and said, ¡°I¡¯m just

    worried that it would affect your mood If you learned of this.¡±

    was stunned hearing this. Indeed, she did feel a little upset after learning about this. She knew

    Conrad never got along with Victor. So, he would not bother to exin himself to Victor,

    Victor, however, tended to act radically. If he did not understand why Conrad did what he did, Victor

    might¡¯hold a dreadful grudge.

    ¡°Sometimes, it might be best to exin the whole story to him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll understand one day.¡± Conrad suddenly thought of something. He looked at Fia and asked, ¡°Is Ms.

    Reid older than you?¡±

    Fia answered while munching a prawn, ¡°Yes. Just a little older than me.¡±

    ¡°When did she join the entertainment industry?¡±

    ¡°She debuted when she was in her first year in college.¡±

    Suddenly, Conrad¡¯s face became gloomy as he tried to suppress his spection. Seeing him getting

    gloomy all a sudden, Fia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m just trying to learn more about her so that we can work out a career n for her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, 1 see.¡±

    Conrad felt relieved to see Fia not pressing on further. After finishing their meal, they took a stroll

    around. the ranch. Along the way, they happened upon an archery range.  stopped and watched a

    group of young people shooting arrows.

    After watching them for a while, Fia mumbled, ¡°Why are they having so much fun when they¡¯re so bad

    at it?¡±

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727

    Chapter 727

    Conrad answered coldly, ¡°They¡¯re just spoiled brats from rich familles. They have nothing better to do.¡±

    ¡°How is it fun wasting their time like that?¡± Fia sighed.

    Conrad rubbed her head gently. ¡°To them, it¡¯s enjoying life, not wasting time.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s up to themselves to decide whether they¡¯re happy or not.¡± Fia agreed and

    looked to the sky.

    Perhaps, due to these people being born Into rich families, they could afford to waste away their lives

    for fun. It must be nice to not have gone through much hardship in life.

    ¡°Hey, look! It¡¯s Mr. Maxwell! Hey, Mr. Maxwell! How are you?¡± The participants of the shooting game

    saw Conrad and approached them.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you¡¯re here for a vacation too?¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Mr. Maxwell is known to be a workaholic. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s got time for vacation!¡±

    ¡°And who may this be¡­¡± They saw Fia, who was standing next to Conrad.

    Conrad hugged her shoulder and pulled her toward him. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no wonder she looked familiar!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! I remember her! She and Mr. Maxwell were on the local news a while ago!¡±

    Fia lit up a friendly smile at them.

    Then, they excitedly spoke to Conrad. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, since it¡¯s a rare asion, wanna y together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Maxwell is a sharpshooter. Please, you must show us how it¡¯s done!¡±

    At first, Conrad wanted to decline. However, the woman standing next to him raised her head and

    stared at him. She asked, ¡°You know how to shoot arrows?¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°I know a few tricks.¡±

    Fia pulled him toward the archery range. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± She wanted to show these brats just how

    great her husband was! She knew Conrad very well. If he was being humble about something, then he

    was actually really good at it. Winning against these plebeians was a piece of cake!

    When they arrived, a young man brought Conrad a bow. Conrad took a look at Fia and sighed. It could

    not be helped. He supposed he could show off a little for the sake of his wife.

    Fia handed him an arrow. She gazed at him with her starry eyes and raised a fist in the air. ¡°Go get¡¯em,

    honey!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fia took a few steps back while the others locked their eyes onto Conrad. In a quick sequence, Conrad

    pulled the bow, aimed, and released! Everyone cheered at how masterfully he handled the bow!

    Then, they directed their eyes at the target board. It was a bull¡¯s eye! The young men cheered happily!

    ¡°Holy sh*t! You are indeed a sharpshooter!¡±

    ¡°Impressive! This is so impressive!¡±

    2/2

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so good with a bow! I¡¯m so moved by your skills!

    A frown curved on his face. He never liked situations like this. He turned and returned the bow before

    taking ¡¯s hand to escort her away from the range. The young men, however, followed them from

    behind.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y more!¡±

    ¡°Master! Please show us the ropes, Master Maxwell!¡±

    Conrad frowned as he gripped Fia¡¯s hand. ¡°What a noisy bunch!¡±

    On the other hand, Fia¡¯s eyes glittered with adtion. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re so great just now! You didn¡¯t

    even pull the string much. And yet, you could still hit the target!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face rxed after hearing her praise. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just something I¡¯ve learned

    from training.¡±

    ¡°From that Hellish Training Camp?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fia hugged his arm, nudging her head on it, feeling sorry for him. ¡°Grandpa was so mean. How can he

    send you there to get tortured like that?¡±

    ¡°He did that for my own good,¡± Conrad replied, feeling genuinely grateful for his strict upbringing. If he

    had not been sent to the training camp, he would have had to face his mother all day at Maxwell¡¯s

    family. residence. And if that ever was the case, he would have turned out to be as heartless as his

    mother.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728

    Chapter 728

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right about that.¡± Fia was not trying to find out about Grandpa Maxwell. She was just

    feeling bad for Conrad. The greater of a man he was right now, the more hardship he must have been

    through when he was younger.

    She felt regret that she could not be there for him when he went through all that. She could not go

    through it together with him back then.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s try not to fight anymore from now on, okay?¡± Fia hugged Conrad¡¯s arm tightly as they

    walked out of the ranch.

    Conrad stopped and put his arms around her. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fia nudged her head against his shoulder and said, ¡°But I keep having bad thoughts from time to time.

    Maybe I¡¯ve gone crazy.¡±

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t. It¡¯s my fault,¡± Conrad said to her anxiously.

    ¡°No. I know quite well that there¡¯s something wrong with me.¡± Fia thought about it for a while before

    saying, ¡°How about this?¡±

    She raised her head and looked at Conrad. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a hypnotherapist.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to go to a hypnotherapist?¡± Conrad asked in confusion.

    Fia replied enthusiastically, ¡°A hypnotherapist can erase all the memories of you off of my brain. So, I¡¯ll

    remember only good things about you! Then, I won¡¯t be reminded of how you mistreated me in the past

    and get angry. Our marriage will be a happy one!¡±

    Conrad frowned upon hearing this. Ss did suggest he seek help from a hypnotherapist, but he

    refused.

    ¡°Fia, this is evading the root cause of the problem. It doesn¡¯t solve anything.¡± He caressed her face and

    spoke to her earnestly.

    ¡°If you forget some of our past, then our rtionship would not be whole,¡± he continued, trying to

    dissuade her from that idea.

    Fia looked at her reflection in Conrad¡¯s eyes. She saw her younger self-that little girl who got bullied by

    a group of rich, spoiled brats.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why would I want to keep the bad memories?¡± A shade of sadness loomed over her eyes when she

    thought about those painful memories. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better that I forget them?¡±

    ¡°Fia, if you forget¡­¡±

    ¡°Conrad!!¡± A loud bark interrupted Conrad¡¯s words. In his first instinct, Conrad pulled Fia to his back to

    protect her.

    Fia was surprised by the change of events. She took a peek over Conrad¡¯s shoulder and saw Victor

    tossing a wooden bat at Conrad. Conrad raised his arm to block the bat tossed at him, and forcefully

    whipped his leg to kick Victor¡¯s stomach, sending him flying a few meters away.

    ¡°Oof!¡± Victor spit out some wine when he fell to the ground.

    ¡°I see you have a death wish!¡± Conrad spoke to his cousin coldly.

    It was quite obvious that Victor was drunk from drinking too much alcohol. He stood up dizzily, putting a

    hand over his injured stomach, before barking at Conrad again.

    ¡°You purposely sabotage my business! For what?! Because you don¡¯t like me? Is that it? I worked so

    hard

    to obtain that hotel in Oceania! How could you take it away from me, huh? How could you and Tyler

    scheme against me like that?!¡±

    Conrad red at him coldly.

    Seeing that a crowd was gathering around them, Fia stepped out from Conrad¡¯s protection and walked

    toward Victor.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t go near him!¡± Conrad pulled her hand to stop her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Victor has never hurt me before.¡± Fia smiled and gently pushed his hand away.

    Conrad took a few steps back and red at Victor. He swore to himself. If Victor hurt her, he would

    chase him out of Gryphon City.

    ¡°Victor, I have something to tell you.¡± Fia gave Victor a friendly smile.

    Victor¡¯s anger dissipated when he saw . This woman was Eileen¡¯s best friend. So, he had no reason

    to get mad at her. Nheless, Victor did not want to show weakness in front of his cousin. So, he

    pouted.¡± Don¡¯t expect me to apologize to him! He was the one who crossed the line first!¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I just want to tell you something you might be unaware of.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Victor nodded. ¡°Okay, out with it.¡±

    Fia turned to Conrad and said, ¡°Give me some time to talk to your cousin, okay?¡±

    Conrad wanted to refuse but Victor mocked him sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it. This girl has gone

    through hell and lived. I won¡¯t hurt her!¡±

    After walking away from the crowd, Fia looked at Victor and said, ¡°Victor, I think you misunderstood.

    Conrad means you well. That hotel in Oceania is controlled by some shady people. If you¡­¡±

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729

    Chapter 729

    ¡°I know!¡± Victor said, irritated.

    Fia was stunned. ¡°You knew? But you¡¯re alright being their ve?¡±

    ¡°How am I their ve? Why can¡¯t it be that I have obtained evidence that I can use against them, and

    control them instead?!¡± Victor was so angry that he could feel his chest hurt.

    Fia could only stare at him speechlessly and then looked at Conrad, who was looking at her from some

    distance away.

    ¡°Then¡­ What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? What do you do when you¡¯re being bitten by two mad wolves? Find a chance to

    poison one of them!¡± Victor said angrily.

    Fia was speechless.

    She suddenly didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Conrad walked over in strides and said coldly, ¡°With your abilities, who do you think you can control?

    You can¡¯t even beat Tyler and you want to control those people? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Victor cursed as his eyes were filled with rage. ¡°You¡¯re just like that darn old man, looking down on me!

    I¡¯ll wait for the day youe crawling to beg at me, and believe me, that day wille!¡±

    After he said that, he turned around and left.

    Conrad suddenly remembered something and quickly said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve married Sapphire, don¡¯t

    ever disturb Ms. Reid again!¡±

    Victor stopped dead in his footsteps and stared at Conrad directly. ¡°If I were to divorce Sapphire¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve divorced Sapphire, you still aren¡¯t allowed to touch her!¡± Conrad said indignantly.

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Victor was once again enraged. He immediately turned around again and pounced

    on

    Conrad.

    Conrad grabbed his cor with one hand and caught his fist with his other. He then dragged Fia away

    from him.

    He quickly whispered to him, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Eileen¡¯s roots.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Victor instinctively asked.

    Conrad turned and looked at Fia, who was on the verge of trying to run toward them and stop the fight.

    He continued whispering, ¡°Can¡¯t let Fia know about this.¡±

    Victor was stunned. He suddenly remembered the time that Eileen stabbed herself with a knife and she

    -needed a blood transfusion. Because of her rare blood type, the hospital didn¡¯t have any avable. In

    the

    end, Conrad and Jason donated their blood to her because they had the same blood type..

    When a certain possibility popped into his head, he pushed Conrad away in terror.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Something shed through Conrad¡¯s eyes, but when  caught his hand, his expression had returned

    to normal.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Conrad. A lot of people are watching.¡± Fia nervously caught Conrad¡¯s waist.

    Ford ran over with some security guards.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Conrad looked at Victor deeply before answering Ford, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Ford looked at Victor coldly. He was thinking that if Victor acted out of line again, he would lead his men

    to beat him up!

    ¡°No¡­¡± Victor lost his footing and fell on the ground, and he looked like a mess.

    Fia looked at him, surprised. ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    Conrad put his arm around her and led her away, saying, ¡°He drank too much. He¡¯s just drunk.¡±

    Fia turned around and looked at Victor, who seemed to have just gone through the greatest shock in

    his life.

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±

    ¡°Saying that he¡¯s useless. Despite carrying the same surname, the only worth he has is to be stepped

    on by me.¡± In order to make Fia believe him, Conrad decided to lie.

    Fia was somewhat speechless. ¡°How can you say something like that? Victor is a prideful man¡­ If he

    can¡¯t get it out of his system, he will only hate you even more. What would you do then?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Conrad said, suppressing the rage inside of him as he cajoled Fia to

    get back into the car. ¡°Alright, forget about the drunk.¡±

    When she was already in the car, Fia could still see Victor sitting on the ground as if his world had

    copsed.

    She felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730

    Chapter 730

    looked away and turned her attention to Conrad.

    ¡°Why did you push Victor away? Were you afraid that I¡¯d hear what you¡¯re telling him?¡±

    Conrad gulped.

    ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Fia persevered with her question.

    Conrad was getting a bit of a headache. If he was right, Eileen and Victor¡¯s rtionship would be

    beyond ridiculous. No wonder Victor would be so terrified that he simply copsed on the ground.

    Very quickly, Fia remembered something.

    ¡°Jason had a sister¡­¡± Her expression was filled with fear. ¡°Could it be possible that she¡¯s still alive?¡±

    Conrad held the steering wheel tightly. ¡°She fell into the ocean when she was so little, and there was no

    news after searching her for half a month. She can¡¯t be alive.¡±

    ¡°What if someone saved her?¡± When Fia thought about the possibility, her head began to throb. She

    hoped that she was wrong. ¡°The time that Eileen lost her blood, both you and Evans donated your

    blood to her.¡± Conrad frowned deeply. ¡°That¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°How can it be a mere coincidence? O-negative is a rare blood type.¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t continue the conversation anymore. At the time, it already felt quite ridiculous. He

    wondered if she was the result of Garrett¡¯s many rtionships.

    But the thought didn¡¯t haunt him, and he never thought about Jason¡¯s mother at all.

    Now that he found out that Jason had a younger sister, his suspicion was slowly bing something

    more.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Victor have the same blood type?¡± Fia suddenly remembered and asked. ¡°Your grandpa

    also has the same blood type. Did he inherit his mother¡¯s blood type?¡±

    Conrad was also bing somewhat agitated. ¡°Stop thinking about it, Fia. You¡¯re just making guesses

    now. You don¡¯t have any evidence at all!¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad. ¡°What about you? Do you think that¡­¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°No!¡±

    He tried to convince Fia and himself.

    ¡°She can¡¯t be Jason¡¯s sister! Jason¡¯s sister is dead in the ocean. Eileen and we are not rted at all!¡±

    If Eileen really was Jason¡¯s sister, a lot of people would be dragged into the mud. To say that it was

    going to be a huge problem was an understatement!

    Fia lowered her eyes and said in a defeated tone, ¡°That¡­ That better be true. Otherwise, how could

    Eileen and Victor face each other from now on¡­¡±

    Conrad held the steering wheel with one hand while he massaged his forehead with the other. ¡°It won¡¯t

    be that coincidental.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It won¡¯t.¡±

    Once they were back at the mansion, Conrad went to his study on the second floor using work as an

    excuse.

    When he was sure that Fia didn¡¯t follow him, he made an international call.

    ¡°Arrange for a full body checkup for Elleen Reid. Quietly retrieve and analyze her DNA. Send the

    results to me!¡±

    After hanging up, Conrad turned around and sat in front of his desk, his expression was numb.

    Eileen better not be Garrett and rice¡¯s daughter!

    Otherwise, Victor was going to be in an even worse position.

    Meanwhile, Fia walked to the backyard. The fishpond had already been rebuilt into a swimming pool.

    She removed her shoes and sat down by the pool, putting her feet into it. She would move them gently,

    looking at the ripples.

    The image of Victor copsing on the ground appeared in her mind.

    She couldn¡¯t help giving Lyn a call.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell!¡± Lyn¡¯s clear voice rang through the phone.

    Fia asked, ¡°Hey, Lyn. What¡¯s Eileen doing?¡±

    Lyn said, ¡°Eileen is still in the studio practicing.¡±

    Fia bit her lips and said, ¡°Can you help me get her?¡±

    Lyn answered apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Fia. I can¡¯t go in to see her until after work hours. Do you

    have anything you want to tell her? You can tell me, and I¡¯ll let Eileen know as soon as shees out.¡±

    Fia tried her best to smile and said in a rxed tone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just missing her, that¡¯s all.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Suddenly, she figured everything out.

    So what if Eileen was Jason¡¯s younger sister? She and Victor were in the past.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731

    Chapter 731

    As long as no one revealed it, Eileen would never know about it.

    ¡°Lyn¡­ Tell Eileen to work hard. I¡¯ll be waiting for her here!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Maxwell. I¡¯ll let her know!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Bye!¡±

    After Fia figured out everything, she was going to go upstairs to look for Conrad. Then she heard a

    series of footstepsing from outside the door as well as people cursing.

    She looked at the door curiously.

    ¡°Let us go, you b*stards!¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous! Esme is dead because of him! Is he going to finish us off too?!¡±

    Fia approached the door and saw Tiger and the bodyguards escorting a man and a woman into the

    courtyard.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The man and woman were none other than Esme¡¯s parents, Hank and Beth.

    Both of them were cursing and they looked like a mess.

    ¡°Madam, is the boss here?¡± Tiger asked Fia politely when he saw her.

    Fia nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s upstairs.¡±

    Tiger then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go up then.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said as she moved to let Tiger enter the mansion.

    When the two of them saw Fia as they were being escorted, their expressions changed.

    Fia walked over but stopped about a meter away.

    ¡°Uncle Hank, Aunt Beth. Long time no see.¡±

    When Beth saw how well Fia was doing, she became jealous and full of hatred!

    ¡°Did you ask Cornad to find us?! Tell me! What else do you want this time?!¡±

    Fia gave her a smile and said, ¡°Conrad has a question he wants to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Fia, after Esme¡¯s gone and the Manning household is no more, your aunt and I have been living

    peacefully in the countryside. We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Hank quickly said.

    Fia looked at Hank and said, ¡°You do look like you¡¯ve aged a bit.¡±

    Then her eyes shifted to Beth¡¯s face. ¡°You too, Aunt Beth.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to you!¡± Beth¡¯s face was full of hatred. If it wasn¡¯t because the bodyguards were

    holding her, she would have already pounced on Fia and scratched her face.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Fia smiled coldly. ¡°Say whatever you want. All you can do now is talk anyway.¡±

    She turned around and wanted to go back into the mansion. Beth couldn¡¯t take how high and mighty

    she was acting, and so she said in a vicious demeanor, ¡°Don¡¯t get so happy just yet. Someone will get

    you eventually!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fia turned around and asked, ¡°I wonder who¡¯ll do that?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hank stared at Beth. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Esme done enough damage? Please stop doing that!¡±

    Hank¡¯s angry growl made Beth calm down.

    ¡°Why did you stop, Aunt Beth?¡± Fia felt so disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re such a killjoy, stopping halfway like

    that.¡±

    Beth grinded her teeth and said, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that Conrad is such an excellent man¡­ Plenty of

    women would want to marry him! You¡¯re just like your mother. How can you keep him with you

    forever?!¡±

    ¡°Make them kneel!¡± Conrad came over angrily and ordered his bodyguards with a cold voice.

    Tiger nodded and then gave the bodyguards an eye.

    Both Hank and Beth were forced to be on their knees.

    Beth immediately screamed and cursed.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Give Mrs. Manning¡¯s mouth a massage.¡±

    The bodyguard raised his hand and gave Beth a p. Her lips immediately began bleeding.

    Hank quickly begged him and said, ¡°Please forgive her for her narrow¨Cmindedness, Conrad. After

    Esme¡¯s death, she¡¯s been mad like that. She¡¯s just another madwoman. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry at

    her.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes were extremely frigid as he looked at him, then he pulled Fia close to him.

    ¡°If I hear you two humiliate Fia again next time, it¡¯s going to be worse than just kneeling!¡±

    Beth bit her tongue, the pain stopping her from opening her mouth again.

    Conrad led Fia in and coldly said, ¡°Prepare a table and some chairs. Mr. and Mrs. Manning are going to

    have some tea!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tiger replied.

    Fia wasn¡¯t sure what was going on and whispered, ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon,¡± Conrad said as he held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡°

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732

    Chapter 732

    A table was set up in the courtyard. Tiger walked over with a pot of boiling hot tea.

    Hank and Beth were forced into their seats by the bodyguards as they exchanged nces with each

    other.

    The bodyguards stood around them with their backs straight and their hands behind their backs. They

    all had this vicious look on their faces.

    Tiger poured each of them a cup of tea. ¡°Please, have some tea.¡±

    Hank held the teacup up with his trembling hands. Even when the tea spilled and burned the back of

    his hands, he didn¡¯t dare to put down the cup.

    Beth couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why did you bring us here? What are you thinking of doing?!¡±

    Tiger then said expressionlessly, ¡°Please have some tea, Mrs. Manning,¡±

    Beth trembled in anger when she saw that the back of Hank¡¯s hands were red from the boiling

    water.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill us with boiling water? We¡¯ve been staying in the countryside all this while! We

    never crossed Conrad!¡±

    Tiger remained silent for a second before asking, ¡°Then who arranged for you to stay in the

    countryside?¡±

    Hank and Beth were stunned. They exchanged a nce and didn¡¯t dare to mutter another word.

    At this time, there was a honk from outside the mansion.

    The two of them turned around and saw Britneying out of a car.

    Esme, who was disguised as Britney, was originally quite excited. She thought that Conrad invited her

    to the mansion out of amiability.

    When the door was opened, she saw Hank and Beth sitting by the table. Her expression instantly

    turned dark.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    She stepped onward and questioned Tiger. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Tiger scanned Britney without being intimidated at all.

    Esme said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Are you deaf?!¡±

    ¡°Miss Thomas, you know Mr. and Mrs. Manning?¡± Tiger asked.

    Esme¡¯s eyes numbed as she lowered her head. When she raised her head again, her eyes were filled

    with nervousness.

    ¡°Of course, I do! They¡¯re Esme¡¯s father and mother. I know that Esme and Fia are rivals. Now that

    Esme¡¯s dead, why did you invite their parents over?¡±

    Tiger looked at her quietly for two seconds and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the loyal person, Miss Thomas.¡±

    ¡°If Peter is here, he would also be disappointed with what you did!¡±

    ¡°What did we do?¡± Tiger naturally pointed at the tea on the table. ¡°We invited Mr. and Mrs. Manning

    here for tea. How is this disappointing?¡±

    ¡°For tea? While she¡¯s bleeding from her mouth?!¡± Esme pointed at Beth¡¯s mouth.

    Tiger then said, ¡°It¡¯s because she said something she shouldn¡¯t have when she met the

    madam. This is just a small punishment.¡±

    Esme stared at him with eyes so wide that her eyeballs could have fallen out at any moment!

    ¡°How could she do that?! She¡­¡± Esme looked at Beth. ¡°She¡¯s Fia¡¯s mom¡¯s sister!¡±

    ¡°My apologies, but I¡¯m simply following orders,¡± Tiger said.

    ¡°I want to see Mr. Maxwell and Fia!¡± Esme pretended to be pitiful using Britney¡¯s face.

    ¡°My boss said that he invited you over to have tea and talk about the old days with Esme¡¯s parents.

    There¡¯s no need to see him and the madam.¡±

    Esme looked at her parents. She was feeling so bad¡­ She hadn¡¯t even had the time to see them. yet.

    But Conrad found them and even dragged them here to be punished!

    It was all because of Fia! She hated her so much!

    ¡°Have a seat, Miss Thomas,¡± Tiger said as he pulled a seat.

    Esme bit her lips and sat down. ¡°Will you let us leave after we finished tea?¡±

    Tiger then said, ¡°Depends on your performance.¡±

    Esme took a cup and poured herself some tea.

    The tea was boiling hot. She could feel the heat even through the cup.

    She hated Fia and Conrad for humiliating her parents like this!

    With hate, she was going to drink the boiling tea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Hank and Beth stopped her.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733

    Chapter 733

    Hank grabbed the cup of tea from her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink it!¡±

    He drank the tea in one big gulp before spitting it out. Boils quickly formed in his mouth.

    Looking at how much pain her father was in because of the burn, Esme suddenly stood up.

    ¡°I want to see Mr. Maxwell! I have something important to say to him!¡±

    Tiger lowered his eyes slightly before standing aside and said, ¡°It better be very, very important, Miss

    Thomas. Otherwise, Mr. and Mrs. Manning are going to be in a bit of a pickle.¡±

    Esme nced at Hank and Beth before disappearing into the mansion.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Beth looked at the figure disappearing through the mansion¡¯s door and quickly asked

    Hank.

    Hank also looked at the figure before shaking his head with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°But why¡­ Why do I feel like she¡¯s our Esme?¡± Beth whispered, worried that Conrad¡¯s bodyguards

    would hear her.

    Hank¡¯s eyes looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that. Esme¡¯s already dead.¡±

    Beth cried, ¡°Our Esme is such a nice girl¡­ How can she die just like that? I keep feeling that¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Hank said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t ced more importance on Chuck instead of our Esme, she

    wouldn¡¯t have ended up that way!¡±

    Hank roared, irritated, ¡°Can you stop talking about that?! If it wasn¡¯t because Esme crossed the line,

    she wouldn¡¯t have caused Chuck his job! It¡¯s all her fault!¡±

    Beth was both disappointed and saddened. ¡°How can you say that, Hank? Where¡¯s your conscience?

    Esme has always been such a nice girl! Have you forgotten just how much she contributed to your

    company and the household?!¡±

    ¡°Our household is gone!¡± Hank was even more furious. ¡°Mypany¡¯s gone too! And it¡¯s all because

    she didn¡¯t know when to stop and kept on bothering the two of them!¡±

    Inside the mansion.

    Esme stood behind the French window. She heard everything that Hank had said.

    Tiger stood next to her looking at her changing expression.

    Esme held her hands tightly and quickly turned to Tiger, asking with a trembling voice, Where is he?¡±

    ¡°The boss is busy currently. Wait here for a while. He¡¯lle down to see you after he is finished with

    his work.¡±

    ¡±

    Esme sat on the sofa with her head lowered as she grabbed her purse tightly. The sounds of her

    parents fighting entered her ears.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that her own father would see her like that!

    And to think she was worried about him, asking Peter to take care of them!

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡± Tiger asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Ha. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Esme let out a sneer that was meant for herself. She almost broke character.

    Tiger then said, ¡°You must be good friends with Esme, am I right?¡±

    Esme nodded. ¡°We¡¯re alright.¡±

    ¡°You must be very tight. Otherwise, why are you on the verge of crying when you hear her parents

    fight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Esme raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m just sad for her. She did so much for her family, but

    I never thought that her father would see her like that.¡±

    Tiger looked at Esme coldly. He could feel there was something awry with her emotional state, and he

    believed that his boss and the madam would be able to see it too..

    ¡°See that?¡± Fia pointed at Britney through aputer screen. ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of expression that

    Britney has. She¡¯s obviously Esme!¡±

    Conrad gulped. ¡°It¡¯s still not right.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Conrad said. He was getting a headache. Anytime Fia encountered anything that had to do with

    Esme, she would easily lose control of her emotions.

    ¡°What are you waiting for then?! Call the cops on her! Have them investigate her!¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad held Fia¡¯s shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s no proof showing that she¡¯s Esme. We¡¯ll only alert her

    about our intentions.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Fia frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want the cops to catch her?¡±

    Conrad then said earnestly, ¡°Stop imagining things. No matter who she is, she deserves to be punished

    for harming you!¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°But you don¡¯t listen to me at all. You¡¯re dragging things. Why?¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734

    Chapter 734

    Conrad took a deep breath. He knew that there was something that he couldn¡¯t hide from her

    anymore.

    Otherwise, she would be even more suspicious.

    ¡°This is what¡¯s happening, Fia.¡±

    Fia stared right into Conrad¡¯s eyes, waiting for his exnation.

    ¡°I¡¯m also suspecting that there¡¯s something wrong with her. I¡¯ve already had my ment investigate Miss

    Thomas and Esme. They really were friends when they¡¯re overseas.¡±

    Fia then viciously said, ¡°Just because they¡¯re friends? And that¡¯s normal?¡±

    Conrad was worried that he would provoke Fia, so he said gently, ¡°Fia, I¡¯m not trying to say you¡¯re

    wrong. However, we really don¡¯t have any evidence to show that she¡¯s not Britney Thomas and that

    she¡¯s Esme.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Check her DNA.¡±

    ¡°I did. The body¡¯s DNA belongs to Esme, and the DNA of the woman down there belongs to Britney.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t believe it either. But that was what the information from the database stated. There was

    no way to fake that.

    There were even people from the Hellish Training Camp interfering with his investigation. That proved

    that the person behind Britney was also rted to the training camp.

    And that person had to be rted to one of the three leaders of the training camp. No one knew his or

    her identity, which meant that it was extremely dangerous.

    ¡°Fia, I promise you that I¡¯ll force her to reveal her identity. Don¡¯t rush first, alright?¡± Conrad¡¯s voice was

    still as gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not dragging my feet. But think about it, Fia. If she was Esme, how did she manage

    to escape without raising any rm? There must be someone very powerful behind her. The only

    reason that I¡¯m being so cautious is because I¡¯m worried that you would put yourself in danger by

    acting rashly.¡±

    Fia looked into Conrad¡¯s attractive eyes. He was being too earnest, and she couldn¡¯t be doubtful of

    him.

    And he was right. One call from her was enough to make her go to River Fane. She had already been

    ambushed once. She couldn¡¯t let that happen again!

    ¡°So, listen to me, alright?¡± Conrad said pleadingly.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± she said pitifully.

    Conrad then kissed her lips. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best, Fia.¡±

    Fia lowered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying to you. If I am, then let me die a painful death and my body be shreded to pieces!¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t even hesitate before making the pledge.

    Fia instantly felt that she was being too bullheaded. She even felt somewhat sorry for it.

    Conrad then picked her up and left the study. ¡°Is it okay if you take a nap first?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± She tried to calm herself down when she remembered his vow.

    Conrad helped Fia remove her coat and shoes. Once she was lying down, he tucked her under the

    nket.

    ¡°Rx and don¡¯t think too much into it.¡±

    Fia nodded and looked into Conrad¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to see her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad patted Fia¡¯s head. ¡°I need to prove something. If you¡¯re there, she will be on the alert.¡±

    Fia frowned. She was bing worried and nervous.

    Conrad could see it too, and so he bent over and kissed her, whispering, ¡°There¡¯s a security camera in

    the living room. Tiger, Mrs. Taylor, and Mrs. Whitley are all here. I can fight pretty well too. She can¡¯t

    hurt me.¡±

    Fia nodded and said, ¡°You can¡¯t touch her. And definitely no hugging.¡±

    Conrad wasn¡¯t sure what kind of expression he should have. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll use yourself as bait just to test her!¡± Fia said irritatingly.

    Conrad smiled happily. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll remember how jealous my little Fia would get. I¡¯ll keep my distance.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Fia said with a stern expression. ¡°Go now. Once I¡¯m awake, I¡¯ll rewind the security footage.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you to check on itter.¡±

    Conrad walked out of the master bedroom and closed the door. The warmth on his face disappeared

    and his expression became cold, just like his usual self.

    Just as Esme was fidgeting, she heard footsteps from the stairs. She instantly turned around and

    looked.

    Conrad was wearing a khaki sweater with a pair of ck pants. Not wearing formal clothes made him

    look softer, but his expression was as cold as ever.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735

    Chapter 735

    Esme¡¯s eyes softened as she stood up properly. Britney¡¯s face made her look like the girl next door.

    ¡°Is there any reason for you to ask me here, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t answer her and simply continued to descend the flight of stairs.

    He was holding a photo album in his hand as he walked over to the sofa. He sat down in a rxed but

    cold manner.

    He then tossed the album onto the coffee table. ¡°Take a look, Miss Thomas.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Esme asked.

    Conrad wasn¡¯t willing to say another word and simply gestured with his chin toward the album.

    Esme sat down in adylike manner and picked up the album.

    After she opened the album, she frowned extremely slightly.

    Conrad simply stared at her face coolly and didn¡¯t miss her slight frown.

    However, she was disguising it extremely well. Her frown turned into curiosity almost immediately.

    She began flipping and looking at the photos in the album and asked, ¡°Is this when Fia was little? She¡¯s

    in a lot of pictures together with Esme. I really can¡¯t tell, but¡­ Esme is several years older than Fia,

    right? Fia was still a little girl, but she was already in her teenage years.¡±

    When she flipped to thest page, she raised her head and looked at Conrad.

    ¡°There used to be a photo on thest page, right?¡±

    Conrad simply looked at her icily without saying a word.

    Esme frowned. ¡°I can see that there used to be a photo here. I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity.¡±

    ¡°It originally had a photo of me, Fia, and Esme. Someone stole it and sent it back to me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Esme pretended to be confused. ¡°Who would steal your photo? Why would they send it back to

    you?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s voice was cold as he continued, ¡°We didn¡¯t have any bodyguards when we lived in our

    previous mansion. That thief only stole one photo and nothing valuable.¡±

    Esme gritted her teeth quietly before asking in a curious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t thieves steal valuables. only? Why

    would the thief steal the photo and send it back to you? That¡¯s so strange!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Conrad felt disgusted for some reason. No matter how good the woman¡¯s disguise was, he would

    feel disgusted. He then said coldly, ¡°Maybe you can tell me the answer to that.¡±

    Esme looked nervous. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Maxwell? I¡¯m just a girl, not a thief!¡±

    ¡°Maybe you were the one who hired him!¡± Conrad said as his volume increased.

    Esme had just wanted to argue back when Ss pushed a man in.

    There was a sack covering the man¡¯s head.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Her eyes were opened wide as she tried to hide the nervousness in her heart.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, why are your people so violent, pushing people in like that.¡±

    Conrad said nothing and simply gave Ss a look.

    Ss then escorted the man next to Conrad and removed the sack from his head.

    ¡°Take a closer look. Do you know this man?¡±

    Esme looked at the person and couldn¡¯t help but gulp.

    ¡°No!¡±

    There were some injuries on his face, but the wounds had mostly turned to scars. It was truly a sight

    too terrible to behold.

    The man¡¯s mental condition wasn¡¯t exactly at its best. His eyes were without spirit as he knelt on the

    ground.

    ¡°Take a good look, Miss Thomas!¡± Ss held the man¡¯s chin and raised his head.

    Esme shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know him. I know that the people outside are Esme¡¯s parents, but

    I don¡¯t know this man at all!¡±

    Conrad chuckled icily. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736

    Chapter 736

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know this man! There are so many scars on his face¡­ I can¡¯t even see his face

    properly!¡± Esme said as she pretended to be afraid.

    Conrad said, ¡°This is that thief.¡±

    Esme tried her best to imitate Britney and moved her eyes away from the man.

    Conrad continued, ¡°Originally, he was a staff member from mypany. He was

    His tone was indifferent, as if he was discussing the weather.

    Esme shut her mouth tightly as she grinded her teet,h doing her best not to expose herself. However,

    Ss suddenly extended his hand and grabbed her cor.

    She screamed, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Ss no longer wore his usual smile. Instead, his expression was one of destion.

    ¡°That day, when the madam left the hospital, this person disguised as Ms. Reid¡¯s driver. Take a guess,

    Miss Thomas, why did he kidnap our madam?¡±

    ¡°For¡­ For money?¡± Esme stuttered, showing how afraid she was.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes were cold as he continued to stare at Esme and said, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t know him?

    That day, during the banquet, it was you that shielded me from his knife.¡±

    Esme shuddered and quickly raised her head and looked at Conrad.

    ¡°Was¡­ Was that him? There are too many scars on his face, and I didn¡¯t see his face clearly back

    then. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s him.¡±

    Conrad suddenly stood up and had one foot on the coffee table, proceeding to vault over to the other

    side as he stared into Britney¡¯s face.

    He stared at her intensely, as if he was ying a game of spot¨Cthe¨Cdifference.

    Esme became nervous when she was stared by his cold eyes. ¡°What¡­ What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Your mouth,¡± Conrad said.

    Esme¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ with

    my mouth?¡±

    Conrad went back to his seat and said to Tiger, ¡°Bring me Britney¡¯s photo before she left the country!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tiger took out a photo of Britney from a stack of files before she left the country.

    Her face was still quite young seeing that the photo was of a girl that had just graduated junior high.

    Conrad held the photo he received from Tiger up high. Hepared it to Esme¡¯s face carefully.

    The brows, eyes, nose, and facial shape were almost the same. The difference was that the person in

    front of him had matured and lost her tenderness.

    However¡­ That mouth. There was something wrong with it that he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on just

    yet.

    Conrad tossed the photo on the coffee table while he red coldly at the woman opposite of him. He

    extended his hand to Tiger. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiger gave him his phone. He had been investigating Esme and Britney all this while. His phone was

    filled with Esme and Britney¡¯s photos.

    Conrad searched for Esme¡¯s photos from Tiger¡¯s phone.

    He stared at the mouth on the photo andpared it to Britney¡¯s photo when she was still in her teens.

    The two of them lookedpletely different. Even their temperament waspletely different.

    But the shape of their mouths was almost the same.

    ¡°What are you looking at, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Esme wasn¡¯t confident in herself. She was worried that Conrad

    would find something incriminating byparing her with Britney¡¯s photo. Conrad looked at her mouth.

    It was the same as the photos of Britney and Esme.

    It was as if he had already uncovered the trick of why the person used Britney Thomas¡¯s face to help

    Esme escape!

    That person must have wanted to retain something that belonged to Esme¡­ Something that wouldn¡¯t

    be discovered so easily.

    Something like the shape of her lips.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, can I leave?¡± Esme asked pitifully.

    Conrad said, ¡°Ss, send her home.¡±

    Ss nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Right. Send Esme¡¯s parents back home too!¡± Conrad said nonchntly. Ss didn¡¯t ask anything else

    and simply dragged Esme out.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737

    Chapter 737

    Conrad stared at Esme¡¯s figure from the back. He said to Tiger, ¡°We¡¯re wrong¡±

    Tiger quickly asked, ¡°Are you saying that Miss Thomas is not Ms. Manning?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad said.

    Tiger said, ¡°But the madam keeps saying that Miss Thomas is Ms. Manning!¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s getting emotionally unstable, and her words were full of inconsistencies. Her words can¡¯t be

    trusted!¡±

    Esme sighed in relief despite her fear when she heard Conrad¡¯s irritated tone.

    ¡°But, why would the madam push her into the river? There¡¯s no bad blood between them.¡± Tiger was

    doing his best to look curious.

    Conrad said, annoyed, ¡°She must have hallucinated that Miss Thomas was Esme. That was why she

    pushed her into the river!¡±

    ¡°What should we do? There¡¯s no cure for the madam.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! Thanks to her, the progress for my work has been interrupted. It¡¯s been interrupted

    enough!¡± Conrad kicked the coffee table before heading upstairs.

    Esme couldn¡¯t help but turn around. She could feel the anger Conrad was radiating as he walked up

    the stairs as if he was being set on fire physically.

    She smiled, thinking that her n was sessful.

    Even when she looked in the mirror herself, she couldn¡¯t see any simrities between her and Esme at

    all. How could they notice that she was Esme and not Britney?

    ¡®Continue on with the destruction, you whore! The more destructive you are, the more resentful Conrad

    will be!¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ss pulled Esme and pushed her out of the mansion door.

    Esme wasn¡¯t able to react in time and stumbled down the stairs. She even twisted her ankle a little, and

    she cried out in pain.

    Ss looked at her in disdain. ¡°Why are you shouting like that? No one hit you at all!¡±

    Esme secretly gritted her teeth. She will manage to dethrone Fia as the madam. She must rece her!

    Then, she would show no mercy to all of them! No exception!

    ¡°Come on, Mr. and Mrs. Manning,¡± Ss indifferently called out to Hank and Beth.

    The two of them stood up and looked at the mansion¡¯s gate in pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Conrad is willing to let us go?¡± Hank asked carefully.

    He simply wanted them to have tea here after bringing them all the way from the countryside?

    ¡°Are you leaving or not?!¡± Ss asked in annoyance.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Hank forced a smile and simply nced at Esme before heading out quickly.

    your name?¡±

    Beth couldn¡¯t hide her thoughts. She simply stared at Esme and asked, ¡°What¡¯s

    Esme looked at Beth. They were both just as powerless in the greater scheme of things.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Britney Thomas. I¡¯m Esine¡¯s friend from overseas.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see, you¡¯re Esme¡¯s friend.¡± There was disappointment in Beth¡¯s eyes. ¡°No wonder you looked

    like Esme from the back. You¡¯re Esme¡¯s friend.¡±

    Esme looked at Beth speechlessly.

    Ssughed. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know about it, but after Mrs. Manning¡¯s daughter died, her emotional

    condition has be unstable. Sometimes, she¡¯s alright. Sometimes, she¡¯ll go crazy.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡± Esme asked in shock.

    Ss asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t know despite being Esme¡¯s best friend? You didn¡¯t visit her parents at all?¡±

    Esme instantly shut up, worrying that she would expose herself.

    Ss intentionally said, ¡°But don¡¯t show her too much pity. She had iting if you ask me. When her

    younger sister was very sick, she went over to curse and provoke her. What goes aroundes

    around.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Esme bit her lips to stop herself from opening her mouth.

    At this time, Tiger escorted the man out of the mansion, nning to take him back to the police

    department.

    The man wobbled as he walked, and identally saw Esme¡¯s figure from the back. ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think she looks like?¡± Tiger asked.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend.¡±

    Tiger was speechless.

    Ex¨Cgirlfriend? That was not the answer he was looking for!

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738

    Chapter 738

    The man looked at Esme when she was almost in the car and mumbled, ¡°She looks so much like Ms.

    Manning from the back.¡±

    Tiger¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What did you call her?¡±

    The man pointed at Esme, ¡°She¡¯s Ms. Manning, isn¡¯t she? Wait, didn¡¯t she die already? She died. I

    want to¡­¡±

    The man suddenly shut up. He almost exposed his secret.

    ¡°Ss!¡± Tiger shouted.

    Ss turned around and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stop Miss Thomas!¡± Tiger roared.

    Ss immediately pulled Esme out of the car without showing any sort of gentleness.

    ¡°What is it? Aren¡¯t you letting me go?¡± Esme said in a scared tone.

    Tiger then dragged the man over. He then grabbed the man by the back of his neck and pushed him

    right in front of Esme.

    ¡°Open your eyes and look carefully. Who is she?!¡±

    The man looked at the face that had been molded into Britney¡¯s through surgery and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s

    so strange¡­ Why does she look like Ms. Manning from the back?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Manning?¡± Esme frowned as she retorted, ¡°Not only is Fia getting emotionally unstable, you must

    also be getting emotionally unstable too!¡±

    ¡°So fierce¡­¡± The man looked at Esme and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s so simr to Ms. Manning too¡­¡±

    Tiger and Ss exchanged a nce and decided to escort both of them to the police station to see

    what they had to say.

    Ss passed on the job of sending Hank and Beth back to the other bodyguards. Meanwhile, he drove

    the car while Tiger watched over Esme and Elmo Moore.

    When she was in the car, Esme began to get nervous again and she stopped being so arrogant.

    She asked pitifully, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Not even Mr. Maxwell mistreated me like this. Where

    are you taking me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Elmo, who was on the other side of the car. However, Elmo kept on staring at

    her.

    Tiger sat in between the two of them with his arms folded and then said coldly, ¡°This thief is involved in

    a lot of things. From the looks of it, he even knows you, Miss Thomas. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have toe

    with us to the station.¡±

    Esme argued, ¡°I didn¡¯t break anyws! What right do you have to take me to the police station?!¡±

    Tiger said, ¡°You didn¡¯t break anyws, yes. But as a citizen of this country, you have the duty to

    cooperate with an investigation.¡±

    Meanwhile, Conrad carefully tiptoed into the bedroom. However, when he didn¡¯t see Fia, his chest

    tightened as he yelled out, ¡°Fia!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    The voice came from the washroom.

    Conrad quickly opened the washroom door only to see Fia standing there nervously, holding something

    in her hand.

    Conrad quickly walked over and saw what she was holding.

    It was a pregnancy test stick.

    He couldn¡¯t help being nervous and carefully asked, ¡°What is it, Fia?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I felt that there was some paining from near my chest. I checked online and it said that I might

    be pregnant. I wanted to check.¡± She raised her head and looked at Conrad with wide eyes.

    Conrad went over and looked at the test stick in her hand. One of the lines was very clear, but there

    was another line that was extremely faint. It was so faint that it could be easily missed.

    ¡°Honey, does this mean I¡¯m pregnant?¡± she asked numbly.

    Conrad knew that she had been very nervous about getting pregnant.

    She was worried that she might get it wrong if she were to jump to conclusions too quickly.

    He put the pregnancy stick aside and led her to the sink. He then held her hand to the automatic water

    tap and gently washed her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup first.¡±

    Fia nodded. She wasn¡¯t sure what kind of feeling she had at the moment.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Conrad asked as he held her hands.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Fia said as she sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m getting a bit nervous, and my chest hurts more too.¡±

    When Conrad heard about it, he frowned and gently rubbed her chest.

    ¡°Is it very painful?¡±

    ¡°A bit. It¡¯s also ufortable, and I feel bloated,¡± Fia whispered. Conrad quickly picked her up like a

    princess and ran downstairs.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739

    Chapter 739

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±

    Fia looked at his face. He was running so fast that his bangs bounced in the air, revealing the scars on

    his forehead from the ident that was originally covered.

    She raised her hand and asked, ¡°When you talked to her just now¡­ Did you get anything from her?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it once we get back. Now, we should get you to the hospital,¡± Conrad said as he gently

    put her in the passenger seat and helped her put on the seat belt.

    Fia was silent for a moment. But when she saw him in the driver¡¯s seat, she could see theyer of

    sweat on his nose from his nervousness.

    She said with a smile, ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Your chest is hurting, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m worried that it might be from your previous sickness,¡± Conrad said

    sternly as he put on his seat belt and started the car.

    Fia then said, ¡°But aren¡¯t I emotionally unstable? My words are full of consistencies and I can¡¯t be

    trusted?¡±

    Conrad was stunned as he stepped on the brakes and looked at her.

    ¡°You heard everything?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t nap. After you went downstairs, I immediately went to the study and looked at the security

    footage.¡± Fia smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m quite happy that you didn¡¯t touch her or show her

    affection. But I felt a bit upset when I heard you say those things about me.¡±

    any

    Conrad exined to her patiently, ¡°It¡¯s just a strategy to lower her guard so that we can catch her when

    she makes a mistake.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    She looked at him and gave him a bright smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be that nervous. I just want to divert your attention,¡± she said as she frowned and rubbed her

    chest.

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Let me take you to the hospital first.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The car stopped right in front of the hospital and Conrad gave the hospital director a call. Very quickly,

    the director led some doctors and nurses to the front.

    It was a bit grand. They even had a stretcher with them.

    A lot of the passersby stopped. A Maybach! It must be a rich person!

    But what had happened, causing the hospital to dispatch so many staff to receive a patient?

    When Fia saw what happened from inside the car through the window, all she could do was cover her

    face with her hands speechlessly.

    ¡°Conrad, what are you doing?¡±

    Conrad said in an earnest voice, ¡°Taking you to see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°No need to call so many people, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more efficient when all the doctors are here!¡± Conrad said as he got out of the car. He then walked

    over and opened the door to the passenger seat. ¡°Come down, Fia.¡®

    Fia got off while covering her face.

    Everyone who stopped to see what was happening was feeling quite upset.

    ¡®Is this how the rich do it nowadays?¡®

    33

    ¡®She lookspletely fine and isn¡¯t injured at all. Why did they ask so many doctors toe out up

    front? Even the director is here!¡®

    ¡®This is a waste of resources! What a waste!¡±

    The director said kindly, ¡°Lie down on the stretcher.¡±

    Fia would be ashamed if she had to get herself into the stretcher. Her legs were fine.

    ¡°Director, he¡¯s just overreacting about this. Let everyone go back to what they¡¯re doing. Stop wasting

    other people¡¯s resources.¡±

    The director was slightly stunned before turning his attention to Conrad with pity in his eyes.

    Conrad looked around at how crowded it had be and said, ¡°Leave one doctor behind from each

    department. Everyone else can leave!¡±

    ¡°Go back to work now,¡± the director said as he wiped away the sweat on his forehead while he got rid of

    those who didn¡¯t need to be there.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Conrad picked Fia up like a princess again and walked into the hospital, and then exined what

    happened to Fia to the director.

    The director nodded and said he would exin to the rest of the doctors.

    When he got into the elevator, Conrad looked at the doctors and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Sally?¡±

    The director apologized and said, ¡°Sally isn¡¯t feeling welltely so she asked for leave.¡±

    He looked at Fia, who Conrad was carrying, and said, ¡°Should I give Doctor Sally a call¡­?¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡± Fia got off Conrad¡¯s arms as she blushed. She felt very embarrassed.

    Awkwardly, she asked, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite fine. He¡¯s just overreacting.¡±

    The directorughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I can understand it. It¡¯s normal for a husband to worry

    about his wife especially when you two are so close.¡±

    However, he thought, ¡®Conrad Maxwell owns the entire hospital now. They don¡¯t dare to show even a

    hint of disrespect! Working with Jason was still the best! These old bones can scarcely survive this.¡®

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740

    Chapter 740

    Once they were inside the doctor¡¯s office, Fia pulled Conrad over. Once he was close enough, she

    whispered, ¡°Can you please not tell so many people toe out next time? It¡¯s very embarrassing.¡±

    Conrad disagreed and said, ¡°This is a matter of life and death. We need all the specialists, and it has to

    be fast!¡±

    Fia was speechless. However, this was not something that they coulde to an agreement now, so

    she decided to speak to himter at home.

    Conrad apanied Fia all the way. Fia held one of his hands while his other hand was curled into a

    fist.

    While he looked calm, he was extremely nervous inside.

    He knew that having children was the ghost that haunted Fia¡¯s heart.

    To him, the child meant more to him than just simple joy. The child was also the key to erasing their

    dark past.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to show any of it. He was worried that he would pressure her.

    Conrad asked all the specialists to run their battery of tests on her.

    Fia was quite healthy. She wasn¡¯t sick, so only the Gynecology department was left in the end.

    After the doctors hadpleted their tasks, the director let them return to their posts.

    Meanwhile, the gynecology specialist apanied them until the end as they waited for the results.

    Half an hourter, they received some reports. The specialist eyed at the result and she frowned

    deeply.

    ¡°How¡¯s the result?¡± Fia couldn¡¯t help but stand up and nervously asked, ¡°Am I pregnant?¡±

    ¡°The result shows¡­¡± The specialist nced at Conrad. She was a bit afraid to answer him.

    Fia turned around and looked at Conrad. ¡°Stop making your face so scary. You¡¯ll scare her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. This is what I look like all along,¡± Conrad said as he massaged his face and tried his best to

    make himself look gentle.

    ¡°Alright, chop chop! Don¡¯t dy it anymore!¡± The director couldn¡¯t help but urge her.

    The doctor took a deep breath and got closer before whispering, ¡°Sonar doesn¡¯t show the gestational

    sac, but the blood test came back showing that the chorionic gonadotropin, also known as hCG, has a

    slight increase.¡±

    ¡°English!¡± Conrad said fiercely.

    The doctor closed her eyes and quickly said, ¡°Meaning that she¡¯s in the early stages of pregnancy.

    She¡¯s pregnant!¡±

    There was joy in Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the doctor said as she opened her eyes. Then, she said with fear in her voice, ¡°However,

    we detected a nodule when we checked your breasts.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression froze and he was just about to say something when the doctor cut in and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s not anything serious. From the looks of it, it¡¯s not fibroadenomas or intraductal papilloma. A minor

    nodule like this doesn¡¯t need any special treatment. If there¡¯s minor pain, some painkillers will do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fia remained silent. As a woman, she had read plenty of information on how her body would react

    after she became pregnant. She had also read plenty about nodules.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    However, Conrad didn¡¯t know about it, and he asked anxiously, ¡°How is it formed? Can it be cured?¡±

    The specialist said, ¡°It¡¯s a biological reaction caused by the sudden increase in estrogen and

    progestogen. Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s condition is very minor, so it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Conrad looked at the director. ¡°Is she right about this?¡±

    The director quickly nodded. ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s nothing to be worried about!¡±

    Conrad rxed somewhat and said, ¡°Is there anything that we need to pay attention to?¡±

    The doctor carefully said, ¡°With Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s condition, she needs to maintain a good mood and

    avoid eating anything high in calories or take exogenous hormone supplements.

    Fia suddenly asked, ¡°As my pregnancy progresses, will it growrger?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s hand that was holding the results visibly trembled. ¡°Yes, it will. That¡¯s why you must take

    periodic tests to prevent it from bing worse.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Why would it growrger as her pregnancy progresses?¡±

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741

    Chapter 741

    ¡°When you¡¯re pregnant, the hormones in your body will spike and that will stimte the growth of your

    breast, which will cause nodules to be worse. However since Mrs.

    Maxwell¡¯s is benign, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± The doctor repeatedly told Fia it was a small matter, that it would not

    be a tumor, that it¡¯s not malignant, and all that.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad looked at Fia immediately and held her hand tight.

    Fia exchanged a gaze with him and suddenly guessed his thoughts.

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Everything is fine.

    Conrad swallowed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    (C

    The doctor looked at Conrad holding Fia¡¯s hand as they left and could not help but say, Remember to

    stay happy. Don¡¯t stay upte. You need to watch your diet! Also, now is the early trimester of your

    pregnancy, so you must take good care of the fetal growth.¡±

    Fia suppressed her terrible mood and turned her head back to say thanks with a smile.

    The hospital director and the specialist looked at each other, both feeling as if they had just survived a

    narrow brush with death.

    The doctor said, ¡°Director, Mrs. Maxwell has always been Doctor Sally¡¯s patient. Why don¡¯t we call

    Doctor Sally and tell her, and let her follow up with her situationter on?¡±

    The hospital director immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call now! Doctor Sally has quite a good

    rtionship with them. It¡¯ll be more secure.

    ***

    At the Halls¡¯ residence.

    After Sally received a call from the hospital, she hugged a book and sat at the balcony in a daze.

    The words Fia had mentioned early on made her suspicious and unable to be at peace. When she was

    in surgery, something almost went wrong and that¡¯s why she took quite a few days off.

    ¡°Sally?¡± Peter came to the balcony on the third floor. ¡°Why are you hiding here? You really made me

    look for you.¡±

    Sally looked over, her gaze still a little dazed as the image of two nights ago appeared in her mind.

    She put down the book, got up, and walked to him, staring at his brows.

    ¡°Pete, I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but let me tell you something first.¡± Peter¡¯s gaze was gentle and warm, his smile a lot

    purer.

    Each time he faced his sister, his expression would be the purest, gentlest, and warmest.

    ¡°Alright, you go first.¡±

    Peter took out a bank card and looked at his sister gently.

    Sally, there¡¯s some money on this card for you to use.¡±

    Peter stuffed the card into Sally¡¯s hand.

    Sally lowered her head to look at the card in her hands and felt a baffling sadness.

    She recalled the time when she was studying and because their father had injured his leg and her

    mother had to care for him, their family did not have an ie.

    It was her elder brother who had studied and worked part time to raise her.

    Recalling this, as a student, his results were not affected, yet he earned quite decently. It was only

    natural that he had suffered quite a fair bit.

    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m already grown up.¡± She raised her head and smiled at Peter. ¡°I have my own sry now

    from work. I don¡¯t need to spend your money. Your money should be kept for my future sister-inw.¡±

    She tried to stuff the card back into Peter¡¯s hands.

    Peter put both of his hands behind his back and said solemnly, ¡°This money is not for you to use. It¡¯s

    for Dad and Mom. I want you to help me take good care of our parents.

    Sally was speechless as she stared at him, feeling at a loss. ¡°You have returned and we can look after

    them together. I can¡¯t use up my sry alone. I can provide financially as well.¡±

    ¡®Silly girl. It¡¯s your money. Of course you have to keep it for yourself as a dowry!¡± Peter tapped Sally¡¯s

    forehead as he said somewhat jokingly, ¡°My money is for our parents¡¯ old age. You know the nature of

    my work. I work in research. Who knows if an ident would happen?¡±

    There were tears in Sally¡¯s eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How is there someone like

    you who curses himself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cursing myself. I¡¯m speaking from my heart.¡± Peter sighed. ¡°In our line, it appears to be very

    glorious and we have quite a few secrets in our hands. Who knows when we¡¯ll be eyed by bad people?

    Or when we conduct experiments and an ident happens? All of them are possibilities

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742

    Chapter 742

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen!¡± Sally shook her head in objection. ¡°You¡¯ve been fine all this while!¡±

    Peter said, ¡°Just this year alone, I¡¯ve lost two colleagues. You should also take notice.¡±

    Sally immediately said, ¡°That was because the safety precautions in the researchbs overseas

    weren¡¯t sufficient! We are home now. It¡¯ll be safe!¡±

    Peter smiled at Sally. ¡°Better safe than sorry. In case any idents happen, I¡¯m afraid that I didn¡¯t have

    the chance to let you know. When the timees, how miserable would I be in hell?¡±

    He rubbed his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you crying? How old are you already?¡±

    Sally wiped away her falling tears. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. My eyes are ufortabletely.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t cry.¡± Peter smiled. ¡°What did you want to tell your brother?¡±

    Sally looked at her gentle and considerate elder brother and felt upset that she was able to suspect her

    own closest brother!

    She immediately shook her head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just something really small. I suddenly thought

    it through clearly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really fine?¡± Peter¡¯s gaze had a little suspicion.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Peter smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. You can continue with your holiday.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sally nodded.

    Seeing Peter turn around, start to leave, and about to head downstairs, she felt discontented.

    ¡°Pete!¡±

    Peter turned his head back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sally regained her rationality. Fia was not a girl who would harm others.

    The scene she saw two nights before was not fake either.

    She held onto the bank card her brother gave her as she ran to him.

    ¡°Someone told me that the current Britney is not the Britney of the past. Pete, what do you think?¡±

    Peter¡¯s gaze lowered slightly, but his expression did not change.

    ¡°She is naturally not the same.¡±

    ¡°How is she not the same?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s grown up.¡± Peter answered calmly and naturally.

    ¡°Pete.¡± A hint of struggle shed in Sally¡¯s eyes. ¡°Two nights ago, I, I¡­¡±

    She looked at him, unable to say a word for a moment.

    Peter lowered his head and asked gently, ¡°What happened to you two nights ago?¡±

    Sally gritted her teeth and sucked in a breath and said, ¡°I saw¡­ you and Britney making out downstairs

    in the garage.

    Peter was speechless and the calmness on his face cracked.

    The purity in his eyes turnedplicated and the smile on his face vanished. His brows furrowed.

    Two nights ago, it was already past midnight and it was veryte. Everyone at home was already

    asleep and the lights were out. He thought that no one would notice, but he didn¡¯t think that Sally¡­

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Sally looked at him. ¡°I saw it the moment I woke up. My eyesight is very good, and there should be no

    mistake.¡±

    She did not directly mention that before daybreak, she even saw him bring Britney out of the house, as

    if really fearful that people in the house would notice.

    She didn¡¯t tell him everything because she wanted to see if her brother would lie to her.

    If he lied, should she pretend to trust him? Or should she tear open his lies?

    Since young, she had always liked him, worshiped him. She never thought that a day woulde

    where she would suspect him.

    If Britney was really not Britney, then where did that Britney go?

    She did not dare to think about it.

    ¡°Pete, did I see it wrongly? Was it you and Britney who were making out in the garage?¡±

    Peter swallowed. ¡°You didn¡¯t see wrongly.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have never felt anything for her and treated her like your sister? So, why did

    you bring her home in the middle of the night and even kiss her?!¡±

    TABLE

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743

    Chapter 743

    Sally¡¯s emotions were a little out of control. ¡°Pete, you¡¯re not the kind of man who would y with other

    people¡¯s feelings, right?¡±

    She could not understand. Her brother clearly said that he did not have that kind of thoughts toward

    Britney.

    So, why did he bring Britney back in the middle of the night to sleep over? They left very early the

    second day, clearly afraid that people at home would notice.

    Also previously, Britney came to look for Peter and went to Peter¡¯s room.

    A guy and a girl alone in the same room.

    She mentioned it to him before. Her brother said that they were colleagues and were discussing

    matters regarding research.

    If they were already together then, why was there a need to hide? If it was a proper romantic

    rtionship, why was there a need to act so surreptitiously as if they could not be seen by others?

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Peter¡¯s lips curved into a somewhat helpless smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be suspicious. I have never been the kind of guy who would y with a girl¡¯s

    feelings.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­¡± Sally couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Britney has been following you since young and even

    followed you abroad for a couple of years, yet you were never once moved. However, the moment you

    return to the country, you two are acting like this?¡±

    Peter looked at beloved sister, the lies on his lips couldn¡¯t be spoken.

    He knew his sister worshiped him, trusted him, and he had always tried hard to be her role model.

    However, he met Esme, Esme who had dragged him to hell!

    It was only in front of his sister that he could maintain his purity.

    Could it be that even thisst bit of purity was to be lost?

    ¡°Sally, can you not ask about my personal matters?¡± He hesitated for quite a few seconds and finally

    came up with these words.

    Sally shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°You are with Britney, but you have been lying to us. Isn¡¯t

    this proof that you are just ying with her? That you are ying with her feelings?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Peter raised his hands to hold Sally¡¯s shoulders and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°I, Peter, have a sister. No matter how inhumane I am, I would never y with a girl¡¯s feelings!¡±

    Each and every word he spoke was extremely forceful.

    Sally¡¯s tears fell, unable to be controlled. ¡°Then, why?¡±

    Peter did not give her the answer she wanted and only said, ¡°I have never yed with a girl¡¯s

    feelings because I do not wish for my sister to meet with a scum.¡¯

    So, even if he had felt sad due to Esme¡¯s return to the country, he had a split moment of sprouting

    feelings toward the innocent and sincere Britney. He also controlled his own evil desires.

    He did not wish to taint Britney¡¯s feelings, fearful that his sister would meet a scum in the future and be

    tainted.

    Sally cried out loud, tugging at Peter¡¯s sleeve like when they were young.

    ¡°Then why are you with Britney now? Did you suddenly like her?¡±

    Seeing his sister¡¯s eyes covered in tears, Peter¡¯s heart felt very ufortable.

    He could only reply, ¡°I have fallen for the current Britney.¡±

    Sally¡¯s lips trembled in sadness. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Is there any difference between

    the current Britney and the previous Britney?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Peter looked at her in silence, not wishing to speak about this question.

    ¡°Pete.¡± Sally grabbed his sleeve tight. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything bad for anyone, alright?¡±

    She looked at him with determination. ¡°Pete, you are my role model! When you chose to do research

    back then, it was for the sake of prospering our country. I was not as smart as you and became a

    doctor instead.

    ¡°It is very tiring to be a doctor. I get scolded by patients who don¡¯t understand, and my days and nights

    would always be upside down. There are even seven to eight hours of surgeries where I would just fall

    to the ground due to exhaustion the moment I¡¯m done with them.

    ¡°However, I have neverined, never lost my passion toward my position or my patients. Because

    when I think of you, I¡¯m revived and full of life and I want to be as awesome as my brother!¡±

    Peter gritted his teeth.

    All these years, he had never regretted falling in love with Esme.

    However, at this moment, he regretted meeting her.

    If he had never be a tutor at the university Esme was studying at back then, how good it would

    have been.

    The him of the past only wanted to be a role model to his sister.

    The current him had his hands covered in blood and had done quite a few things that could not be

    made known to others.

    He was no longer his sister¡¯s role model

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744

    Chapter 744

    ¡°Sally.¡± He used great strength to smile at Sally gently and warmly and rubbed her head gently.

    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s me, or you, or anyone else, we have all grown up and have our own lives. We all have

    the people we like respectively, we have our own secrets and now, there is no one who can be our role

    models anymore.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We need to be our own role models. Don¡¯t look to anyone else, also don¡¯t hold too many hopes toward

    others. That way, we are able to keep true to our initial selves and be ourselves.¡±

    Sally¡¯s eyes opened wide, staring at Peter.

    The tears in her eyes were like pearls falling off a broken string, rolling down from the corner of her

    eyes like a river flowing, unable to stop no matter what.

    Peter could not face his little sister who had grown from a little girl into a gentle and kind girl. He

    pushed aside her hand that was grabbing his sleeve, found an excuse about work, and left hurriedly.

    Sally leaned against the wall and fell to the ground, her heart suddenly feeling empty.

    Her brother had changed.

    Even if she did not wish to admit it, she could feel it.

    ***

    Conrad carried Fia out of the car, and instructed the bodyguards to strengthen the defense and not let

    any outsiders in when he entered the courtyard.

    After entering the vi, he instructed Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley to be more attentive toward their

    food.

    After he gave his instructions, he lowered his head to look at Fia who was in his embrace. ¡°Do you feel

    ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t keep carrying me. Put me down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He carried her to the sofa and carefully put her down.

    He squatted before her and asked, ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want to have anything to drink?¡±

    Fia looked at him a little speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Then are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°The lunch we had hasn¡¯t even been digested.¡± She massaged the center of her brows.

    Seeing her do so, Conrad quickly moved her hand aside and helped massage her personally.

    ¡°Do you feel ufortable here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fia was quite helpless. ¡°It¡¯s just a little depressing, so I simply massaged the center of my brows.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you massage.¡±

    He had just massaged a couple of times when she swatted his hand away.

    ¡°Alright. If you continue to massage, I¡¯d be even more depressed.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Conrad was unable to understand. ¡°Is there any problem with the strength I¡¯m using?¡±

    ¡°You are so careful that it¡¯s making me more depressed!¡± Fia said.

    Conrad frowned and took out some pills.

    ¡°Then does your chest hurt? Do you want some medicine?¡±

    Fia looked at him with a deep gaze. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I can¡¯t take this medicine.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Just now when I asked the doctor to prescribe the medicine, she didn¡¯t say that you

    can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°She was shocked by you and forgot to tell you. Also, I¡¯ve been pregnant before, so she more or less

    thought that I would know,¡± Fia exined patiently.

    Conrad¡¯s expression was terrible. ¡°Quack!¡±

    Fia looked at him, and felt the need to talk about more serious matters clearly.

    ¡°Conrad, we have to talk about this nodule and about the child.¡±

    Conrad avoided her gaze, got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯m going to get some water. Do you want a

    ss?¡±

    Fia shut up and decided to let him think about it before talking.

    Anyway, she wanted to keep the child no matter what! From now on, she needed to pay attention to all

    aspects and could no longer repeat the same mistakes!

    Even if¡­ Even if the nodules would grow bigger with her pregnancy, she would not give up. Conrad

    went to the kitchen and drank two cups of icy water at one go.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745

    Chapter 745

    His mind was echoing the words the doctor said. [When you¡¯re pregnant, the hormones in your body

    will spike and that will stimte the growth of your breast, which will cause nodules to be worse.]

    After drinking the third cup of icy water, the heat in his heart lowered. He took out his phone to search

    for news regarding nodules at the breast.

    He saw that some doctors said that most nodules were benign and would not turn malignant. His

    suspended heart felt a little at ease as he continued to search. He found that pregnancy would cause

    the pregnant wife to have a bad temper and even some examples of benign nodules bing

    malignant, and instantly his heart fell to the pits of the valley.

    He mmed his phone on the counter hard and his good-looking amber eyes turned gloomy. His heart

    kept swaying with uncertainty, whether to choose the child or Fia¡¯s health.

    The pills earlier and other medicine that could help with the nodule could not be eaten! And pregnancy

    would worsen the nodule!

    Why did the heavens have to treat Fia like this!

    Why couldn¡¯t all the troubles fall on him instead!

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Whitley walked into the pantry and was shocked by Conrad¡¯s

    terrifying expression.

    Conrad shut his eyes tight. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley hesitated for a moment and advised softly, ¡°You are the closest person to Mrs. Maxwell. If

    she throws a tantrum, just endure it. Think about it, she doesn¡¯t throw tantrums with other people

    outside and only at you, which shows your importance in her heart!¡±

    Conrad opened his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It shows how she relies on you and trusts you. She knows that you would not be calctive

    toward her and so she reveals her disobedient side to you.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley said a bunch and made Conrad¡¯s mood quite a bit better.

    ¡°Alright, I will love her.¡± He brought a cup of warm water to the living room.

    Fia looked at him. ¡°You went to drink water for a long time. You wouldn¡¯t be secretly drinking alcohol

    behind my back, would you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mrs. Whitley.¡± Conrad¡¯s expression was gentle as he

    passed the cup of water to her. ¡°Drinking some warm water would be good for the body.¡±

    Fia, who was originally not thirsty, thought that water was an extremely useful auxiliary medicine and

    obediently drank a cup.

    With a serious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the child alright?¡±

    Conrad took the cup from her hand and ced it aside.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fia stared at him and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t think that for the sake of my health and¡­¡¯

    3)

    She hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say the remaining half of the sentence. It would be ominous. However,

    my attitude is clearlyid out.¡±

    Conrad raised his head and asked equally seriously, ¡°What if it aggravates your sickness? Won¡¯t you

    regret it?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± She revealed a smile. ¡°I will control my temper and not simply throw tantrums. For the child

    and also for myself.¡±

    Conrad raised his right hand to massage the center of his brows. ¡°Fia, actually I think we can treat your

    illness first. In the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this ominous stuff, alright?¡± Fia moved over and gave him a hug.

    ¡°In the past you weren¡¯t someone who would think about negative things. Why do you like to keep

    thinking of the negative possibilities whenever something happens now?¡±

    She found it quite hard to understand.

    Conrad also noticed this. His arms circled her waist and he said faintly, ¡°Because in the past, there was

    no care and no fear. Now that I have you, a lot of matters will affect you and I can¡¯t help but be careful.¡±

    Fia smiled sweetly and hugged him tighter.

    ¡°Then, when we have children, you would have even more things to care about, right? Conrad, I am

    already starting to imagine you bing gentler and more like a human.¡±

    Conrad was a little surprised. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Was he not like a human in the past? Was

    he a ghost?

    ¡°Becausest time, you were always cold, like a deity from the heavens, high and mighty, not easily

    approached. Now you are bing more like an ordinary person, and that makes me feel very

    grounded.¡±

    Because she would feel small whenever she looked at him high and up above since young. Now, he

    was changing bit by bit, bing more and more like an ordinary person. The person he was now

    made her feel like the gap between them was shrinking.

    ¡°If I was more outstanding that would be even better!¡± Fia hugged Conrad tightly and said sincerely.

    Conrad¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°You are already very outstanding. I¡¯m afraid that if you are even more

    outstanding, I would be unable to keep you.¡±

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746

    Chapter 746

    ¡°Conrad, are you treating me like a goddess? Compared to you, I¡¯m not even worth a finger of yours!¡±

    Fia acted angry as she spoke.

    However, she had just finished speaking when she could not help but kiss his face.

    Conrad¡¯s brows wiggled and he revealed a gentle smile.

    ¡°Fia, are you taking advantage of me?¡±

    Fia tilted her head and leaned back, smiling at him as she asked, ¡°Then, are you tofu?¡±

    Conrad was speechless. He made a mistake. How could he be a piece of tofu?

    ¡°If you are tofu, then you must be the best looking, best tasting tofu!¡± Fia¡¯s brows curved as she

    pinched Conrad¡¯s cheeks.

    Conradughed helplessly. ¡°Is there any difference in the looks of tofu? All of them are squares with

    four corners. What difference would there be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡± She hooked her arms around his neck, looking into his charming amber eyes.

    ¡°In my eyes, you are the best looking. No matter what you are, you are the best looking!¡±

    Conrad lightly squeezed her slender waist. ¡°You too.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough cough.¡± Mrs. Whitley came in from the courtyard, then pretended to cough awkwardly.

    Fia was embarrassed and moved away from Conrad. She put a hand on her forehead, trying to hide

    her small, red face.

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°Doctor Sally is here and is waiting outside. Should I let her in?¡± Mrs. Whitley asked.

    Conrad frowned and looked at Fia.

    ¡°What do

    you

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    think?¡±

    ¡°Let here in.¡± Fia felt like something must have happened with Sally, otherwise, she would not

    have purposelye to their house to look for her.

    After getting permission, Mrs. Taylor told the bodyguards and they opened the gates to let Sally in.

    Sally looked at some bodyguards in the courtyard with poker faces and could not help but ask Mrs.

    Whitley, ¡°Why are there so many bodyguards?¡±

    Mrs. Whitley said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Maxwell is worried about Mrs. Maxwell and that some outsider

    would barge in.¡±

    Sally nodded. There was a security guard outside of this area where the rich lived and registration was

    required for every outsider. How could any bad peoplee in?

    Mrs. Whitley saw that she did not quite agree, and talked about how Elmo snuck into the vi to steal

    pictures. And how Fia¡¯s family came looking for her and said some terrible and other

    matters like that.

    Sally nodded and asked, ¡°Has she still not acknowledged the Parkers?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Whitley expressed her own views. ¡°Mrs. Maxwell had hard times with her mother when she

    was young and there wasn¡¯t even a shadow of the Parkers. Now that she has already grown up and

    she has suffered all her sufferings, what would she acknowledge her cheap dad for!¡±

    Sally frowned slightly. ¡°Actually, I feel it is fine to acknowledge him. In the future, there is an extra

    person to discuss things with her.¡¯

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell is pampering Mrs. Maxwell now. If there¡¯s anything, Mr. Maxwell is sufficient to solve it!¡±

    Mrs. Whitley said.

    Sally wanted to say that if Conrad wronged Fia in the future, it would be better if Fia had her own family

    of origin to fall back on.

    However, these words could not be spoken lest she offended people, so she just shut up.

    Anyway, Conrad was treating Fia well now, and she hoped that there would not be changes in their

    marriage.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, I know that you are thinking from the perspective of Mrs. Maxwell. However, I have lived

    for over fifty years and have seen many people. I can tell that Mr. Maxwell really dotes on Mrs. Maxwell

    and would never betray her!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley, I am not doubting Mr. Maxwell¡¯s character. I¡¯m just afraid that there are things in this

    world that are hard to predict and things would not be up to them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mrs. Whitley was dumbfounded by Sally¡¯s literary and implicit words.

    Sally smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just casually mentioning it. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

    Entering the vi, Sally saw Fia obediently stand up and she immediately said, ¡°Fia, stay seated. You

    don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me.¡±

    Fia stepped forward and pulled Sally to a three-seater sofa.

    ¡°Is something the matter? Why have youe to seek me out, Sally?¡±

    Sally looked at Fia¡¯s eyes and thought of her own brother and she suddenly spaced out.

    ¡°Sally?¡±

    Sally immediately shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The hospital called me to tell me about your situation,

    so I decided toe and see you.¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747

    Chapter 747

    Conrad opened his mouth. ¡°You know everything about Fia¡¯s situation?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sally sized up Fia. It had been some time since they met. Herplexion was good and there

    was no situation where she became weak or skinny. It could be seen that Conrad fed her quite well.

    Conrad was rarely in a hurry as he immediately asked, ¡°Is it possible to ease her situation?¡±

    Sally looked at him. ¡°Let me take a look first before we talk about it.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Fia held her hand the whole time.

    Not knowing why, with just a single gaze she noticed that Sally seemed to have undergone something

    lately.

    She was not as lively as she was before. She was a little mncholic and a little restrained.

    Fia also didn¡¯t know whether or not it was rted to what she had mentioned to her about her brother

    and Britney.

    Her original intention was for Sally to have her guard up in case she was unable to ept the truth in

    the future.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, please step out for a bit. I¡¯ll check Fia.¡±

    Conrad did not move as he said with a cold expression, ¡°Just do your necessary checking. I am her

    husband. It¡¯s fine for me to be by her side.¡±

    Sally was a little speechless.

    ¡®You feel fine, but I dare not do anything in front of you! I get embarrassed, alright?¡±

    This

    person was a blunt man!

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Fia red at him sternly. ¡°She said step out so step out. You have to listen to the doctor¡¯s

    orders!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll say anything.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know that a check up would require Fia¡¯s breast to be touched.

    As a husband he didn¡¯t mind it, so he didn¡¯t understand why Sally, who was a doctor, would feel

    embarrassed.

    Sally pressed the center of her brows. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I am in your vi now and there are a bunch of

    bodyguards outside. I can¡¯t possibly do anything to your beloved wife, alright? Your presence will

    intervene with my diagnosis!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to harm Fia!¡± Conrad¡¯s character was being questioned and he angrily got up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study.¡±

    Fia swept a nce at his back as he strode upstairs and smiled at Sally, trying to gain her favor as she

    said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. He is very rigid.¡±

    Sally gave a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m an ordinary citizen. How would I dare to take anything an affluent man

    says to heart?¡±

    ¡°Sally, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Lie down. Let me check,¡± Sally interrupted Fia¡¯s curiosity.

    Seeing that Sally did not wish to speak, Fia could only obediently lie on the sofa and let things be.

    Sally touched her breast for a while. ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s quite small.¡±

    Fia nodded.

    Sally said, ¡°My colleague said that you went to the hospital to check it out because you felt pain in your

    chest?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt now?¡± Sally applied pressure.

    Fia felt it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Describe to me the feeling of pain you had previously.¡±

    ¡°Sharp pain, a little swollen.¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°It¡¯s normal to get this kind of feeling in the early stages of pregnancy. It is not

    necessarily the pain of the nodule. Speaking about this, it can also be considered to be a blessing.¡±

    Fia was a little shocked. ¡°What blessing?¡±

    ¡°Your nodule is so small and most people would find it hard to notice. It was a coincidence

    that you are pregnant and are more sensitive. That¡¯s how you went for a check-up and found it.¡±

    Sally asked gently as her hand moved to Fia¡¯s t abdomen.

    ¡°What are your ns regarding this child?¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze trembled. ¡°Sally, if it were you, what would you do?¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748

    Chapter 748

    Sally stared at Fia, and could see her nervousness and carefulness.

    ¡°Keep it. If it didn¡¯te when it did, you wouldn¡¯t have noticed your nodule. This child should be your

    lucky star.¡±

    Fia¡¯s tears started to fall. ¡°Sally, thank you.¡¯

    31

    ¡°However.¡± Sally picked up two pieces of tissue and gently wiped Fia¡¯s tears.

    ¡°It is a blessing but it¡¯s also a disaster. You need to be mentally prepared. If you want to keep the child,

    you can¡¯t take medicine to treat the nodule and when you are pregnant, the nodule will worsen. When

    the timees, your breast might be in frequent pain.¡±

    Fia blinked but did not say anything.

    Sally felt there was a need to make the details clear in order to avoid her having impetuous feelings

    when she was in pain.

    ¡°Normal people would feel breast pain during pregnancy and your situation will be worse when the time

    comes. Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it due to the difort?¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia immediately shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    Sally helped her sit up and continued to wipe away the tears that had just fallen.

    ¡°Just cry a little now and forget it. When you are in confinement, you can¡¯t cry. Otherwise you will spoil

    your eyes.¡±

    Fia instantly looked at Sally wide-eyed and felt a baffling kind of panic.

    She had just gotten pregnant and there were ten months before she was ready to deliver, so why did

    Sally suddenly talk about confinement?

    Things to note about confinement could wait till she gave birth!

    ¡°Sally, did something happen?¡±

    Sally lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then, why did you apply for leave?¡±

    ¡°Workload was too heavy and I rarely took leave. I suddenly felt a little weary. Perhaps age is catching

    up to me.¡±

    ¡°Sally, what are you talking about? You¡¯re still young.¡±

    ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m not young anymore.¡± Sally tapped Fia¡¯s nose. ¡°You are younger than me by a

    couple of years and are already married and about to have a child. As for me? I don¡¯t even have a

    boyfriend.¡±

    Fia thought of Jason and felt guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sally.¡±

    ¡°Silly goose. You didn¡¯t steal or snatch what was mine, so what is there to be sorry about?¡± Sally

    sighed, hugged Fia, and gently patted her back.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything that deserves an apology. I just don¡¯t have the luck.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t get the good Jason. Neither did she have the craziness of other people to chase. after

    him.

    She hoped for quiet and peaceful days where two people liked each other and that was it.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s matters and happily live out your days, being happy every day.

    Even if you can¡¯t be happy, don¡¯t get upset. When your mood is good, your body will be well, got it?¡±

    Sally gently patted Fia¡¯s back and slowly let her go.

    ¡°With Mr. Maxwell¡¯s character, I¡¯m afraid he is a little hesitant, isn¡¯t he? Just tell him. Now the societal

    situation isn¡¯t too good and a lot of ordinary women are unable to conceive again once their bodies are

    wrecked. There are more and more people with weird diseases. Your body is much better than theirs

    and is able to rise to the challenge!¡±

    She said gently, ¡°I will also help you and not let your sickness worsen. I know a very good Chinese

    doctor who is able to use massage to ease up nodules. I n to go and learn and will return in a week

    at most.¡±

    Fia was extremely touched and she started to cry even more.

    ¡°Sally, you are too good to me.¡±

    Just like her elder sister.

    ¡°Because my brother has taught me since young that one has to be kind,¡± Sally said, withholding her

    tears.

    ¡°Sally.¡± Fia looked at her. ¡°Your brother, does he treat you well?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Let me tell you about when I was young. My father¡¯s leg was injured and my mother had to be in

    the hospital to take care of him. The family¡¯s responsibilities allnded on my brother.

    ¡°He studied while working and my school fees and living expenses were all taken care of by him¡­¡±

    Sally talked about whatever she could think of and almost told everything about her and her brother,

    Peter, to Fia.

    She hoped that Fia could empathize with her, listen, and take it to heart and understand her. ¡°Fia, I

    want to say sorry.¡± Sally touched a few stray strands of hair by Fia¡¯s head.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749

    Chapter 749

    She said quite sadly, ¡°If my brother really did anything bad, I am unable to judge him.¡±

    Fia was in a daze, her mind full of images of an elder brother chasing after a younger sister.

    She did not have any siblings.

    When she was young, she saw how female students in the same ss were loved by their elder

    brothers and how they sat behind their brothers on their bikes.

    While she was alone all by herself. She would feel admiration too.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let things be either.¡± Sally choked a little. ¡°I just hope that on ount of

    me, you would be merciful toward him. He was really a good person in the past and now, he still

    remains a good brother to me.¡±

    Before Fia regained her senses, Sally held her crying face and left.

    Fia sat in the living room, a little stunned. Hearing her talk about the rtionship she had with her

    brother made her subconsciously sucked in.

    If she had such a good brother, a great existence that was the same as a personal belief, she would be

    the same as Sally. No matter how people by the side talked bad about her brother, she would not go

    with the flow.

    No matter how bad her brother was to other people, he was still the best person to her under the sky!

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad came down worriedly.

    Fia looked at him with her red, swollen eyes, a little overwhelmed with sadness.

    ¡°Sally, she¡­¡±

    Conrad sighed, walked over to her, and swept her into his embrace.

    ¡°Although Peter is a good person to her, it is not logical to ask those people who were on the receiving

    end of his wickedness to forgive him.¡±

    To him, ck was ck and white was white!

    Sally¡¯s methods did not work on him!

    Although he did not have any evidence, he was sure in his heart that Peter was the aplice.

    Sooner orter, he would rip off his pretenses and make it public!

    ¡°Is Sally¡¯s brother really a bad person?¡± she asked quite hesitantly.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad felt a headacheing on. Just howpassionate was this littless.

    ¡°You have already determined that the current Britney is a fake. So who is the greatest suspect when

    the initial Britney disappeared?¡±

    Fia was left speechless.

    Conrad took out photos from the study.

    ¡°Fia, take a look at these photos.¡±

    Fia left his embrace and picked them up.

    All of them were of Peter and Britney.

    Some pictures had Peter¡¯s ferocious expressions while strangling Britney¡¯s neck.

    Some pictures were of Britney taking the initiative to sit on hisp and kiss him.

    Most of them were taken when they were in the car. Some were taken in the middle of the night outside

    the Halls¡¯ residence and the Thomases¡¯ residence.

    ¡°These¡­¡± Fia suddenly felt disgusted and threw those photos aside.

    Conrad said faintly, ¡°All of these are recent.¡¯

    ¡°The pictures taken aren¡¯t of the initial Britney, are they?¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°Yeah, they aren¡¯t.¡±

    Fia thought about it. ¡°Would Sally have also found out? She knew that her brother did not like Britney

    yet the two of them are entangled now. Surely Sally found it odd and she is suspicious too?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°It should be.¡±

    ¡°Would Sally be in danger?¡± Fia immediately asked.

    ¡°Tiger has investigated it before. Peter is indeed a good brother and is unlikely to harm Doctor Sally.¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750

    Chapter 750

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia was in a panic. Things were moreplicated than she expected and they were not as

    clear cut anymore.

    Conrad said patiently, ¡°Peter sold off all his vis abroad and gave Sally a bank card. All the money

    was kept inside.¡±

    Fia looked at him in a daze. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°From my perspective, Peter is taking precautions. He¡¯s worried that once thingse to light, Doctor

    Sally and his parents will not live well. Therefore, he is taking some precautions, saving up a sum of

    money and giving it to Doctor Sally.¡±

    Fia slowly calmed down as she said with a frown, ¡°For him to be selling the vis and giving money to

    Sally, aren¡¯t these actions equivalent to exposing himself?¡±

    When Conrad found out, he also felt that Peter was being careless. However, his instinct told him that

    Peter was not a simple man. For him to dare to have done so, he must have made other ns.

    Unless, he overestimated him.

    ¡°Perhaps he never thought of anyone else being suspicious.¡± Conrad was not quite willing to continue

    discussing someone else.

    He held her hand. ¡°Have you decided about the child?¡±

    ¡°Sally said that the environment now is not great and there is a lot of pollution. Food is also not

    particrly great. A lot of women find it hard to even get pregnant. I¡­¡¯

    }}

    ¡°I heard it all,¡± Conrad lightly interrupted her. ¡°Actually, I would prefer to have your sickness cured. We

    can have children in the future.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression turned cold as she pulled back her hand and didn¡¯t let him touch her.

    ¡°I know my own body. I have already lost two children! Although Sally didn¡¯t make it clear, I know that

    she was warning me. What if I never get pregnant again in the future?

    ¡°Furthermore, this nodule is not a huge deal. Sally also said that she will learn a massage method for

    my sake and she¡¯ll be able to help me!¡±

    Conrad went silent for a couple seconds. ¡°Let me ask the hospital director and see.¡±

    He got up and went to the side to call the hospital director and mentioned the massage method that

    Sally talked about.

    The hospital director affirmed Sally¡¯s words. As long as the massage method was learnt correctly, not

    only would it prevent the nodule from growing bigger, it could even help it go down.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Seeing that he had hung up, Fia immediately asked.

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes blinked and then stared at her seriously.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with your ns.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Managing to convince Conrad, Fia felt extremely happy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s invite Mary and her family over for dinner tonight! We¡¯ll have to trouble Mrs. Whitley and Mrs.

    Taylor to make more food, especially stuff the kids like to eat!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad got up to give the instructions.

    Fia called Mary and Mary was crying.

    ¡°Mary, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I had just had a video call with William and I feel sad.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fia realized in hindsight that William had been sent to the Hellish Training Camp.

    ¡°How is he? Is he adapting well there?¡±

    Mary choked a couple of times. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today and my eldest is not at school. Are you at

    home now? I¡¯ll go over to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I called to invite you guys over for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mary washed her face and helped braid her daughter¡¯s hair before holding her hand and

    bringing her next door.

    On the way,

    she sent a message to her husband, Tyler, and asked him to grab some food and drinks on his way

    home.

    ¡°Fia, I forgot to tell you something.¡± After Conrad returned, he looked at her somewhat worriedly.

    Fia pouted. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°William, that kid, has been sent for training.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Why didn¡¯t you tell me on the day he left?¡±

    Conrad went silent for a second and then sat by her side and hugged her shoulders.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751

    Chapter 751

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to cry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a crybaby. Why¡¯d you think I would cry?¡±

    ¡°You really love the Lane twins.¡± Conrad sighed in dismay. ¡°I was afraid that you might cry when you bid

    your farewells.¡±

    It was true that he did not want Fia to be emotionally affected. Knowing that he had good intentions, Fia

    did not press on the matter too much. She lightly shoved him to the door. ¡°You go get Mary and Sharon

    at the entrance. They should be here any minute now.¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thus, Conrad walked to the gates. He was there in time to see Mary and Sharon arriving. Seeing the

    mother-and-daughter pair, a bodyguard approached them for questioning.

    Conrad said to the bodyguard, ¡°Let them in.¡±

    The bodyguard obliged and opened the gate, allowing the pair to enter. Conrad took a nce. at them

    before turning to the bodyguard. ¡°In the future, if you see these two, you can let them in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Come in. Fia¡¯s waiting for you,¡± Conrad said in a distant yet polite tone to the pair.

    Mary heard a great deal about Conrad from her husband. So she was a little afraid of him. After

    hearing what Conrad said, Mary hurriedly brought her daughter into the vi.

    ¡°Mom, are you afraid of Uncle Conrad?¡± Sharon asked curiously.

    ¡°No!¡± Mary lowered her head and whispered into her daughter¡¯s ear, ¡°I was respecting him. He helped

    your daddy secure many business deals. He even helped your daddy to regain the hotel that bad

    people took from us.¡±

    Sharon turned and looked at Conrad, who was talking to the bodyguard. Then, she whispered back to

    her mother, ¡°Is he really that capable? Me and William thought he¡¯s a bad tempered jerk. We thought

    it¡¯s such a shame a goddess like Aunt Fia married him.¡±

    Mary put a finger on her lips and hushed her. ¡°Never say things like that again. William is going through

    a hard time in the Hellish Training Camp. If he heard you, he might make your brother¡¯s life even

    harder. You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡±

    Hearing this, Sharon nodded her head repeatedly and shut her mouth.

    As the pair walked into the vi anxiously, Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley weed them with snacks

    and drinks. Noticing that Mary and Sharon were more mousey than usual, Fia asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong?¡±

    Mary raised her head and looked at Fia before saying to her in a soft voice, ¡°Do you ever fight with Mr.

    Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do fight.¡± Fia responded honestly.

    ¡°So does he chastise you when he loses his temper?¡±

    After pondering it for a moment, Fia replied, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t call it ¡®chastise¡¯. Well¡­ his voice would

    be really loud. Does that count as him ¡®yelling¡¯ at me?¡±

    ¡°Of course it does!¡± Sharon answered with an innocent smile, ¡°When Daddy raises his voice with

    Mommy, Mommy would cry. She would say Daddy was yelling at her!¡±

    ¡°Hush! Hush¡­.!¡± Mary was so flustered as she tried to hush her daughter. Her daughter had such a big

    mouth!

    Fia looked at Mary, confused. ¡°Mary, do you cry often at home?¡±

    ¡°Well, I tend to act coy with him. That¡¯s all¡­¡± Mary lowered her head with a blush.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just being a woman. So it¡¯s not unusual for us to act coy in front of our lovers sometimes. If

    we don¡¯t do that, it would mean we don¡¯t love them anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes! This is what I¡¯ve been telling Tyler. But he said it was just my excuse to lose my temper with him!¡±

    Mary felt a little embarrassed all a sudden. So she tried to change the topic. ¡°When you and Mr.

    Maxwell fight, does he ever hit you? Or toss stuff at you?¡±

    Fia was astonished to hear that. ¡°Did Mr. Lane do that to you?¡± She paused momentarily before

    continuing, ¡°Mr. Lane doesn¡¯t look like someone who wouldmit domestic violence.¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s not like that! Tyler always put on that silly grin on his face all day. He isn¡¯t someone

    who would hit a woman!¡± Mary immediately defended her husband.

    Fia smiled at her, ¡°Then why would you think my husband would do that?¡±

    Mary pointed at the door and said, ¡°See for yourself. He looks so cold and detached from people

    around him. You know, like those murderers in horror movies.¡±

    Fia looked at her in confusion. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752

    Chapter 752

    ¡°You know what I mean. It¡¯s those characters in the movies that are mentally unstable. They tend to be

    very good-looking but viciously heartless!¡± Mary¡¯s voice rose as she became increasingly excited.

    Still standing outside of the vi, Conrad suddenly lost the desire to go into the house after hearing

    what Mary thought of him.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Ahem! No, he¡¯s not like that.¡± Fia cleared her throat and exined, ¡°Conrad only looks cool and distant

    on the outside. But he¡¯s actually a really¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia, no need to pretend. He indeed loves you. That¡¯s an undeniable fact. But men like these are very

    intolerant and paranoid. You must have led a tough life living with him.¡± Mary looked at Fia with teary

    eyes, feeling very sorry for her.

    t

    This conversation was getting ridiculous. Why did Mary suddenly have such a deep. misunderstanding

    and negative preconception for her husband?

    Conrad, who was standing near the entrance, quietly leaned against the wall next to the door to

    eavesdrop on them.

    ¡°Fia, you don¡¯t understand. I feel so heartbroken after talking to William on video call! I regret sending

    him there so much! It¡¯s only been a few days yet he¡¯s already tanned and lost some weight!¡± Mary

    sobbed.

    (

    Fia¡¯s head ached as she heard what Mary said. She turned to Sharon and asked, ¡°Did you talk to your

    brother on the video call too?¡±

    Sharon nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Is he okay?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡¯s right about him gaining a tan! He even looked skinnier!¡± Sharon paused momentarily before

    continuing, ¡°But he looked more lively than before! He doesn¡¯t even stutter as much as he did in the

    past!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl! What do you know about William¡¯s stuttering?!¡± Mary poked on Sharon¡¯s forehead and said,

    ¡°You little brother was scared so much he forgot to stutter!¡±

    11

    Sharon was so confused. Sigh! The adults were so weird! It was her mom¡¯s wish to have William go

    through some training so he could get healthier. That was why Uncle Conrad helped them to bring him

    to the camp. Now that William had gotten healthier, she med it on Uncle Conrad?

    ¡°Hey, Mary. Don¡¯t get mad at Sharon.¡± Fia waved Sharon to her side before pulling her to sit next to her.

    With her Aunt Fia protecting her, Sharon felt safer and braver to talk. Sure, Uncle Conrad always put on

    a scary face and looked like a bad person. But he was Aunt Fia¡¯s husband, so there was no way he

    was a bad person.

    So, Sharon mustered up her courage and opened her mouth. ¡°Mom, although William gained a tan, it¡¯s

    true that he looks livelier now. He can now speak clearly too. Uncle Conrad has indeed helped William

    to get better. How can you badmouth him in front of Aunt Fia?¡±

    Outside of the house, Conrad nodded in agreement. This little Miss Lane was right. What a good,

    clever girl. He could not help but get envious of Tyler for having such a lovely and clever daughter.

    If he and Fia had a daughter, he would definitely take care of her and make sure no harm gets to her!

    ¡°You¡­! You don¡¯t understand!¡± Mary lowered her head gloomily. ¡°I spent months carrying him in my

    womb¡­ He¡¯s my lovely son! You can¡¯t possibly understand how I feel!¡±

    Sharon felt sad hearing that. ¡°Hey, Mom! I¡¯m your daughter too! Teachers in the school told us that

    having a daughter is like owning a treasure to parents. Because we daughters are thoughtful and

    caring to our mom and dad.¡±

    It was true. Sharon was very thoughtful and attentive when it came to treating her mother. Yet Mary had

    only been focusing on William! It was so unfair!

    Seeing Sharon¡¯s dejected face, Fia pulled Sharon into her arms and gave her a warm, fuzzy hug. Then,

    she spoke to Mary. ¡°Mary, I know you¡¯re worried about William. But we talked about this. If we send him

    there, he will face some challenges. You can feel sorry for him. You can also use Conrad of being

    heartless. But you shouldn¡¯t lose your temper at Sharon!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Mary wiped her tears away. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ when I saw William so tanned

    and skinny¡­ I could not help but to feel sad about it. Oh, I regret sending him there so much. I¡¯m

    sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper like that¡­ I¡­¡±

    To be frank, she wanted to yell at Tyler so much for agreeing with this idea!

    Fia smiled at her. ¡°Mary, it¡¯s about time we call Mr. Lane here, right?¡± It was time for Tyler to fulfill his

    responsibility to soothe his lovely wife.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753

    Chapter 753

    Sharon climbed up to Fia¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Doing that would make Dad miserable.¡±

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How miserable?¡± Fia whispered back.

    ¡°Dad says that Mom¡¯s a drama queen. She loves to wail and make a scene.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then does your dad ever lose his temper with her?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯d never do that. Instead, he would kneel to Mom and apologize. He would even p himself.

    He¡¯d continue to do that until Mom stops crying.¡±

    Their voices were so soft that only they could hear each other.

    Fia was so surprised after hearing what Sharon said. She had a whole new perception of Tyler and

    Mary! What a funny pair of couple!

    No wonder Mary had such a weird preconception of Conrad. Conrad was so proud that he would never

    do that! Of course, she herself was not that much of a drama queen like Mary.

    Erm¡­ Yeah! She was so much more thoughtful than that. Conrad was lucky to have her as his wife.

    ¡°Sharon! Were you badmouthing me?!¡± Mary stared at Fia and her daughter with her sad,

    puppy eyes.

    ¡°No, no! You got it wrong.¡± Fia and Sharon shook their heads in unison.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m calling your dad! It¡¯s all his fault!¡± Mary took out her phone and called Tyler. She shouted

    into the phone as soon as he picked up. ¡°Where the hell are you?! What? You¡¯ve just departed?! You

    told me you departed half an hour ago! Work! Work! All you know is work! Do you still remember that

    you still have a wife and daughter?!¡±

    Fia and Sharon stared at Mary speechlessly as she scolded her husband through the phone.

    A few minutester, Mary finally had enough and hung up. She had finally calmed down. She scratched

    her head and then¡­ that gentle,dy-like smile was back on her face again.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Fia. I lost my cool earlier and had to let out some steam.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. It¡¯s important to let it all out sometimes. If you keep it in, you¡¯ll get

    sick.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Mary then asked, ¡°Then what about you? Does Mr. Maxwellfort you whenever you get

    angry? Ah, silly me¡­ Mr. Maxwell is not the type that knows how to soothe his lover. It must have been

    you doing all the tip-toeing around and soothing him, am I right?¡±

    Fia thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Well, not entirely. Most of the time, he¡¯s the one who

    pacifies me.¡±

    Conrad nodded again. It was true! It was him who did all the work!

    ¡°Fia, you don¡¯t have to put on a brave face in front of me. If he¡¯s such a thoughtful husband, how¡¯d you

    fall victim to clinical depression? People who have depression are often abused and in distress for an

    unthinkable long time.¡±

    Mary was genuinely worried for Fia.

    ¡°Sure, he might be powerful and wealthy but no one is above thew. If he¡¯s treating you badly, you

    should tell me. We can seek help from the police. If the police in Gryphon can¡¯t help you, we can go to

    the police in Lumenpolis. There¡¯s bound to be someone that can help you!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Fia felt so restless as she tried to exin to Mary, ¡°He¡¯s been really good to me recently.¡±

    ¡°That means that he treated you badly in the past, right?¡± Mary was so persistent in getting to the

    bottom of this.

    Fia said, ¡°No. It¡¯s just that we had faced someplications and obstacles in the past. And we didn¡¯t

    know how tomunicate effectively with one another.¡±

    Conrad was nearly at his limits. He could not allow Mary to keep on yapping with his wife like that. If

    this went on, it would have a bad influence on his lovely Fia.

    When he was about to barge in to interrupt their conversation, a car screeched outside the vi. Then,

    in a blink of an eye, Tyler got down from the car and approached the gates.

    ¡°Took you long enough.¡± Conrad walked to him and patted his shoulder. ¡°You should go discipline your

    wife, Tyler.¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754

    Chapter 754

    ¡°Discipline?! What did she do?¡± Tyler looked worried. ¡°Mary¡¯s upset from seeing William go through

    some hardship in the camp. Did she say anything drastic to your wife?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ Just take her away!¡± Conrad said to him in an irate manner.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about this? Perhaps I could bring her home a littleter?¡± Tyler¡¯s head was aching so

    badly. If he brought his wife home right now¡­ the next few days would be hellish

    for him.

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad tapped on his shoulder and pitied him. ¡°My condolence to you, Mr. Lane.¡±

    Seeing that Tyler was unwilling toply, Conrad forcefully pushed him into the vi. After guarding at

    the door for a few minutes, to block Tyler from fleeing, Conrad walked through the door slowly.

    ¡°What? Why do you want me to go home right now? Fia invited us to stay for dinner.¡± Mary was getting

    cross again.

    ¡°We coulde next time. I want to taste your cooking today. Pleasee home¡­ Pretty please?¡±

    Tyler did his best to mollify Mary and get her up from her seat.

    Then, he turned to Sharon and made a face at her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Your daughter can stay. Fia could use herpany,¡± Conrad interrupted him. Mary was getting moody

    so he was hoping to reduce her influence on their daughter.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m staying,¡± Sharon said in a soft voice. She could not be happier to stay because she did not

    want to watch her mom treat dad like a punching bag. Watching them like that was so, so boring!

    Tyler struggled to pull Mary to the door with him. ¡°What?! What are you staying here for? Come on,

    Sharon. Let¡¯s go home. We should not disturb Uncle Conrad and Aunt Fia.¡±

    He needed an ally at home. Or else, pacifying Mary would be an uphill battle for him.

    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m staying,¡± Sharon insisted.

    Fia hugged the girl gently and said to Tyler, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You two go home first. I¡¯ll send her hometer.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go home, honey! I. Will. Cook. Something. Special. For. You.¡± Mary grabbed Tyler¡¯s hand,

    sinking her nails into his skin. She could not wait to give him a piece of her mind!

    Tyler yelped painfully. However, in the next second, he put on a silly grin after seeing his wife¡¯s fuming

    face.

    And that was how Mr. and Mrs. Lane left the house.

    Sharon nced at the front door in disgust. ¡°Aunt Fia, Uncle Conrad, don¡¯t you think Mom and Dad

    look so childish when they fight? It¡¯s like they are still at kindergarten age.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Conrad raised an eyebrow, not saying a word. Fia, on the other hand, nodded. ¡°Why, yes. They do look

    a little childish.¡±

    ¡°My dad is like that little fat boy in school. He¡¯s a little slow in the physical department. Always got his

    arm pinched by a little girl,¡± Sharon said with a straight face.

    Fia asked, ¡°Were you that little girl?¡±

    Sharon smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe, no. That wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m so adorable and thoughtful.¡± Then, she

    formed a heart shape with her hands and blinked her eyes adorably at Fia.

    Seeing this, Fia nodded even though she did not believe the little girl¡¯s denial.

    It was midnight when Peter arrived home. When he saw his little sister¡¯s room still lit, he walked toward

    it curiously.

    Then, he saw Sally busy packing up stuff into her luggage.

    ¡°Sally, why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this hour? And why are you packing?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re home.¡± Sally stood up straight with her hands on the waist. She panted lightly and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me? For what?¡± Peter felt uneasy all a sudden. He was worried that she would ask some

    difficult questions again.

    Sally smiled and came clean with him. ¡°I have a patient. She is pregnant yet she has a lump in her

    breast. I am nning to visit an expert massage therapist to learn some medical methods via

    massaging so I could help her ovee her predicament.¡±

    Peter¡¯s face turned cold as he heard this, ¡°And this patient is Fia Lawson, am I right?

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755

    Chapter 755

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sally maintained her smile, pretending to not notice the slight change on Peter¡¯s facial

    expression.

    Peter took a nce at her luggage and walked into her room. He spoke to her coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t spend too

    much effort on just one patient. If you want to save lives, there are so many other patients that could

    use your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Sally did not refute his words, still maintaining her smile. She knew that since they had brought this

    issue up, it would not take long before they had a fight.

    ¡°Sally, listen to me, okay? I¡¯ve never asked anything from you all these years. This is just one request

    from me, from your brother.¡± Peter lowered his head and spoke to her in a soft, pleading voice.

    Sally poured a ss of water. ¡°Want some water?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡¯

    After drinking another ss of water, Sally sat on a chair with a grim, sullen face.

    ¡°Fia is a good and kind girl. She has never hurt anyone all her life. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt

    or get involved in some untoward incidents. I hope you can help her too, Pete.¡±

    Peter took a deep breath to suppress his temper. ¡°This is not the way to judge whether a person¡¯s good

    or not.¡±

    ¡°But can you not get her involved with that matter with Parker Group?!¡± Sally could not hold it in

    anymore. She raised her head and confronted her brother.

    CC }}

    Peter frowned as his face turned sullen. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Pete, although I was young at the time, I could already remember things. Besides, I am the daughter

    of the victim and there were many friends¡¯ and ssmates¡¯ parents who were entrepreneurs. So of

    course I caught wind of the news.

    11

    Sally¡¯s eyes began swelling with tears. ¡°I hated the Parkers too back then. But as I grew up, I began to

    understand.¡±

    ¡°What did you understand?¡± Peter¡¯s voice turned cold upon hearing this.

    Sally was stunned and turned silent upon seeing her brother¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Sally Hall! Tell me what the heck did you understand!¡± Peter raised his voice, demanding the answer

    from his sister.

    Sally gulped down her saliva and continued, ¡°There is alwayspetition in the business world. Tricks,

    ploys, and schemes are unavoidable. And the winners call the shots¡­ Our dad. lost to Parker Group

    so¡­¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Peter interrupted her in a cold tone, ¡°Parker Group is based in Lumenpolis. And we, the Halls,

    are based in Gryphon. What did we ever do to them? Huh? How could they, a massive corporation,

    wipe out the Halls like that?! They did not even leave us some room to regroup and recover, sending us

    straight to bankruptcy! Heh, ¡®survival of the fittest¡¯ my ass!

    We¡¯re humans, not animals! Yet look at them! Can these people call themselves humans?!¡±

    Sally looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°Pete, please don¡¯t get upset.¡±

    ¡°You understood nothing, Sally. Nothing! It¡¯spletely understandable if massive corporations fight

    tooth and nail for survival. But preying on smallpanies like they did? Like how they oppressed and

    eliminated us, just for money? It¡¯s against the unspoken rules. and codes of the business field! It was

    because they bribed Dad¡¯s most trusted right-hand man to backstab him that he felt so depressed that

    he jumped off the roof! He lost his legs because of that!¡±

    Sally lowered her head weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pete.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Peter tried his best to calm down before speaking again. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I never heard what you said.

    You¡¯re still young and naive. You don¡¯t understand how heartless and despicable this world can be.¡±

    Hearing that he was about to leave her room, Sally yelped out, ¡°But¡­! But Fia had nothing to do with

    all that!¡±

    ¡°Sally!¡± Peter turned and red at his sister. ¡°You disappoint me!¡±

    Sally walked to him and took his hand. She tearfully said, ¡°Please, Pete. Don¡¯t treat her as our enemy. I

    know you¡¯re actually a kind, gentle person who loves his sister very much. You¡¯ve always doted on me.

    Fia is a close friend of mine. Could you treat her like our younger sister, please?¡±

    **

    Peter was utterly speechless when he heard Sally¡¯s ridiculous plea. Was his little sister too kind or too

    stupid?

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756

    Chapter 756

    Sally clutched Peter¡¯s hand and said to him earnestly, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been bearing a lot of burden

    all these years. You¡¯ve done so much to provide for me. Yet Fia is so kind and so innocent. She went

    through so much hardship ¨Clike me, your little sister. Yet she remained kind and incorruptible. Pete,

    please¡­ next time when you see her and feel overwhelmed by vengeance, do think of me, okay?

    ¡°Just how did that witch brainwash you?!¡± Peter said to her coldly as he pulled his arm out of her

    hands.

    ¡°So she ordered you toe and annoy me, is that it?¡±

    Sally shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to annoy you. I¡¯m just hoping that you won¡¯t be

    engulfed by vengeance. I don¡¯t want you to be someone else¡¯s executioner because you want to

    seek revenge.¡±

    11

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Peter felt so degraded and heartbroken. He felt degraded because his image of the perfect

    brother waspletely shattered in his little sister¡¯s heart. And he was heartbroken because his little

    sister did not understand why he did the things that he did.

    ¡°Pete¡­¡±

    Peter interrupted her with a cold voice, ¡°Stop trying to persuade me! And don¡¯t go to that expert

    massage therapist! I won¡¯t allow you to do anything for her!¡±

    After saying this, he turned and left her room.

    After wiping away her tears, Sally went into the bathroom to wash her face and then continued packing

    her stuff.

    When she wanted to leave the house with her luggage, her mother and their house servants stopped

    her.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl all this time! What got into you?! What made you want to do something so

    ridiculous?!¡± Mrs. Hall said in distraught.

    ¡°What ridiculous thing?!¡± Sally raised her voice and asked.

    ¡°Eloping with someone! Your brother told on you and asked me to stop you from running away! Look,

    Sally. If you really like that man, just ask him toe ask for your hand in marriage properly!¡± Mrs. Hall

    then stared at Sally¡¯s stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sally. It¡¯s okay that you¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s not like

    the old days. So no one will say anything bad about it. Just don¡¯t resort to elopement. Get that man to

    visit our home and we can discuss your marriage the proper way, okay?¡±

    Even her servant was pleading with her, ¡°Yeah, miss! There¡¯s no need to run off with the man. There¡¯s

    always room to negotiate!¡±

    ¡°I

    Sally was so pissed off that she could not utter a word! Her brother¡­ That sweet brother of hers would

    resort to ruining her good name and reputation as a maiden just to stop her from helping Fia!

    And he had foreseen that she would not be able to get someone over to help her because she never

    had a boyfriend!

    Right now the only person who could help her was Jason. But Peter knew her very well-he knew that

    she would not have the courage to seek his help!

    After being chased back into her room, Sally dialed Peter¡¯s number angrily.

    When he saw the number on the phone, Peter said to Esme, ¡°Wait here. I have a phone call to take.¡±

    He then walked away, intending to pick up the phone outside of his office. Esme grinned at him

    sarcastically. ¡°Who is it, huh? Is this another woman that you¡¯re sleeping with? So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t

    want to receive the call in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, woman. It¡¯s Sally!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± A glint of envy shed on Esme¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then off you go then. Shoo!¡±

    After leaving the office, Peter turned and checked if Esme followed him. Then, he walked even further

    away and picked up the phone.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hello, Sall¡­¡±

    ¡°Pete, how could you?! How could you ruin my name in front of Mom like that just to stop me from

    leaving?!¡±

    Peter rubbed his temple and said, ¡°Look, don¡¯t get involved, alright? Listen to me. Don¡¯t get involved

    with Fia Lawson.¡±

    ¡°But I have to work at the hospital! How¡¯d I go to work if they do something like this to me?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve

    helped you with your resignation letter earlier. I¡¯ll find you work at another hospital. Don¡¯t worry. I assure

    you. The working environment and pay over there is going to be better than what you had at

    Gryphonheart Hospital. You¡¯ll even get a higher position too.¡± Peter tried to persuade his little sister

    with money and power.

    Hearing what her brother said, Sally fell silent.

    ¡°Sally? Hello? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up then.¡±

    ¡°Are you with Britney at the moment? Are you two nning to do something?¡± Sally suddenly spoke

    into the phone with a cold tone.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757

    Chapter 757

    ¡°Stay in your room and don¡¯t pry into my business!¡± After saying that, Peter hung up.

    As he returned to the office, Esme grinned at him. ¡°Why the long face? Did you fight with your dear little

    sister?¡±

    Peter walked to the fridge to get a bottle of cold water and juice. He handed the juice to Esme. Then,

    he twisted open the cold water and gulped it down.

    Esme continued saying giddily, ¡°So it¡¯s true you¡¯ve had a fight with her? But isn¡¯t she an obedient girl? I

    remember you saying that she has never fought with you and listens to whatever you say?¡±

    ¡°Stop acting so disgustingly!¡± Peter red at her. ¡°Remember. Never touch my family!¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to touch your family? You¡¯re the best amongst them. So it makes more sense for me

    to¡­ touch you.¡± Esme walked toward him and then sat on hisp. When she was about to hug his

    neck, Peter pushed her away.

    Esme, sitting on the floor, looked at him tearfully. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood!¡± Peter red at Esme. Things had gottenplicated now that Sally knew about

    him and Esme. He had to make sure that Esme never caught wind of this. Or else, this mad, crazy

    b*tch would endanger Sally by involving her with their n.

    ¡°Aw,e on. Don¡¯t be like that. You went to the police station to bail me out first thing in the morning.

    So I want to repay you. Why¡¯d you push me away like that?¡± Esme sighed as she climbed to the sofa

    andid on it.

    ¡°From the way you pushed me away, I would think you¡¯ve found another woman to sleep with you.¡±

    ¡°Just why on earth do you think I¡¯d find another woman? Esme, you¡¯vepletely ruined me!¡± Peter

    red at this woman with his furious eyes. He could not wait to choke this woman to death!

    Yet she was all he could think of all day! He could not find it in him to let her go. His ¡°love¡± for her had

    mutated into something really perverse over the years!

    ¡°Oh my, you look so angry this morning. Who upset you, hmm?¡±

    ¡°I think you know that answer better than anyone!¡± Peter tossed away the bottle in his hand and rushed

    to Esme to grab her hair.

    A glint of hatred gleamed in Esme¡¯s eyes when she felt hurt from him pulling her hair.

    Yet she maintained her sensual,scivious smile. ¡°Mr. Hall, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Still pulling on Esme¡¯s hair, Peter gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why did you go to Conrad¡¯s house? What

    did you do? Did you seduce him? You must have seduced him, right?! If not, why would be send you to

    the police station?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not me. It was that idiot Elmo Moore. He was the one who allowed himself to get persuaded

    and did all those horrible things. And Conrad heard from Fia that I could be Esme Manning, so he

    asked to see me.¡±

    ¡°Did you break your cover?¡± Peter¡¯s face turned grim.

    ¡°No. At first, things ended well and he asked his underling to send me home. Yet suddenly that

    underling insisted on bringing me to the police station to help with investigating Elmo.¡±

    When she thought about it, Esme could not help but feel afraid too. She did not know if anything went

    wrong. How could Elmo tell that she was Esme Manning just by looking at her from behind?

    She wanted so much to stab the man¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Then why were your parents brought to Conrad¡¯s vi to meet you, huh?¡±

    ¡°It should be me asking you that question, don¡¯t you think?¡± Esme smiled as she pped Peter¡¯s face.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?!¡± Peter yelled at her.

    ¡°Hey, I did not p that hard. What¡¯s there to be mad about? I should be the one who¡¯s mad at you.

    Weren¡¯t you supposed to keep them safely hidden somewhere? Why were they found by Conrad

    Maxwell? He even brought them over to threaten me!¡±

    Esme then pretended to sob. ¡°You have no idea how anxious and scared I was when I saw them! If

    Conrad hurt them before my eyes, I might actually kneel in front of him and ask him to stop! My cover

    could have blown from my desire to save them!¡±

    Peter was getting irritated by Esme¡¯s sobbing. He let her go and then sat on the floor. ¡°He could never

    hurt your parents.¡±

    Esme was stunned to hear this. ¡°Why?¡±

    Could it be that Conrad still had feelings for her? So he would love her parents as well? Esme¡¯s heart

    raced when she thought about this possibility.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758

    Chapter 758

    p!!

    Peter raised his hand and gave Esme a loud p. He pped her so hard that she felt dizzy from it.

    The edge of her lips was bleeding.

    ¡°Why did you p me?¡± Esme asked in a daze.

    ¡°So that you¡¯ll wake up and stop dreaming!¡± Peter said in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s true that he wouldn¡¯t hurt

    your parents. But it¡¯s not because of you. It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want Fia to see his dark, vicious

    side.¡±

    Esme¡¯s eyes rolled as she covered her swollen face.

    No. No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    She had had enough being controlled by Peter Hall! She had enough of his brainwashing! When she

    was together with Conrad, Esme was so proud and free!

    She regretted it so much! Why did she push him away and go overseas?! Why did she allow herself to

    be seduced by Peter?

    Indeed, after she had gone overseas, Esme was able to expand and grow her career quite rapidly. This

    was all thanks to Peter providing her the resources.

    But if she stayed and yed the long game¡­ Conrad could have given her all that fame and wealth

    too! She regretted leaving him so much!

    Look at Fia! She was doing so well! He gave her that project he forcefully obtained from Grandmother.

    He helped her to produce everything that she designed. He even bought all themercial slots on

    every media outlet to market her products!

    This nameless little b*tch had be so famous in such a short time!

    And this all should have been hers! Hers!

    Anger and hatred filled Esme¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Peter, don¡¯t force me to leave you! I always have

    options other than you!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ You have options better than me?¡± Peter got down from the sofa and grabbed her by the

    throat, pulling her all the way to the bathroom.

    He pressed her face to the bathroom mirror and said, ¡°Open your eyes and look carefully! Tell me who

    you are at the moment!¡±

    When Esme saw that innocent, lovely face in the mirror, she screamed like a mad woman and began

    wing at Peter¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    She hated Britney¡¯s face so much! The more she carried that face, the more she hated it!

    If she was still Esme, she could still stand a chance if she could make Conrad reminisce about the old

    days when they were together.

    Yet now, she had literally lost her face! What else did she have topete with Fia?!

    Peter pushed her to the bathroom floor and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your parents are still in my

    hands. Even if they haven¡¯t spilled the beans this time, they might the next time.¡±

    Laying on the floor on her stomach, Esmeughed sarcastically. ¡°Spill the beans? What beans? To

    them, I¡¯m already dead! Esme Manning is no more!¡±

    Peter squatted down to grab her chin and said, ¡°You think your father doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    Esme widened her eyes and red at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think someone like him would obey my instructions and live a country life? If you really

    died, he would probably feel relieved because then he would be free.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Esme repeated her question in a screech as she pushed Peter¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°How could my father know that I¡¯m alive?! It was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?! Did you tell him that I am still

    alive?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. I did.¡± An evil grin was carved on Peter¡¯s face. It was as though he was a demon spawned

    from hell.

    Esme recalled the time she was at Conrad¡¯s vi. When she was about to drink that boiling, hot tea, her

    father rushed to her and gulped down the tea without hesitation.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She knew her father. Hank Manning, her father, was a very selfish man. He would never show

    sympathy to a stranger. So why did he grab that tea and drink it? Because he knew¡­ He knew that

    she was his daughter.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    He knew that she was still alive. Did her father feel ashamed about what he did to her because he

    wanted to protect his brother, Chuck? Was that why he grabbed the boiling hot tea?

    ¡°Then what about my mom? Does she know?¡± Esme asked as she stared at Peter.

    ¡°Do you think your mother would be crazy like that if she knew you¡¯re still alive?¡± Peter said icily.

    ¡°You monster!¡± Esme pounced at him and choked him by the neck. ¡°You let my dad know, but why did

    you hide it from my mom? How can you just stand by and watch as she gets worse and worse?!¡±

    ¡°If she knew, how can she perfect the act with Conrad¡¯s people?¡± Peter held her hand and with a simple

    press, Esme let go of him because of the pain.

    ¡°The crazier she gets, the better.¡± Peter stood up before giving a bitter smile. ¡°But from the looks of it,

    there¡¯s no point in this anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Esme asked.

    ¡°Nothing much. However, as you couldn¡¯t keep your temper and kept on provoking Fia, she is now

    already sure that you are Esme Manning! Do you think Conrad will let things develop without

    interfering?¡±

    ¡°No! He¡¯s seen me! He didn¡¯t believe that I am Esme! He even said that Fia¡¯s crazy and that nothing

    she said is trustworthy!¡± Esme said, trying her best to convince herself.

    Peter suddenly felt pity for her. He grabbed Esme by her long hair and dragged her to the front of the

    sink.

    ¡°Do you know how I did it to Britney without raising her suspicion? Do you know what I injected her

    with? That drug would maintain the freshness of the corpse in the beginning. However, in five days¡¯

    time, the body would quickly dpose and be bloated. It would look like a body that had been

    submerged in water for a very long time. Identification would almost be impossible.¡±

    Esme listened to the horror story that Peter was telling her, and she couldn¡¯t help but let a terrible

    picture form in her mind.

    Her body slowly trembled, as fear began to overtake her whole body.

    Peter began to whisper into her ears as if he was intoxicated. ¡°I spent a lot of effort to take her corpse

    back to the country and exchange it with you. But you? You¡¯re so ungrateful! You¡¯ve betrayed me!

    What¡¯s the point of letting you live?!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Esme could sense Peter¡¯s murderous intent and held his hand with her trembling hands.

    Peter looked at the face in the mirror and remembered little Britney who had always followed him since

    they were children.

    If Sally knew that he had killed Britney, she would never forgive him!

    Perhaps it was better for him to end everything like this! To die together with this damnable. Esme

    Manning!

    ¡°No¡­¡± Esme could feel her breathing get shallower as she tried even harder to grab the hand choking

    her, but it wasn¡¯t helping.

    As she choked, she let down one of her hands and put it on her belly.

    ¡°¡­Pregnant. I¡¯m¡­ pregnant.¡±

    Peter was stunned and regained hisposure. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    When he saw how Esme was almost out of breath from being choked, he quickly let go of her hand.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Esme fell on the floor buttocks first as she coughed. She was worried that Peter would go crazy again.

    She coughed and said, ¡°I¡­ Cough! Have your child¡­ Cough!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Cough! I¡¯m not,¡± Esme said pitifully as she grabbed Peter¡¯s leg. ¡°You can take me to the hospital

    for a checkup.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Peter stared at her with an icy face. Once he was sure she wasn¡¯t lying, he pulled her up.

    He took her to hisboratory and put her down on the examination couch. He confirmed what was

    inside her womb very quickly thanks to his tools.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, right?¡± Esme sat up, shuddering. She did her best to do it carefully, trying her best not to

    enrage him.

    Peter first stared at her and then at her belly before asking gloomily, ¡°Why are you only telling me now?

    It has been two months!¡±

    Esme¡¯s heart skipped a beat and quickly said, ¡°You misunderstood me. I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from

    you or do anything behind your back! I only found out the day before yesterday when I wasn¡¯t feeling

    well. I haven¡¯t been able to tell you about it because Conrad asked me to go to his ce directly after

    that. And then, I got sent to the police station..

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760

    Chapter 760

    Peter stared at Esme quietly.

    She became unsettled the longer he stared at her, worried that he would suddenly go crazy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Or do you think that the baby isn¡¯t yours? You¡¯re a researcher and you know a

    lot of things. You have ways to find out more about it.¡± She pulled his hand and ced it on her belly,

    worried that he wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°You can take my venous blood to test it.¡±

    Peter found it to be very ironic. She said that she had just found out about it, but she knew about using

    her venous blood for DNA testing. Obviously, she had read a lot about it beforehand.

    ¡°Other than using venous blood to check for one¡¯s parental DNA, did you read about how to get an

    abortion? Do you want it done by hand or with drugs?¡±

    Esme was stunned, unable to react.

    ¡°Or maybe you want to use some kind of ident to lose the baby? Or maybe you want to use this

    baby as a tool to vilify Conrad? Is that it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Esme shuddered. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t! You¡¯re the only man I have, and you know it! I was still a virgin

    when we got together!¡±

    Peter smiled. ¡°You came back for him, and he almost had a divorce with Fia, and you dare say that you

    never slept with him?¡±

    ¡°No! I never did!¡± Esme wanted to curse when she remembered about it!

    She did everything she could back then and even drugged him, but Conrad never slept with her!

    ¡°You have to believe me! You¡¯re the only man I ever have! This baby is definitely yours! The only

    reason that I was reading about the paternity test is because I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Peter was getting so annoyed when he heard about her crying and said, ¡°Raise your hand.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Esme showed her arm.

    Peter brought a needle and extracted four vials of blood from her elbow area. He then said coldly, ¡°Go

    back to rest. Have the Thomases prepare some nutritious food for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Esme said as she held a piece of cotton over where the needle pricked her. When it stopped

    bleeding, she looked at Peter pitifully. ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    Peter looked at her coldly and took her blood to a machine for the test.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Everyone thought that Britney was the one that chased after you and that you didn¡¯t like her. Now that

    I¡¯m pregnant, should we do this secretly or should we open it up?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to make this rtionship open?¡± Peter said, his voice still without much

    emotion.

    There was a sh in Esme¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Maybe we should keep it quiet for now. We can take it

    slow and make everyone believe that you¡¯re starting to ept me. Then, when they¡­¡±

    ¡°Esme Manning.¡± Peter turned around and looked at her with frigid eyes. ¡°Do you want to take it slow

    so that everyone has time to warm up to the idea, or are you just trying to buy time for your schemes?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really doing this for your sake. Otherwise, if we suddenly announce this despite your dislike for

    Britney, everyone will think that you¡¯re not doing it for real or you¡¯re toying with Britney¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one with the ruined reputation and I¡¯m fine with that!¡± Peter said as he let out a sneer. ¡°Better

    than you having arge belly and having both our reputations ruined!¡±

    ¡°Then, what you¡¯re saying is¡­?¡± Esme carefully asked.

    ¡°Give me some time.¡± He red at her. ¡°And you better keep your head low.¡±

    After Esme left, Peter waited for the results as his mind wandered.

    He never thought of having a child with Esme. At least, not until then.

    The two of them had always used protection. The only time that he did it was in the car because he

    didn¡¯t have a condom. However, he pulled out at thest moment, so he didn¡¯t leave any traces inside.

    When he remembered what Esme had been doingtely, heughed at himself. ¡°She nned it all.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She nned to have his child so that she could control him.

    Everything that woman did was for her schemes!

    Once Esme returned to the Thomases¡¯ household, she locked herself up in her room and didn¡¯t

    even want to eat.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761

    Chapter 761

    Peter was right. She didn¡¯t want the child.

    She used the chance to have the baby! She was thinking that, once she had a chance to get close to

    Conrad, she would pin the me on Conrad!

    But now, she had no choice but to tell Peter that she was already pregnant.

    It would be difficult to find a chance to pass the buck to Conrad.

    Unless¡­

    ¡®Unless Peter¡¯s dead!¡¯ she thought to herself as the fires of hate burned in her eyes.

    Once he was dead, no one would know that she was Esme Manning and not Britney Thomas!

    No one could control her or threaten her again!

    When the thought appeared in her mind, Esme¡¯s heart began to thump even faster.

    While Peter himself didn¡¯t have any weakness, he still had something that he cherished.

    His family!

    Sally was just about to call Conrad for help, but Britney¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°Hello? Britney?¡± she carefully asked. When she remembered how Fia said that she was not Britney

    Thomas, but Esme Manning, she felt ufortable when she remembered how she was kissing Peter.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Esme made her voice to be as innocent as possible.

    Sally suddenly remembered how Fia told Britney not to be so friendly with her.

    If Britney really was Esme, that meant that the two of them would be enemies. It was really quite

    disgusting.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Are

    you freetely, Sally? I want to treat you to a meal. It¡¯s best if you can ask Fia to join us.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to ask me out? Or Fia?¡± Sally¡¯s tone was full of wariness.

    Esme paused for a moment before saying with a warm tone, ¡°I want to treat you both to a meal. Do you

    remember when we just came back? When you asked Fia to join us, everything was going so well! Fia

    and I have had some misunderstandingstely, so I hope you can help me say a few words.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Sally suddenly felt repulsion toward Britney. The Britney she knew wasn¡¯t

    that kind of person.

    The true Britney was a very direct woman. She would go directly and find the person she wanted to

    speak to. She would never cause problems for another person by using another person¡¯s name.

    ¡°Sally, are you hating metely? You treated me so well in the past and you would take care of me.

    Have you forgotten all of that?¡± Esme said pitifully.

    When Sally remembered about the past, and the Britney from the past, she couldn¡¯t simply stay out of

    this.

    ¡°Britney¡­ Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡±

    ¡°Sure, you treat me, and I pay the bill!¡± Esme said happily.

    Sally gave her an address and hung up the phone.

    She didn¡¯t bring any luggage this time. She simply walked down with a small purse.

    Mrs. Hall immediately stopped her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out for lunch with Britney.¡±

    ¡°No. Your brother said you can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Sally said helplessly as she took out a card and a booklet from her purse and put them in her mother¡¯s

    hand, ¡°I¡¯m not taking my ID and my passport, alright?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really just eating with Britney?¡±

    ¡°I am. I know that you really want her to be your daughter-inw. Don¡¯t you want your daughter to help

    you achieve your dreams?¡±

    Mrs. Hall was persuaded. She then said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll believe you. But as insurance, can you call Britney to

    confirm it? Otherwise, who knows if you¡¯ll run with a man into some mountains and nevere back!¡±

    Sally was quite impressed with her mother¡¯s imagination. To run into the mountains?

    If she really was pregnant and became a hermit in the mountains, was she supposed to give birth

    herself?

    Was there even a need for that?

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762

    Chapter 762

    When Mrs. Hall was walking Sally out, she said, ¡°Careful when you¡¯re driving. When you¡¯re dining with

    Britney, eat something nutritious. Don¡¯t eat anything spicy.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mom. You can go back now,¡± Sally said with a smile as she waved at her and got back into the

    car.

    Mrs. Hall was worried about her husband who was alone in the study and quickly went upstairs. She

    was mainly worried about him not being able to find her if he needed anything.

    Before she started her car, Sally took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts. She stopped at

    Jason¡¯s name.

    Jason had just had a two-hour meeting and had just gone back to his office from the meeting room. He

    was just about to turn off his phone as he looked at all the documents on his desk when Sally called.

    ¡°Hello, Sally.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Jason.¡±

    The two of themughed, their voices reaching one another through the phone.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jason asked. He had even more workpared to when he was a doctor. Time was tight.

    ¡°Did Fia tell you anything about Britney?¡±

    ¡°She did.¡±

    ¡°That Britney really isn¡¯t Britney, that she¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s she¡¯s Esme Manning,¡± Jason quickly cut her off.

    Sally was stunned. ¡°You believe her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in the office that day too. I believed Fia then,¡± Jason said softly.

    Sally remembered how she didn¡¯t believe Fia that day. She even believed that she was bing

    mentally ill and wanted to get a therapist to give her a look.

    She was somewhat ashamed of what she did. ¡°I mistreated her back then. She didn¡¯t get angry at me,

    did she?¡±

    ¡°She understood the difference between right and wrong. She never med you for it,¡± Jason

    said.

    ¡°Jason,¡± Sally called out his name. ¡°I want to help her with her nodule, but stopped me from leaving to

    learn the technique needed for it.¡±

    Jason frowned. ¡°Since when?¡±

    my brother

    ¡°I just found out yesterday and they probably didn¡¯t have the time to inform you just yet.¡± Sally smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re a man, so Conrad probably won¡¯t tell you about it. Don¡¯t worry about Fia¡¯s illness this time.

    Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Your brother¡¯s not allowing you to leave, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll convince him.¡±

    Jason paused. ¡°Where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°In front of my home. I¡¯m going to eat with Britney.¡±

    ¡°With Britney? Where?¡±

    ¡°What, you want to join us?¡±

    Jason looked at the documents piling up on his table. ¡°I can¡¯t. Send me the address though.¡±

    After hanging up, Sally couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What a suspicious man. He¡¯s asking me for the

    address despite being unable to go. What is he up to?¡±

    Although she wasining, she still sent the address of the restaurant that Britney wanted to go to

    Jason.

    ¡°How long have you been waiting, Sally?¡±

    ¡°I just got here,¡± Sally said as she looked at Britney¡¯s outfit. A pair of ts, a long dress, and a simple

    ck zer. Simple and elegant.

    When Britney sat down, she asked, ¡°Britney, I thought you like heels?¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s in the past. I¡¯ve changed,¡± Esme said with a smile. ¡°Sally, the reason that I liked to wear

    heels is because I¡¯m not tall enough. Now that I¡¯m taller, I don¡¯t have to wear heels anymore.¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°You did get taller after your trip overseas.¡¯

    Esme looked down and straightened her dress, a hint of annoyance in her eyes.

    The real Britney was not as tall as her in the past. But she was younger and she grew taller very

    quickly. She ended up about her height in the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years, Sally. You still remember how tall I was?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sally said with a smile. ¡°But you¡¯re several years younger than me. And to me, feels like an

    older child taking care of a small child, so I¡¯ve always remembered you as short and small.¡±

    it

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ha! You can really tell a joke, Sally.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to joke that much,¡± Sally said as she looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m much more direct.¡± ¡°Is that so?

    Peter isn¡¯t that direct though.¡±

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763

    Chapter 763

    ¡°Really?¡± Sally sipped a cup of water and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some dishes. What else do you

    want? I can ask the waiter to top up our order.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a picky eater,¡± Esme said without thinking much.

    Sally then said, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered onion sd and fish mint sd. Are you okay with that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Esme said.

    ¡°Britney,¡± Sally said with a stern expression. ¡°You hated these two when you were little.¡±

    Esme was stunned. She wasn¡¯t expecting Sally to haveid a trap for her.

    She looked at Sally suspiciously. She didn¡¯t understand why she wasying traps for her!

    ¡°Britney, I saw you kissing my brother in the garage.¡± Sally red into Esme¡¯s eyes.

    Esme leaned back to the point that she had her back on the seat back. She didn¡¯t know what to

    say.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s your rtionship with my older brother?¡± Sally asked.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Esme nervously lowered her head and then raised her head in embarrassment. She then said

    nervously, ¡°I¡­ I have always liked Peter. I chased after him overseas. After that, Esme died, right?

    He¡¯s no longer thinking of her, so I¡­ I pursued him a little too much.¡±

    Once Peter had the report for the paternity test, he decided to go home first.

    He was leaving theboratory normally, and used the elevator to get to the basement where his car

    was.

    When he was going to start his car and put his phone on the phone holder, he didn¡¯t put it properly and

    it fell on the floor.

    He bent down to grab his phone, and then saw something ck and small under the steering wheel.

    Because his car was mostly ck, it was very difficult to discover.

    He threw the phone onto the passenger¡¯s seat and took down the ck thing. He then found out that it

    was a mini camera!

    ¡°Captain!¡± A ck-clothed security guard ran toward Tiger. ¡°Peter found the camera!¡±

    Tiger then calmly said, ¡°Activate the self-destruct mechanism. Destroy the camera.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Peter held the camera in his hand tightly with murderous intent!

    He immediately thought of Esme!

    Esme¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the caller and then shyly waved it at Sally.

    ¡°It¡¯s Peter.¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°Answer it, then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Esme answered the call in front of Sally and then quickly said before he had a chance to say

    anything, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m eating with Sally! Have you eaten? Do you want to join us?¡±

    Peter gritted her teeth and then icily said, ¡°Esme, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Esme was confused. ¡°You want to join us? I¡¯ll send you the address then.¡±

    She ended the call first. However, when she heard Peter¡¯s dark words, restless.

    She looked up toward Sally, and a scheme formed in her mind.

    She still had the drug that Peter made. It was colorless. Tasteless.

    If she could drug Sally with it and find a man¡­

    Then, she could use a photo to force Sally to help her!

    he got yo

    Once she had Sally under her control, she would have Peter under her control too!

    The more she thought about it, the better the idea sounded in her mind!

    Not to mention that Sally had a good rtionship with that whore Fia! If she could keep Sally under her

    control, destroying Fia would be as easy as ABC!

    This was her chance to destroy Fia!

    And Conrad would still be hers!

    ¡°Sally, Peter ising for dinner too. Do you want to order an extra dish or two?¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call for the waiter.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to the counter and ask for an extra dish.¡± Esme stood up and said, ¡°All three of us can

    have a drink too.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764

    Chapter 764

    Sally didn¡¯t suspect anything and simply watched as Esme walked over to the counter.

    It was at this time that her phone rang. It was her brother.

    She picked it up and said with an annoyed tone, ¡°What is it? Do you think I¡¯m here to get in a fight with

    her?¡±

    Peter held his phone tightly and spoke nervously.

    ¡°Where are you eating?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she send the address to you?¡± Sally said, annoyed.

    ¡°Sally, go home! Without my permission, you can¡¯t go anywhere and see anyone!¡±

    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m not your puppet!¡± Sally was instantly enraged. Peter had never spoken to her with such a

    fierce tone before.

    ¡°Sally, I won¡¯t hurt you. Listen to me. Go home now!¡± Peter was very anxious. He couldn¡¯t get to his

    sister immediately. Meanwhile, Esme was someone that would act on instinct!

    ¡°Yeah, you won¡¯t hurt me. I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend, but the first thing you said about me is that I¡¯m

    pregnant and wanted to elope!¡± Sally hung up and temporarily cklisted her brother¡¯s number.

    ¡°Sally, Peter might take some time before getting here. Should we order something to drink first?¡±

    Esme asked in a considerate tone.

    Sally was angered by her brother. Despite not being a drinker, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s have some wine for

    now!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Esme was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to drink anything alcoholic since you¡¯re a doctor,

    right? I¡¯ll order a juice for you?¡±

    ¡°No thanks. You ordered us wine just now, right? Wine is fine.¡±

    The waiter walked over with a bottle of red wine and wine sses. Esme then took out a wet napkin

    from her purse to wipe her hands.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    She then said to the waiter, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. I¡¯ll pour the wine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The waiter smiled politely and left with the tray.

    Esme first poured a ss of wine and put it in front of Sally. ¡°Sally, you¡¯ve never drank wine so just

    have a sip. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get drunk easily.¡±

    Sally nodded and picked up the ss of wine. She smelled something fragrant mixed with the smell of

    alcohol. She didn¡¯t think too much about it, thinking that it was just from the wine.

    Esme looked at Sally taking two sips and said with a smile, ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    ¡°Quite nice.¡±

    ¡°This wine I ordered is a sweet wine. While it¡¯s sweeter, it¡¯s also quite strong. Don¡¯t drink too much,

    otherwise, Peter will yell at me.¡±

    Sally finished the ss and put it down as she looked at Esme.

    ¡°Britney, are you together with my brother?¡±

    Esme smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Peter said that he wanted to keep it a secret first.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he let you talk about it? Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯s just toying with you and he¡¯ll abandon

    you?¡± Sally said, somewhat infuriated.

    Esme argued for Peter and said in a weak tone, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. He¡¯s a real man.¡±

    ¡°A real man?¡± Sally felt both pitiful and sorrowful.

    ¡°What is it, Sally?¡± Esme was beginning to worry. She felt that Sally was being somewhat strange. Did

    she know something?

    Sally looked at Britney¡¯s face, and remembered how Fia told her not to expose anything.

    ¡°If he was a real man, would he use his own sister of being pregnant and wanting to elope?!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Esme was shocked. From what she knew, Sally didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend! And the person

    she liked, Jason, was in love with Fia!

    Could it be that Sally had managed to get her hands on Jason?

    ¡°Do¡­ you have a boyfriend, Sally? Who is it?¡±

    [[

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Sally pretended to be agitated because Britney pointed out what hurt the most. That¡¯s the

    point. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend! I¡¯m very angry at being used of something like that by my own

    brother!¡±

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765

    Chapter 765

    ¡°Sally, what happened between you and Peter?¡±

    Looking at how interested Esme was, she then told her about how she wanted to help with Fia¡¯s illness

    by learning a new massage method but was stopped by her brother.

    Esme had a strange expression on her face. She didn¡¯t realize that Peter would work so hard to help

    her get her revenge!

    He stopped Sally from treating Fia!

    And she thought that Peter was dragging his feet and wasn¡¯t serious in helping her at all.

    When she heard what Sally had said, she was both shocked and touched.

    ¡°If you were me, and your brother stopped you from treating a patient, wouldn¡¯t you get angry as well?

    Do you still think that he¡¯s a real man?!¡±

    Esme then said, ¡°Maybe your brother thinks Conrad is hard to deal with and easily gets angry with

    others, and is worried that you¡¯ll earn his ire.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! He¡¯s changed!¡±

    Esme was hesitating about whether to stop her scheme against Sally, and she immediately dropped on

    the table.

    She

    gave Sally a push. ¡°Sally? Sally?¡±

    Sally waspletely out. It was obvious that she was knocked unconscious by the drugsced in the

    wine ss.

    The effect of the drugs would be amplified a few times after being added to the wine!

    She looked at the time. Peter would need about ten minutes or so to get here. Should she do anything

    to Sally?

    At this time, her phone rang. It was not a voice call or a video call as she had temporarily diverted all

    calls and shut down othermunication apps. Only messages coulde in.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Esme looked at Sally who was lying motionless on the table and mumbled to herself, ¡°It¡¯s toote to

    change it now. Your brother is crazy. I need to control you so that I can control him.¡±

    She then dragged Sally to the counter and pretended to be helpless and said, ¡°Seriously. My friend

    here is in a bad mood, and she got drunk after a few drinks. I don¡¯t think we can dine now. I¡¯ll take her

    somewhere else to rest first.¡±

    After paying the bill, she went straight to a hotel nearby with Sally.

    When the waiter was cleaning up their table, he noticed a small purse under the chair. He was just

    about to chase the two when a ringing came from the purse.

    He quickly picked up the call and said, ¡°Hello, the owner of this purse left her phone in our restaurant.

    Do you know her?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Where is she? When did she leave? Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, miss.¡± The waiter looked at the name of the contact. Seeing that the two of

    them knew each other, he then said, ¡°Maybe you cane here and take her purse?¡±

    ¡°Sure, thanks. Can you please tell me your location?¡±

    The waiter had just finished telling her the restaurant¡¯s location when a handsome man in a full suit

    walked in. He quickly hung up and walked over.

    ¡°Hello, sir. How many guests are we expecting today?¡±

    Fia was stunned as she looked at the phone for a few seconds, feeling anxious without exactly knowing

    why.

    Sally was someone very careful. How could she leave her purse behind at a restaurant after a meal?

    Conrad had juste back from a meeting when she instantly stood up and looked at him.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s pack up and go have lunch.¡±

    Fia said with a serious expression on her face, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Sally!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sally go overseas to study?¡±

    ¡°I just called her, but a restaurant¡¯s waiter picked up, saying that she left her purse in the restaurant!

    Someone like her wouldn¡¯t leave her purse behind! Something strange is going on!¡± Fia was very

    anxious as she dragged Conrad and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Slow down.¡± Conrad held her hand firmly and stopped her. He was worried that she might fall or knock

    into something if she walked too fast.

    However, Fia became even more anxious. ¡°I¡¯m nervous. What if something happened to her? If it¡¯s my

    fault that something happened to her, I¡¯ll never be able to face myself.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766

    Chapter 766

    ¡°Hush!¡± Conrad said as he pulled her into his arms and calmed her down. ¡°Calm down for now. Tell me

    where the restaurant is. I¡¯ll have Tiger lead his men over first, okay?¡±

    Fia nodded and told him the location of the restaurant.

    When Conrad heard about it, he frowned as a hotel nearby popped into his mind.

    While the hotel looked like a normal five-star hotel on the surface, some pretty unsavory things

    happened under the shadows.

    The higher-ups were collecting evidence so that they could clean up the ce.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you make the call right now?!¡± Fia was unhappy with Conrad pausing at a time like that and

    roared.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad immediately contacted Tiger and told him to send more people to search for Sally

    nearby.

    When he looked into Fia¡¯s nervous eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but tell Tiger about the hotel as well. ¡°Even if

    you have to flip the hotel over, find Sally Hall!¡±

    ¡°Her purse was left in a restaurant. Why did you tell Tiger to search a hotel?¡± Fia asked in confusion.

    But as soon as the words left her mouth, her brain made a connection.

    She screamed, ¡°It¡¯s Esme! It has to be her! That¡¯s the kind of scheme she ys! Sally had nothing to

    do with all of this! Why?!¡±

    ¡°Fia, calm down for now, alright? We have to find Sally. She needs you, understand?¡± Conrad was

    worried that she would emotionally copse. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her or for her child.

    Esme dragged Sally to the bed. Looking at her pretty face, she said without emotion in her voice,

    ¡°Originally, I reserved this ce for Fia. But you got yourself into this. I¡¯m sorry. I have no choice.¡±

    She took a deep breath and began to remove Sally¡¯s clothes!

    ¡°Sir, did you book a room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone! Move!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Due to our hotel¡¯s privacy policy, we can¡¯t let you enter like this.¡±

    Several hotel security staff ran over, stopping Kent who was wearing a suit.

    Kent angrily loosened his shirt¡¯s button and loosened his necktie. He angrily pointed at everyone there.

    ¡°I¡¯m here looking for my girlfriend! She¡¯s cheating with someone in this hotel! Darn it! If you stop me, I¡¯ll

    blow up your hotel!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir. Maybe you can give your girlfriend a call so that she¡¯lle out and see you,¡± the hotel

    manager advised him.

    Kent bit his lips. Give a call? Sally¡¯s purse and phone were both in his car right now!

    hapter 766

    If making a call would work, he wouldn¡¯t be here!

    He knew about the hotel as well. If he couldn¡¯t find Sally soon, things would go out of control! ¡°Fine. I

    won¡¯t search for her. I¡¯ll stay in the hotel!¡± Kent immediately ran over to the counter and mmed his ID

    on the counter. ¡°Give me a room! Give me your best one!¡±

    The receptionist looked at the manager.

    The manager nodded. ¡°Sure. The presidential suite then!¡±

    ¡®He wants to have a room, fine? Fine, have a room! The 9,000 dor per night presidential suite is

    worth your every penny!¡¯

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Of course, sir. The presidential suite is 9,000 dors a night,¡± the receptionist politely said.

    ¡°What?¡± Kent looked at her with wide eyes. 9,000 dors was nothing to him, but that was still seriously

    pricey!

    He only wanted to look for someone¡­

    Fine. Saving her was much more important.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767

    Chapter 767

    ¡°Put it on my card!¡± Kent said as he gave the receptionist a ck diamond card, and that shocked both

    the receptionist and the manager.

    Once he got his room card, he immediately ran to the elevator.

    The receptionist then asked the manager, ¡°He¡¯s handsome and rich. Why would a woman still want to

    cheat when she¡¯s with a man like that?¡±

    The manager was both envious and resentful as he straightened up his big belly and said, That¡¯s the

    type of people that has it the worst! What¡¯s the point of being rich and handsome when he can¡¯t enjoy

    the pleasure at all?¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The receptionist was shocked.

    ¡°Ha! Why do you think that is? Why would a woman want to cheat when the man¡¯s handsome and rich?

    That¡¯s because he can¡¯t fulfill a woman¡¯s needs!¡±

    The receptionist was persuaded by the manager and nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem with that, even I

    can¡¯t marry him.¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡± The obese manager then gave the young and well-endowed receptionist a smile as he

    grabbed her hand. ¡°Speaking of which, why don¡¯t you consider me? I¡¯ll guarantee that I¡¯ll make you feel

    happiness that you¡¯ve never felt before, Ms. Bet.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking with me. Last time when the boss brought his friend over to the hotel, you wouldn¡¯t even

    arrange for me to serve them, and there goes my tips!¡±

    ¡°The boss was busy back then. Not to mention that you¡¯ve just joined us. It¡¯s already quite difficult for

    you to be able to get the job as the receptionist. It¡¯ll take some time before you can interact with the

    internal work since only senior staff are allowed to interact with them.¡±

    ¡°When can I be a senior staff?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The manager stroked Ms. Bet¡¯s smooth hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to dinner

    tonight and have some fun. After that, I¡¯ll introduce you to the boss. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise then!¡± Ms. Bet pulled away her hand smoothly and patted on the manager¡¯s puffy

    face. She then got back to her chair and gave him a wink.

    The manager stopped. He knew that there were people spying on him. If they reported back that he

    wasn¡¯t giving his all at work, the boss was going to punish him.

    The moment he went into the suite, he looked around thevish and well-equipped presidential suite.

    He then yelled out, annoyed, ¡°Darn it! My money doesn¡¯t grow on trees, you know!¡±

    After that, he sat down in front of the all-in-one desktop with arge screen. He pretended to find the

    switch and quickly inserted a thumb drive into theputer¡¯s USB slot.

    Theputer switched on and he then clicked open a game, pretending that he was going to have a

    few rounds.

    In a ck room, someone was watching everything that happened in the hotel. The person looked at

    Kent¡¯s suite and said in disgust, ¡°Another rich heir, spending money without

    thinking.¡±

    He then cut off the video feed that was connected to Kent¡¯s room. He had better things to do.

    After he cut off Kent¡¯s video feed, Kent pretended to y the game while using his phone to hack into

    the hotel¡¯s surveince system. Very quickly, he found something suspicious.

    ¡°Britney¡± brought a sleeping Sally into the hotel. She went down to the first basement level and into a

    room.

    Kent saved this video and then hacked into the hotel¡¯s surveince and security system. After that, he

    immediately got out of his suite and headed to the basement.

    All the security officers were watching through the screen at this time was a loop. They never saw Kent

    heading to the basement without any obstacles.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    A certain room on the first basement level had furnishings of very questionable style. The pictures on

    the walls were of naked men and women and the music that was being yed was very sensual.

    There was something sweet in the air that would make one lose it.

    Arge man of foreign origins rubbed his hands together as he looked at Sally under the nket, letting

    out a wickedugh.

    ¡°Here Ie, baby¡­¡± the man said in broken Fortunese.

    Sally opened her eyes, tired. However, she was so shocked by what she was seeing that her eyes

    immediately opened wide. When she heard the foreigner¡¯s voice and realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing

    anything, she instinctively grabbed the nket tightly to cover herself.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ You¡¯re so pretty, baby¡­ You¡¯re the new prettydy that belongs to our boss¡­¡±

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768

    Chapter 768

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    His broken Fortunese and his words made Sally so disgusted that she couldn¡¯t help but retch.

    ¡°Darn you!¡± The foreigner was instantly irritated. He grabbed the nket that was covering her and

    wanted to throw it away.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Sally to be quite strong and he only managed to move her a little. He was so angry

    that he wanted to give her a p.

    ¡°To hell with you!¡±

    Conrad and Fia arrived at the hotel, whereas Tiger and his men were already having a confrontation

    with the hotel¡¯s security team.

    ¡°Sir, these people are stopping us from proceeding with the search!¡± Tiger was very angry as his hands

    curled into fists.

    Conrad scanned his enemies coldly and said, ¡°Take them down. Walk over their corpses if you have

    to!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± With Conrad¡¯smand, Tiger could feel his blood begin to boil as he led his team to

    take out the opposing force.

    Meanwhile, Conrad covered Fia¡¯s eyes and whispered into her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    Fia nervously asked, ¡°Stop the fight and go look for Sally first!¡±

    ¡°Ss has already led his people inside,¡± Conrad said.

    Fia heaved a sigh of relief. With Tiger¡¯s team drawing the security team¡¯s attention, Ss and his team

    should be able to find Sally very quickly.

    The obese manager quietly crawled toward the front counter and pulled the leg of the receptionist, Ms.

    Bet.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ms. Bet narrowed her eyes and smiled as she looked at the fat man

    crawling on the floor.

    ¡°Call¡­ Call the boss!¡± the obese man whispered. He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud and expose himself.

    He was scared of the fighters that looked like feral animals.

    Ms. Bet bent down and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Give the boss a call!¡± he said, somewhat irritated.

    ¡°Oh? Give my boss a call? But my boss is already here.¡±

    ¡°The boss is already here?!¡± the obese man said happily. He had just wanted to stand when he was

    instantly picked up by Ms. Bet with one hand like a small chick and tossed away from the counter.

    Bang!

    The man was extremely heavy and there was a loud thud when he was thrown to the ground.

    Conrad stared at the man on the floor and looked at Ms. Bet.

    ¡°Boss, this man is this hotel¡¯s manager. We can use him to get to the boss of this hotel.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the hard work,¡± Conrad said to her as he raised his foot. He was going to stomp on the

    man¡¯s chest.

    Despite only lifting his foot, the man was already crying and screaming.

    Fia took away Conrad¡¯s hand that was covering her vision and saw the fat man that was under his foot.

    His face was switching from red to pale, seemingly in a lot of pain.

    She seemed to have learned a little bit more about Conrad. He was very strong, and it was especially

    painful if he stomped on someone.

    ¡°Call your boss,¡± Conrad said icily.

    The man screamed as he shook his head.

    While the man in front of him was quite scary, his boss was especially vicious. He wouldn¡¯t even blink

    when he killed someone. He would never betray his boss¡­ Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to

    find his body!

    Conrad pressed on the man¡¯s chest as he increased the pressure from his foot. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s

    good for you.¡±

    All Fia could hear was something being crushed, and the man shrieked. He fainted shortly after.

    She was stunned. She never expected Conrad to actually do it.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Ms. Bet was speechless. If the man fainted, how were they supposed to find the hotel¡¯s

    owner?

    ¡°Focus on the rescue,¡± Conrad said as he took out a phone. He then found Sally¡¯s profile picture from

    her workce. ¡°Have you seen this woman?¡±

    Ms. Bet got closer to Conrad¡¯s side and took a look. ¡°I did. Fifteen minutes ago. She looked drunk.

    A friend of hers took her here.¡±

    ¡°Man or woman?¡± Fia asked.

    Ms. Bet looked at Fia curiously. ¡°Woman. They both looked very pretty.¡± Not as pretty as the

    madam, of course.

    ¡°It has to be Esme!¡± Fia grabbed Conrad¡¯s hand. ¡°Contact Ss and find her!¡± Conrad wasn¡¯t that

    confident. A lot could happen in those fifteen minutes.

    AL

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769

    Chapter 769

    He already told Ss to lead his men and search the hotel. They would be able to find her, dead or

    alive.

    But he was worried that the search result wouldn¡¯t be good. He didn¡¯t want Fia to witness it firsthand.

    ¡°Ss is already searching for her. Let¡¯s wait for the news, alright?¡± he consoled her gently.

    Fia mumbled, ¡°Esme never has a bottom line. Why would she do that to Sally? Is it because Sally

    wanted to treat me? Is it because of me that¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Fia. No.¡± Conrad held Fia¡¯s face up as if no one was around and bent down, cing his forehead

    on hers.

    Ms. Bet was shocked. Was that really the boss that she knew?

    In the room, Sally had already been hit countless times by thatrge man.

    The man kept on hitting her and cursing at her, wanting her to remove the nket.

    However, she hung on to it tightly. She didn¡¯t let go, not even when she was losing consciousness.

    A voice kept on ringing in her head. She must never let go! Never!

    The moment she let go and surrendered, she would be finished!

    The scent in the room was making him more and more excited. The man was hitting her so much that

    he was slowly bing obsessed. While Sally could still remain conscious because of the pain, she

    was slowly losing strength¡­.

    Bang!

    The door was kicked open. The foreigner couldn¡¯t hear what was happening outside. He finally

    managed to pry away the nket that was covering his baby and was going to force himself on

    her.

    When Kent saw what was happening, he cursed and quickly removed his coat. He put his arm around

    the foreigner¡¯s neck, choking him while he dragged him away.

    At the same time, he put his suit over Sally.

    Kent was extremely enraged!

    He threw him down to the ground and nted a fist directly onto his nose!

    ¡°You darn garbage!¡± Kent was very angry!

    How dare he do something like that in broad daylight?!

    He would beat him up!

    ¡°Darn you!¡± The foreigner cursed and violently grabbed Kent and threw him to the wall as if he was a

    tiger that had its prey taken away from it.

    ¡°Oh, crap!¡± Kent felt like his back was almost broken as he got back up with shaky legs.

    When he saw the foreigner reaching for Sally again, he quickly took amp and smashed it onto the

    foreigner¡¯s head.

    The foreigner turned around and red at Kent as he held his back.

    Kent prepared a pose with shaky legs. He would fight him even if he were going to get killed! He would

    do this for the sake of justice!

    However, he secretly wanted to cry. When he was little, he should have listened to his dad and learned

    some martial arts together with Jason. He wouldn¡¯t be this weak then.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Darn it, Jase! You can¡¯t even deal with your own rtionship problems and you threw it to me!

    ¡®If I die here today, I¡¯m going to haunt your dreams forever!

    ¡®You¡¯ll have to burn offerings for me every day and take care of my dad and mom!¡¯

    While Kent was having all these thoughts fill his mind, the foreigner held his head that was covered in

    blood and then copsed to the ground like a copsing mountain.

    Kent walked over and spat on the man, giving the foreigner a few kicks in the head and body while

    cursing, ¡°Darn you! And your family too!¡±

    ¡°Put your hands in the air!¡± Suddenly, a few men rushed in from the outside.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Kent thought it was the police and instinctively raised his hands.

    He turned around with his hands raised, and his expression became awkward. ¡°Ss?¡±

    Ss was stunned too as he put away the gun in his hand. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Gilbert?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to save Sally too?¡± Kent awkwardly put down his hands and put them in his pockets.

    Ss nodded. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Kent turned and looked around, then saw Sally hiding at a corner, holding his suit tightly with

    her face swollen. She looked quite miserable.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770

    Chapter 770

    Ss frowned and asked everyone to leave. He then gave his boss a call.

    ¡°We found him, sir. Room 000 in basement level one.¡± He then looked at Sally. ¡°She¡¯s not doing well.¡±

    Conrad hung up and looked at Fia¡¯s nervous eyes and said calmingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ss found her.¡±

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have my men take her to¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to see her!¡± Fia cut Conrad off. She didn¡¯t believe him!

    Kent scratched his head and walked over after he stopped surrounding himself with aggression.

    ¡°Are you okay, Sally?¡±

    Sally tightened herself into a ball as she trembled. ¡°Go away¡­ Go away¡­¡±

    Kent tried to say to her, ¡°I¡­ I saved you. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    As he said that, he knelt down.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, we¡­ We¡¯ve met each other before. I used to go to the hospital to meet¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Sally¡¯s mind was inplete chaos. Why would Britney treat her like this? Was

    it because her brother was getting angry at her and let Britney do this to her?

    She was sure that this Britney was not the Britney that she knew!

    Britney would never do something like this to her.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, Jason asked me toe and find you. I mean you no harm. Let¡¯s leave this ce first,

    okay? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital¡­¡± Kent patiently spoke to her.

    Sally suddenly raised her head to look at him, a light appearing in her lifeless

    Something boomed in Kent¡¯s head as he looked into Sally¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­Who told you toe here?¡± Sally asked.

    eyes.

    Kent answered in a daze, ¡°Jason. Jason Evans. I¡¯m Jason¡¯s childhood friend. Before he left the

    hospital, I would frequently go to the hospital to meet him. We¡¯ve even met a few times. Don¡¯t you

    remember?¡±

    Sally¡¯s face was all swollen. Even her hair was all over the ce, but Kent didn¡¯t mind at all.

    In his mind, Sally had always been this high and benevolent angel, who was also beautiful and gentle.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Sally said mournfully. If Jason was the one here, she would throw herself into

    his arms with all abandonment.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    When they worked together, she had never been brave enough to touch him. Not even his hands.

    ¡°He¡¯s too busy at work, but he¡¯s still worried that something might happen to you. So he asked me to

    come and look for you.¡±

    ¡°He cares about me?¡± Sally asked.

    ¡°He does! If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have asked his childhood friend toe looking for you, right?¡± Kent

    said earnestly, but he felt sad inside.

    Jason didn¡¯t know how to cherish his rtionships.

    He had none even when he wanted one.

    ¡°He cares¡­¡± Sally muttered. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Luckily, he cared about her and told Kent toe. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what kind of fate would

    await her.

    Almost¡­ She was almost¡­

    She looked at that foreigner that was on the ground and bleeding from his head. She wanted to go

    there and slice open his skin with a scalpel, and yank his bones out!

    ¡°Sally!¡± Fia ran in from outside the room and was shocked at what she saw.

    She slowly lost her voice as she walked in with trembling legs. ¡°Sally¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t even dare to ask how she was. She didn¡¯t look good at all.

    ¡°Out!¡± She screamed angrily at Conrad who followed her in.

    Then, she said to Ss, ¡°Drag that foreigner out and lock him up!¡±

    Ss was stunned as he looked at Conrad for instructions.

    ¡°Do as she says.¡¯

    Ss then walked over and dragged the man away.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771

    Chapter 771

    Kent saw Sally looking at Fia in a daze and felt that Fia would be more reliable than he would

    1.

    Before he left, he went to Fia¡¯s side and instructed softly, ¡°Talk to her. She appears quite calm, but I

    think she doesn¡¯t feel too great inside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gilbert.¡± Fia waited for him to leave before pumping herself up and walking to Sally.

    She very sensitively smelled a faint odd fragrance mixed with the scent of alcohol on Sally.

    That fragrance was exactly the same as the one she had smelled on the bridge of River Fane.

    In an instant, Britney¡¯s face appeared in her mind and she was even more certain that it was Esme!

    She med herself. It was clear that she had implicated Sally.

    ¡°Sally, let¡¯s leave this ce first, alright?¡±

    Sally¡¯s eyes were red and her face was extremely swollen.

    Her tightly clenched hands suddenly loosen as she jumped into Fia¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    Fia felt herself crumble when she heard Sally say her name in such a hoarse voice.

    She really wanted to kill Esme!

    She tried her best to calm down, to be Sally¡¯s pir of support.

    She used Kent¡¯s suit to wrap up Sally tightly.

    ¡°Sally, let me help youb your hair.¡±

    Currently, she did not look well and Fia did not wish to bring her out only to be stared at by a bunch of

    people.

    Sally nodded obediently and let Fia bring her before the mirror in the washroom.

    Fia carefully helped her arrange her hair and noticed that quite a bit of her hair had been pulled out. Fia

    was so angry that her lips trembled.

    She gritted her teeth and lightened her actions. She carefully helped Sally tie a low ponytail lightly, not

    allowing her scalp to feel the pain.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Fia saw that Sally¡¯s shoulder¡¯s subconsciously shuddered

    and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The clothes must be here. Wait for me for a moment. I¡¯ll go and get

    them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sally¡¯s tears could not be contained as they fell. She did not know where her clothes were.

    When she gained consciousness, her naked body was under the covers. Furthermore, she did not

    know what kind of an attitude Britney had, to have been able to do something like this to her.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She had always been kind toward others and had never done a single thing to harm anyone.

    Even when she knew that the man she liked was whole-heartedly set on someone else, although she

    was jealous, she never had any evil intentions.

    Why did the heavens allow her to go through this!

    Why!

    The door opened and it was Kent who had brought a set of clothes of the same brand. ¡°I went

    out to get them. I don¡¯t know if the measurements are right.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Fia took the package of clothes and shut the door.

    Kent sighed, looking at the door. He was afraid that this would cause Sally some kind of a

    trauma.

    So, he was unwilling to leave.

    He thought that an additional person caring for her and apanying her would help her to get

    through this difficult time.

    Fia returned to the washroom and saw Sally staring at herself in the mirror with a poker face, her gaze

    seemingly containing a kind of disgust.

    ¡°Sally, Mr. Gilbert bought some clothes. Why don¡¯t you change into them first?¡±

    Sally regained her senses. ¡°Alright, please thank him.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°No need. I can do it myself. Fia, wait for me outside. I want to take a bath first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing Sally avoid her eyes, Fia added, ¡°Sally, you are forever the best angel in my heart!¡±

    ¡°An angel?¡± Sally¡¯s lips hooked up, finding it ironic.

    She felt that she was dirty.

    She took the clothes, shut the door, and isted Fia¡¯s gaze.

    She turned on the shower to the maximum and let the water fall on her. She wished for nothing more

    than to peel off ayer of her skin when she thought of how that foreigner pulled off the nket and

    pressed himself to her.

    Outside the hotel, Peter arrivedte and was stopped outside by Conrad¡¯s people. He shouted angrily,

    ¡°Let me in!¡±

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772

    Chapter 772

    Conrad waved at the bodyguard. ¡°Let hime over.

    }}

    Peter walked to Conrad and was stopped by the bodyguards.

    ¡°What do you mean by this!¡± Peter red at Conrad with a gloomy gaze.

    Conrad¡¯s expression was dull as he said, ¡°I asked you toe over, not go in.¡±

    Peter was a little speechless. When the two of them met previously, they were both still considered

    gentlemanly and polite to each other.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, I just wanted to ask you, where were you when something happened to your sister?¡± Conrad

    asked coldly.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Peter frowned.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Conrad suddenly felt that he had overestimated Peter.

    At that moment, the door to Peter¡¯s car which was stopped at the outside of the hotel opened, and

    Britney came walking over with a limp.

    Conrad swept a nce at her swollen ankle and retracted his gaze.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, stop preventing Peter from seeing his sister. He has something important to say to her.¡±

    Conrad turned and walked into the lobby of the hotel to sit down.

    Britney and Peter were stopped by Tiger and the other bodyguards, so they weren¡¯t allowed to

    enter.

    The vein on Peter¡¯s forehead throbbed. ¡°This isn¡¯t your territory. What right do you have to. stop us

    from entering!¡±

    Tiger had a cold look. ¡°Things will end soon here.¡±

    Peter was kept in the dark and he was just about to ask Tiger when he saw Fia supporting Sally as

    they came out of the elevator.

    ¡°Sally!¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing her brother¡¯s voice, Sally stopped.

    The siblings looked at each other, 100 meters apart, each having their own thoughts.

    ¡°Sally, if you don¡¯t want to see them, we can leave from the back door.¡± Fia was being considerate of

    Sally.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sally pulled away Fia¡¯s arm and walked toward the entrance of the hotel with a poker face.

    Fia immediately followed after. Seeing this, Conrad walked with her side-by-side, fearful that she would

    put herself in danger on impulse.

    Seeing Fia, Tiger also subconsciously got people to surround her, in case Peter and ¡°Britney¡±, who

    were less than humans, would suddenly cause some problems.

    Seeing this, Peter and Esme felt as if Conrad and the rest were extremely on guard against them.

    ¡°Sally, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Sally interrupted Esme coldly. Her gaze, which was gentle but tough, was

    locked on to Peter.

    ¡°Pete, why are youte?¡±

    Peter saw Sally¡¯s swollen face and there was nothing he couldn¡¯t guess.

    He suddenly red at Esme who was by his side.

    Esme was shocked by his gaze and exined aggrievedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Sally would be injured.

    We had agreed to eat together and the atmosphere was fine initially. After she called me, she drank in

    sorrow and then got drunk.

    ¡°I helped her leave the restaurant but she suddenly woke up and scolded me for being shameless and

    snatching her brother away!¡±

    ¡°Haha?¡± Sallyughed in extreme anger. ¡°You mean that I pretended to act drunk to purposely trick you

    out of the restaurant and then bullied you?¡±

    Esme choked a little. ¡°Sally, you have treated me well since I was young. I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Sally was so angry that her hands shook as she asked Peter, ¡°Do you believe her?¡±

    Peter met her gaze for two seconds before averting his eyes.

    ¡°Sally, you should have listened to me. You should have stayed home.¡±

    Sally was speechless as she looked at Peter, stunned. Her feelings were extremelyplicated.

    It was very clear that her brother was avoiding the topic.

    His avoidance was equivalent to protecting Britney!

    Esme said while crying, ¡°Sally, you have really misunderstood. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sally¡¯s voice was hoarse as she looked daggers at Esme and walked toward Peter.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773

    Chapter 773

    ¡°Pete, let me ask you once more. Do you believe her?¡±

    Peter avoided his sister¡¯s gaze and said faintly, ¡°You should have listened to me.¡±

    ¡°Peter, you have to believe me. You saw it. My ankle is very swollen and even walking hurts.¡±

    Peter suddenly turned to look at Esme, his eyes filled with fire that was about to burst into mes.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    This despicable person knew that he wouldn¡¯t expose her on the spot and was confident!

    ¡°Alright, let me change the question. Pete, why didn¡¯t you find me in time?¡± Sally asked.

    Esme was just about to speak when Peter did first. ¡°When I found out that you were eating with Britney,

    I immediately rushed over from work, wanting to have a meal with you two. I had just arrived at the

    restaurant entrance when I saw Britney fall and her ankle swelled up so I sent her to the nearest clinic

    and was dyed.¡±

    A hint of pain shed in the bottom of Peter¡¯s eyes. He never thought that Esme would be so

    despicable! To think that she would dy him, lie to him, and make him reach Sallyte!

    ¡°Pete,¡± Sally called out gently, but her voice was dripping with heartbreaking sorrow and

    disappointment.

    ¡°Do you know what I experienced due to yourte arrival?¡±

    She held one of Peter¡¯s wrists like when she did when they were young.

    ¡°Do you know how afraid I was?

    ¡°Do you know how tough I was through the fear?

    ¡°Do you know that when I was unable to resist the other party¡¯s violence, there was a moment when I

    thought of dying?

    ¡°Do you know¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Peter interrupted Sally¡¯s heartfelt questions with heartache.

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t know.¡± Sally let go of her brother¡¯s wrist. ¡°Or perhaps, for your other matters, you also

    do not wish to know.¡±

    When she woke up in that room, although she was not tortured for a long time, she felt that life was

    extremely unbearable and it was as if she was in the depths of hell.

    Peter raised his gaze in panic. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Take your Britney to the hospital for a proper checkup.¡± Sally¡¯s tone was faint, not letting anyone tell

    through her voice if she was sorrowful or happy.

    To her, her brother had already made a decision.

    ¡°Sally, don¡¯t throw a tantrum. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡± Sally smiled at Peter. ¡°I have friends who care about me, love me, and

    protect me. I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡±

    Peter was stunned into silence as he looked at his sister.

    Sally walked around Peter and went forward.

    Ss quickly gave chase and was preparing to open his car door to send her to hospital.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect someone to be even faster than him!

    ¡°Doctor Sally, please get into my car. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Kent ran to his own car and opened

    the

    car door.

    Sally looked at him and went silent for a couple of seconds. ¡°Thank you.¡± She chose to get into Kent¡¯s

    car. Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fia¡¯s cold, sharp gazended on Esme who was pretending to be Britney.

    As Conrad held her hand and as they passed by Esme, she pulled her hand away and pounced on

    Esme.

    Conrad was shocked and only let out a breath of relief when he saw her steadily pinning Esme to the

    ground, riding on Esme¡¯s stomach.

    Shrieks arose. Esme never thought that Fia would do something like this in front of so many people.

    The back of her head felt extremely painful as it hit the ground.

    Fia¡¯s gaze was sinister as she continuously pped Esme who had the face of Britney.

    Because of his sister¡¯s difort, Peter coldly looked away and was not in the mood to pull Fia aside

    to rescue her.

    He even had a terrible thought. Fia doing this could also be considered as helping him to properly

    teach this despicable person a lesson!

    ¡°Ah, help!¡± Esme shrieked, noticing that no one was pulling Fia away.

    Instantly, the hatred in her heart raged and she gathered her strength, nning to win over Fia.

    As long as she used enough strength, she would be able to let Fia, this despicable person, miscarry

    once more! And this time, she was the one who was forced to counterattack and could be considered

    to be rightfully defending herself!

    wa

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774

    Chapter 774

    Conrad was looking on indifferently. But when he caught the maliciousness in Esme¡¯s eyes, right before

    she managed to use strength, he quickly pulled Fia back

    ¡°Why are you grabbing me! Fia pounded Conrad angrily.

    ¡°Fia, pay attention to your body,¡± Conrad gently said by her ear

    Fia recalled that she was pregnant. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    Sally got out of Kent¡¯s car, extremely worried as she shouted. Fia, don¡¯t dirty your hands¡± Fia looked at

    her, feeling quilty.

    She had caused Sally to suffer so greatly, yet she was unable to do anything to the culprit.

    Sally stretched out her hand toward Fia ¡°Come with me to the hospital. I need you¡±

    When Peter heard his sister say ¡°7 need you¡± to a stranger, he felt unprecedented sadness

    That sister of his who had always relied on him and trusted him, would rather be close to an outsider

    and the daughter of an enemy!

    ¡°Sure¡± Fia pushed Conrad aside and immediately went forward

    Conrad wasn¡¯t too happy about it but could only quietly follow

    Therefore, with Kent as the driver, Conrad was in the passenger seat while Fia and Sally sat at the

    back Kent couldn¡¯t resist sweeping a nce at Conrad who was in the passenger seat Thinking of his

    attitud toward Jason, disdain appeared on his face

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, have you been very freetely?¡±

    Conrad looked at Kent, his expression cool.

    ¡°Why? Do you have more free time?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I have more free time?¡± Kent was a little angry. It was easy to tell that this fellow

    was scolding him indirectly!

    ¡°If you¡¯re not free, how could you have asked such a question? Conrad coldly retorted.

    Kent was speechless. It seemed like he had talked too much. This person in front of him was not

    Jason, so how could he possibly humor him?

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    However, thinking of how Jason always got treated so badly by this guy, he felt so unconvinced, and he

    wanted to take justice on his own!

    ¡°Mrs Maxwell¡± He spoke to Fia who was sitting at the back.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Fia looked at the back of his head.

    Do you girls all like this kind of cold, unreasonable men?¡± Kent asked.

    Conrad was colder than Jason while Jason was colder than him!

    Fia was speechless

    How was she supposed to reply?

    Sally was still here

    Kent noticed that the atmosphere was a little peculiar and said awkwardly with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just

    casually talking about it. Jason, who is gentle and handsome, is more like what girls like.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Conrad asked coldly.

    ¡°Of course! Doctor Sally, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Sally¡¯s original feelings were a little heavy and Kent¡¯s childish question made her amused.

    ¡°Sure, if you say so. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Kent was not satisfied with that answer. What did she mean as long as he was happy?

    He wished to be Sally¡¯s Prince Charming, but even if he wasn¡¯t, just being a knight would be fine!

    However, this wasn¡¯t something that he could be just because he said so.

    ¡°What kind of women do you like?¡± Conrad suddenly asked.

    Kent red at Conrad and clenched the steering wheel before sweeping a nce at the rearview

    mirror.

    In a panic, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like women!¡±

    !!!¡± Fia and Sally were utterly shocked.

    ¡°Huh, turns out Mr. Gilbert is gay,¡± Conrad said ruthlessly, sarcastically.

    ¡°No, I¡­ I meant that I haven¡¯t nned to start dating. I want to continue being single!¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed. We all understand.¡±

    ¡°What is there to understand!¡± Kent¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger. ¡°Conrad, you are doing it on

    purpose!¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775

    Chapter 775

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring up the topic?¡± Conrad had an indifferent expression. ¡°Where did you find the

    shamelessness to put the me on me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Conrad, shut up!¡± Fia could not continue watching. Although her husband usually spoke little,

    he was quite good at roasting people. She was afraid that he would make Kent so angry that Kent

    might not be able to hold the steering wheel well and cause an ident.

    ¡°Got it, Fia.¡± Conrad¡¯s tone became gentle.

    Kent snorted. ¡°Putting on an act. Jason is not like you, so fake, with double standards!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that Jason is like a centralized air conditioner? And treats everyone with gentleness

    and affection?¡± When Conrad didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t speak, but when he spoke, he could really anger

    one to death.

    Kent couldn¡¯t help but hit the brakes and re at Conrad, dumbfounded.

    It was like he had just learned something new!

    The Conrad he heard of and the one he was interacting with was just too different!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to drive? Doctor Sally is waiting to get to the hospital.¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze showed

    some disdain as he asked faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to drive, why don¡¯t we change ces and I¡¯ll

    drive?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Kent started to drive again, not daring to provoke Conrad again.

    After a little more than ten minutes, the car stopped at Gryphonheart Hospital¡¯s entrance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Sally looked at people who were walking in and out of the hospital entrance and was a little afraid of

    being recognized by someone.

    Fia noticed and immediately used Kent¡¯s suit to cover her head.

    ¡°Sally, I¡¯ll hug you when you get out of the car. We¡¯ll enter from some ce with fewer people.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sally got out of the car with her head lowered all the time. Fia held her hand with one hand

    and wrapped the other around her waist to hug her.

    Conrad walked behind, looking at Fia acting like a knowing sister, he felt his heart soften.

    The littless was kind and meticulous. She should also be very well versed when taking care of

    children in the future.

    Kent ran to the front to make a way, preventing people from knocking into Sally and .

    The four of them got into an elevator and arrived at the outpatient department. The outpatient

    department was on the same floor as the dermatology department.

    Fia held Sally as they exited the elevator and a person came walking over at a fast speed.

    ¡°Fia, are you alright?¡±

    Fia met Jason¡¯s concerned gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sally got hurt.¡±

    Jason nodded and looked at Sally who had a suit covering her head.

    ¡°I called Kent. He asked me to wait for you all at the hospital, so I didn¡¯t go over to the restaurant.¡± He

    looked at Sally as he exined.

    Sally nodded stiffly, pulled on the suit over her head to cover her face, and turned sideways to walk into

    the doctor¡¯s office.

    Fia was stunned, feeling something was off with Sally.

    She wanted to follow, but Conrad hugged her and did not allow her to move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor will help her with her wounds.¡±

    Kent immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You won¡¯t be able to help even if you enter. Just let Jason go in.

    He¡¯s a doctor and is more reliable!¡± As he spoke he pushed Jason to follow along.

    Jason frowned, wanting to push Kent aside.

    Kent whispered in his ear, ¡°Are you stupid? The moment you saw Fia, you asked if she was alright! You

    directly ignored Sally, who was by her side. What do you want Sally to think?¡±

    Jason went silent, no longer rejecting Kent pushing him along.

    ¡°Also, didn¡¯t I tell you that Fia was fine when I called? She was protected very well by her husband! The

    one who was injured and shocked was Sally. Why did you still ask questions like that just now?¡±

    Jason frowned. ¡°Although cruel, it would be able to make her cut her losses in time.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Kent was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the one who

    should cut losses in time is you?¡±

    Jason grabbed Kent¡¯s wrist. ¡°Enter the office with me!¡±

    ¡°No, what would I do inside? I¡¯m not a doctor. I can¡¯t help.¡± Kent did not want Sally to think that he was

    impulsive and did not know how to be restrained.

    Jason did not give him the chance to run away, dragging him into the outpatient doctor¡¯s office together.

    In the office.

    Sally held Kent¡¯s suit in her hand, and sat down with a dull gaze

    Her colleague, Doctor Lawrence, looked at her face and asked worriedly, ¡°Did you meet bad people?

    Do you need me to lodge a police report?¡±

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776

    Chapter 776

    Sally lowered her gaze and shook her head. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Lawrence, however, it has been dealt

    with. Please help me take a look at my injuries and prescribe some medication.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Doctor Lawrence made sure to have sanitized hands before checking the injuries on her face,

    lightly touching her swollen face from time to time.

    Right at that moment, Jason brought Kent in.

    Sally saw Jason from the corner of her eye and immediately used Kent¡¯s suit to cover her face.

    This level of nervousness made Doctor Lawrence suspicious.

    Quite a number of people knew about Sally¡¯s one-sided love for Jason.

    Could it be that Sally¡¯s confession was met with Jason¡¯s rejection? And some ident happened?

    Or did she hit Jason in anger out of embarrassment after he rejected her and Jason identally hurt

    her?

    Doctor Lawrence¡¯s mind was full of fantasies while sizing up Jason.

    ¡°Hey! What kind of nonsense are you thinking about!¡± Kent interrupted rudely. ¡°Quickly take a look at

    Doctor Sally¡¯s injuries. What are you looking at Jason for?!¡±

    What kind of nonsense was this doctor doing? Why was the desire for gossip so strong!

    ¡°Hehe, alright.¡± Doctor Lawrenceughed awkwardly, seeing Sally using the suit to cover her face.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, please show your face, otherwise I¡¯m not able to examine it.¡±

    ¡°Just prescribe some medicine for me. The kind to reduce swelling and get rid of bruises. Just

    prescribe some oral medicine and ointment.¡± Sally did not wish for Jason to see her ugly side.

    Doctor Lawrence originally wanted to check her in detail, but seeing Sally¡¯s insistence, going along with

    her might be best.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a prescription. Doctor Sally, if you feel ufortable anywhere, remember to give

    me a call and let me know,¡± Doctor Lawrence said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sally put on the suit, covering her head and neck, as she took the prescription, got up,

    and left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the medicine.¡± Jason took the prescription from her hands and left first.

    Sally stood at her original spot, looking at his back, feeling a little sorrowful.

    In the past, she did not dare to approach him. In the future, she would be even less courageous.

    He was such a good man, and deserved the best girl.

    And not someone like her.

    Even though Kent made it in time and she did not experience the actual assault, she felt dirty and no

    longer worthy of Jason.

    ¡°Doctor Sally?¡± Kent walked to her side, bent down, and saw half of her face from his suit. ¡°Why don¡¯t

    we take a seat over there for a bit?¡±

    Sally shook her head, took off his sult, and passed it back to him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Kent took a blow.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    The moment Jason left, she took off his suit without a care.

    I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Sally retracted her hand, thinking that he was feeling disdain toward her for dirtying his

    suit.

    ¡°I will clean the suit first before returning it to you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± Kent grabbed the suit nervously.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Sally.¡± Fia walked over quickly. ¡°What did the doctor say? The injuries on your face¡­¡±

    ¡°Not a big deal. It¡¯ll be fine after some medication.¡± Sally smiled at Fia. ¡°Thank you all for today.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you with anything, and neither did I take revenge for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with her.¡± Sally spoke.

    Fia could not help but widen her eyes.

    Sally acted calm as she continued to speak. ¡°I have low alcohol tolerance. After getting drunk, I wanted

    to rest so¡¯l asked her to send me to that hotel to rest. When I woke up, I didn¡¯t know how such a thing

    happened.¡±

    Fia and even Kent found it unbelievable.

    -Kent asked anxiously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the one who intentionally sent you to the hotel and found someone

    to

    bully you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not her. It was I who asked her to send me to that hotel. Neither of us knew such a thing would

    happen,¡± Sally lied calmly.

    Fia was at a loss and unable toprehend but had no choice but to ept her words.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777

    Chapter 777

    She guessed that Sally was doing it for her brother, not wishing to cause a huge ruckus.

    Sally looked at Conrad, who was by the side. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to hand that foreigner to the

    police.¡± Conrad did not hesitate. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Sally said her thanks once more. ¡°I have some work to do and need to make a trip to

    the office. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±

    ¡°Sally¡­¡± Fia looked at her departing figure, feeling heartache, but she could only call out to her softly.

    Conrad walked over to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Fia was heartbroken and leaned into Conrad¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m very sad.¡±

    Conrad hugged her and gently patted her arm. ¡°Doctor Sally will be fine.¡±

    He had seen many people. Although Sally appeared gentle and weak, on the inside, she was strong.

    Kent said, feeling at a loss, ¡°How could it be? I saw the footage. She was totally unconscious when

    Britney brought her to the hotel. It¡¯s very clear that she had been schemed against by Britney.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I brought disaster upon her.¡±

    Kent looked at her with a peculiar gaze. ¡°Although you seem very kind like this, you are also very

    foolish. When a person treats another person badly, it won¡¯t be because of another person for no

    reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely either because the bad person felt that his or her interest is at risk or things were not

    beneficial for him or her!

    ¡°So, don¡¯t simply put all the responsibility on yourself! Doctor Sally would not wish for you to be like

    this. either!¡±

    After he finished speaking, Kent left.

    Seeing Fia¡¯s sorrow, Conrad said softly, ¡°What Mr. Gilbert said is not wrong.¡±

    ¡°You all will never understand.¡± Fia wanted to take a look at Sally, but she knew that Sally wanted to

    calm down alone for a bit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She lowered her head, feeling lost and helpless.

    Kent went to the hall to look for Jason. Jason had already procured Sally¡¯s medicine.

    Jason asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Sally?¡±

    ¡°She said that she had a bit of work to do and returned to her office first.¡± Kent was a little worried.

    ¡°Say, would shemit suicide?¡±

    Jason replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How are you so sure? You did not see how bad she looked just now. She looked so lost. It was as if¡­¡±

    ¡°As a doctor, and furthermore, a good doctor, she has a lot of clinical experience and has done a lot of

    operations. She is used to seeing life and death. It is impossible for her to do something like suicide.¡±

    Jason said slowly, ¡°Furthermore, she has attachments.¡±

    ¡°What attachments? You wouldn¡¯t possibly be talking about yourself, would you?¡±

    Jason punched Kent in the chest. ¡°Her family!¡±

    Kent carefully thought of the changes that had urred in Sally within the short period of time.

    ¡°It seems like what you said is right. If other girls experienced such a thing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to

    leave the scene so calmly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Doctor Sally will be even stronger,¡± Jason passed her medicine to Kent. ¡°Go deliver the

    medicine to her.¡±

    Kent said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go yourself?¡±

    ¡°Kent.¡± Jason patted Kent¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Be a little braver. Grab onto the opportunity.¡±

    Kent¡¯s face crumbled. He clearly hid it very well. How did someone else find out?

    Seeing Jason leave, he ran after him and caught up to him.

    ¡°Jase, are you sure you won¡¯t consider Doctor Sally?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and Jason gave a faint smile. ¡°I have always treated her as a

    good colleague, a friend, and also a younger sister. As for other feelings, I never had them.¡±

    Kent felt that it was not worth it on Sally¡¯s behalf and felt heartache for her.

    He said with a cold expression, ¡°If you really don¡¯t consider her that way, then I won¡¯t be courteous with

    you anymore. When the timees and if you regret, I won¡¯t give in to you!¡±

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778

    Chapter 778

    Jason gave Kent an elegant smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be courteous with me, I am not her lover.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you n to do in the future?¡± Kent looked at Jason with a little pity.

    Jason replied, ¡°I¡¯ll manage Argonauts Corp well and work hard.¡±

    Kent replied rudely, ¡°Then what about the aspect of romance? You can¡¯t possibly keep hanging yourself

    to death on the same tree!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hang to death, nor will I have the chance to hang.¡± Jasonughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°There

    are a lot of things to do at thepany now. Where would I have the mood to consider things of the

    heart?¡±

    ¡°All of these are excuses! Maxwell Corporation is such a bigpany. Aren¡¯t there many matters to

    deal with? Conrad still manages to follow his wife around!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Kent, are you blind?¡± Jason sighed. ¡°He has so many people under him while I am alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that quite pitiful!¡± Kent ridiculed him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to yourpany to help you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to inherit your family business but are willing to follow me into the fire pit?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not willing! Messing around with machines and ying withputers is so casual! I

    don¡¯t want to fight orpete.¡±

    ¡°Then shut up!¡± Jason gave Kent a p and left first.

    Kent looked at him leaving and mourned silently for a couple of seconds, muttering, ¡°Jase, I¡¯ve always

    restrained my own feelings in hopes of you and Sally getting together a little sooner. Since you don¡¯t

    appreciate her, I won¡¯t be courteous anymore.¡±

    There was a knock on the door. It disrupted Sally from her thoughts.

    She cleared the documents on her table. ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you?¡± Kent popped his head in.

    Sally was a little stunned. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°This is your medicine.¡± Kent paid attention to her expression and ced her bag he took from his car

    together with the medicine on her desk.

    Sally lowered her gaze and stared at the medicine, asking neutrally, ¡°Has Jason left?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a lot of things going on in hispany and he¡¯s very busy.¡±

    ¡°He came running from thepany for the sake of seeing Fia, didn¡¯t he?¡± Her corner of her lips

    curled.¡± Fia was not injured and thus he felt relieved.¡±

    Kent gently pulled out a chair and sat opposite her, speaking with purpose. ¡°Actually Jason cares about

    you. When he heard that you were going to have a meal with Britney, he was worried but he couldn¡¯t

    leave. So he sent me to look for you.¡±

    ¡°If it were Fia, even if he was crazy busy, he would have made time.¡± Sally gave a self-deprecating

    smile.¡± Forget it. I¡¯ve long understood.¡±

    She got up, picked up her own bag, and said to Kent, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gilbert.¡±

    She put her bag into the closet and she opened the bag of medicine.

    Kent looked around and saw a water cooler, so he quickly went to get water for her.

    ¡°Come, drink some water.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sally looked at Kent and felt like this person carried the funny gene just as usual.

    Clearly he was quite prim and proper.

    But everytime she saw him, she found him a little funny.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kent noticed Sally staring at him in a daze and could not help but get nervous.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sally took the cup of water he poured for her and ate her medicine.

    After she ate her medicine, when she had just sat down, she saw Kent take the ointment and cotton

    swab.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, I¡¯ll help you put on the medicine.¡±

    Sally raised her head and looked at his thick brows andrge eyes. ¡°Do you know how to?¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know, I can learn. You can teach me.¡± Kent looked at Sally in anticipation.

    Sally replied, ¡°What do you want to learn this for?¡±

    ¡°In the future when I get injured, I can handle it myself!¡± Kent said seriously.

    Sally frowned and felt that this person was really kind of funny.

    However, thinking about how he had saved her today, just saying thank you alone was a little

    unsuitable, and she should do a little something.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Sally got up and brought some bandages over.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779

    Chapter 779

    Kent¡¯s expression was a little stunned. ¡°Does your face need to be bandaged?¡±

    He was afraid that he would not be able to learn this skill as a disciple. What if he turned her into a

    mummy!

    Sally swept him an odd nce. ¡°My face is swollen, and there are no open wounds. There is no need

    for bandaging.¡±

    Not only was this person a little funny, his brain was not quite the same as the ordinary person.

    ¡°Then what did you take the bandages for?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to learn how to deal with wounds? You guys usually get hurt due to fights, driving too

    fast and falling asleep, hitting something, something or another. If it¡¯s not an open wound, usually it¡¯d

    be a bone injury, so I¡¯m teaching you how to bandage an open wound.¡±

    Kent was a little speechless and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Doctor Sally, how do you know us men so well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many patients, so I¡¯vee to understand.¡±

    Kent was speechless.

    Sally said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to bandage and deal with open wounds that are bleeding, then

    I¡¯ll teach you how to bandage arms or legs when bones are disced or injured.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kent secretly thought that if she were to teach him so much, then the time they would spend

    alone together today would be even longer than all the time they spent together since they¡¯ve known

    each other!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    His heart started to cheer. How happy!

    Fia returned home, feeling unhappy.

    Conrad had just finished a call and sat down by her side. He took the initiative to speak. ¡°That hotel had

    always been doing things against thew in the dark. Today with Doctor Sally¡¯s matter, with concrete

    evidence, the police have directly seized the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the foreigner that hurt Sally? Will he be sentenced by thew?¡±

    ¡°He will.¡±

    Fia thought about it and asked, ¡°He¡¯s a foreigner. Would he be extradited? Will there be no way to

    make him go to jail?¡±

    ¡°No. That hotel has done quite a bit of bad things all this while. Our side here will not release people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Fia¡¯s mood was a little better and thought about thedy at the front desk at the hotel.

    ¡°The receptionist at the hotel was yours?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s Sophia Bet.¡± Conrad looked at Fia seriously, afraid that she would misunderstand.

    ¡°She¡¯s just my subordinate.¡±

    Fia was a little speechless. ¡°I did not misunderstand. I could tell back then. I just feel that her moves

    are amazing! How old is she?¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°A year older than you.¡±

    2/2

    ¡°She is not old and her moves are so good! She was able to carry that fatty manager who was over two

    hundred pounds. She¡¯s so strong!¡± Fia was a little worshipful of Sophia. If she could have such abilities,

    wouldn¡¯t that be great!

    Conrad looked at her bright smile. ¡°If you want to learn some self-defense, I¡¯ll get Sophia to teach you

    after you give birth.¡±

    ¡°Can I? I don¡¯t even know the basics. Will I be able to learn at all?¡±

    ¡°Sophia knows a little of other skills as well.¡±

    ¡°What other skills?¡± Fia was attracted.

    Conrad made a call and when the person picked up, he said coldly, ¡°Sophia, make a trip over.¡±

    Sophia, who was gossiping with Ss in the courtyard immediately came running over after the phone

    call.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter!¡± She stood with the standard military position before Conrad and Fia.

    Seeing her like this, Fia could not help but straighten her back as well.

    ¡°In the future, your job is to be a bodyguard by someone¡¯s side. Can you do it?¡± Conrad asked

    solemnly.

    Sophia looked at Fia. ¡°Protect Madam?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sophia rubbed her hands and asked a little nervously, ¡°I can, but I¡¯m not very good with rules. Will

    Madam mind?¡±

    Fia shook her head wildly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind.¡± She already felt that Sophia was very

    understanding of the rules.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s great!¡± Sophia tee-heed and scratched the back of her head, looking a little yful.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780

    Chapter 780

    Fia looked at Sophia, wanting very much to know what else she was good at besides having good

    moves.

    Conrad said, ¡°Fia, I have something to do and have to make a trip. Wherever you go, get Sophia to

    follow you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go on!¡± It¡¯ll only be easier for her to ask Sophia some questions after he leaves.

    Before Conrad left, he instructed Sophia, ¡°Before I return, you cannot leave Fia¡¯s side!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sophia saluted Conrad respectfully.

    Fia was speechless.

    Sophia was like a loyal little soldier while her husband was like a general.

    ¡°Sophia, let me ask you some things!¡± Hearing Conrad drive away, Fia spoke excitedly.

    Sophia smiled. ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, stop standing in a military position. You¡¯re making me nervous.¡± Fia got up and grabbed Sophia

    to sit down.

    ¡°Why were you in that hotel?¡±

    Sophia replied, ¡°Sir sent me there to be a spy!¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°Does that hotel do things that cannot be seen by others privately?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very dangerous to send a girl like you?¡± Fia felt that Conrad was a little cruel. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be

    better to hand the matter over to Ss or Tiger?¡±

    Sophia replied, ¡°If it was really handed over to Ss or Tiger, then the hotel would not have been able

    to be brought down today.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia was very curious.

    Sophia exined patiently, ¡°That hotel is not clean and they were very careful when it came to hiring.

    people. I spent quite a bit of effort in order to take over the previous receptionist¡¯s role. As for the

    security of the hotel and stuff like that, it is impossible for them to hire an outsider.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Fia thought about it. ¡°You didn¡¯t get bullied and all that at work, did you?¡±

    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that stupid fatty manager who kept finding chances to get handsy with me but

    everything¡¯s resolved.¡± Sophia hesitated for a moment and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°To have

    been able to obtain evidence sessfully this time is all thanks to your friend, madam.¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    ¡°Ms. Hall¡¯s matter was blown up and together with yourputer expert friend who invaded the hotel

    system, we managed to obtain quite a bit of evidence.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Mr. Gilbert?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Fia thought about it. ¡°He¡¯s aputer expert?¡±

    ¡°Yup, very amazing! He is even more amazing than all thoseputer experts Sir raises. If it were not

    for

    him invading the hotel system, our people still wouldn¡¯t have been unable to find a way to invade!¡±

    ¡°Really that amazing?¡± Fia was in a little disbelief.

    ¡°Since I became a spy at the hotel a month ago, Sir has been sending people to try and Invade the

    hotel¡¯s system.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes were a little worshipful.

    ¡°Madam, can you introduce me to Mr. Gilbert? I¡¯m still alright in other fields, but I¡¯m not too great when

    ites toputers. If he is able to be my master, I would be able to contribute and help Sir in the

    future.¡±

    Fia felt a little helpless. ¡°I am not too close with Mr. Gilbert. He is closer to my good friend. However,

    hearing you say this, I feel that he has hidden his abilities in the past.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophia spoke analytically. ¡°For experts like them, they do usually hide their abilities.¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°Why is there a need to hide?¡±

    Sophia replied, ¡°If people found out, it¡¯s very easy for problems to arise.¡±

    Fia asked again, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the matter at the hotel today allow many people to know him?¡±

    Sophia shook her head. ¡°Only I know. Even Sir doesn¡¯t know. Mr. Gilbert dealt with things very neatly

    and made our people think that it was them who had broken into the hotel system on their own.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you know?¡±

    ¡°After all of you left, I entered his room and checked hisputer,¡± Sophia said with a mysterious

    expression.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t tell Sir! I still need to find Mr. Gilbert and see if he will take me in as a disciple.¡±

    Fia nodded and did not n to tell Conrad, However, she was just curious why Kent treated Sally so

    well. Could it be that he liked Sally?

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781

    Chapter 781

    Yet, Sally loved Jason. Feeling her head aching from thinking about it, Fia shook her head to stop.

    ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m pregnant. So could you teach me some self-defense techniques?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, madam?¡± It was a pleasant surprise for Sophia, ¡°How far along are you? Is it a boy?

    A girl?¡±

    Fia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not developed enough to tell its gender yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s still wonderful news regardless if it¡¯s a boy or a girl! Don¡¯t worry, madam! Ss and Tiger

    are too busy to do this but I can teach your child self-defense techniques myself! I¡¯ll make sure no one

    gets to bully the young master or young miss!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you, Sophia!¡± Fia was really fond of Sophia. This girl had good looks and an easy

    going, tomboyish personality.

    At the police station, Conrad was brought to meet Finn. Thetter was on the phone when Conrad

    walked into his office. Finn pointed at the chair in front of his desk, signalling him to

    take a seat.

    When Conrad sat down, the police officer who was escorting him excused himself and left the

    room.

    Seeing that he had a guest, Finn kept it short on the phone and hung up after a minute. Then, he

    locked his eyes with Conrad¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great service to Gryphon City. Tell me, what reward do

    you want?¡±

    ¡°I want the perpetrator who hurt Doctor Sally to be punished to the full extent of thew.¡±

    Finn curved a frown on his face. This was not an easy matter to resolve. As soon as that foreigner was

    detained, the country of his origin had asked to have him deported back.

    ¡°Conrad, he¡¯s not Fortunese.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where he¡¯s from. He has caused harm to our people so he must be punished!¡±

    Conrad said determinedly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t handle something as trivial as this, Director Parker.¡±

    Finn stared at Conrad speechlessly. This insolent brat¡­ He was being too forceful.

    ¡°Director Parker, just why did you apply to transfer to Gryphon?¡± Conrad asked coldly.

    Finn sighed. ¡°Look, you and I are on the same page. That foreigner must be punished severely! But

    even after we¡¯ve secured the evidence from the hotel, that perpetrator-the real perpetrator, the one who

    nned this-did not seem to be bothered at all.¡±

    Finn put aside his personal feelings against Conrad and was frank with him. ¡°We were hoping to give

    him some leniency and send him back. After he¡¯s deported, the Interpol might be able to trace him back

    to the person behind this.¡±

    Conrad kept silent with a grim face. He actually thought that this was a good way to tackle this

    situation. Yet he did not want to disappoint Fia.

    ¡°Have you gotten any information from that manager you¡¯ve arrested?¡± he asked calmly.

    Finn shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s very persistent in not spilling the beans.¡±

    A vicious glint gleamed in Conrad¡¯s eyes. ¡°Give him to us. Tiger can make him talk.¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡­¡± Finn did not seem agreeable with Conrad¡¯s methods. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you¡¯re just a

    greedy businessman. Yet after seeing how this incident unfolded, I know now that you¡¯re not the person

    I thought you to be. It¡¯s a noble thing to want to rid the world of these It¡¯s not human filth. But you

    should resort to extreme measures. This manager is just a pawn. necessary to use torture on him to

    get the information you want.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so high and mighty, then resolve this matter with Doctor Sally at once. Don¡¯t make a girl lose

    her faith in the police like you!¡± Conrad was getting impatient.

    He did not want to waste so much time arguing about morality and methods. All he wanted right now

    was to go home and be with Fia!

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    (( ))

    When Finn was feeling conflicted with how to respond to Conrad, someone knocked on his door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Wilfred Thomas rushed into the room anxiously. ¡°That manager¡­! Hemitted suicide!¡± ¡°What?!¡±

    Finn stood up in surprise. ¡°He was still fine a moment ago! How is he dead?!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. After you interrogated him, he was left in his cell and no one came to visit him. After

    me and Officer Taylor went to check up on him, he had already cut his wrist and died.¡±

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782

    Chapter 782

    ¡°Check the surveince camera!¡± Finn walked to the door, worried that this could be an inside job.

    Conrad quickly stood up to stop him. ¡°Director Parker, the manager has already been murdered. Do

    you think the foreigner will still be useful to us?¡±

    Finn did not know what to say to him. If the person behind the scenes could make a spineless coward

    like that manager tomit suicide, it was clear that these people held psychological leverage on him

    to the point that he would rather die than talk.

    If that was true, then letting the foreigner go would serve very little in furthering their investigation.

    ¡°Very well. The man will be prosecuted to the full extent of thew. We will give Ms. Sally Hall the

    closure that she needs.¡± Finn finally made up his mind.

    Conrad nodded and left the police station. He was d that he did not disappoint his Fia this time.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not advisable to learn martial arts when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Sophia, on the other hand, was

    trying her darndest to dissuade Fia.

    However, Fia, still crossing her fingers and kneeling to Sophia, kept on pleading, ¡°Just a little? Okay?

    Just a few tricks would do. Please?¡±

    Sophia shook her head. ¡°No, not even a little.¡±

    Fia let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m so useless¡­ I can¡¯t even protect myself.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s my job. Sir had ordered me to protect you. So I will do everything to protect you! You have

    my word!¡± Sophia said to Fia earnestly.

    Fia stared at Sophia for a while before asking again, ¡°But is there nothing at all that I could learn to

    defend myself?¡±

    11

    Sophia was speechless as she looked at Fia¡¯s sincere eyes.

    ¡°Conrad said you know a lot of things and that you could teach me some other self-defense methods.¡±

    ¡°Really? He said that?¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fia nodded earnestly.

    However, Sophia was hesitant. ¡°I could teach those other methods¡­ After all, madam, you¡¯re such a

    beauty¡­ but I don¡¯t think Sir would like that.¡±

    ¡°Why? It was his words that I could learn something other than martial arts from you. So I don¡¯t think he

    would disagree.¡± Fia looked at Sophia with her sincere, puppy eyes again.

    Sophia pondered about it for a few moments before inching closer and whispering into Fia¡¯s ear, ¡°But¡­

    Madam, are you sure you want to learn the art of seduction?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fia was stunned upon hearing this.

    Sophia gave a reluctant smile. ¡°I could teach you this. It¡¯s not something that involves violence and it¡¯s

    probably okay for you to learn this while being pregnant¡­ but¡­¡±

    Fia shook her head instinctively. ¡°No, I can¡¯t learn this. I¡¯m sorry, Sophia. Forget what I said.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sophia jokingly teased, ¡°Still, I think you should learn a trick or two. You could then seduce

    and captivate our boss with your beguiling charm!¡±

    Fia kept on shaking her head. ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t. I can¡¯t.¡±

    Conrad was already such a voracious fiend on the bed. If she mastered that ¡°art of seduction¡±, he

    would be the death of her¡­ sexually speaking.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Sophia held her stomach andughed uncontrobly. They were all adults. So she knew

    what Fia was thinking about just by looking at her face.

    Fia now knew just what Conrad had in mind when he said she could ¡°learn something else¡± from

    Sophia.

    ***

    As soon as he dragged Esme into hisboratory, Peter pped her on the face that was still swelling

    from Fia¡¯s ps.

    Falling to the floor, Esme spun dizzily from Peter¡¯s p. She raised her head and red at him. ¡°How

    could you beat me too?!¡±

    ¡°I told you. Never touch my family! Because of you, Sally was almost sexually assaulted today!¡± Peter

    grabbed and pulled Esme¡¯s hair angrily. He wished he could just kill her by mming her repeatedly on

    the wall.

    ¡°And you lied to me!¡± Peter was so furious and disappointed in her.

    Looking at his angry eyes, Esme was worried that he would run amok and kill her right that instance.

    So she quickly covered her stomach. ¡°Ugh¡­! My tummy¡­ It hurts¡­!¡±

    Peter¡¯s body froze as he stared at her stomach. He recalled that Fia had sat on her stomach to hit her

    earlier. Worrying that the baby in her womb was hurt, he pulled her into his workshop and began

    checking her stomach.

    Esmey on the examination table and wept. ¡°Mr. Hall, you treat me best.¡±

    Peter red at her coldly. ¡°Shut up!

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783

    Chapter 783

    During the examination, Peter detected some minor bleeding from Esme¡¯s womb. So he her some

    tocolytic agents to avoid prematurebor.

    When Esme wanted to get up from the table, Peter ordered her coldly, ¡°Lie down!¡±

    gave

    Esmey back and wept again. ¡°I did not intend to harm Sally. It was really her own doing. She was

    drinking alcohol and in a bad mood. I wanted to bring her to a hotel to rest¡­ I didn¡¯t think

    11

    ¡°You can stop lying now!¡± Peter red at her with his brooding, loathing eyes. ¡°No matter how much

    you speak to me, I will never believe a word you say! I¡¯m only saving you for the sake of the child in

    your womb!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    11

    Esme froze in horror. It was not umon to see Peter getting angry with her. However, he had never

    looked at her like this before. His eyes were filled with hatred, as though he was looking at human filth.

    Seeing him like this made her perturbed and terrified. It had been quite some time since she had

    returned to Fortuna but she had not sessfully exacted revenge on Fia yet. So she could not afford to

    lose Peter as an ally.

    Ignoring Esme, Peter continued to cook up more tocolytic agents for the baby.

    Not wanting to upset Peter anymore, Esmey on the examination table obediently.

    Both of them knew exactly how they got together. If Esme did not appear in his life, Peter would have a

    lot of options in life. As for Esme, she did not love him but she needed him for his abilities.

    Esme knew that Peter was so much more than he let on. He was backed by a massive, powerful

    organization. She knew that the hotel that was closed down actually ran shady businesses and it was

    all because Peter told her.

    Half an hourter, Peter tossed a bottle of tocolytic agent to Esme. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll send you back to the

    Thomas household.¡±

    Esme hugged his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    Peter red at her indifferently. ¡°Just so you know. Even if I let you off, the others will stille for you.

    Esme shook in horror. ¡°¡­ I¡­ I really did not intend to do anything to Sally. I didn¡¯t know that hotel was

    that shady. I was just bringing her there to rest¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Peter strangled Esme¡¯s neck. ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t bother exining to me!¡±

    He wanted to strangle her to death right then and there!

    Esme gazed at him with her teary, puppy eyes. ¡°Mr. Hall, I want to be your bride¡­ Let¡¯s give our baby a

    home¡­¡±

    Peter pushed her away irritably. ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll send you to the Thomas household!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hall, please! I meant it!¡± Esme mustered up her courage and hugged him from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t

    want to seek revenge anymore. Let¡¯s get married, okay? Let¡¯s live out the rest of our life peacefully.¡±

    Peter gave her a sarcastic grin. ¡°I saved your life and helped you get a new face. All I ask is that you

    behave yourself. Yet what did you do in return? Now that you¡¯ve messed everything up, you want to

    keep on using me?¡±

    ¡®¡­ No, I really am hoping for the best for our baby. I want it to be born safely, to grow up happily. I

    would give up on vengeance for our baby,¡± Esme said tearfully. Her words sounded so heartfelt that

    she seemed sincere this time.1

    Peter took in a deep breath and looked at the ceiling. How nice would it be if she really meant. it? This

    time, Sally was not harmed. But what about in the future? Not only that, Esme could plot something

    against his parents too!

    Perhaps it was time for him to put aside his n to seek revenge and leave with her. By bringing her

    away from his family, she would not be able to do anything to harm them.

    Yeah, that sounded like a good n. They should leave. If she remained in Gryphon, Esme would keep

    on plotting something behind his back.

    Even if he married her, Peter could not afford to have Esme near his family! Doing that would mean

    giving her a chance to harm them!

    And he had given Sally that bank card. The money in that bank ount would be enough for them to

    live the rest of their lives without needing to worry about money. This would mean he had taken care of

    them too, right?

    ¡°Mr. Hall, I¡¯m not lying. Let¡¯s get married, shall we? I¡¯ll n and handle the wedding.¡± Esme spoke to

    him gently, trying to soothe Peter¡¯s anger and suspicion. This was all she could do now. She could not

    afford to lose Peter Hall just yet.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784

    Chapter 784

    ¡°Go. Leave and return to the Thomases.¡± Peter pulled his hand away from Esme¡¯s embrace. Esme

    looked at him pitifully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sending me there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a visitter,¡± Peter responded coldly.

    Esme was so d to hear this. Still, she maintained her pitiful, puppy face. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you. If you

    don¡¯te to me, I¡¯ll stay up at night and keep on waiting for you.¡±

    Peter nodded and saw her off. Then, he returned to hisboratory and dialed his home¡¯s number.

    Upon picking the phone, Mrs. Hall spoke into the phone anxiously, ¡°Peter, Sally and Britney went out

    for lunch. And they¡¯re not back yet! Could Sally have run off with that man?!¡±

    Mrs. Hall¡¯s words battered on Peter¡¯s guilty conscience as he recalled the lie he made to confine Sally

    at home.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Sally has never had a boyfriend before and she¡¯s not pregnant. I¡¯m

    sorry. I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Mrs. Hall was confused and furious upon hearing this. ¡°A mistake? How could you make a

    mistake like that?! No wonder Sally insisted that she¡¯s not pregnant¡­! You¡¯re her brother! How could

    you ruin her good name like that before investigating?! Thank God I haven¡¯t told your father yet. He

    would be so pissed to hear this!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sally right now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you two have made peace?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sally¡¯s always been close to me. She forgave me after I apologized to her.¡±

    ¡°Sally has always idolized you since she¡¯s a baby! Don¡¯t make a mistake like that ever again! Sigh.

    Sally¡¯s always been busy with work. How would she find the time to date anyone? I¡¯ve even tried to

    introduce her to some good men. But she never agreed to meet them.¡±

    Hearing this, Peter could not help but to hate Jason so much. His little sister was such a kind, lovely

    lady. Yet this piece of sh*t was so stupid and blind to not see that!

    ¡°Mom, Sally had missed work for so many days. She might not be able toe home this week.¡±

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s not umon for her to note home for weeks due to work. But she would still give me

    a phone call from time to time.¡± After learning that her daughter was not pregnant nor did she n to

    elope with a man, Mrs. Hall felt relieved and could not stop talking about how good a daughter she

    was.

    Peter understood what his mother was trying to say. He carefully opened his mouth, ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to

    talk about something. It¡¯s about me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going overseas again? But you¡¯ve juste back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about me and Britney.¡± When he mentioned her name, Peter sighed as he recalled the real Britney.

    Mrs. Hall asked, ¡°What are you sighing for? No¡­ Did Britney confess to you? And you rejected her?

    How could you hurt that girl like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± 11

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Peter Hall! Your father and I are really fond of that girl. She has always had feelings

    for you and never stopped loving you, even after our family had fallen from grace. She even followed

    you overseas. Have you never thought about how much hardship she had to go through living alone in

    a foreignnd? Mrs. Thomas always talked about how heartless you are when we met, do you know

    that?!¡±

    After taking a breather, Mrs. Hall softened her tone. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing really well. You¡¯re a self-made

    man, achieving so much in your career in the government without your father¡¯s help. This is why the

    Thomases never stopped little Britney from pursuing you. Because they believe that you can take care

    of their little princess.¡±

    Then Mrs. Hall spoke into the phone with a stern voice, ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore! So grow up and

    stop being so picky! Britney is such a good girl! What¡¯s there to be picky about?!¡±

    Peter rubbed his eyebrows and responded weakly, ¡°Yes, Mom. I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Mrs. Hall was surprised to hear this. Peter had always tried to change the topic whenever she

    talked about her wish for him to ept Britney.

    Yet today he gave in so easily? Her Peter? That son of hers who was usually as stubborn as a mule?

    Mrs. Hall could not help but to feel something was off.

    Sensing his mother¡¯s suspicion, Peter exined, ¡°I was always busy with work so I did not have time to

    start a family. Besides, Britney is so much younger than me. So I¡¯ve always thought of her as another

    little sister of mine. But aftering back to Fortuna, I¡¯ve realized she¡¯s all grown up. She¡¯s grown to

    be a finedy.¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785

    Chapter 785

    ¡°Yes, yes! Britney is a finedy indeed! Oh, my son! Finally, you¡¯re seeing reason!¡±

    Peter said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m calling you to inform you and Dad of our rtionship. Britney and I will be getting

    married soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Married? So soon?! That¡¯s great news! Oh, after pursuing you for so long, Britney¡¯s love is finally

    reciprocated! I¡¯m so happy that you acted so fast after you¡¯ve finally understood what a good match she

    is. I¡¯m so proud of you, Peter!¡± Mrs. Hall was overjoyed from hearing

    the news.

    Peter gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll visit Mr. and Mrs. Thomas today to deliver the

    news. This should also give you time to prepare for what¡¯sing.¡±

    ¡°Good! That¡¯s good! Son, you¡¯re the best! Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to hang up and tell your

    father the good news!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Before Peter was able to say anything else, Mrs. Hall had hung up

    the phone.

    He wanted to ask them how they had been getting on in all those years he was not around them. Still,

    he had been living all by himself-being so independent that he could not bring himself to show

    weakness and ask her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He pressed his phone onto his eyebrows and mumbled to himself, ¡°Sally¡¯s with them.

    She¡¯ll take care of Mom and Dad.¡±

    Three dayster, the swelling on Sally¡¯s face had finally healed and she was released from the hospital.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as she entered her home, Mrs. Hall grabbed her hand and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for how I

    acted the other day, Sally. I¡¯ve always thought your brother had always been a capable boy yet he¡¯d

    done such a huge blunder.¡±

    Sally was stunned hearing that. ¡°What did Peter say this time?¡±

    ¡°He told me that you are always so busy with work so it¡¯s not possible for you to find time to date

    someone. He had made a blunder and thought that you were pregnant and intended to elope with a

    man. We are really sorry to have wronged you. You¡¯ve been such a good girl. We should never have

    doubted you.¡±

    Sally frowned as she sat on the sofa speechlessly.

    Mrs. Hall then tried to cheer her up with good news. ¡°Have you heard about your brother and Britney?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sally asked in confusion.

    ¡°They¡¯re finally in a rtionship. Me and your dad and Britney¡¯s parents had already gotten the news.

    We support their union.¡± Mrs. Hall was so happy that she smiled as bright as the sun. ¡°Now that your

    brother has finally decided to get married, it¡¯s about time for you to find your own spouse. Now, Sally, I

    heard about this young man from the Gilbert family¡­¡±.

    ¡°No!¡± Sally interrupted her mother coldly.

    Mrs. Hall was not bothered by her daughter¡¯s curt interruption and kept on with her matchmaking. ¡°No,

    hear me out. This Gilbertd is really good¡­ He¡­¡±

    ¡°I meant Pete and Britney.¡± Sally¡¯s face was as cold as an iceberg. ¡°They cannot be together!

    Never!¡±

    Then, she stood up from the sofa and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Pete? Is he home? I need to talk to him!¡±

    ¡°Sally, what¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you fond of Britney?¡± Mrs. Hall was confused by her daughter¡¯s sudden

    rejection of Britney.

    Sally gave her mother a conflicted gaze. She then decided that it was best to leave her parents. out of

    this-this matter had gotten tooplicated.

    ¡°No matter what everyone says, I just can¡¯t ept their union. Mom, trust me. Peter can marry any

    woman he likes but not the Britney who¡¯s currently with the Thomases!¡±

    Mrs. Hall¡¯s face turned sour. She pulled Sally to a side and said, ¡°Is this because of that.

    misunderstanding your brother had of you? Come on, Sally. You shouldn¡¯t hold a grudge. Peter loves

    you so much.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡± Sally¡¯s head began to ache as she tried to find a way to persuade her mother. ¡°Why¡¯d

    you think I would hold a grudge against him just because he told a lie?!¡±

    She knew her parents had always doted on their son more than her. It was not umon to see this

    favouritism in Fortuna so she was not all that bothered by her parents ying favorites. After all, her

    brother had doted on her so she did not feel unloved growing up in the household.

    Still, her mother¡¯s words had hurt her a great deal!

    ¡°Why are you overreacting? Your brother was not lying. It was merely a misunderstanding. We¡¯ve been

    really good to you. Sure, Peter was in the wrong for ruining your name like that. But he did it because

    he was worried about you. I was so worried that you were really going to elope while being pregnant

    but I didn¡¯t tell your father. Because if he knew, he would be so pissed that he¡¯d beat you to death,¡±

    Mrs. Hall said, thinking that her daughter was merely acting up for how they treated her a while ago.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Sally was so anxious and angry seeing that her mother did not intend to listen to her side of the

    story. She shoved her mother¡¯s hand away and stomped on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m not upset at him saying that I

    was pregnant and nning to elope. I am not upset at all about that!¡±

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786

    Chapter 786

    Set off by trepidation, Sally said to her mother, ¡°I have my reasons to not support their union. You¡¯ve

    got to trust me on this one, Mom! I will never hurt my brother. But we have to stop them from being

    together!¡±

    Mrs. Hall shook her head in disagreement. ¡°Your brother is about to turn thirty-five this

    year. If you do that, he might have to live all his life alone. It took him forever to finally decide to be with

    Britney¡­¡±

    ¡°No, they can¡¯t be together!¡± Sally said determinedly, ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    Mrs. Hall was finally angered by Sally¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re just his sister, not his parent! It won¡¯t matter

    even if you don¡¯t ept their union!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! I won¡¯t!¡± Sally took her phone and dialled Peter¡¯s number. It was then she heard his

    phone ringing from beyond the door. She quickly stepped out of the house. It was then that she saw

    Peter walking toward her.

    ¡°Pete, I need to have a word with you!¡±

    ¡°Sally, don¡¯t make a scene.¡± Peter looked at her coldly.

    ¡°Pete, are you sure you want me to spill out everything in front of Mom? Are you sure you can handle

    that?!¡± Sally was so furious that she could feel her blood boiling.

    Peter frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk upstairs.¡±

    Seeing this, Mrs. Hall said to Peter gently, ¡°Don¡¯t get into a fight, alright? It¡¯s not a big deal, Peter. It¡¯s

    probably just Sally still being upset because of what you did a couple of days ago. That¡¯s why she¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset about that!¡± Sally retorted and trudged upstairs.

    Peter gave his mother a smile tofort her. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only natural for Sally to still be

    upset with me.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ She¡¯s always been a good girl. If you talk to her nicely, she¡¯ll understand. Perhaps after she¡¯s

    learned that you¡¯re getting married, she¡¯s worried that you won¡¯t treat her as nice as before. That¡¯s why

    she got upset,¡± Mrs. Hall responded.

    On the first floor. The Hall siblings entered the study for their confrontation.

    Sally opened the window so the air in the room would not get too humid. Then, she sat at a table and

    red at Peter, who was searching for something to read from a bookshelf.

    ¡°Those are just books we used for school back in the day. What¡¯s there to look at?¡±

    Peter sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t I just take a few glimpses at them?¡±

    ¡°Pete, can you stop avoiding me ande over here? Do you dare look me in the eyes and talk to

    me?¡± Sally was not giving him any leniency this time.

    Peter frowned and put back the book. Then, he sat facing his sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m your big brother. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do.¡±

    Sally red at him coldly. ¡°So you intend to marry Britney Thomas?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A frown set on Sally¡¯s face as she heard that. ¡°Why?¡±

    Peter sighed. ¡°I believe Mom has told you the reasons.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that bullsh*t. She has been pursuing you for years yet you showed no signs of

    reciprocating her feelings! And now you¡¯re telling me that you suddenly have a change of heart?!¡± Sally

    widened her eyes in agitation and went straight to the point, ¡°She¡¯s not Britney Thomas, is she?¡±

    Peter looked at her indifferently. ¡°If she¡¯s not Britney Thomas, then who would she be?¡±

    Sally clenched her teeth and spat out the name. ¡°Esme Manning!¡±

    ¡°Was it Fia who told you that?¡± Peter gave a bitter smile. ¡°Why are you listening to the daughter of our

    enemy? She could be using you. Have you ever thought about that?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sally could not help

    but tough at her brother sarcastically. ¡°Tell me, dear brother. When I was almost sexually assaulted

    three days ago¡­ where were you?!¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She red at that brother she had always trusted her whole life. ¡°You knew she was lying. Yet you did

    not call her out in public!¡±

    Sally was no idiot. She was able to deduce what was going on back then.

    Peter lowered his gaze as he crossed his fingers tightly. ¡°Sally, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t allow it! You can¡¯t marry her!¡± Sally¡¯s eyes began to well up. ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask

    what happened between you two. I¡¯m not even going to ask what you have done to the real Britney. I

    just can¡¯t allow you to marry Esme Manning!¡±

    Sally then said to Peter in a conclusive tone, ¡°Esme Manning is not a good woman. She doesn¡¯t

    deserve you!¡±

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787

    Chapter 787

    Peter felt as though his heart was pierced by a knife when he heard that.

    ¡°Sally, I¡¯m not the good big brother you think I am.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll always be the big brother who guided me to have faith in the goodness of life. Because of

    that, I have turned out to be a good person! No matter what you¡¯ve been through overseas, you¡¯re

    always that good brother of mine. A person can be either good or bad. So long as that person is not

    rotten to the core, there¡¯s still a chance for them to redeem themselves. and be good again.¡±

    Sally gave Peter her speech from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Pete, to me, you¡¯re a good man. You¡¯re a

    good brother.¡±

    ¡°Sally¡­¡± Peter let out a lonely, helpless sigh and said, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up. You don¡¯t need me to

    watch over you anymore. So after we get married, I¡¯ll take her away, away from everyone in Fortuna.¡±

    Sally was surprised to hear that. ¡°Do you think she wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt us just by taking her away?¡±

    **

    ¡°Peter stared at Sally speechlessly. His little sister was so smart,

    Sally gave a bitter smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I understand Esme Manningpletely. But the despicable

    things that she had done to Fia after she came back to Fortuna¡­ I¡¯ve seen quite at lot of her dreadful,

    wicked ways.¡±

    She then shook her head. ¡°A woman like her will not sincerely love anyone. How could she? She has

    no sense of morality and shame. She¡¯ll do absolutely anything to get what she wants! Pete, the way

    she livespletely vites your principle in life!¡±

    Sally never understood why her brother would fall for a witch like her!

    Peter gave Sally a bitter smile. ¡°After all that speech, it doesn¡¯t change the fact you¡¯re helping our

    enemy¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Peter! Fia is not my enemy! She¡¯s my friend!¡±

    ¡°Conall Parker had forced Dad to bankruptcy! Dad even jumped off the roof!¡± Peter raised his voice at

    her. ¡°You can¡¯t change that fact! You can¡¯t erase their sins! I¡¯ve already made the biggestpromise

    by leaving aside my vengeance and taking Britney away!¡±

    ¡°She is not Britney Thomas!¡± Sally retorted in a shriek. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult Britney like that!¡±

    ¡°Sally, please don¡¯t get involved.¡± Peter was losing his patience and unwilling to talk to his sister

    anymore. It was no use. His words just wouldn¡¯t get through her.

    Seeing him standing up and preparing to leave, Sally said coldly, ¡°If you insist on marrying her, then

    don¡¯t me me for taking the heartless route.¡±

    Peter turned to her. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find out just how Esme Manning is impersonating Britney Thomas. I¡¯ll definitely find out the truth!¡±

    Sally said in a sullen face, ¡°Britney¡­ The real Britney Thomas is innocent and you¡¯ve wronged her.¡±

    Sally did not dare to ask him what he did with Britney, or where he sent Britney to¡­ Nheless, she

    could guess the answer from her brother¡¯s vague words.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The siblings red at each other, feeling utterly conflicted at them being at odds.

    Peter said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to avenge our family. But I can¡¯t let you interfere with her.¡±

    Sally said determinedly, ¡°I¡¯ll stop you two from getting married. I can¡¯t let you continue on with this

    mistake!¡±

    Peter suddenly felt restless from all this. How¡­? How did ite to this? How did his falling for a

    student of his led him to this predicament?

    ¡°Sally, please. She¡¯s pregnant with. my

    child.¡±

    EL

    ¡°1

    Sally widened her eyes in disbelief.

    Peter gazed at his sister pleadingly. ¡°Please, can you just let this matter slide? For the sake of my

    child?¡±

    ¡ª

    Sally was speechless. She had helped many mothers deliver their babies at the hospital and she had

    doted on every one of these newborns when they were in the ward.

    ¡°Sally, you have my word. After we get married, I¡¯ll bring her overseas, away from everyone. I¡¯ll stop her

    froming back and she¡¯ll never disturb your friend ever again. Okay?¡± Peter tried his darndest to

    dissuade Sally from revealing Esme¡¯s identity to the public.

    Sally, on the other hand, fantasized about her brother holding a baby in his arms. It would be nice to

    meet this baby as its aunt¡­ This baby had the same blood as her brother¡¯s running in its veins!

    ¡°But what about Mom and Dad? Are you just going to leave them?¡±

    Peter turned as he looked at her gently. ¡°I trust that you can take care of them in my stead. You¡¯re

    already doing a good job taking care of them, aren¡¯t you?

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788

    Chapter 788

    Sally could not hold in her tears anymore. Her tears streamed down her cheeks.

    She quickly wiped off her tears and said, ¡°They¡¯re our mom and dad, not just mine! They had hoped to

    see you getting married and having a child. They had always wanted to care for and dot on their

    grandchild! How can you just up and leave them like this?!¡±

    If it were not for that wicked Esme, her good brother would not have lost his mind like this! She was not

    convinced that Esme would really behave herself. There was no way she would marry Peter and give

    birth to his child!

    ¡°Sally, I¡¯ve made the bestpromise I could. Why can¡¯t you understand?¡± Peter said in anguish. He

    felt that he had no right to face his little sister anymore.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally said sarcastically, ¡°Understand? Understand what? Understand why you¡¯d leave your dearest

    family for true love? Peter, I could not shed that thought from my head in the past three days¡­ That if

    no one came to save me that day, my life would bepletely ruined! If that ever happened, what¡¯d

    you do?¡±

    Peter said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll make her pay for what she did!¡±

    ¡°Really? Heh, I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re already poisoned by her charm. You don¡¯t care about your family

    anymore!¡± Sally kept on chiding him sarcastically.

    Peter retorted as tears welled up in his reddened eyes, ¡°No! You, Mom, and Dad will always be in my

    thoughts no matter where I go.¡±

    ¡°If you really do care about Mom and Dad, then you would not hurt their feelings like this! You would

    never hurt me by trying to confine me at home like that! You¡¯re so selfish, Pete! If I take care of Mom

    and Dad, I hope it¡¯d be a choice I make, not a choice I¡¯m forced to make! I¡¯d like to have a husband

    who¡¯d allow me to take care of our parents because I choose to! Not because of you abandoning

    them!¡±

    Sally purposely said this to provoke Peter. She had to. In order to make her brother stay, Sally had no

    choice but to say these hurtful words!

    If Peter had found a wife in a good woman, she would not stop them from living abroad. She would be

    willing to take up the mantle to take care of their parents. However, she would never do that for Esme

    Manning!

    Peter stared at Sally in surprise. ¡°You think our parents are a burden to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Why are you allowed to abandon them?! I¡¯m a woman, not a man! I¡¯ll have to marry the man that I

    love and leave the Hall¡¯s household. I can¡¯t possibly be tied to this home forever!¡± Sally yelled at him.

    Peter was so pissed that his mouth began to twitch as he spoke. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to extend my apology,

    dear sister! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to take care of Mom and Dad. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened by

    it!¡±

    ¡°You better keep your word then!¡± Sally shot Peter a final re before storming out of the study.

    Peter was so furious seeing Sally like this. He could not stop thinking¡­ His sister was never like that. It

    was all Fia Lawson¡¯s fault! Yes, it had to be! Fia must have brainwashed his little

    sister! If it were not for her, Sally would never act so insolently!

    Perhaps it was time for him to take action. He needed to give the Parkers a fatal blow before leaving

    Fortuna with Esme!

    And Sally was right. He should not have to rely solely on this little sister to take care of his parents. He

    had the money and resources to find a good old folks¡¯ home for his.

    parents. Maybe after spending a few years abroad with Esme and their baby, she would cool down for

    the sake of their child. Then, he would be able to bring his parents over to their new home. Seeing that

    Sally hade downstairs, Mrs. Hall anxiously asked how their talk went. Sally soothed her mother for

    a moment before leaving, saying that she had work at the hospital. After driving away from home, she

    pulled to the side of the road and gave Fia a phone call. Worrying for Sally, Fia did not sleep well in the

    past three days. Still, she did not dare to contact Sally, fearing that it would worsen her trauma. So she

    had been pestering Conrad to instruct the hospital¡¯s director to keep an eye on Sally.

    Although the director said Sally was recovering well, Fia could not help but to still feel concerned for

    her. She was worried that Sally would, like her, develop a mental disorder.

    ¡°Hello? Sally?¡± So Fia was overjoyed to receive Sally¡¯s phone call.

    Hearing Fia¡¯s chirpy sigh of relief, a smile appeared on Sally¡¯s face.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m calling to inform you that I¡¯m about to meet the expert in massage to be under the master¡¯s

    short-term tutge. Now, you be good and stay at home. Don¡¯t leave the house and don¡¯t meet any

    strangers when I¡¯m away, okay?¡±

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789

    Chapter 789

    Fia was stunned. ¡°Have your injuriespletely healed? You don¡¯t have to be in such a rush to learn

    the massaging technique. My chest isn¡¯t in any paintely and I¡¯m doing alright.¡±

    ¡°The earlier I master it, the better I¡¯ll feel,¡± Sally said. Then, her thoughts wandered to her own brother

    and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something I want to ask of you.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Just say it, Sally.¡±

    ¡°Can you ask Conrad for help? Don¡¯t let my brother get married when I¡¯m not around.¡±

    ¡°With who?¡± Fia asked sternly. ¡°Esme?¡±

    Sally said in frustration, ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t have proof that she¡¯s Esme. Can you ask Conrad to put in more

    effort to investigate her? He¡¯s familiar with Esme¡­ He should be able to find. something.¡±

    Fia remembered how well Conrad treated Esme in the past. Even now she still had suspicions that he

    still had some feelings for her.

    If possible, she really didn¡¯t want Conrad and Esme to have any chance to be together alone.

    However, Sally did too much for her already. She treated her too well.

    Something bad almost happened to her three days ago, and she had been feeling very regretful

    about it.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask Conrad to investigate her.¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°Thanks, Fia.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I should be the one thanking you, Sally. Ever since my mom was admitted to the

    hospital and we encountered you and Evans, you¡¯ve helped us a lot.¡±

    When Sally thought about Jason, she felt upset.

    However, she had no time to think about love for the time being.

    ¡°Fia, if my brother looks for you, don¡¯t see him,¡± Sally said again out of concern for her. Even if it¡¯s

    anyone else from my family. Don¡¯t see them.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if something happens to your parents when you¡¯re not around?¡±

    ¡°With my brother around, nothing will happen to them,¡± Sally said sternly. ¡°However, I¡¯m worried that

    they¡¯ll use my parents as an excuse and hurt you through some scheme. You can¡¯t fall into any of their

    schemes, alright? If you¡¯re worried about my parents, tell Conrad about it. Have him send someone to

    check on them, alright? You must never go see them!¡±

    After Sally told her everything, she quickly headed toward the expert¡¯s ce.

    She had promised that she would learn the massaging technique so that it would stop Fia¡¯s condition

    from getting worse.

    She had to do it.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that her caution had made Fia extremely confused.

    Fia couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of the matter, so once Conrad was back from his meeting, she told him

    about it. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that something weird is going on with Sally? Her brother and I have nothing to

    do with each other¡­ Is he going to do something to me for Britney¡¯s sake?¡±

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°Things probably aren¡¯t as simple as you think.¡±

    ¡°Is there something that I don¡¯t know about? Sally didn¡¯t tell me anything about it either, and simply told

    me not to see her brother,¡± Fia said worriedly.

    Conrad made up an excuse and got out of the office. He asked Ss to investigate the Halls.

    In the afternoon, when Fia was taking a nap in the lounge, Ss walked into the office. Conrad worried

    that she would hear it, so he led Ss out of the office.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    ¡°The Halls aren¡¯t on friendly terms with the Parker Group,¡± Ss said before exining everything that

    had happened.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°The Halls¡¯pany is so small¡­ Is there a need for them to do something against

    them?¡±

    Ss nodded. ¡°Mr. Parker had just taken control of Parker Group back then. The seniors in the higher

    management gave him a lot of pressure. In order to be able to achieve his target in the shortest time

    possible and strengthen his own position within thepany, he did the same thing to a lot of small

    and medium-sized enterprises.¡±

    Conrad wasn¡¯t sure how to evaluate this.

    The business world was just like a battlefield. It was normal to see all kinds of deceptions and the

    poaching of each other¡¯s talents.

    But normally, powerfulpanies wouldn¡¯tpletely force the smallerpanies to the point of

    foreclosure.

    It could be seen just how brutal Conall was when he was younger!

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790

    Chapter 790

    ¡°The Halls was one of the worst hits. Doctor Sally¡¯s father jumped off a building when he couldn¡¯t

    handle the stress. However, he didn¡¯t die from it. Instead, his wife and his children had to suffer for it.

    Peter, who was less than sixteen years old back then, had to bear the responsibility of keeping the

    family together. He would study and work part-time a lot, and some of them were even¡­¡±

    Ss couldn¡¯t tell him due to the unsavory nature.

    Conrad frowned and said nothing.

    Ss then said, ¡°Right, sir. Peter¡¯s record back in university is a little weird.¡±

    ¡°How weird?¡±

    ¡°Other than attending the sses for his core subjects, he was almost non-existent on campus. And I

    couldn¡¯t find out what kind of part-time job he worked,¡± Ss said, still confused.

    Peter was not even sixteen then and already had to bear his familial duties. Not only did he have to pay

    for his parents¡¯ living costs, he also had to finance Sally and his own tuition and living expenses.

    During the period of time when he was in high school, he would work part time in bars at night. During

    school breaks, he would mostly spend his time at work. Out of twenty-four hours, he spent eighteen of

    those at his workce.

    Ss then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange? Why did he stop working when he was in university?

    Where did he get his money from?¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°He did not do his usual work during his university years.¡±

    Ss quickly asked, ¡°What kind of work then? Why can¡¯t we find out anything about it?¡± Conrad

    remembered how he was investigating Peter through the Hellish Training Camp, but he was stopped

    by the camp.

    He was already suspecting that one of the three leaders of the camp knew about Peter.

    However, he was one of the leaders, so he himself could be ruled out. As for the other two, he had no

    idea yet.

    The leaders of the camp were also the top three members of the camp. They each had their own

    organization and they did not interfere with each other¡¯s business. They did not meet each other as

    well.

    ¡°Ss¡­ Do you think Peter¡¯s from the Hellish Training Camp as well?¡± Conrad asked Ss, sharing his

    suspicion.

    Ss was stunned. ¡°What? On what grounds, though? He looks quite weak.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be martial arts. It could be something else too,¡± Conrad said slowly.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°What, then?¡± Ss asked in confusion. He really couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    ¡°Research,¡± Conrad said.

    Ss suddenly realized something and said, ¡°When the madam was used of pushing Britney down

    the river, she said she smelled something strange. Could it be some kind of drug?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely it,¡± Conrad said before pausing for a bit. ¡°When you reached the scene where Sally

    had something happen to her, did you smell something different?¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Ss nodded with his eyes open wide. ¡°I smelled a strange scent too! But Peter was Doctor

    Sally¡¯s older brother and he loved her, so he wouldn¡¯t have hurt her¡­ I knew it! Britney Thomas!¡±

    Conrad patted Ss¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Send our men to keep an eye on them.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    When Peter reached the Thomases¡¯ household home, they treated him with respect. They believed

    that his work would benefit the country, and it was quite an honorable career.

    ¡°So, how¡¯s your sry right now?¡± Mrs. Thomas asked with a smile.

    Peter said with a gentle expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t make Britney suffer with me. Other

    than my own sry, I also work with others by conducting my own research on some other medicine.

    My ie yielded from all the profit sharing is quite good as well!¡±

    Peter smiled. However, when he remembered the real Britney Thomas, he felt somewhat upset.

    ¡°Is Britney not home, yet?¡±

    ¡°She went out about an hour ago, saying that she wanted to buy some things. She should be back

    soon. Come, sit a while. I¡¯ll ask the servants to cook more. Do stay and have dinner with us!¡±

    ¡°Alright, sure,¡± Peter said. It hadn¡¯t been more than a few minutes when Mr. Thomas came home.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791

    Chapter 791

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Peter!¡±

    ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Peter stood up and greeted him like a gentleman.

    ¡°Have a seat! You don¡¯t have to be so polite here.¡± Mr. Thomas walked over with a wide smile on his

    face and pulled him down to sit.

    Peter nced at him and sat away discreetly.

    ¡°Peter, you only mentioned wanting to marry Britneyst time and we haven¡¯t gone through the details

    yet. So¡­ I want to ask you some things. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Ask away.¡±

    ¡°After you and Britney get married, are you going to move out or continue to live with your parents?¡±

    Peter replied with a smile while maintaining his courtesy, ¡°It¡¯s up to Britney.¡±

    Mr. Thomas gave him a thumbs up. Originally, he was thinking of having Britney join Maxwell

    Corporation and marry Conrad.

    But from the looks of it, they had no chance. anymore.

    Peter was at least someone diligent and talented. If he could fulfill his requests, he wouldn¡¯t. mind

    agreeing to them being together!

    ¡°Shall we continue where we left offst time?¡± Mr. Thomas said with a heartyugh.

    ¡°You can let me know your conditions and I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill them,¡± Peter said calmly.

    When Mr. Thomas saw how generous Peter was, he was emboldened.

    ¡°I have two daughters and no son, and they would be married off to form their own families. Once they

    have their own families, they won¡¯te back home. That¡¯s why I¡¯m getting very nervous. I want to

    earn some more money before I¡¯m too old so that my wife and I can live a better lifeter on.¡±

    Peter nodded as if he was in agreement.

    Mr. Thomas quickly said, ¡°Originally, I was hoping that Barbara would take over mypany. However,

    we have fought about this since she was a child. I was thinking that while I still have the strength, I

    want to make a major move. Once thepany besrger, we can get some more money once

    we sell thepany off.¡±

    While Peter was pretending to listen, he was secretly full of disdain.

    Barbara and Britney were both honest women and never wanted to put their hopes on someone else.

    However, Mr. Thomas was different.

    He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Mr. Thomas was going to ask him to invest in hispany.

    ¡°Peter¡­ I heard that you¡¯ve earned quite a lot all these years. You have quite a few assets out

    there?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t worth much,¡± Peter said softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re being so humble! The houses overseas are worth a lot, not to mention that they¡¯re mansions!

    Britney told me you sold all your houses and bagged around 15 million dors?¡± Peter quietly gritted his

    teeth as his eyes met Mr. Thomas¡¯s excited ones.

    ¡°Is there something you need my help with?¡±

    Mr. Thomas quickly said, ¡°My smallpany isn¡¯t doing well right now. I want to cooperate with

    strongerpanies, but they¡¯re saying that mypany is not big enough and asked something

    outrageous of me.¡±

    ¡°What kind of request?¡± Peter asked.

    ¡°They want me to invest more into a project, but I don¡¯t have that much cash right now!¡± Mr. Thomas

    yelled as he pped his thigh.

    Peter then asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Not much, just 3 million dors.¡± Mr. Thomas extended his three fingers and looked at Peter, filled with

    hope.

    Peter nodded. ¡°3 million isn¡¯t a lot. What kind of project is that?¡±

    ¡°You must have heard about it. They¡¯re developing arge plot ofnd in the northern countryside! I

    read the proposal¡­ They¡¯re going to build kindergartens, shopping malls, and an amusement park.

    Our city¡¯s New Gryphon Junior High School is going to move to the northern countryside as well. Not

    only does our development plot have the freshest air around, but it also has a school nearby and it is

    very convenient for shopping! It¡¯s a development project that¡¯s profitable!¡± Mr. Thomas exined and

    looked at Peter excitedly as he finished.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792

    Chapter 792

    However, all Peter felt was how ridiculous it was. He hadn¡¯t even invested in it and he already said that

    it was ¡°our development project¡±. The old man was quite thick-skinned.

    ¡°What do you think about it, Peter?¡± Mr. Thomas asked as he rubbed his hands, looking at Peter like a

    gold mine.

    Peter remembered that little girl that had run around behind him since he was little.

    ¡°Three million dors shall be the bride price, then,¡± he said calmly.

    Mr. Thomas opened his eyes wide and he was almost going to jump out of pure glee.

    He was already prepared to wear him down with more speeches, but he didn¡¯t expect the boy to be so

    obedient!

    ¡°However, this is after Britney and I are officially wedded,¡± Peter added and looked at him with his deep

    eyes.

    ¡°Of course! We never had any problems with your marriage. You can get your marriage certificate

    tomorrow if you want!¡± Mr. Thomas happily got up and walked away, wanting to tell his wife about the

    good news.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Mr. Thomas left when Esme walked in with bags in her hands.

    Peter gave her a nce but didn¡¯t speak to her.

    Esme sat opposite him and quietly asked, ¡°Why did you promise to give him that much money?¡±

    ¡°To marry you. That¡¯s the bride price to the family,¡± Peter said with a fake smile.

    ¡°But they¡¯re not my real parents!¡± Esme said with a pale face as if she was the one paying them!

    ¡°What? you want me to give the money to Mr. and Mrs. Manning?¡± Peter said in disdain. ¡°Are you and

    your parents worth that much?¡±

    ¡°And Britney¡¯s parents are worth it?¡± Esme said angrily, even her expression became twisted. When

    Peter looked at the face of this ¡°Britney¡±, he suddenly felt his stomach getting upset.

    ¡°Britney, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Mrs. Thomas came over and asked happily. ¡°What about

    you, Peter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to dinner with Peter! Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Esme dragged Peter¡¯s arm and pulled him up.

    Mrs. Thomas was startled. ¡°But I already promised Peter that we¡¯ll have dinner together at home

    today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so unromantic, woman!¡± Mr. Thomas quickly ran over and pulled Mrs. Thomas away, and then

    waved his hand toward his daughter and future son-inw.

    ¡°Just go out and eat! Eat whatever you want! Britney, remember to pay for it, alright? I¡¯ll reimburse you

    for it!¡±

    Esme faked a smile and dragged Peter out.

    Once they were in the car, she immediately said, ¡°I refuse to let you give that old man 3 million dors!¡±

    ¡°Do I need to discuss with you how to use my money?¡± Peter said as he started the car, his expression

    cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re marrying me, not Britney Thomas! Why are you giving them so much money?!¡± The more Esme

    thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Peter, are you feeling remorseful? So, you want to buy someContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    peace of mind by giving them money?¡±

    Peter gripped the steering wheel tightly as he stepped on the elerator.

    Esme hadn¡¯t even put on the seat belt and her body was bending forward. She screamed as she held

    onto the handrail tightly.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to remember who you are,¡± Peter said icily. ¡°You¡¯re Britney Thomas. There¡¯s

    nothing wrong for the son-inw to finance his father-inw¡¯s investment.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that you could be so generous! You¡¯re giving Britney¡¯s father arge sum of money

    because she¡¯s dead! You don¡¯t feel that old man is disgusting at all?¡±

    ¡°No matter how disgusting he is, he is not as disgusting as you!¡± Peter sneered.

    Esme was so angry that her face was turning red. After she put on the seat belt, she stared right at

    Peter. ¡°If you give that old man 3 million, what about me? How much will you give me since I¡¯m

    marrying you?!¡±

    Peter snorted. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. I won¡¯t starve you as long as I have something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Peter¡­ I gave up everything to marry you and leave with you! This is how you¡¯re treating me?!¡± Esme

    wailed.

    Peter was getting a headache because of her wailing, so he stopped the car by the curbside and red

    at her viciously.

    ¡°You better figure things out better!¡± He grabbed Esme¡¯s cor and pulled her over to him. ¡± The only

    reason I¡¯m marrying you is because you have my child in your womb!¡±

    Esme stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not like this in the past!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve disgusted me a lot of times already!¡± The hand that Peter was holding her cor let go, but it

    went for her throat instead.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793

    Chapter 793

    Peter asked coldly, ¡°Who do you want to show the footage to by putting a surveince camera in my

    car?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Esme was startled. ¡°I didn¡¯t put any camera in your car.

    Peter frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I? So that I can record how you and I are making out here inside your car?¡± Esme

    suddenly thought that the way he thought about things could be quite strange.

    She had to be crazy to record videos of how the two of them made out or how he choked her!

    She never believed that she could take those videos and report Peter to the police, hoping that the

    police could help her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of me setting up a surveince camera? You know all my secrets already,¡± Esme

    quickly exined.

    Peter let go of her, realizing that his line of thought was wrong.

    ¡°Then who could it be?¡±

    ¡°Could it be your sister?¡± Esme didn¡¯t care if Sally did it. She had to shift the suspicion to Sally!

    Peter didn¡¯t argue back. Sally did drive his car.

    However, if Sally really did see something, she wouldn¡¯t have been that calm.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be Sally.¡±

    ¡°You trust your sister too much! Maybe she¡¯s already working with some outsiders trying to hurt us!¡±

    Esme said viciously.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Peter grabbed a tissue box and hurled it at Esme¡¯s face. ¡°If you touch her, not even being

    ten months into your pregnancy is going to save you!¡±

    Esme almost cried out from the pain of getting hit by the box.

    He was crazy!

    Argonauts Corp.

    Kent walked into the CEO¡¯s office, led by the secretary.

    ¡°Now that you have a different identity, I need to set up an appointment just to see you!¡±

    Jason put down his work and personally made him a cup of coffee.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to help Fia investigate Britney? I hacked into herputer.¡± Kent blinked. ¡°Guess

    what I found?¡±

    ¡°Stop with the mysteries,¡± Jason said as he sat on the sofa and massaged his head.

    When Kent saw the dark circles around his eyes, he asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t get enough sleep

    ¡°Not a big problem,¡± Jason said, disregarding it. ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    Kent pouted. ¡°You¡¯re doing so much for another man¡¯s wife! It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t find anyone else with

    your¡­¡±

    Jason immediately gave him a wintry stare.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t waste my breath,¡± Kent quickly said. ¡°I hacked into the Thomases¡¯swork and

    then hacked Britney¡¯sputer. I noticed that there is a lot of piano sheet music. on herputer.¡±

    Jason asked, confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­ You don¡¯t care about anyone else other than Fia, do you? Britney is part of Peter¡¯s

    research team and never learned how to y the piano! Why is she saving so many piano music

    sheets for?¡±

    Thanks to Kent¡¯s reminder, Jason remembered how Esme used to use her hand to start up trouble

    back in the hospital.

    ¡°You sure that¡¯s Britney¡¯sputer?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hers! Her sister, Barbara, isn¡¯t at home, and Mrs. Thomas was born into an ordinary

    family, so she doesn¡¯t know how to y the piano either!¡±

    ¡°Other than the music sheets, what else did you discover?¡± Jason asked as he stared at Kent.

    Kent¡¯s expression changed and he reluctantly said, ¡°Some pictures.¡±

    ¡°Whose?¡± Jason asked.

    Kent looked away. ¡°Your beloved.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794

    Chapter 794

    Jason frowned. ¡°Why would there be pictures of Fia on herputer?¡±

    Kent bit his lips. ¡°More than one, too.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me everything in one go? Don¡¯t make me keep asking you!¡± Jason said as his temper

    red up.

    ¡°Look at how you¡¯re acting right now! You look like your older brother from another mother!¡± Kent said.

    But when he saw how Jason¡¯s expression darkened even more and even curled his fingers into fists,

    he quickly continued saying, ¡°She even photoshopped her photos, making her face bloodied or

    completely shredded apart.¡±

    Jason¡¯s expression got darker.

    Kent said, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? It wasn¡¯t me that did that.¡±

    ¡°Did you copy the photos?¡± Jason asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of copying them? They can¡¯t prove that she¡¯s Esme. At most, it¡¯ll only prove that she¡¯s

    hostile toward Fia. The cops didn¡¯t catch her doing anything that would harm Fia, so what can you do?¡±

    Kent said as he rolled her eyes. ¡°I also restored the things that she deleted. There¡¯s nothing that could

    show that she isn¡¯t Britney!¡±

    Jason frowned. ¡°You feel that she¡¯s not Britney too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kent clicked his tongue. ¡°I met that girl a few times when we were younger. She¡¯s a very naive

    girl. She would never edit other people¡¯s photos like that as if she has a huge grudge against her.¡±

    Jason quietly listened to him.

    Kent said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked both Britney and Fia¡¯s history growing up. The two of them didn¡¯t know each

    other, so there¡¯s no way that she would just hate on her like that.¡±

    Jason said, ¡°Even if we call the cops, she could simply say that she was jealous that Fia married

    someone as good as Conrad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what I meant. There¡¯s no need to call the cops for now¡­ We¡¯ll only put her on

    alert!¡± Kent said earnestly.

    Jason took out his phone, wanting to give Fia a call.

    Kent extended his hand and grabbed his phone. ¡°Jase, she¡¯s married. Can you please pay more

    attention to how you¡¯re acting?¡±

    Jason looked at Kent with mixed feelings. ¡°I just want to remind her.¡±

    Kent continued, ¡°Do you think that Conrad, with his resources, wouldn¡¯t know that something¡¯s wrong

    with Britney?¡±

    ¡°What if he still has feelings for Esme?¡± Jason said icily.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Never!¡± Kent tried to exin sternly. ¡°All of you can¡¯t see things clearly because you¡¯re all involved in

    this. You think too much about it. Meanwhile, as an outsider, even I can sense that Conrad cares a lot

    about Fia. That day, when Fia pounced on Britney and hit her, not only did

    he not stop her, he even pulled Fia away when he saw Britney was going to retaliate.¡±

    Jason listened carefully. Despite Kent¡¯s penchant for jokes, he was someone that paid

    attention to the details.

    Anything that he helped him analyze wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    ¡°Jason, what I¡¯m saying is that we can tell Conrad about this. Don¡¯t contact Fia on your own,

    understand?¡±

    Jason could only respond in silence.

    ¡°You know about it too. The person that she loves isn¡¯t you. Maybe you never thought of wanting to

    take advantage of her and simply want to treat her well, but what you¡¯re doing is going to make her life

    complicated, understand?¡± Kent tried to be as gentle as possible, as he was worried that he would

    push Jason too much.

    He wasn¡¯t supportive of Jason contacting Fia when she was alone at all.

    Jason smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Conrad was a very jealous man. The moment he got too close

    to Fia, he could already start making up plenty of scenarios in his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t support you in chasing after your one true love, but yours is just tooplicated!

    And Fia¡¯s husband is your half-brother from another mother. He hates you and your mom! Now that

    you¡¯re in control of Argonauts Corp, I¡¯m worried that he would turn his attention toward yourpany.

    The damage just isn¡¯t worth it, okay?¡±

    Kent tried his best to console him, holding Jason¡¯s phone and not letting go.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Jason asked helplessly.

    ¡°Let me tell Conrad about this so that he¡¯ll be on his guard against Britney and protect his wife,¡± Kent

    said sincerely.

    Jason opened his mouth. He had to admit that he did have his own intentions by wanting to

    call her.

    He could give her a call whenever he believed that she was in some trouble. Even hearing her voice

    was fine.

    However, Kent¡¯s words made him stop and control himself. ¡°Alright. Do that, Kent,¡± Jason said.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795

    Chapter 795

    Kent let out a radiant smile and said, ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯ll go to Maxwell Corporation and meet up with

    Conrad.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jason lowered his eyes, looking somewhat vulnerable.

    Kent sighed and stood up, patting his shoulder, and gave his phone back to him. ¡°Listen to me. Letting

    her go is the best blessing for her.¡±

    Jason gulped as a storm brewed in his heart, but he had to give Kent a smile.

    Conrad increased his pace, seeing that it was almost time to leave work. He wanted to take Fia home

    on time.

    Ss knocked on the door. ¡°Sir, Mr. Gilbert wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Kent Gilbert?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Conrad nced at Fia and said, ¡°Have him wait for half an hour.¡±

    He needed to finish work as soon as possible.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°No, have hime in first.¡± Fia red at Conrad and said, ¡°He saved Sally that day, so he is a friend

    of mine too. You¡¯ve got the nerve asking him to wait!¡±

    Conrad nodded at Ss weakly. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Ss quickly went out.

    Conrad was nning to stop with his work only to see Fia raise her head and look at the documents

    scattered on his office desk.

    Fia said, ¡°You should continue working. Once Kent is here, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t refuse. He could listen when Kent talked too.

    Kent walked in wearing a white casual outfit, with a white coat on his arm. His hair was properly

    combed, and he looked bright and energetic.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell,¡± he greeted them cheerfully.

    Fia quickly stood up. ¡°Have a seat. Conrad¡¯s finishing up with some work. You can tell me what you

    want to tell him too.¡±

    Kent looked at the documents on Conrad¡¯s desk and said, ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind since you¡¯re the star of

    this topic.¡±

    After he sat down, Ss walked over with a cup of coffee. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, have some coffee.¡±

    Kent clicked his tongue and praised them. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Mr. Maxwell! Everyone who works for you

    is so talented!¡±

    He gave Ss a big thumbs-up before taking the cup of coffee from him.

    ¡°You¡¯re praising me too much,¡± Ss said as he left the office.

    Fia straightened her sleeves before sitting opposite him. After Kent had two sips of coffee, she quietly

    asked, ¡°You found out something? Is that why you¡¯re here?¡±

    Kent raised his eyes and gave her a look before putting the cup of coffee down, leaning against

    the sofa.

    He was not going to whisper as she did, but the volume of his voice was just right. It was loud enough

    that Conrad could hear it clearly too. ¡°Yeah, I did find something. I heard from Doctor Sally that you¡¯re

    pregnant though, so it¡¯s not suitable for you to see. I¡¯ll just describe it to you.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°I found arge amount of piano music sheets on Britney¡¯sputer and pictures of you.¡± Kent

    paused. ¡°She ruined those pictures and it¡¯s quite bad. That¡¯s why I feel that she has a seething hatred

    toward you.¡±

    Conrad had already stopped working and had been listening attentively since Kent started. Fia looked

    at Conrad and quietly asked, ¡°Can you show me those pictures?¡±

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796

    Chapter 796

    Kent helplessly said, ¡°I told you. It¡¯s not good for your pregnancy.¡±

    Fia raised a finger. ¡°Just one nce, alright? One.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad said as he stood

    1.

    Fia shut her mouth as she looked at Kent, upset.

    Kent said with a smile, ¡°Both Mr. Maxwell and I are doing this for your own good.¡±

    Conrad walked over and sat down next to Fia. ¡°What else did you notice?¡±

    Kent said, ¡°Nothing much. However, I did some investigation on my side. Britney¡¯s your typical science

    student and has had no interest in music since she was little, so herputer shouldn¡¯t have that

    many piano music sheets. Meanwhile, I do know something about Esme. She was quite famous

    overseas as a pianist.¡±

    He stopped there and didn¡¯t want to add any more of his analysis.

    you what

    what my

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, Mr. Maxwell. The reason that I came here to tell investigation yielded is so that

    you¡¯ll be careful with that woman and take good care of your wife.¡±

    Conrad nodded with a solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your help.¡±

    Kent nced at Fia and said, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, you should be more careful too. Don¡¯t leave just because

    of one call. You¡¯re not alone now¡­ You have another life inside of you. Doctor Sally, she¡­ suffered

    quite a bit for you too.¡±

    Fia lowered her head shamefully when Sally was mentioned.

    ¡°I dragged her into this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. It¡¯s just that¡­ Sally¡¯s quite stubborn. She wouldn¡¯t simply stand by and do

    nothing while her friends and family are in trouble,¡± Kent said with a deep frown, which was a rarity for

    him. ¡°Not to mention that her brother might be involved in this too.¡±

    Conrad looked at Kent. Seeing that the topic had shifted, he asked, ¡°What did you find out about her

    brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your employee, so I do not need to tell you everything, right?¡± Kent didn¡¯t like how forceful

    Conrad was, so he stood up and decided to leave.

    Conrad was speechless for a second before turning to Fia and said, ¡°Wait in the office for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said, guessing that Conrad wanted the pictures from Kent.

    ¡°Wait, Mr. Gilbert!¡± Conrad ran out of the office.

    Kent stopped and turned around, looking at him.

    ¡°You want to see the pictures?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Kent took out his phone, unlocked it, and gave it to Conrad.

    ¡°It¡¯s in my photo album. You¡¯ll be able to see it as soon as you open it. You can transfer them to your

    own phone too if you need to. You can use it as proof when dealing with that woman.ter.¡±

    After Conrad finished looking at it, he was extremely upset. He quickly transferred the photos. to his

    phone and encrypted them. He was worried that Fia would be shocked after looking at

    them.

    He gave the phone back to Kent, and his amber eyes stared at Kent deeply. ¡°Who asked you to

    come?¡±

    ¡°Jason did,¡± Kent said magnanimously.

    Conrad was shocked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell Fia himself?¡±

    ¡°And get suspected that he wants to steal your girl?¡± Kent said half-jokingly. ¡°Don¡¯t think so. badly of

    him. He¡¯s so worried that he¡¯ll affect your rtionship with your wife that he doesn¡¯t dare to contact your

    wife anymore.¡±

    ¡°He contacted Fia earlier and got her to sell him her designs!¡± Whenever Conrad remembered that he

    felt his blood boil.

    Kent said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, the truth is it is all because of Eileen that your wife sold the

    designs to Jason. Your wife didn¡¯t even know her designs were sold to Jason.¡±

    ¡°And Jason didn¡¯t know about it?!¡± Conrad said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Oh, he knows. However, he has just taken over his father¡¯spany, so he¡¯scking good designs

    anyway. Why should he refuse when good designs show up on his doorstep without. him needing to

    spend much effort? Not to mention that he didn¡¯t use the designs for free. He already paid for them,

    alright? He even shares with her the profit! He¡¯s a very generous boss!¡±

    The more Kent talked about it, the louder his voice became. ¡°Open up your mind and don¡¯t think that

    Jason is a scheming snake! If you think that Jason is a snake, you don¡¯t trust your wife and you¡¯ll

    simply push your wife to someone else!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he immediately gave Kent a kick.

    Kent was prepared, however, and he swiftly dodged.

    ¡°Are you a dog? Biting people wherever you go?¡± Kent quickly ran after saying that. He had no time for

    dogs!

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797

    Chapter 797

    Conrad was left behind. He took deep breaths to keep his anger in check.

    Meanwhile, Fia was standing next to the office door and she had heard and seen everything that she

    needed to.

    ¡°Are you standing guard there?¡± she yelled.

    When Conrad heard her voice, he gave his face a massage and changed his expression to a softer

    one before turning around and walking toward her.

    ¡°Wait for me, Fia. I¡¯ll finish up thest bit of my work and we can go home.¡±

    He led her into his office.

    Fia looked at him, thinking that he had disguised his emotions well, and he pulled her down to sit with

    him.

    She flipped her hair and put her legs on his thighs, throwing her arms around her neck. ¡°Let the

    innocent go.¡±

    Conrad remained silent as the light in his amber eyes dimmed.

    Fia felt annoyed and she bit him on his neck.

    ¡°He already told you everything so clearly, and you¡¯re still suspecting me and Evans? I¡¯ve exined to

    you about the designs too. I¡­¡± Before she could even finish, he was already blocking her mouth and

    their tongues became twisted together in a deep kiss.

    The French kisssted for three minutes. Conrad only let her go when he felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    He buried his face by her neck, breathing slowly.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m this bossy. I don¡¯t want you to have anything to do with other men.¡±

    Fia looked at themp hanging from the ceiling speechlessly. ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t even interact

    with any other men?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Conrad said without logic or reason.

    ¡°I suppose you can start by killing all the men in yourpany first,¡± Fia said as she rolled her

    eyes. She really was bing speechless.

    Conrad gave it a thought and said, ¡°I can consider that¡­¡±

    ¡°Consider what?¡± Fia raised her head and gave his face a p!

    ¡°Murder is against thew! We¡¯re living in awful society now, Conrad!¡±

    Meanwhile, Conrad was pretty d to see how angry she was.

    He pinched her cheek and said, ¡°What I mean is that I can consider firing all the male employees and

    employing all female employees instead.¡±

    Fia was even more speechless.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Conrad asked for her opinion.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re just full of it!¡± Fia punched his waist. ¡°If you switched to an all-female workforce, can I do

    what you do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Conrad raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Whenever you get too close to a woman, I¡¯ll suspect that you have an illicit rtionship! I¡¯ll be

    suspicious of you every day, and I¡¯ll fight with you every day! I¡¯ll even yell that you¡¯re cheaters every

    day!¡± Fia said angrily.

    She felt that if she didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, he would never know just how outrageous he was!

    Meanwhile, Conradughed. ¡°Of course, you can.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t say a word. He was probably sick in the head.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad grabbed her by the waist, his voice low and tempting. ¡°I want to see you being jealous.¡±

    Fia frowned. Ever since she married him, no matter how much she disliked him for having a rumored

    scandal with another woman, no matter how angry she was with him and Esme, she would always try

    her best to calm herself down, so she wouldn¡¯t be a jealous fool!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She wouldn¡¯t even say that she was secretly in love with him. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t dare say that she

    got jealous.

    Not to mention that she was easily fulfilled too. All she needed was for him to stay by her side. and

    treat her well.

    She didn¡¯t care if it was out of pity or love¡­

    She only wanted him to treat her well, to be loyal to their marriage.

    She wondered if all the women that were secretly in love out there were as foolish as her.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798

    Chapter 798

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad massaged Fia¡¯s waist, pulling back her attention.

    Fia looked at Conrad carefully and whispered, ¡°You said you want to see me be obsessive with you

    right now, but it¡¯s just your chauvinism in your head telling you that you need me to be maddeningly

    obsessive so that it can prove that your existence can affect others. So that without you, all I feel will be

    suffering.¡±

    Conrad felt a little awkward. He didn¡¯t mean that, did he?

    ¡°Are you trying to say that¡¯s not what you mean?¡± Fia said with a smile, and she put her right. index

    finger on her brow before rubbing it all the way to the side. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you mean¡­ I won¡¯t

    be obsessed with you. I will be brave¡­ I will be independent!¡±

    Despite saying that, she felt conflicted inside her heart!

    The moment that she thought that he would interact with Esme, her heart would waver, and her mood

    would be ruined.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    And here she thought she wasn¡¯t obsessed with him.

    Must she open her mouth and say, ¡°I love you¡±? To stop him from having any interaction with other

    women? Was that enough to be called obsessive?

    Or perhaps, she needed to pull his shirt in the streets yelling that he cheated on her? Like a crazed

    woman¡­..

    Her heart began to crumble again as she didn¡¯t want to be like that.

    She had to leave an escape route for herself so that she could¡­

    ¡°Fia, all I hope is that you can care about me a little more, not for you to be a crazed woman.

    Please don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± Conrad stroked her tight back, worried that anything he said would

    make her think too much again.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s thoughts and howplicated it could get. How suffering it is.

    Not to mention all women¡¯s thoughts are different.¡± Fia put her head on. Conrad¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping¡­ Really just hoping that our life can be more peaceful and a bit quieter. I don¡¯t need a

    passionate romance. I just want it to be peaceful.¡±

    She had gone through too much for a passionate romance.

    She would rather choose a peaceful life together with him.

    Conrad had just learned about love not too long ago and read a lot of articles from so-called love gurus.

    He asked, confused, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t love be passionate?¡±

    If it was peaceful, wouldn¡¯t it be like a dead zone?

    Or maybe she had already spent all her love on the person that she was secretly in love with when she

    was younger?

    The moment that thought appeared in his mind, it took root.

    What Kent said earlier had lost all its effects. He was now suspicious that she and Jason knew each

    other when they were younger and had a rtionship.

    ¡°I still have some work to finish.¡± Conrad suddenly didn¡¯t want to listen to Fia anymore. He picked her

    up and put her to the side, and quickly walked over to his desk.

    Fia was sitting on the sofa, looking at his evasive eyes, and she began to get suspicious as well. Did he

    remember Esme? Did he believe that his selfless love with Esine was a passionate romance?

    And believe that she didn¡¯t love him as much as Esme did?

    ¡°Whatever,¡± she whispered to herself. The trust between them hadn¡¯t beenpletely built

    yet.

    Once the truth of Esme disguised as Britney had beenpletely exposed, and once he saw how

    maddening, Esme was, perhaps only then would he know that only she loved him. unconditionally.

    Both of them had drawn their own conclusions, but they didn¡¯t realize that once they began to be

    suspicious of each other, their doubts could easily get out of hand once something happened.

    Fia never would have thought that, despite surviving and enduring so much, Esme would bring her

    even more pain soon¡­

    Kent left Maxwell Corporation and gave Jason a call.

    ¡°Jase, I told Conrad everything. He told you not to worry and he¡¯ll take care of his own wife.¡± Jason was

    quiet for two seconds and said, ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799

    Chapter 799

    ¡°You can focus on your work now, so don¡¯t get distracted by her again!¡± Kent felt that he did a great job.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jason thanked him and hung up. He had just taken over Argonauts Corp, and some of the

    old rules had to be changed. So, he did have a lot of work to do.

    With Conrad¡¯s ability, as long as he wanted to protect Fia, he could easily do that.

    He forced himself not to find out about Fia for the time being so he could focus on his work. Once Kent

    got into his car, he remembered a certain someone and made another call. ¡°Hello? Mr. Gilbert?¡± Sally

    had just got back to her rented room from the doctor¡¯s clinic, her voice full of fatigue.

    ¡°What is it? You sound tired. Is learning massage exhausting?¡± Kent asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be lying if I said it¡¯s not tiring. Luckily, I¡¯m a doctor myself, so I¡¯m not as tired as the newbies,¡± Sally

    said with a smile. ¡°Why did you call?¡±

    ¡°I just left Maxwell Corporation. I thought about you, so I gave you a call.¡± Kent tried his best. to sound

    neutral so that he wouldn¡¯t raise Sally¡¯s rm if he showed too much enthusiasm.

    When Sally heard about it, she nervously asked, ¡°Why were you at Maxwell Corporation? Did

    something happen to Fia?¡±

    Kent had no words. If it was not because he was sure about Sally¡¯s orientation, he would suspect that

    she was a lesbian.

    ¡°Mr. Gilbert? Hello!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Kent said with a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Earlier, she asked me to investigate Britney. I found

    something, so I went over to tell the husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Sally sat by the bed with her back straight, her heart thumping.

    She was worried that Kent had found out her brother did something.

    ¡°Nothing much, but at the very least I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s not Britney Thomas. The real Britney. had never

    interacted with Fia. There was no need to save a bunch of Fia¡¯s photos and disfigure them.¡± Kent tried

    to make it as rxed as possible.

    When Sally heard about it, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°You need to make Conrad protect Fia! Fial can¡¯t

    go out alone!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Conrad looked like he was very attentive to her.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Gilbert,¡± Sally thanked him sincerely. ¡°I haven¡¯t even thanked you properly for what

    happenedst time, and now¡­¡¯

    ¡°Huh? How did you not thank me? You taught me how to bandage and care for injuries for a few

    hours!¡± Kent said as a joke. ¡°Now, whenever I see someone hurt on the television, what you taught me

    would pop out in my head! I was thinking that if I was hurt and there was no one else around, I would

    be able to calmly clean up my own wounds, haha!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? No one would curse themselves to get hurt like that.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kentughed out like a fool.

    Sally sincerely said, ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll never get to use the first-aid kit that I gave you.¡±

    Despite just being concerned about the safety of someone that saved her, Kent was still ted when

    he heard what she said. If she was in front of him, he would want to hug her!

    ¡°When are youing back?¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°In about a week.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and treat me to a meal! Or I can treat you to one too!¡±

    Sally was slightly stunned. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you out for a meal.¡±

    It was normal for her to treat her savior to a meal.

    Kent hung up happily and drove back to his studio.

    In order to not make Sally worry about Fia, he would have to find ways to investigate Britney and hack

    all theputers of the people around him!

    First, he had to hack Peter¡¯sputer and phone! The man was so protective of Britney¡­ Something

    was definitely wrong!

    Even if he was Sally¡¯s brother¡­ Perhaps, it was exactly because he was Sally¡¯s brother that he was

    worried that something would happen to Sally again!

    That was why he must investigate Peter!

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800

    Chapter 800

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Kent drove his car into the neighborhood and then took the elevator to his studio on the top

    floor.

    The elevator opened and he yed with his car key as he walked to the door to his studio. He

    suddenly stared at the position of his keyhole.

    The keyhole was the shape of a cross. It was fifteen degrees away from its original position when he

    left this morning.

    The first thought that came to his mind was that a thief had entered his home.

    He was about to take his phone out from his pants when the door to his studio suddenly opened and he

    instinctively stepped back.

    However, the person threw a rope toward him like asso, and it urately went around his neck, and

    the person pulled him into his studio.

    ¡°Darn it!¡± Kent cursed, but everything was too fast, and his enemy was too good.

    The person dragged him into the studio. Kent hadn¡¯t gotten ustomed to the darkness and couldn¡¯t

    see anything.

    The person grabbed his hair and forced him to look up, and a processed voice rang. ¡°Give me your

    phone!¡±

    Kent cursed in his mind and grabbed the concealed weapon he hid by his waist, and then stabbed

    where he heard the voicee from.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The person screamed and let go

    of him.

    In that instant, Kent jumped up and flipped the light switch on the wall.

    The light was switched on, and his entire studio was bright as day!

    The man wanted to leave, but Kent jumped again and kicked him.

    The man wearing a ck suit and mask mmed into the door as he was kicked by Kent, losing his

    breath for a few seconds.

    He grabbed his throat which had been stabbed and red at Kent angrily.

    Kent bit his lips and loosened his fists before immediately throwing another punch, aiming where he

    stabbed him in the neck.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The person was speechless. He was quite brutal.

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Kent kicked him at the back of his knees, and then grabbed his hair just like how he did

    just now. ¡°I can¡¯t even fight and you¡¯re using all these parlor tricks on me? I know them too!¡±

    Several days ago, when he was looking for Sally, he knew that he was surrounded by danger but he

    couldn¡¯t fight in a melee at all. That was why he began bringing concealed weapons with him.

    The small de wasced with anesthetic that he got from the ck market. Despite just a thinyer

    on the de, it was enough to make a grown man lose his strength in two seconds.

    Kent kept on throwing his punches until he was no longer moving. Then, he leisurely made at call.

    ¡°Hello, police station, right? There¡¯s a thief in my house, and he attacked me!¡±

    About ten minutester, the policemen from a nearby branch arrived on scene, surprised.

    ¡°Who called the cops?¡±

    Kent, who just got out of the washroom wearing a casual outfit, sat on the sofa in a rxed manner and

    pointed at himself saying, ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the victim?!¡± The policeman was very unhappy with his attitude. He looked like the perpetrator!

    ¡°Me!¡± Kent saidzily.

    ¡°You? You look fine, but the guy on the floor¡­¡±

    Kent rolled his eyes. ¡°He almost killed me, you know? What? I managed to turn the tables and

    suddenly I¡¯m the bad guy?¡±

    The policeman was speechless. Did he not realize he looked like a rich kid that kept on stirring up

    trouble?

    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re doubting my character?¡± Kent stood up and turned on the projector, ying a clip

    from the studio¡¯s hidden security camera that came with night-vision capabilities.

    The security camera did its job well. Even when the light wasn¡¯t switched on, it captured what

    happened perfectly.

    ¡°See that?¡± Kent snorted at the policeman. ¡°And here you¡¯re framing me!¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± The policeman¡¯s attitude immediately changed and he pulled the man up.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801

    Chapter 801

    Kent said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, sometimes you cannot simply believe what you see. If it were not for my

    intuition of danger, the one lying on the ground and struggling for air would be me. By the time the

    police arrive, I¡¯m afraid that my body will have already turned cold!¡±

    The police nodded repeatedly. ¡°We apologize for our attitude just now. We¡¯ll have to trouble you to

    follow us back to the station to take your testimony.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but can I bring myputer along?¡± Kent said.

    The police nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    But even in the police car, Kent was not idle. His hands flitted across the keypad, working hard to

    investigate Peter.

    The police looked at him and felt that their first impression of him was really a mistake.

    This rich heir was really hardworking! He was not even willing to let a single minute or second go to

    waste.

    ¡°Mr. Gilbert, with the footage on hand, he will not be able to escape punishment for his crime. Just go

    back home without worry.¡± Officer Wilfred Thomas sent Kent away from the police

    station.

    Kent had already given his testimony and was a little listless, but when he nced at Wilfred¡¯s name

    tag, he instantly became lively.

    ¡°Officer, your family name is Thomas? How are you rted to Britney¡¯s family?¡±

    Wilfred was a little stunned. ¡°We are distant rtives, but we rarely interact.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Britney before?¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Britney and Barbara, but we have not been in touch for many years.¡±

    Kent nodded. ¡°Are you busy now? Can I treat you to some food and have a chat?¡±

    Wilfred asked guardedly, ¡°What do you wish to discuss with me?¡±

    ¡°I just simply want to chat about the Thomas sisters! It¡¯s like this, my mom has been urging me to find a

    partner and get married and she keeps saying that both of them are good

    candidates. However, I have never interacted with them and want to know more about them.¡± Kent had

    a serious, sincere look.

    Wilfred thought about it. ¡°I don¡¯t know much. Mostly matters of the past. Everyone has grown up. I have

    not interacted with them at all.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much a person changes, they can¡¯t change that much from when they were young.

    There would still be a shadow of their younger selves.¡± Kent hooked his arm around Wilfred¡¯s shoulder

    as if they were best buddies. ¡°Just treat it as doing something good to help me. If I find a good partner,

    I¡¯ll give you a pennant!¡±

    Wilfred responded, ¡°I¡¯m really not close with them though. Thest time Britney and Mr. Maxwell¡¯s wife

    had a disagreement, Britney did not even recognise me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just chat about when they were young. Just treat it like small talk.¡±

    Kent pulled Wilfred along to a nearby restaurant that was quite fancy.

    Wilfred, who was only an employee, had never been to such a nice restaurant. Furthermore, Kent was

    very polite and friendly and slowly he started talking about the Thomases.

    Kent listened attentively, asionally drinking drinks with low alcohol content. He was listening to the

    conversation when he suddenly looked at Wilfred.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Wilfred asked, ¡°What?¡± He had said so much, so he didn¡¯t know what in particr Kent was referring

    to.

    Kent asked, ¡°Did you just say that Britney has a red mole on her butt?¡±

    Wilfred nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gilbert, don¡¯t misunderstand. When we were young, we used to y in the pool together. Her red

    mole was bright and quiterge. All of us saw it.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Kent stood up and pointed at his own butt.

    Wilfred kindly used his hand to poke at the position an inch beneath his hip bone. ¡°Right

    here.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Kent ruthlessly pped Wilfred¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me!¡±

    Wilfred was speechless. What kind of nonsense was this?

    Kent took up a napkin and wiped the ce he poked as he said with gritted teeth, ¡°Who asked you to

    use your hands? If other people see it, do you know how bad it would be?¡±

    These words were coincidentally heard by Esme who wasing down from the higher floor. ¡°Mr.

    Gilbert?¡± She shouted, half of it from surprise.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802

    Chapter 802

    Kent immediately looked over, his gaze unfathomable.

    ¡°The seconddy of the Thomases. What a coincidence.¡±

    Esme covered her mouth as she smiled and looked at Wilfred who was by the side.

    ¡°I never thought that you would have such ¡®taste¡±.¡±

    Kent was speechless! A person with a dirty heart truly saw everything as dirty!

    He was a straight man and only liked women!

    Wilfred looked at her face and called out softly, ¡°Britney?¡±

    Esme looked at Wilfred and did not recognize him at all. Britney? Could it be that this was the person

    that had a crush on Britney before?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know you,¡± Esme said.

    ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t know him? Is it you who doesn¡¯t know him or the person beneath this face that doesn¡¯t know

    him?¡± Kent said sarcastically.

    Wilfred was confused by Kent¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what are you talking about?¡±

    Hearing Kent¡¯s words, Esme panicked and she immediately said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, do you? The

    one he really likes is Jason! For the sake of helping Jason get rid of his misfortuned fan, he purposely

    became a hero to save the beauty!¡±

    ¡°You sick f*ck!¡± Kent was angered beyond words. It was impossible for this b*tch to be the original

    Britney.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? I saw it when you went to save Doctor Sally!¡±

    Wilfred, who was the one dealing with the case and all the aftermath, was also in the know.

    He was not in uniform today, so Esme did not know that he was a policeman and intentionally made

    things nasty to the ear.

    She had already put on pretenses for too long and needed to vent! Seeing Kent having an inelegant

    action with a man, instantly her vitriolic mouth appeared!

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Wilfred spoke up faintly, feeling quite disappointed with the girl in front of him, the girl

    who he had once known well.

    He had not nned to bring up his identity, lest others thought that he wanted to gain status through

    his rtives.

    ¡°For Doctor Sally to have met with such a matter and for Mr. Gilbert to have made it in time to save her

    is a virtue. Yet in your mouth, it became a dirty scheme.¡± Wilfred shook his head, bing even more

    disappointed as he looked at Esme.

    Esme looked at him. ¡°Who are you! What right do you have to talk to me like that?¡±

    ¡°Who I am is not important. The important thing is that time flies and a lot of people will not remain

    unchanged.¡± Wilfred turned to Kent. ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I still have other matters to deal with. I¡¯ll make a move

    first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Kent nodded and sized up Esme.

    Esme was not stupid and noticed that Wilfred could have known Britney and perhaps even better than

    she did. And her performance was clearly a failure.

    ¡°Who is he!¡± Esme asked anxiously.

    Kent snickered. ¡°It¡¯s someone you know, and you¡¯re asking me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡±

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t know him?¡± Kent said wickedly. ¡°He is someone who even knows that you have a

    mole on your butt.¡±

    Esme retorted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! I don¡¯t have¡­¡±

    She was stunned. She did not have a mole there, but it did not mean that Britney did not.

    Her heart instantly became even more nervous.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With Peter¡¯s understanding of Britney, it was impossible to know whether she had a mole on her bottom

    or not!

    What was she to do? She had to find out whether or not Britney had a mole on her bottom, and do it

    without anyone finding out.

    ¡°Aye, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Kent looked at Esme speedily leaving and was very sure that she was not

    Britney!

    He was very sure now that this person did not have a mole on her bottom!

    Conrad and Fia had just walked into the bedroom after their meal. Conrad¡¯s phone rang and seeing the

    caller, he said to Fia. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the study.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure. Go be busy.¡± Fia looked at Conrad, wondering who it was that called him that he had to

    answer the call behind her.

    Kent took a breath. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, there is something I need to tell you. There is a red mole on Britney¡¯s

    butt. You can start from this direction to find out if the current one is or isn¡¯t Britney.¡±

    Conrad found it ridiculous. ¡°What do you mean by giving me a call?¡±

    Kent¡¯s tone sounded like he was ridiculing Conrad. ¡°Don¡¯t you have quite an okay rtionship with her?

    Just ask her out and meet up and get someone to check it out. Or you can personally check it out!¡±

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803

    Chapter 803

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Conrad angrily hung up.

    Returning to the bedroom, Fia was cuddled on the small sofa, looking at him.

    She asked, ¡°Why are you angry after going to the study?¡±

    ¡°Picked up a call. The words spoken were no different than a fart!¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?!¡± Conrad was thinking of giving Kent a punch if he was in front of him.

    ¡°Mr. Gilbert?¡± Fia guessed.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°What did he say to you?¡±

    ¡°He said¡­¡± Conrad shut up in time, his brows furrowed together into a frown.

    It was still better not to tell Fia about the red mole, lest she thought too much.

    Furthermore, no matter how shameless Kent was, he would also feel shy talking to Fia about this kind

    of a thing.

    ¡°Because of Jason, he said a bunch of nonsense,¡± Conrad said faintly.

    Fia knew that Jason was not a happy existence to him and automatically shut up. ¡°Why did you stop

    asking?¡± However, Conrad suddenly stared at her and asked seriously. Fia sat up. ¡°What does this

    expression of yours mean?¡±

    Conrad clenched his fist. ¡°When ites to Jason, you always seem different.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad speechlessly. If there was trust, there was no need for exnation. Furthermore,

    she had already exined many times. She only had sibling feelings and a friendship rtionship with

    Jason.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± She got up to look for her pajamas and entered the bathroom.

    Conrad wiped his face in annoyance, feeling that Fia¡¯s attitude came from Jason being an existence at

    the bottom of her heart that could not be touched.

    Esme returned to the Thomases¡¯ residence and hid herself in the bedroom. After some thought, she

    called Barbara who was traveling.

    ¡°Hello, sis?¡±

    Barbara held her phone as she looked at the girl who was sitting opposite her and faintly agreed.

    ¡°Is anything the matter, Britney?¡±

    ¡°Barbara, there is something I want to ask you for help with.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You know I have a mole on my butt. I want to get rid of it. Can you help me to find a reliable specialist

    in the country? I¡¯m afraid that if the person isn¡¯t good, it may leave a scar.¡±

    Barbara blink, and with a thought, she said, ¡°You have had the mole since you were born. I think it

    looks quite nice. You don¡¯t have to get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°But it feels like a w.¡± Esme used a girlish upset tone.

    Barbara looked at the girl sitting opposite her, suppressing her terrible emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ck mole, not a red one. There would be fear of a tumor or whatnot if it were a red one, but

    there is no need to be bothered by a ck one.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you for your constion.¡± Esme hung up, looked at herself in the mirror, speaking coldly

    and gloomily. ¡°A ck mole huh? I¡¯ll just go put one on!¡±

    Thinking of how Britney and Barbara had the best rtionship, digging information from Barbara made

    it easy for her to get her answers. However, she did not know that Barbara was feeling tormented at the

    moment and could not trust her like she did in the past.

    ¡°You say that you are my younger sister. How can you prove it to me?¡± Barbara turned off her phone

    and looked at the girl sitting opposite her seriously.

    Wearing a mask, the eyes and mouth that were revealed were indeed the same as Britney¡¯s. However,

    the aura the girl emitted was deste and withered, as if she had experienced the deepest stimtion,

    the most ruthless betrayal.

    Her sister, Britney, was like a sunflower, and should not be like this.

    ¡°The mole on my butt is a red one, not a ck one. Sister,¡± the girl wearing a mask said softly.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804

    Chapter 804

    Barbara frowned hard. Indeed, she had lied to the ¡°sister¡± who had called her, and it was akin to having

    killed two birds with one stone. Yet the girl before her knew that it was a red mole. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Just looking at the girl in a mask, Barbara felt a baffling heartache.

    As if there was an intuitive telepathy, she could feel that the girl experienced some terrible things.

    She was not even brave enough to ask why she was wearing a mask¡­

    The girl with the mask stood up and flipped her skirt up, her side facing Barbara, revealing a red mole¡±.

    ¡°When we were young, Dad and Mom were worried that my red mole would be some kind of a tumor

    and intentionally brought me for a checkup,¡± she said faintly.

    Barbara could not control herself. The hands of the strong woman who had always been calm and

    composed started to tremble rigorously.

    ¡°Are you really my sister?¡±

    The girl with a pair of dewy eyes full of sorrow looked at Barbara. ¡°Do you think I am?¡±

    Esme found out from Barbara that it was a ck mole and was not willing to wait even an extra

    moment, so she immediately went to the Hall¡¯s residence to seek Peter out.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Peter had just walked out of the door when Esme leapt into his embrace in panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for! Mr. Hall.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Peter instinctively patted her back.

    Esme raised her head from his embrace. ¡°Did you know that Britney has a mole on her butt?¡±

    Peter shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I met Kent at a restaurant. He said that I had a mole on my butt and I was worried that Britney had

    one, so I called Barbara to try and dig out some information and found out that Britney really has a

    ck mole on her butt! What am I supposed to do, Peter? I don¡¯t have one!¡±

    Peter¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Did Barbara really say to you that Britney has a mole on her butt?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I said that I had a mole on my butt and I wanted her to help me find someone to remove it. She

    said that it was not a red mole and it was not important, that a ck mole is quite nice.¡± Esme grabbed

    Peter¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°What am I to do? I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    Peter knew that Barbara loved her sister a lot and thus said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Tomorrow, just go to theb.

    I¡¯ll help you put one on.¡±

    ¡°However, we don¡¯t know the size of the mole.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Of course it needs to be a little bigger. It can¡¯t be too small.¡± Peter

    2/2

    pushed Esme away. ¡°Go back earlier to rest. Tomorrow morning,e to theb to see me.¡± ¡°Alright,

    I¡¯m so fortunate to have you!¡± Esme left with tears in her eyes.

    Peter watched her leave and still felt a little uneasy.

    When he returned to the house and saw his mother walking out of the room to drink water, he went

    forward to ask, ¡°Mom, there won¡¯t be any problem from Britney¡¯s mole on her butt, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her mole. When she was young, her parents even brought her to the

    hospital for a checkup.¡± Mrs. Hall finished speaking and red at Peter. ¡°You heartless. boy. Don¡¯t tell

    me you want to break up with her just because of a mole!¡±

    ¡°No, I just saw her mole and thought of asking.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Hall nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Peter immediately rxed. It seems like Britney¡¯s mole was real. He had to quickly nt one

    on Esme.

    That night, after Fia was in deep sleep, Conrad quietly entered the study, switched on theputer,

    and invited Tiger and Ss for a video call.

    ¡°I have a task for you all. You guys can decide who wants to go.¡±

    Tiger and Ss immediately felt a little fearful. Normally if Conrad did not directly assign a task and

    wanted them to discuss, it was not anything good.

    Tiger¡¯s expression was stiff and he did not dare to speak. Ss asked with a fawning smile, Sir, what is

    it?¡±

    ¡°The seconddy of the Thomases has a mole on her butt.¡± Conrad went straight to the point

    Ss asked in astonishment, ¡°Do you mean for either Tiger or I to check it out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ss immediately said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, sir. I already have a girlfriend. How can I go and se another

    woman¡¯s butt!¡±

    Tiger nodded in agreement to Ss¡¯ words

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805

    Chapter 805

    ¡°He can!¡± Ss pointed at Tiger through the screen, his voice raised.

    Tiger was speechless. ¡®I agreed with you and you sold me out?¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Ss is indeed not suitable. Tiger, this matter shall be handed over to you.¡±

    Tiger was speechless. ¡®If it is Esme, she¡¯s your ex-girlfriend! I think you are the most suitable, but I

    don¡¯t have the guts to say so.¡±

    Ss looked at Tiger through the screen. His face had always been stiff. Now he was not only stiff but

    sorrowful as well.

    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we let someone else do it?¡±

    Conrad asked, ¡°Who else is more suitable than the both of you?¡±

    Tiger and Ss could be considered to be his left and right arms.

    ¡°Sophia!¡± Ss shouted. ¡°She¡¯s also a girl, and can totally take up the responsibility!¡±

    Instead, Tiger frowned and immediately said, ¡°No, it¡¯s still better for me to go!¡±

    He did not wish for Sophia to suffer that kind of humiliation.

    Originally Conrad felt that Ss was right and was nning to let Sophia go.

    But seeing Tiger in such a rush to fight for it, he didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided.¡± Conrad hung up.

    Tiger sat in front of theputer in a daze.

    Although he did not wish for Sophia to be insulted, what was he to do to be able to see Esme¡¯s bottom?

    This was no doubt a problem!

    Ssid on the bed, enjoying the gentleness of his girlfriend when he suddenly felt guilty when he

    thought of Tiger.

    ¡°No way!¡± He pushed his girlfriend aside, got out of bed, and went to the veranda to call Tiger.

    ¡°What!¡± Tiger¡¯s tone was unfriendly, absolutely dissatisfied with his fawning attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t say I am not

    helping you! This task given by Sir does not need you to personally see her butt! You can use a camera

    or something else,¡± Ss said anxiously.

    ¡°What if she is on guard and I can¡¯t catch it on camera?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Then let Sophia go! She¡¯s a girl. Looking at another girl, what is there to be afraid of!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Tiger had a terrible expression. ¡°Sophia is not like us. You can¡¯t simply give her tasks!¡±

    ¡°Tiger, tell me honestly, do you like Sophia!¡± Ss had long wanted to ask this question. Especially

    since Sophia came to Gryphon after training camp, Tiger appeared a lot livelier than

    usual.

    Tiger gritted his teeth, not saying anything.

    ¡°If you like Sophia, then be a little braver!¡± Ss started to be military-like. ¡°You need to let Sophia know

    that you aren¡¯t willing to let her see another person¡¯s butt and you took the bullet for her!¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t,¡± Tiger said discourteously. ¡°This matter was assigned to me by our boss. I didn¡¯t do anything

    for her¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you a pig!¡± Ss was very angry. He hung up on Tiger and called Sophia.

    Sophia was sitting in the backyard at Conrad¡¯s vi, looking at the sky.

    She was not too happy with Ss¡¯ call, which interrupted her watching the stars.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Sophia, let me tell you! There is a mole on Britney¡¯s butt. Sir wanted you to see if there is a mole on

    the woman who is pretending to be Britney! Tiger felt that it was too much of a humiliation for you, so

    he took up this task for you!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sophia was dizzy with all the talking. ¡°What Britney? What pretending to

    be Britney?¡±

    ¡°That woman who is pretending to be Britney Thomas is Sir¡¯s ex-girlfriend!¡±

    Sophia stood up in shock from a squatting position. ¡°Sir has an ex-girlfriend? Then which number is

    Madam?¡±

    ¡°Madam is his first wife!¡± Ss said.

    ¡°Since she is his ex-girlfriend, doesn¡¯t he know if she has a mole on her butt?¡± Only Sophia alone dared

    to think of that!

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806

    Chapter 806

    Ss was stunned for a couple of seconds. ¡°Yeah, wouldn¡¯t Sir himself be clear about this?¡±

    Sophia clicked her tongue a couple of times. ¡°I got it. Sir never slept with his ex-girlfriend! What kind of

    a rubbish ex-girlfriend is that!¡±

    ¡°No, can we not get derailed so far! I mean, Tiger does not have a girlfriend and he is a guy. Would it

    be really alright to let him see another girl¡¯s butt?¡± Ss got angry talking.

    Sophia just lightly replied, ¡°What¡¯s bad about it? It¡¯s a task. There is no difference between male and

    female when ites to tasks! For the sake of bringing down that hotel, Sir even sent me to be a spy.

    Every day I was being felt up by the fatty manager!¡±

    Sophia felt that Tiger and Ss should both experience a little of the suffering she went through!

    Although she had never suffered with Conrad, and was less experienced than Tiger and Ss, she was

    the only female in the Hellish Training Camp that became his subordinate!

    She was a rare breed!

    So why did Tiger or Ss not need to do aggrieved matters like being a spy?

    ¡°Sophia!¡±

    ¡°What are you shouting for!¡± Sophia shouted back.

    Ss felt very upset for his good brother, Tiger. ¡°I¡¯m not shouting at you. I just feel that you are too cruel

    to Tiger. He is ugly and his temper is not great. It¡¯s already difficult for him to get

    a girlfriend and you still let him see another girl¡¯s butt. If this leaves a trauma in his life, wouldn¡¯t he

    have to be alone for the rest of his life?¡±

    Sophia was speechless.

    ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Tiger is ugly?¡± Sophia indicated her confusion. ¡°Ss, aren¡¯t you being too confident in yourself? Tiger

    is very handsome and burly! His temper is not bad. He¡¯s just a little quiet and doesn¡¯t know how to

    speak! Who asked you to be like a peacock, changing a girlfriend every year!¡±

    It was Ss¡¯ turn to be speechless. Why did it be a personal attack as they spoke?

    ¡°Girls will like people like Tiger! He is a little like Sir!¡± Sophia said righteously.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Then, Sophia, can you pity Tiger and go for the task this time?¡±

    Sophia stretched. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m going to sleep. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± She hung up after she finished

    speaking.

    Ss was speechless.

    The next day, Sophia got up very early and ran over while Conrad and Fia had breakfast.

    ¡°Hi, Sir, Madam!¡±

    She was not as polite as Ss or Tiger. She sat at the table and smiled at Mrs. Taylor and Mrs.

    Whitley, asking for breakfast.

    Fia said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble the both of you. Please make something Sophia likes to eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The two of them agreed and after asking what Sophia wanted, they went to make breakfast

    for her.

    Sophia pointed at her chin as she sized up her boss and his wife.

    Conrad looked at her coldly. ¡°Are you sick so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Sir, with this temper of yours, is Madam able to withstand it?¡± Sophia appeared to be a little. disdainful

    but still maintained the smile of a subordinate.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sir, I heard that you ordered Tiger to look at your ex-girlfriend¡¯s butt?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes widened and the spoon in her hand dropped.

    Conrad wished for nothing more than to throw Sophia out the window. ¡°Fia, listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Let Sophia speak,¡± Fia said with a cold expression.

    Sophia exined everything in a simple manner.

    Hearing everything, Fia said coldly, ¡°Esme does not have a mole on her butt, however, there is one

    under her chest on her tummy.¡±

    She purposely looked at Conrad. ¡°As her ex-boyfriend, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Fia, I didn¡¯t have that kind of a rtionship with her¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember that she once threw herself into your embrace. Have you not seen it before?¡± Fia showed

    her suspicions.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807

    Chapter 807

    Conrad was speechless for a couple of seconds. ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert. I don¡¯t have the time to stare at

    girls at those ces!¡±

    Fiaughed. ¡°But every time you are with me, you want the lights on?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face turned a little red. He nced at Sophia, feeling extremely awkward!

    Sophia closed her eyes with her head lowered, not looking at either of them.

    This was a fight between them, husband and wife. She would shut up if she could shut up. Otherwise

    with her boss¡¯s habit of always taking revenge, she was afraid that he was going to throw her back to

    the training camp!

    She had finally got a breath of fresh air after so much effort. She did not want to return to the dull

    training camp!

    ¡°From how I see it, she must have a deep understanding of Britney to be able to pretend to be her. She

    probably has gotten rid of the moles on her body. As for the mole on Britney¡¯s butt, as long as she

    knows Britney well, she should be able to nt one.¡± Fia spoke faintly. ¡°So there is no need to

    determine if she is Britney or not through a mole. We are all sure that she isn¡¯t Britney.¡±

    A worshipful gaze appeared in Sophia¡¯s eyes as she gave Fia a thumbs

    ¡°Yes! Madam is right!¡±

    1.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°The mole on her butt is very private. Perhaps she or Peter doesn¡¯t know that Britney

    has one so it can be a loophole.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is the case, what can you do? You can use a mole to say that she isn¡¯t Britney, but she can

    also Say that she had intentionally got rid of it,¡± Fia retorted.

    Conrad was a little unable to speak.

    Fia¡¯s gaze was a little cold as she stared at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look personally if you¡¯re so

    curious?¡±

    Conrad noticed that Fia¡¯s emotions were not quite right.

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Fia put down her spoon. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to thepany today. You can go alone. Sophia,

    come shopping with me.¡±

    She smiled at Sophia and Sophia immediately agreed.

    Conrad did not have the chance to object and could only instruct Sophia to take good care of

    his wife.

    After breakfast, Conrad went to thepany alone.

    Sophia drove as she brought Fia around. ¡°Madam, where are we going?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Call me Fia,¡± Fia said faintly. ¡°We¡¯re going shopping.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Fia smiled as she reminded her.

    ¡°Alright, Fia¡± Sophia drove and her body moved a little as she addressed Fia a couple of times. before

    getting used to it

    Fia asked. ¡°How long have you been in Gryphon?¡±

    ¡°Over a month.¡±

    ¡°Have you been a spy at the hotel the whole time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sophia replied without any guard.

    Fia asked, ¡°What is the rtionship between my husband and the hotel? Why is there a need to be a

    spy to bring it down?¡±

    The corner of Sophia¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°¡­Fia, this matter is rted to some secrets. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Fia turned her body to Sophia who was driving. ¡°Besides being the CEO of Maxwell Corporation, what

    other identity does he have?¡±

    Sophia swallowed and said, feeling a little guilty, ¡°He¡¯s also our boss.¡±

    ¡°Sophia, are you all doing some things rted to the police?¡± Fia pretended to act nonchnt as she

    asked.

    ¡°No. If it must be said, the people behind that hotel in Gryphon have done quite a bit of things that

    cannot be seen by others. If the circle expanded, it would affect Maxwell Corporation. So Sir wanted

    me to be a spy to get a handle on them and then let the police sweep up the hotel in one go!

    ¡°However, we were so close. In the end, we¡¯re still unable to figure out who the owner behind the scene

    is.¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°If it were not for Doctor Sally¡¯s matter that exposed everything a little earlier than

    nned, if we had waited a bit more for my rtionship with that fatty manager to be good, I should

    have been able to have seen the boss. So when the timees¡­¡± ¡°When the timees, we would

    have been able to settle the boss in one swoop too,¡± Fia said.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808

    Chapter 808

    Sophia looked at Fia. ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m notining, neither am I saying that saving

    Doctor Sally was wrong.¡¯

    Fia smiled faintly. ¡°I know. However, I still need to apologize to you. You have worked so hard. for so

    long but were not able to catch the mastermind behind the scene.¡±

    ¡°That is thanks to Sir. Doctor Sally is your friend. Sir won¡¯t watch on without doing anything,¡± Sophia

    said optimistically. ¡°In the future we will have other chances. That person has a huge appetite and will

    appear sooner orter, and sooner orter, we¡¯ll be able to catch. him!¡±

    Fia looked at Sophia and felt like she was hiding something.

    She felt that Conrad targeting the hotel should not be merely because the other party was blocking his

    path.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    However, she did not continue to ask as Sophia clearly would not reveal anything.

    ¡°To have alerted him, I¡¯m afraid it would be even harder to catch him in the future.¡±

    Sophia could not help but sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± For the sake of catching that big fish, they have been

    investigating for quite a few years. They were just about to catch him, but everything was in vain in the

    end.

    ¡°The other party is so cunning. Wanting to find his hideout was very hard.¡±

    ¡°Sophia.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Fia said slowly, ¡°I would rmend paying more attention to Esme. For her to have been able to bring

    Sally to that hotel, she must know a little something.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be quite right.¡± Sophia hesitated and then spoke. ¡°But Sir did not order us to watch her

    too closely.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia¡¯s emotions suddenly appeared. ¡°Was he not suspicious of Esme?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not too sure about this matter. If not for Ss telling me, I would not even have. known of this

    person.¡± Sophia swept a nce at Fia and asked carefully, ¡°As our boss¡¯s wife, you should understand

    him better than us. Do you think that he is a little reluctant to take any action against his ex-girlfriend?¡±

    Fia was left speechless.

    She suspected, but also time and time again convinced herself not to be suspicious.

    For this matter, she did not have an urate answer.

    The car stopped at the parking lot of thergest shopping center in Gryphon. Sophia opened the door

    to the driver¡¯s seat and coincidentally, the car door of the car beside also opened and the two doors

    collided.

    ¡°F*ck. Are you blind!¡± Sophia scolded.

    ¡°I¡¯m blind?¡± Esme got out of the car and closed the door before taking a look and saying, ¡°We

    stopped the car first. Couldn¡¯t you pay a little more attention?¡±

    Sophia red at her and recognized that it was that b*tch that had schemed against Doctor Sally!

    ¡°You knew that your car stopped here first! Who would have known if there was anyone in the car!

    Couldn¡¯t you have waited for us to get out of the car before opening the car door? You are just

    intentionally trying to kick up a fuss, aren¡¯t you!¡±

    Esme was a little dumbfounded. Sophia was a beauty to behold, but when she spoke, she was. like a

    shrew!

    ¡°What are you looking at? Have you not met anyone prettier than you? Why? Wanna bite me?¡± Sophia

    crossed her arms, looking absolutely like a shrew.

    Peter got out of the driver¡¯s seat and stared at Sophia with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you a little too full of yourself? You couldn¡¯t see us and neither could we see you. At most,

    this is just a coincidence. There is no need for such anger.¡±

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Sophia stared at Peter. ¡°Her husband or her boyfriend?¡±

    Peter replied, ¡°None of your business.¡±

    ¡°How is it not my business? If you are her man, the fees for fixing the dented car door will be on you!¡±

    Fia did not rush to get out of the car, watching Sophia argue with them. She wanted to watch from the

    side to see if either of them showed any ws.

    ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s like a madman!¡± Esme went to hold the nook of Peter¡¯s arm.

    Peter subconsciously wanted to avoid her and suddenly said to Sophia while staring at her, ¡°I find you a

    little familiar.¡±

    Sophia frowned. ¡°What do you mean? You want to hit on me?¡±

    Esme¡¯s face alternated between green and red. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to speak!¡± Sophia walked to Peter and smiled charmingly. ¡°Honestly speaking, you

    look quite good, but you¡¯re a little blind.¡±

    Peter stared at Sophia deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve met you in XX hotel before.¡± Sophia¡¯s expression was a stunned

    one. ¡°You were a guest there?

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809

    Chapter 809

    ¡°No.¡± Peter spoke indifferently and took out a wad of cash from his wallet. ¡°This is thepensation for

    identally hitting your car door.¡±

    Sophia epted the money and looked at Peter with scrutiny.

    She was a spy for over a month and she had registered every single staff and guests in that hotel into

    her mind.

    However, after searching through her mind, she could not find the face before her.

    Perhaps this person had passed by the hotel and had seen her at the front desk? This exnation

    would make sense.

    However, she found it a little odd..

    Looking at Peter bringing Esme away, Sophia felt her head hurt.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Fia got out of the car and asked Sophia as she looked at her. ¡°That man just

    now was a little odd. But I can¡¯t tell exactly what was wrong,¡± Sophia said. ¡°Have you seen him before?¡±

    Fia had heard Peter¡¯s conversation with Sophia.

    Sophia shook her head. ¡°I dare to bet that I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡±

    Fia thought back to the day of Sally¡¯s unfortunate experience. When Sally left the hotel and met Peter,

    Sophia was searching for evidence in the hotel, so she had not seen Peter at all.

    Unless Peter had noticed that hotel before? Or an even bolder guess, Peter had ties to that hotel?

    And Esme knew that that hotel had abnormal trades! She must have known about it through. Peter!

    ¡°Sophia, could he be that big fish?¡±  made a bold

    guess.

    Sophia shook her head. ¡°He can¡¯t be, could he? He looks quite weak.¡±

    ¡°At times what we see is not necessarily what is true.¡± Fia pulled Sophia to speed up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll

    follow the two of them.¡±

    Sophia felt that this was an absolute that was not bad.

    At the shopping mall, Peter pretended to look back unintentionally and saw Sophia and Fia in the

    crowd.

    He acted like nothing happened and said to Esme, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the washroom first. Go take a look at what

    you want to buy and we¡¯ll meet upter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Esme tugged his sleeve. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my purse.¡±

    Peter generously took out a card and passed it to her. ¡°The pin is six zeroes.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Esme kissed Peter, obviously very happy.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Tsk, how disgusting.¡± Seeing this, Sophia muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how blind our boss must have

    been to have liked that fake woman.¡±

    Fia had a calm expression as she exined, ¡°She wasn¡¯t like this in the past.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If she was like this in her youth, Conrad would definitely not have fancied her.¡±

    The high and mighty and cool Conrad disliked fawning, ttering women.

    Back then, Esme was like a red-crowned crane, standing out from the crowd, just like Conrad,

    supercilious.

    ¡°Then what was she like in the past?¡± Sophia was just a tad bit curious.

    ¡°High and mighty, cold, and could be considered to be an ice beauty.¡± Fia gave a slight smile. She

    could y the piano well. Every time, she would wear a small formal dress and sit in front of the piano

    to perform and make the audience p for her.¡±

    ¡°What about when she was studying?¡± Sophia asked.

    ¡°In school, she joined the banquets of high society.¡± Therefore, Esme brought a lot of glory to her

    parents.

    Every time, she was like a little ugly duckling looking up from the bottom of the stage.

    She never thought that Esme would be so ordinary now that she had another person¡¯s face.

    Indeed, she did not have a job now and depended on Peter for everything she wanted to buy, didn¡¯t

    she?

    After all, Esme had always liked branded goods.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810

    Chapter 810

    Esme thought about how Peter had just given a stranger a wad of money and she felt so angry!

    She did not have a job right now.

    All the money she had from her performance and stocks had been arranged to be taken by her father

    after she faked her death.

    away

    Since she returned to the country, she had never properly bought anything! Today, with Peter¡¯s card in

    her hands, she must ruthlessly swipe it!

    She entered a famous jewelry shop under Maxwell Corporation and very quickly found a series of

    products that were luxurious and special. They were very beautiful and captivating. ¡°Please take out

    this ne.¡± Esme¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at a particr ne.

    The staff wore a pair of gloves, carefully taking out the ne of the style she wanted.

    ¡°Miss, you have great taste. This is ourpany¡¯s most popr, and also newest, style of jewelry.¡±

    Esme nodded, liking the feeling of being praised.

    ¡°Can I try it on?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± The staff took out a mirror, took off Esme¡¯s ne, and helped her to try on the

    new one.

    Esme raised her chin to look at herself in the mirror and when her originally out-of-season ne

    was changed into the new one, she appeared to be a lot more noble.

    ¡°Miss, your skin is fair and looks great when you wear this style of ne!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± Esme said conservatively, asking. ¡°How much is this ne?¡±

    ¡°Forty-three thousand dors. All the fine diamonds are real, each of them¡­¡± the staff introduced the

    ne enthusiastically.

    Esme was very satisfied listening to her. The ne was beautiful and the details were also very

    exquisite. It was even better than some of the big brands overseas.

    She took Peter¡¯s card and ced it on the disy shelf. Her gaze coincidentallynded on the

    description beneath the ne that disyed the name of the designer.

    She immediately felt as if someone had sshed a bucket of cold water on her!

    She knew that Conrad was using Fia¡¯s designs to create products but did not know which styles they

    were. However, seeing the name of the designer, she knew without even having to guess that Fia was

    the designer!

    Designer: Fia. These few words were like needles pricking her heart.

    ¡°The designer of this particr style of ne is Fia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss. This is ourpany¡¯s new designer. She has good inspiration and the products she

    designs¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Esme¡¯s voice was cold. With a stretch of a hand, she wanted to tug

    at the ne and throw it back.

    She was too angry and her actions were rough.

    The staff was shocked by her. ¡°Please be gentler!¡±

    Esme did not tug off the ne. ¡°Not good at all! And so expensive! I might as well buy those famous

    brands from overseas!¡±

    She took off the ne with both hands and threw it on the shelf. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    The staff felt a hint of fear, carefully picking up the ne and inspecting it again and again. Although

    there was no damage, this customer¡¯s actions were too much!

    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t want it, you can tell me properly. I can help you to take it off! You tugged it so

    roughly. If any damage happens, whose ount is it going to be under?!¡±

    ¡°Is it ss? Just a touch and it would shatter?¡± Esme said angrily. ¡°No matter what, Maxwell

    Corporation is a bigpany. How could it use such a nameless, unknown designer!¡±

    The staff was angered and immediately said, ¡°A good product has nothing to do with a person¡¯s fame!

    Our CEO, Mr. Maxwell, has always regarded talent as one¡¯s life. He would never judge a person¡¯s

    product based on the person¡¯s identity or position! Furthermore, the moment the designer Fia¡¯s

    products got into market, sales hit the roof. Every customer that bought it never said anything bad

    about it! You¡¯re so baffling. Are you here to create trouble?¡± Esme¡¯s gaze was sinister. Whether an item

    was good or not could be proved through its sales. She really never expected the items Fia designed to

    sell like hot cakes and to have no one find fault even after the purchase!

    However, she would never acknowledge Fia¡¯s talent! She would only assume that all of this was

    because she relied on Conrad!

    It was Conrad who made the production well and she, Fia, only casually drew some items. That was

    all!

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811

    Chapter 811

    If she had not been so immature back then¡­ If she had not chosen to leave him and go overseas¡­.!

    Then, she would have be a pianist and a renowned jewellery designer!

    The more she thought about it, the more hatred she felt in her heart!

    Esme calmed down as she noticed the hostility focused on her.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I am your customer, am I not? And customers are always right,¡± she said coldly. ¡°I just don¡¯t like this

    ne, no matter how good it is. What? Can¡¯t I just pick another one?¡±

    She twisted her words to make it seem like it was the fault of this worker rather than hers.

    ¡°How could a reputable organization like Maxwell Corporation hire a worker like you?! Let me guess,

    you don¡¯t want me to choose another ne because this one is priced at a higher price than the

    others, am I right?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The staff was dumbfounded by this woman! She never expected a woman who looked so

    sweet and innocent to actually be a vile and unreasonable witch!

    Esme raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°Now show me the other ones.¡±

    The staff mustered all the energy in her body to calm herself down. Her supervisor and manager had

    always stressed on the importance of maintaining their cool when treating customers in every meeting.

    They said that it was better to concede than to argue with a Karen to avoid trouble.

    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Certainly, miss.¡±

    The staff then took other nes from other production lines and series. This time she brought over

    the ones that were designed by renowned designers.

    Still, she could not help but to feel unreconciled with what Esme said earlier. She had seen. plenty of

    jewelry working here and she felt that Fia¡¯s designs were much ssier and more. stylish than these

    so¨Ccalled renowned designers¡® works!

    That new design was their gship product of the year¨Cevery single detail of the jewelry was intricately

    and elegantly designed to the finest quality!

    Nheless, since this customer here wanted to look at other ones, she decided to just oblige and get

    it over with.

    She said to Esme as she presented her the nes on the disy table, ¡°Have a look at these, miss.

    These are the works of the most reputable designers in thepany. What do you think?¡± The staff

    maintained her professionalism but this time the way she looked at her was much colder than before.

    Having looked at these nes, Esme frowned. ¡°These are old designs, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    The staff was dumbfounded yet again. What the hell was wrong with this woman? Was she trying to

    cause a scene or what?

    It was then, a calm, sweet voice came from behind.

    ¡°Miss Thomas, I believe you¡¯re mistaken. Do have a look at the tags on the nes¡® disy box.

    They are indeed the newest collections on the market.¡±

    Rage and hatred boiled in Esme¡¯s heart when she heard this¨Cit was Fia¡¯s voice. However, within a

    second, Esme loosened her frown and gave Fia a sweet innocent smile.

    ¡°Fia, how nice to see you.¡±

    11

    Fia responded with a smile too. ¡°Indeed. How very nice to meet you too.¡±

    Then, she asked the staff to bring over the ne that she designed and said to Sophia, Help me to

    put this on.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Sophia wiped the ne with a sanitizing wipe and said, ¡°It was worn by someone else just

    now. So it¡¯s best to sanitize it, or you might catch some weird disease, madam.¡± Esme¡¯s face turned

    sullen upon hearing that. She wanted to p this Sophia b*tch right that instant!

    Fia gave a surprised look and asked, ¡°What kind of disease, Sophia?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there are plenty of them, madam. Like the rabies,¡± Sophia gave Esme a side¨Ceye and said. Fia

    asked, ¡°What kind of disease is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a horrible disease, madam. It makes a person mad that they bite people everywhere they go! It¡¯s

    bad enough that they¡¯d die from the disease but they¡¯d also want to bite and infect other people so

    they¡¯d die with these rabid patients!¡± Sophie took another nce at Esme. ¡°Oh, how mortifying.¡± Fia

    patted her chest and said, ¡°This would turn people into zombies, would it not?¡±

    ¡°You are correct, madam!¡± Sophia then put the ne around Fia¡¯s neck and loosened a few strands

    of Fia¡¯s hair that got tangled with the ne, fearing that it would hurt her. ¡°And that¡¯s why, dear

    Madam, we¡¯ve got to eliminate rabid dogs as soon as possible. If we don¡¯t kill it from the source, we¡¯ll

    have hordes of zombies roaming in the city!¡±

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812

    Chapter 812

    The staff could not help but chip in, ¡°Not just in the city, miss. The whole!¡±

    A scowl appeared on Esme¡¯s face upon hearing that. ¡°What do you mean by that?! Are you mocking

    me?!¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re talking about zombies.¡± Sophia leaned on the disy table and flicked her hair alluringly as

    she sized Esme up in disdain.

    ¡°Or perhaps¡­ Miss Thomas, do you harbour ill intent all day long? If you don¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t think

    others are badmouthing you when you overhear their conversations.¡±

    Sophia had a sharp tongue. Her words miffed Esme to the point of losing her words.

    ¡°Okay,e on now, Sophia. Let¡¯s not get too teasy.¡± Fia tapped on Sophia¡¯s hand and took a good

    look at her ne via the mirror.

    It was indeed her design. And it was selling really well too! Although Conrad had gifted her a set of

    jewelry that were designed by her, they were not branded with Maxwell Corporation¡¯s trademark. So it

    was quite a fun experience buying her own work that had thepany¡¯s trademark in a store.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to purchase this. Thank you,¡± Fia said to the staff.

    ¡°Certainly. Would you like me to wrap it in a box for you?¡± the staff asked politely.

    Fia caressed the ne before looking at the one that Sophia took down from her neck earlier.

    ¡°Would you kindly wrap the one that I wore earlier?¡±

    ¡°My pleasure, miss.¡± The staff then took the ne and began wrapping.

    ¡°I was the one who saw it first.¡± Esme looked at Fia dejectedly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t cut the queue like that,

    Fia.¡±

    The staff was speechless when she heard that. Did she not just say that she did not like that ne?

    So why would she want to fight over it with someone who actually liked it?

    ¡°Oh, you like it?¡± Fia smiled and said, ¡°But I like it too.¡±

    She then turned to the staff and asked, ¡°Is there another one?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, miss. These gship luxurious nes are a premium collection and thus they are

    limited in numbers. This ne is thest of our stock. And due to it being a limited, premium

    collection, we will not be restocking it,¡± the staff replied.

    ¡°Pity.¡± Fia smiled at Esme, ¡°Although you saw it first, you gave up on purchasing it earlier. And I

    happened toy my eyes on it after you decided that you didn¡¯t want it. So I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s mine now.¡±

    ¡°But I wanted to try it on just now too.¡± Esme raised her voice pitifully, trying to attract at crowd that

    would take her side.

    Sophia said scornfully, ¡°There are surveince cameras in the premises, you know. We can rey what

    you said about it just now too, if you want. You said you don¡¯t like the ne

    and even insulted its designer! Yet you changed your mind right after someone else picked it up!

    What¡¯s the matter with you? How moody and indecisive! Are you on menopause or something?¡±

    Esme¡¯s heart almost stopped when she learned about the surveince cameras. Fia was Conrad¡¯s wife

    and this store was Maxwell Corporation¡¯s property. It was quite likely that Fial could get her hands on

    the surveince footage via her husband¡¯s connections.

    ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s fine. If you like it so much, you can have it, Fia,¡± Esme said, pretending to be generous.

    Sophia wanted to retaliate further but Fia pulled her hand lightly and stopped her.

    Fia said, ¡°Then perhaps you could check the other collections avable in the store. Although Maxwell

    Corporation¡¯s jewelry isn¡¯t as luxurious as the brands from overseas, our merchandise is still very high

    in quality. If it were not for us not trying to prate the overseas market, our brand would be more

    popr than it is today.¡±

    The staff nodded as she packed the ne. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct about ourpany, miss. It¡¯s

    not that we don¡¯t intend to pursue the market abroad. Mr. Maxwell is a patriotic man and he did not

    want to damage our nation¡¯s good name by presenting unsatisfactory products to the world. We will

    only begin to tackle the overseas markets when we¡¯ve fully learned about our rivals. Then, every

    jewelry that¡¯s under the Maxwell brand will turn into high-end, luxury products that collectors would fight

    tooth-and-nail over. When that happens, these jewelry will increase in price and value by the folds!¡±

    Esme felt her heart pounding as she heard that. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to purchase a set of earrings,

    ne, and bracelet.¡±

    After handling Fia¡¯s purchase, the staff picked several sets of jewelry for Esme. ¡°Have a look, miss.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    After having a few good looks at the jewelry presented to her, Esme could not help but nce at the

    ne on Fia¡¯s neck. She regretted not buying it earlier.

    Conrad had released her designs with fierce, steamrolling marketing. When Maxwell Corporation

    touched the foreign market in the future, these designs would be worth a great deal! If she could hoard

    a lot of these now, she could sell them at a higher priceter. It was easy money!

    Fia noticed Esme¡¯s nce and touched her ne.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813

    Chapter 813

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Thomas. I¡¯ve bought this ne.¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Esme continued browsing and found two more sets that she liked.

    ¡°How much are these two sets?¡±

    When the staff presented her the price tags, Esme¡¯s eyes widened after she did the math.¡± 300,000

    dors?¡±

    ¡°You are correct, miss.¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°But her ne doesn¡¯t even cost 50 thousand! Why are these ones so expensive?!¡± Esme felt that

    the staff could be in cahoots with Fia to mess with her!

    The staff frowned. ¡°Miss, you are looking to purchase a set of jewelry. Thisdy here only bought a

    ne.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t hers a premium, limited collection? Then it should be the most pricey one!¡± Esme argued.

    The staff shook her head and said, ¡°No, you got it all wrong, miss. Fia, the designer of this ne, is

    not famous yet. Although her designs arebelled as premium, their prices are not as expensive as the

    existing popr designers¡¯ works.¡±

    Seeing Esme staring at her in disbelief, the staff sighed and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can

    check it on our official webpage for more information.¡±

    Esme immediately took out her phone to check the prices of the Z collection of the Maxwell brand. And

    the staff was right-Fia¡¯s designs were not the most expensive ones. In fact, it was priced at the medium

    level.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll be putting them away then if you don¡¯t want them,¡± the staff said coldly.

    Esme then stared at the jewelry set with an unreconciled, conflicted face. Seeing this, Sophia said, ¡°Are

    you short on cash? If you don¡¯t have enough money, you could go home to fetch the money, Miss

    Thomas. If you find it too much trouble, I could lend you some. I¡¯ll need an IOU from you though.¡±

    Fia sighed at Sophia¡¯s amusingly wounding mockery.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have the money.¡± Esme decided to make the payment so she could save face. She took

    out a debit card and gave it to the staff. ¡°I¡¯ll take these two sets. The card¡¯s pin is six zeroes.¡±

    The staff then took the card and handled her purchase before packing up the jewelry for her. Esine

    clenched her teeth, feeling anguish from the splurge when she received her purchased goods.

    It was then the store manager ran in.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The manager grabbed the box from the staff and said to Esme, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss.

    These jewelry are to be transferred to another branch. So I¡¯m afraid we aren¡¯t allowed to sell these to

    you.¡±

    Fia, Sophia, and Esme were speechless upon hearing that.

    The staff was dumbfounded too. She walked out of her counter and asked the manager, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s

    this all about? I¡¯ve not received news or notice to transfer these.¡± Besides, it would be much more

    satisfying to see this shameless woman suffer a huge hit on her purse!

    ¡°Process her refund at once,¡± the manager said to the staff coldly.

    The staff responded, ¡°But sir.. I don¡¯t have the authorization to do refunds.¡±

    ¡°The store is going through a major overhaul You go get your colleagues to send our guests away. I¡¯ll

    handle the refund,¡± the manager said.

    Then, he turned to Fia ¡°Mrs Maxwell, please pardon us for a moment. We¡¯ll see you off after we¡¯ve

    dealt with the matters at hand ¡±

    Esme scowled ¡°Are you all doing this to me on purpose?!¡±

    The manager gave a professional smile ¡°Of course not, miss. There are also other branches. that

    needed to transfer their stock too today So we¡¯re doing as we¡¯re told¡±

    The staff approached the other customers to exin andfort them before seeing them off. Fia

    pulled Sophia aside to have a seat. She wanted to see what was going on.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814

    Chapter 814

    After the other customers were sent off, only Fia, Sophia, and Esme were left as customers within the

    store. Seeing this, Esme became anxious and wanted to leave.

    As she was prepared to leave, the manager called out to her loudly as he was typing on the keyboard,

    ¡°Miss, please wait for just a short while! I¡¯m still processing your refund!¡±

    Esme stopped in her tracks -300,000 dors was no small amount to her at the moment. It was Peter¡¯s

    money. This man was quite entrically abusive so she did not want to upset him. So she decided to

    wait for the refund while being watched by Fia and Sophia.

    A few minutes passed and the refund was not sessfully processed yet. Esme asked, ¡°Is it done yet?

    I¡¯m in a hurry!¡±

    ¡°Soon! Very soon, miss! Don¡¯t you worry. It¡¯ll be just a few minutes. Ick the full authorization so I have

    to talk to the higher-ups for ess,¡± the

    ess,¡± the manager said.

    Esme took a few tissue papers from her handbag to wipe off the sweat that was rolling off her face. A

    few minutester, she saw a glimmer on the manager¡¯s phone screen. He took a look at his phone and

    then raised his head. ¡°And that¡­should be it. Please check if the refund was sessful.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Esme sent a message to Peter and asked if he was refunded 300,000 dors.

    Meanwhile, Peter was stopped by Ss when he was leaving the washroom.

    Ss smiled at him and said, ¡°Mr. Hall, do you have a minute? Mr. Maxwell would like to have a word

    with you.¡±

    Peter responded with a smile, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°Please follow me. I¡¯ll find you a seat. Mr. Maxwell will be with you shortly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter followed Ss into an elevator and went to a few levels above. He was then led into a

    cafe and seated at a table next to a window.

    From the table, Peter had a clear view of the jewelry store that Esme had entered. Seeing what

    happened in the store, Peter felt something was off so he took out his phone to contact Esme. It was

    then her message came in asking about the refund.

    When he was messaging her to order her to leave the store immediately, he saw that there was no

    signal on his phone anymore.

    Peter raised his head to Ss and asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Ss served Peter tea, ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Hall.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no signal on my phone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Perhaps it¡¯s malfunctioning?¡± Ss smiled.

    Peter¡¯s body shivered as he was overwhelmed by rage. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°No funny

    business. I¡¯m warning you.¡±

    ¡°What are you on about, Mr. Hall? Mr. Maxwell merely wants to talk to you. There¡¯s no funny business

    to worry about.¡± Ss maintained his smile as he spoke to Peter.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815

    Chapter 815

    Sophia¡¯s yful demeanor reminded Fia of her best friend, Eileen.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m down with it. But wouldn¡¯t it be¡­ sexual assault if you strip her butt naked?¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. As an excuse, I can im that I was merely trying topare to see whose butts are

    thicker and prettier. Leave it to me!¡± Sophia patted her own chest and walked to Esme. She was not

    someone who liked to waste time.

    ¡°Hey, Miss Thomas. Do you want to go to the washroom?¡± Sophia asked Esme with an earnest

    tone.

    Esme did not really want to go to the washroom. However, there was no news from Peter about the

    300,000 dor refund. So she thought going to the washroom was a good idea too because she could

    give him a call in a toilet cubicle.

    Ignoring Sophia, Esme asked the staff, ¡°Is there a washroom nearby?¡±

    The staff said, ¡°We have a staff washroom in this store. Usually we don¡¯t allow customers to use it but

    we could allow you in as an exception today,¡±

    ¡°Show me the way.¡± Esme did not bother to thank her.

    Sophia followed Esme and the staff from behind, being extra careful so as not to be noticed by them.

    Fia was worried for Sophia and wanted to go with her too. When she stood up from her seat, a manly

    silhouette walked into the store.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad gave Fia a gentle smile and held her hand to sit down.

    Fia¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw it was her husband. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy at work?¡±

    ¡°I caught wind that you¡¯re shopping here. So I came.¡± Conrad hugged her shoulders and said, ¡± Most

    staff here don¡¯t know who you are. I hope they haven¡¯t offended you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fia shook her head. She turned and looked at the staff in the store, and it was then she saw the

    store¡¯s crew and managering over to greet them.

    Conrad waved his hand at them. ¡°Don¡¯t stand around, and resume your work.¡± If they stood. around

    them, it would make it difficult for him to flirt with his wife.

    ¡°Understood, sir. If you need something, do call for us.¡±

    Then, the manager led his staff away. Their hearts were beating so fast, as though they were going to

    explode from the anxiety! Oh God! So, Miss Fia Lawson was Mrs. Maxwell! Thank goodness they did

    well in serving her earlier! Thank goodness!! Especially the staff member who was serving Fia and

    Esme earlier¡­ She clenched her little fist on her chest, trying to calm down her racing heart.

    At the staff washroom, Esme hurried into a toilet cubicle. Before she was able to close the door, Sophia

    had already followed her into the same cubicle and shut the door.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Using the toilet, what else?¡± Sophia smiled and pointed her chin at her pants. ¡°Go on, don¡¯t

    be shy. We¡¯re both girls so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Esme red at Sophia. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Come on, let¡¯s take turns. You go first. I¡¯ll

    go next.¡±

    ¡°There are so many other cubicles. Can¡¯t you go to the other ones?!¡± Esme felt a sting of headache

    when she talked to Sophia.

    Sophia smirked. ¡°My bad, my bad! But I like this cubicle so here I am.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and let you use this one!¡±

    When Esme put her hand on the door knob, Sophia shoved her aside. Esme shrieked frightfully. ¡°What

    the hell are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Aw man, don¡¯t you know how to use the toilet? Ugh. Fine¡­! I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Esme wanted to resist but Sophia had already grabbed her pants and pulled it down. Thetter

    was much stronger than her so there was no way she could fight back.

    A few secondster, Sophia helped Esme put her pants back on and walked out of the

    washroom. She even washed her hands before walking out the door.

    Returning to the store, Sophia said to Conrad and Fia in dismay, ¡°There¡¯s a mole.

    Fia immediately looked at Conrad to see how he was feeling.

    Conrad, however, did not show much emotion. He called out to Tiger who was standing near the

    entrance, ¡°Bring it in!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative!¡± Tiger, with the help of several other bodyguards, brought in a piano.

    Conrad rubbed on Fia¡¯s fingers and said, ¡°Fia, would you and Sophia mind stepping away for a while? I

    need to check something.¡±

    Fia knew what he was nning to do as soon as she saw the piano. So she obliged and walked out of

    the store with Sophia.

    Sophia asked worriedly, ¡°Why are we leaving our boss with that home-wrecking b*tch? Aren¡¯t you

    worried?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. There are other staff working in the store, right?¡± Even though she

    maintained a smile on her face whenforting Sophia, Fia still could not help but feel worried about

    it.

    Conrad and Esme were romantically involved before. That was a fact. If he had confirmed that this

    ¡°Britney¡± was indeed Esme¡­ how would he react? How would he treat her?

    Could they still have feelings for each other¡­? Would he go easy on her? Would he¡­ return to her

    side?

    Fia bit the tip of her tongue to force her mind to stop thinking about it.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816

    Chapter 816

    When she came back from the washroom, Esme was surprised to find a piano ced in the middle of

    the store with Conrad sitting nearby. She turned and looked at Conrad. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Conrad nced at her coldly before sipping a cup of tea that was served to him by the store¡¯s staff.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you are quite freetely. Were you learning piano?¡±

    Esme swallowed her saliva and scanned her surroundings with caution. Fia and Sophia were not in the

    vicinity. She was afraid that her secret would be uncovered if there was no mole on her bottom. So she

    asked Peter to manually nt one for her this morning.

    Sophia probably saw the mole when she pulled her pants down earlier. So her secret was still safe.

    Still, she did not understand why Conrad brought the piano over.

    ¡°I had a friend who loves ying the piano. So I knew one thing or two about the piano¡­ and I don¡¯t

    want to do research anymore aftering back to Fortuna. So I tried learning to y instruments on

    my own.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Conrad crossed his legs and said coldly, putting the tea cup onto the table. He raised his head

    and gazed at her with a nonchnt attitude.

    Esme¡¯s heart began to race as she saw this. Conrad would always gaze at her like this a long time ago.

    She stepped forward and asked, ¡°You like the piano too? What song do you like?¡± Conrad asked

    calmly, ¡°Was that friend Esme Manning?¡±

    Esme gave a saddened face. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I believe you know about this piano?¡± Conrad asked again.

    A dreamy hope rose in Esme¡¯s heart when she looked at the piano again. Of course she knew this

    piano. It was her first piano, the one that had always been ced in her bedroom at home. So¡­

    Conrad brought this piano out of her sealed home, after the Mannings had filed for bankruptcy,

    because it reminded him of her¡­?

    ¡°This looks like an old piano but it does look pricey.¡± Esme said, ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±

    Ignoring her question for a few minutes, Conrad said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s Esme¡¯s piano.¡±

    Esme crossed her fingers, trying her darndest to stay calm. ¡°Why have you brought it here?¡±

    ¡°You and Esme are friends. And you¡¯ve started learning to y pianotely. So I thought this would be

    a good gift for you,¡± Conrad said. His tone was t and cold but to Esme it had a whole different

    meaning. She was sure now that Conrad still harboured feelings for Esme Manning!

    ¡°Then, what song would you like to listen to? I can try ying it for you even though I might not be as

    good as Esme. I¡¯ll still do my best though.¡±

    Tiger red at Esme coldly. If it were not for his boss saying that he wanted to y pretend, he would

    have rushed forward and pped her into oblivion!

    Conrad thought about it for a few moments and realized that he did not really listen to music

    all that much. And he could not remember what song Esme liked. Every time Esme yed a song for

    him, he would simply sit there while doing work on his phone.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell?¡± Esme asked with a gentle tone, ¡°What song would you like to listen to?¡±

    ¡°Up to you,¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll y any song that I know.¡± Esme sat at the piano that had apanied her for years. After

    some sound tests, she began to y a song.

    As the introduction of the song was yed, notes that were soft and leisurely, like the flow of a stream,

    could be felt in the air. The song went on and on, all the way to the outro, delivering a mixed sentiment

    of hopeful bliss and regretful sorrow. It was as though this song narrated Esme¡¯s own thoughts and

    regrets.

    The song was beautiful and masterfully yed. Everyone in the store could not help but be enchanted

    by it.

    Conrad sent some messages with some parts of the song recorded attached to Fia. When Fia listened

    to the song, her face turned sullen.

    Sophia asked, ¡°Who¡¯s ying the song? That homewrecker?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Fia asked.

    Sophia answered earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand music at all. But it does have a good ring to it. What¡¯s

    the song called?¡±

    Fia gave a sarcastic smirk. ¡°It¡¯s Mariage d¡¯amour, by Richard yderman.¡±

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817

    Chapter 817

    ¡°Hang on¡­ This song is called ¡®Mariage d¡¯amour¡¯? Marriage?!¡± Sophia was pissed when she learned

    that. ¡°What a shameless wh*re! What¡¯s she doing, ying this song for our boss?!¡±

    She stood up from her seat, preparing to rush back to the store. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit by and let him be

    charmed by this b*tch! I¡¯m going to beat her up!¡±

    Fia pulled her back to her seat and said, ¡°They¡¯re not facing each other alone. There are other staff

    members of the store there. Tiger¡¯s over there too.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Tiger is a really good and disciplined man. He would definitely not allow Sir to sumb to her

    seduction,¡± Sophia answered.

    Fia nodded. She did not want to go back there either. If she was there, she would definitely feel

    dejected and disgusted. She hugged Sophia¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Have you ever fallen for anyone before,

    Sophia?¡±

    Sophia shook her head, ¡°No. 1 focus on my work all the time. I don¡¯t have time for romance.¡± ¡°Well,

    from the way you are, I believe you won¡¯t allow yourself to be hurt from a

    rtionship,¡± Fia said.

    Sophia thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Yeah! If a man I love hurts me, I¡¯d rather leave him!¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°Good for you.¡±

    She envied this free-spirited girl. She had the will to do something that she could not. Fia had tried to

    leave and let go of this rtionship but she could never really bring herself to do it.

    Right now¡­ at this moment¡­ she had never felt so helpless and lost before. She could not foresee if

    her future would be bright and happy, and she could not see through her husband¡¯s thoughts and

    feelings.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    A message came in. It was from Conrad.

    Fia pouted and replied.

    Conrad:

    Fia:

    Although she called him a liar, a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, do you like this song?¡± Finishing the outro, Esme raised her head and gazed at Conrad

    with her innocent, puppy eyes, hoping that Conrad would praise her.

    Looking away from her, Conrad said emotionlessly, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Esme was afraid that she would be outed if she yed too well. So she tried to downy her piano

    skills. On top of that, her hands got hurt before so they were not as dexterouspared to when she

    was younger.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll y another song for you?¡± Esme said anxiously.

    Conrad raised his head and red at her coldly. ¡°Tiger, what do you think? Did she y well?¡±

    Tiger responded in disgust, ¡°She¡¯s quite good. Doesn¡¯t sound like a beginner.¡±

    11

    Esme¡¯s heart raced when she heard their exchange. She did not know what Conrad meant by

    this.

    Conrad turned and asked the staff members in the store, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The staff who were low-ranked dared not to say a thing. Seeing this, the manager stepped forward,

    trying to cover for his subordinates. Although he did not understand what the CEO wanted, the

    manager answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s really good.¡±

    The manager stuttered as he looked at Esme and Tiger, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand music. But¡­ But I think

    it sounded lovely.¡±

    ¡°I see. So¡­¡± Conrad stood up and walked to the piano. He pressed a key and red into Esme¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This means that Miss Thomas is not a beginner. Not only that, you had yed piano for quite some

    time, right?¡±

    Esme stared at him speechlessly. The man was still handsome as ever-his sculpted face, vigorously

    robust amber irises, tall nose, and cold, sexy lips. Everything about him seemed so magically

    entrancing to her, eating away her ability to think straight.

    ¡°If you like it, I can y for you every day,¡± she gazed at Conrad and said.

    Conrad hated this woman from the deepest part of his heart. He smiled, ¡°Then, would you kindly y at

    Maxwell Corporation¡¯s first-floor lobby?

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818

    Chapter 818

    Esme was stunned upon hearing that. Maxwell Corporation is a ce to do work and business, not for

    ying music. What did he mean by that?

    Was he really that fond of her piano skills? Or was he mocking her? She really could not tell. He and

    Britney Thomas were not enemies. He never liked to socialize with people but also never liked to cause

    trouble to others.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I don¡¯t quite understand what you meant,¡± she said cautiously.

    Conrad took a nce at the manager and gave him an order, ¡°From henceforth, our stores will not let

    Britney Thomas through the door and do business with her.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± The manager obliged immediately.

    Esme was d to hear it. Did this mean that Conrad was frustrated when he saw her being indecisive

    to y piano at hispany earlier? So his frustration burst into anger, which led to him banning her

    from shopping in his stores!

    Without giving it much thought, Esme said, ¡°If you want me to y in yourpany, of course I will do

    it.¡±

    Conrad nodded coldly. ¡°Good. Thene at noon during the break and y for an hour. If you have

    other ns that sh with it, you can tell Tiger about it and he¡¯ll rearrange it for you.¡±

    After finishing his words, Conrad turned and left.

    Esme could not help but fantasize about being with him again.

    It was not easy to see through Conrad¡¯s thoughts.

    But she had a few guesses¡­ Perhaps it was due to Fia being pregnant that she could not satisfy his

    carnal desires¡­ Or perhaps he had bedded Fia so much that he got tired of her¡­!

    And Conrad was not really here for Fia. He visited this store to meet her! If not, why would he bring this

    piano over? Yes! That had to be it! That night when she got injured for him, Conrad had begun to

    develop feelings for her. And he was not someone who would show his emotions easily, which made

    him act so slowly.

    Indeed¡­ This had to be it¡­! Things were finally looking up for her!

    Seeing Conrad off, Esme thought about the baby in her womb. She must avoid getting married to Peter

    by all means! She had to find a way to abort this baby. Not only that, she also needed to do it and make

    Peter feel bad for her!

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Hall. You can go to your girlfriend now.¡± Ss smiled as he ordered the

    bodyguards to stand down.

    Peter hurried downstairs and grabbed Esme¡¯s hand, bringing her away.

    Esme whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. What if others see us?¡±

    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re afraid of others seeing?¡± Peter red at her with his eyes full of rage

    Esme saw the esctor nearby and had an idea. She forcefully pulled her hand away from his and

    said, ¡°Peter, stop! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    2/2

    This angered Peter even more. So he grabbed her hand again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me!¡± Peter said to her coldly, ¡°What were you doing with Conrad Maxwell just

    now?¡±

    ¡°You got it all wrong. We didn¡¯t do anything. There were other people in the store too.¡±

    ¡°He purposely distracted Fia so you two could meet alone in there. It¡¯s impossible for you to have done

    nothing!¡± Peter was so pissed and frustrated that he forcefully pulled on Esme¡¯s hand as they walked.

    Pretending to feel hurt, Esme begged, ¡°Can you please stop acting like this? You¡¯re scaring me!¡± Then

    she pulled her hand out of Peter¡¯s grasp again.

    A gleam of hate flickered in Peter¡¯s eyes as he stepped toward her, preparing to pull her back to him

    again. This woman¡­! He was going to punish her dearlyter on!

    However, Esme slipped and fell backward to the esctor behind.

    ¡°Aaahh!¡± Esme shrieked in horror, trying to grab Peter¡¯s hand.

    Overwrought by panic, Peter rushed forward to grab her hand. Yet he was not able to grab her in time

    and could only helplessly watch her tumbling down the esctor. Half a secondter, he regained his

    thoughts and pressed the esctor¡¯s emergency stop button, halting the esctor.

    However, Esme had already fallen all the way to the floor below.

    Her head was injured and bleeding from the fall. The fall was intended though. Esme had used all her

    energy she could muster to keep her body tumbling all the way down the esctor. She needed to do

    this so Peter would feel sorry for her!

    ¡°Holy moly! That girl had quite a fall!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I think that man over there pushed her down.¡±

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Look at his face. He seems genuinely worried for her.¡±

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819

    Chapter 819

    ¡°Maybe he identally did it out of anger because they were in a fight¡­¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t have the time to exin to the onlookers around them as he quickly ran down the esctor

    and picked Esme up.

    ¡°Mr. Hall¡­¡± Esme cried out to him in fear as shey in his arms. She grabbed his hands tightly as she

    said, ¡°My belly¡­ It hurts¡­¡±

    Peter¡¯s body tightened as he ran out with her in his arms, a grim expression stered on his face. He

    mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now.¡±

    ¡°If¡­ If I died¡­ You¡¯ll be free¡­¡± Esme mumbled with broken words as she extended her hand and held

    Peter¡¯s face. Tears also began to fall as she continued, ¡°But¡­ I feel so sorry¡­ for our child¡­¡±

    The memories of when he first met Esme appeared in his mind as he could no longer keep his

    cool.

    All his recent suspicion and anger toward her had disappeared.

    He simply wanted her to be alive.

    ¡°Mr. Hall¡­ I¡­ I do love you. But after experiencing so many things¡­ I have too much hate in me¡­ I

    didn¡¯t lie to you¡­ I want to marry you¡­ Have our baby¡­ It¡¯s nice to live¡­ just like that for the rest of

    my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Peter grabbed her tightly and stopped a taxi by the road. ¡°To the hospital!¡±

    In the shopping mall, Fia stood where Esme fell as she held the esctor¡¯s handrail. As she listened to

    the discussion around her, she sneered.

    People would only believe what they saw with their own eyes.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Conrad left the washroom and saw her standing right in front of the esctor. He anxiously ran toward

    her.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Fia looked at him icily.

    Conrad nced at Sophia coldly before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°A wh*re fell. Seems like she suffered a bit of an injury too.¡±

    Conrad frowned, not understanding why it would cause such amotion.

    But his frown struck Fia¡¯s sensitive nerve.

    ¡°You went to the washroom and didn¡¯t see it with your own eyes. If you saw it, you probably would be

    very anxious for her, right?¡± While Fia looked like she was quite calm on the outside, it waspletely

    different from what she was experiencing on the inside.

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad quickly answered as he held ¡¯s hand.

    moved away and said, ¡°Did you enjoy listening to her ying Mariage D¡¯amour?¡±

    Conrad realized that her emotions were running wild again.

    Even Sophia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand why you must cause such a scene to hear

    her y the piano. Don¡¯t you think that this is unfair to Madam?¡±

    Tiger and Ss gave Sophia the eye, signaling to her not to make it even worse.

    Fia let out augh and went down as she held the esctor¡¯s handrail.

    Conrad swiftly followed and tried to exin, ¡°I just want to end all of this soon.¡±

    ¡°So, do you have to use your wiles?¡± Fia sneered.

    Conrad frowned even more. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to betray you. The staff from the shop were all

    watching.¡±

    ¡°Enough. This is getting annoying.¡± Fia waved her hand at him as she got off the esctor and quickly

    walked outside.

    After walking a few steps, she began to run.

    Conrad was surprised by her sudden action and chased after her.

    ¡°Fia! Stop running! You¡¯re going to trip!¡±

    Fia ran into the crowd. Meanwhile, because Conrad was quite tall, he couldn¡¯t make his way through

    the crowd as she did, and she quickly made a lot of distance between them.

    Very quickly, she ran into an alley thanks to the crowd.

    Conrad stood on the streets as he looked around, but he couldn¡¯t see Fia at all.

    He could feel his heart skip a beat and quickly told Tiger, Ss, and Sophia to find her.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820

    Chapter 820

    Tiger and Ss quickly got back to work. Meanwhile, Sophia was showing her displeasure at

    her boss¡¯s actions.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been alone with that wh*re.¡±

    Conrad frowned and red at Sophia. ¡°You said you saw her mole. What color is it?¡±

    ¡°What color could a mole be? Of course, it¡¯s ck!¡± Sophia grumbled.

    ¡°The mole that¡¯s on Britney isn¡¯t ck, it¡¯s red!¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°What?¡± Sophia was slightly stunned. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to continue the topic. ¡°Locate Fia using her phone.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sir.¡± Sophia quietly showed him Fia¡¯s purse. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have her phone.¡±

    Meanwhile, after entering the alley and reaching another street, Fia took a taxi to Gryphonheart

    Hospital.

    Gryphonheart Hospital.

    Peter had just witnessed Esme getting sent into the surgery room. He waited outside, worried. With no

    one else to talk to, he gave his sister a call.

    ¡°Sally, something happened to her.¡±

    Sally originally wanted to ignore her brother, but when she heard the worry and guilt in his words, she

    couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t control myself and started a fight with her, and she fell down the esctor¡­¡±

    Sally could imagine what had happened, but she said nothing.

    ¡°Sally, before she fainted, she was still worried about our child. Do you think we¡¯ll lose our child?¡± Peter

    walked over to a bench and sat down, feeling his entire body getting colder.

    Despite his courteous self in front of people, he would sometimes lose himself when facing Esme.

    That was due to the mental anguish that was inflicted on him when he worked part-time when he was

    still studying. That warped his mental state.

    No matter how well he disguised himself outside, there was a darker shade of ck inside of him that

    he couldn¡¯t dispel no matter what.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Esme couldn¡¯t let go of Conrad. That made him feel that she was filthy and shameless! He wished he

    could kill her! But after he calmed down, he was angry at himself for not being able to act like a normal

    human being.

    If he couldn¡¯t love her and treat her well magnanimously, then at least he should let her go.

    ¡°Sally, did I make a mistake?¡± When Peter remembered how Esme was crying in his arms worrying

    about their child, he felt terrible.

    Sally quickly asked for a break and sat on the steps outside the clinic.

    ¡°Pete¡­ Love should be something that¡¯s free and willing from both sides. I feel like she doesn¡¯t love

    you at all. There¡¯s no need for you to¡­¡±

    ¡°No! She loves me! You didn¡¯t see how she was crying in my arms just now. She was already in a lot of

    pain, but she was still worried about our child¡­ I¡¯ve never seen her cry like that!¡± Then, Peter said to

    Sally viciously, ¡°You disappoint me, Sally! You¡¯ve been deceived by them!¡±

    ¡°Pete¡­¡± Sally could feel fatigue washing over her. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no point in continuing this

    conversation. Goodbye.¡±

    Once she knew that her brother was alright, she was fine. As for the fake Britney¡­ She didn¡¯t care

    what happened to her!

    Peter angrily flung his phone at the wall, and then turned and saw Fia who was standing not that far

    away.

    Malice devoured him as he swiftly walked toward her.

    Fia looked at the security camera on the ceiling. She let out a smile and turned around to the staircase.

    She knew that the security camera couldn¡¯t catch them there.

    If she couldn¡¯t put herself in danger, she would not be able to make Peter be less alert and tell her what

    he really thought about things.

    She needed to know why he was so malicious toward her.

    Peter followed her to the staircase, away from the line of view of the security camera. ¡°What are you

    doing here? Are you trying to hurt her?!¡±

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821

    Chapter 821

    Fia let out a smirk. ¡°Sally wasn¡¯t deceived by anyone. You¡¯re the one that¡¯s been deceived.¡±

    Peter extended his hands and held Fia by her shoulders, squeezing hard. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for

    you, you better shut up!¡±

    Fia could feel her bones almost cracking under the stress, but she continued to smile and calmly said,

    ¡°You have known her for so long, and you still don¡¯t understand her? She always faked things to get

    her way. She can act so well that she can win the Oscars.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t smear her name!¡± Peter said with a cold demeanor. ¡°She has our child. There¡¯s no need to risk

    her and her child¡¯s life!¡±

    Fia chuckled as she lowered her head and then looked at him pitifully.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like you. If it isn¡¯t because of Sally, I don¡¯t even want to waste my time telling you

    this.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Peter wished he could choke Fia to death. What right did the daughter of his enemy have to

    talk to him in such a high-and-mighty attitude?!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet,¡± Fia whispered to him.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to make a bet with me? You¡¯re Conall¡¯s daughter¡­ Your heart is just

    as tainted as his!¡± Peter said with resentment in his voice.

    Fia¡¯s

    eyes opened wide. ¡°So you have beef with him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just the same as your father! You don¡¯t care about others as long as you can get your hands on

    what you want!¡± Peter said with red eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re different,¡± Fia said nonchntly.

    ¡°Conall could ignore everyone else for his own profit! And you¡¯re willing to hurt your own cousin

    because you loved the man she liked!¡± Peter stared at Fia with red eyes. He suddenly let go of her

    shoulders and grabbed her neck instead.

    Fia maintained her pure smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see who¡¯s at fault

    here?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even want to waste her breath telling Peter how Esme hurt her.

    Peter knew everything about what happened. He only treated Esme as the victim out of guilt!

    ¡°Peter, if she loved Conrad that much, she wouldn¡¯t have listened to you and gone overseas. If she

    really did love you, she wouldn¡¯t have returned here using every trick in the book.

    ¡°To her, men are just stepping stones in her journey to get to the top. She will throw that child inside of

    her away, and then use your guilt to force you to do even more inconceivable sins.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Esme isn¡¯t someone like that! She has feelings for me!¡± Peter tightened his hands around

    Fia¡¯s neck, veins popping on his forehead, his neck, and even the back of his hands.

    It was getting difficult for Fia to breathe but she forced the words out of her mouth. ¡°When she no

    longer¡­ needs you¡­ she will¡­ show no mercy¡­. when she takes¡­ your¡­ life¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Peter roared, his confused mind seemed to be affected by Fia¡¯s words.

    Some blurry images in his mind had suddenly be so clear.

    He couldn¡¯t face it, and he let go and pushed Fia away.

    Just then, a slim figure rushed out from below and managed to catch Fia in time.

    The figure stopped Fia from mming into anything and getting any bruises from falling onto the

    ground.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Sophia managed to grab Fia, and her nervous heart calmed down a bit.

    It had taken a lot of her to not run up, worried that Peter would kill Fia right there and then.

    But Fia¡¯s hand in the back kept on signaling her not to rush out, so she forced herself to be patient.

    ¡°You b*stard! How dare youy your hands on her!¡± Sophia yelled at Peter furiously.

    Peter looked at Sophia icily. ¡°I see! You¡¯re trying to get information out of me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sophia patted Fia¡¯s back, trying to make her feel better from all her coughing.

    She then said to Peter, ¡°The only thing that you didn¡¯t say is that the Britney you love is Esme

    Manning!¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822

    Chapter 822

    Peter scoffed. ¡°Did I say that my current girlfriend is Esme and not Britney?¡±

    Sophia frowned and gave it a thought. He really didn¡¯t say that.

    She then whispered to Fia, ¡°What should we do?¡± That was a waste of opportunity¡­ They didn¡¯t get

    anything conclusive from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fia stroked her neck and gave Peter a grin. ¡°Remember our bet. She has no love for you.

    You¡¯re just a tool for her.¡±

    ¡°Stop creating a rift between us!¡± Peter said in a dark tone.

    Fia raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re a smart man. It¡¯s easy for you to find out about everything. The only

    problem here is your own mental rity. That you refuse to see the truth.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t want to continue to speak to her anymore and said, ¡°You¡¯ll eventually pay for all the sins

    that the Parkers havemitted!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but frown as Conall appeared in her mind.

    She didn¡¯t know much about Conall, so she didn¡¯t know what he did to Peter.

    ¡°I have nothing to do with him.¡±

    ¡°The sins of the father are to beid upon the sons, and since he has no sons, you¡¯ll pay for all the sins

    hemitted!¡± Peter remembered that Fia was mentally ill, and so he said, ¡°Have you ever thought

    that the reason you lost your children again and again is because of his sins?!¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression instantly turned dark, even the lights in her eyes had dimmed.

    Even without her suffering, could the reason her mother died so early be because of all the

    unspeakable things that he had done?

    When Peter saw what happened, he said with a cold smile, ¡°No one can escape from karma! You have

    no one else to me except yourself for being his daughter!¡±

    ¡°Darn you!¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t continue listening to it anymore. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to deceive her! If karma

    is in y, then you and your wh*re would have already been reduced to ashes! Can you even call

    yourself human?!¡±

    Sophia didn¡¯t know much about Peter and Esme initially, but after she listened to Ss¡¯s analysis, she

    wished that she could pass judgment on the two of them and slice them into half whenever she thought

    about how Peter had killed the girl that loved him all this while and helped Esme change her identity

    despite all the evils shemitted!

    The door to the staircase was kicked open, and Conrad walked in with an angry expression on his face.

    He looked at Fia and noticed that there were handprints on her neck. It was obvious that she had been

    choked.

    ¡°Peter!¡± He cried out violently and threw a punch at him.

    Both Sophia and Fia were shocked as they didn¡¯t expect Conrad to find them so quickly.

    Peter tried to fight back, but he simply wasn¡¯t good enough to fight against Conrad. He was forced to

    the wall and punched repeatedly.

    When Fia saw Peter¡¯s face getting more and more bruised with blood all over his face, she quickly got

    up and held Conrad back, worrying that he would kill him. She cried out, ¡°Stop! Enough!¡±

    Conrad pushed Peter away as he panted.

    Peter lied on the floor, barely conscious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, okay? Home,¡± Fia said as she held Conrad¡¯s arm, her heart beating nervously.

    Only after seeing this did she realize that Conrad had been holding himself back against Jason all this

    while.

    Tiger and Ss stood by the side and didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden moves.

    The two of them looked at Sophia, worried for her.

    Their boss was no doubt going to get very angry for having Fia put at risk without his knowledge.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Fia Lawson!¡± Conrad red at Fia coldly. It was his first time yelling her name in such a frigid tone as

    he grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of splitting your head open so I can see what¡¯s inside your

    head!¡±

    How could she act so callously?

    How could she risk her and the life of their child like that?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have insurance,¡± Fia carefully exined. ¡°I already told Sophia about it. She¡¯ll protect me.¡±

    ¡°Protect you?¡± Conrad said with a grim expression and looked at her neck. ¡°Is that how she¡¯s supposed

    to protect you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one who told her not to make any sudden moves. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to¡­¡±

    ¡°Get a confession? How childish can you be?!¡± Conrad said angrily. ¡°Even if Peter said that she¡¯s

    Esme, what can you do? Where¡¯s the proof? Do you understand how worthless it is without any

    evidence?!¡±

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823

    Chapter 823

    If this was such an easy thing to solve, it wouldn¡¯t take him so long to finish it.

    He had sent his men to investigate this both on the surface and in the shadows, but he was stopped.

    Even the Hellish Training Camp had been dragged into this. It was no longer something that simple!

    Peter suddenlyughed as hey on the floor. ¡°Hahaha! I have to hand it to you, to be able to see it all

    so clearly!¡±

    Conrad red at him, wanting to really kick Peter to death.

    Fia held his waist, and gave Tiger and Ss a look.

    The two of them exchanged a nce and walked over to pick Peter up.

    They were just leaving when Conrad coldly said, ¡°Break his hands!¡±

    Tiger and Ss were stunned.

    Conrad continued, ¡°Tell the doctor that there¡¯s no need for anesthetic during the surgery!¡±

    Breaking Peter¡¯s hand and then going through surgery without any anesthesia¡­

    They could feel the chills in their bones just thinking about it.

    After Peter was carried away, Conrad turned to look at Sophia coldly.

    Sophia took a step back. ¡°Sir, listen to me¡­ I was just trying to help the madam¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to protect her, but you brought her into danger instead!¡± Conrad looked at her coldly. ¡°Go to

    Tiger for your punishment!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Sophia lowered her head without making anyints.

    Fia quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m the one that told her to do it. If you want to punish someone, punish me!¡±

    ¡°Double the punishment!¡± Conrad said coldly.

    Fia wanted to say something else and Conrad continued, ¡°If you plead for her again, I¡¯ll increase her

    punishment by another fold!¡±

    Fia pushed him away furiously and walked down the stairs.

    Conrad took a step forward and immediately picked her up by the waist and carried her by his shoulder

    barbarically.

    Fia kicked as he carried her on his shoulder. ¡°Let me go! Let me down!¡±

    Conrad was silent as he took her to the gynecology department.

    They finally finished her test after one hour.

    had no more strength to fight back against his arms.

    Conrad waited for the results with her sitting in his arms, a gloomy atmosphere surrounding him.

    Slowly, she fell asleep in his arms.

    When he heard her shallow breathing, he knew that she had fallen asleep. He then carefully held her

    horizontally in his arms like a parent carrying a baby.

    Seeing her frown, one of his hands carefully stroked her brows. There was sadness in his amber eyes.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you keep yourself out of trouble?¡± he mumbled.

    After a while, a doctor came over with the results.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He raised his head and warned her, ¡°Gentler. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    The doctor nodded and she didn¡¯t even dare to speak. She simply took a pen and wrote the results on

    the reports.

    After she finished, she gave Conrad the reports and waited by the side.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    His hand trembled as he continued reading.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Conrad asked the doctor gloomily. ¡°What kind ofplications?¡±

    The doctor wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°As identical twins share the same centa, they will

    need more nutrients. They will usually fight for nutrients, so one of the children will be weaker.¡±

    Conrad immediately remembered Tyler¡¯s twins. William had always been weak. He wondered if they

    were twins with some kind of chromosomal defect.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824

    Chapter 824

    When the doctor saw Conrad¡¯s dissatisfied expression, she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.

    Maxwell. We are living in a much better time. As long as your wife eats well and doesn¡¯t get too tired,

    as well as go for checkups on time, your twins will be healthy!¡±

    Conrad folded the results and put them in his pocket, and prepared to carry Fia home.

    It was at this time that Ss and Tiger ran in.

    ¡°Sir, Miss Thomas is threatening to jump off the building,¡± the two of them said with worried

    expressions.

    ¡°Clean it up quickly after she¡¯s dead!¡± Conrad responded in a wintry tone. Whether she was Britney

    Thomas or Esme Manning, her death had nothing to do with him.

    Ss then carefully said, ¡°Someone released a video of her trying to buy jewelry at the store earlier.

    Now, everyone on the inte is saying that you and the madam are being too vicious. That you¡¯re

    harassing her, making her fall down the esctor by making her mentally unstable.¡±

    Tiger continued, ¡°At this juncture, this will harm your and the madam¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes became even colder. ¡°She¡¯s always good at this kind of trick!¡±

    Fia had already woken up when the doctor was exining about theplications. She opened her

    eyes and pushed his hands away. ¡°Put me down.¡±

    Conrad lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take you home. Leave her to

    Ss.¡±

    ¡°I just want to take a look at her,¡± Fia said. ¡°Also, did she keep her baby?¡±

    Ss shook his head. ¡°She lost the baby.¡±

    ¡°Then she must be in a terrible state. I simply want to go and see if she still has any conscience left in

    her. That baby is her own flesh and blood¡­ Even so, she¡¯s willing to use the baby like a tool.¡±

    Fia then squeezed Conrad¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me down.¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t stop her, so he let her down and held her hand once she was standing properly. ¡°I¡¯ll go

    with you.¡¯

    ¡°1

    Fia didn¡¯t even bat an eye. ¡°Do as you like.¡±

    Ss then led the way with Tiger at the back, just in case.

    At the ward.

    Esme had been sent to the ward after the surgery. After she woke up, she climbed to the window.

    She shocked the nurse when she came in. Since the nurse couldn¡¯t get her down, all she could do was

    call the doctor.

    Esme¡¯s legs were outside the window, and she looked at those people who were consoling her with

    sad eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me! I¡¯ll jump if youe any closer!¡±

    A video of her at the shop buying jewelry had appeared. Through video-editing, it made her look like

    the victim.

    She liked a ne that Maxwell Corporation had made but Fia robbed it from her, and even the staff

    humiliated her together with their boss¡¯s wife.

    Then, Conrad moved a piano over. She wasn¡¯t allowed to leave unless she yed a song for him.

    The entire inte was cursing Conrad, Fia, and Maxwell Corporation.

    They even quickly formed an anti-Maxwell Corporation online group.

    Someone also posted the picture of Esme sitting by the window to the inte, and theories of her

    being harassed and injured to the point of being sent to the hospital, and then wanting tomit

    suicide out of mortification, began to surface on the inte.

    A number of reporters came, wanting an interview, and there were also a lot of people outside the

    ward.

    The hospital¡¯s security staff were trying to dismiss the crowd when Conrad and Fia walked over, and

    everyone pointed their fingers at them.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Fia frowned, realizing how bad the public consensus was against them.

    On their way there, Conrad had already read the news using his phone.

    His expression was extremely dark!

    How shameless could she be?! She lost the child because she fell, yet she pinned the me on them!

    Ss was keeping an eye on thepany¡¯s stock value and quickly walked over to Conrad¡¯s side. ¡°Sir,

    it¡¯s affecting thepany¡¯s share prices.¡±

    Conrad looked at the graph from his phone. ¡°You will go back to thepany first.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ss left in a rush.

    Tiger told the bodyguards to open up a path and get rid of the onlookers. He also told the hospital to

    move Peter into the ward from the surgical theater.

    Peter¡¯s right hand remained in a strange position as he was covered in sweat due to the pain.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825

    Chapter 825

    The doctors didn¡¯t give Peter any anesthetic. On his way there, he couldn¡¯t help but bite his tongue and

    moan.

    The bodyguards had asked the doctors and nurses to leave as Conrad and Fia went in. Meanwhile,

    they dumped Peter on the floor together with the stretcher.

    Conrad looked Esme in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the choices. Jump, or the prison!¡±

    Esme¡¯s tears began to fall. While most of it was out of sadness, there was also envy and

    ¡°Why are you treating me like this, Mr. Maxwell?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to waste with you. Either jump or prison! Just based on you hiring someone to

    edit the security camera footage and defaming us as well as affecting Maxwell Corporation¡¯s finances,

    that¡¯s already enough to send you to prison for three years!¡±

    Esme¡¯s heart began to tremble in fear the moment she heard of prison.

    Forget about prison, just staying in the interrogation room was already bad enough!

    She would rather die than go to prison!

    She couldn¡¯t bear to go to prison after basking in the limelight her entire life!

    rage.

    She wept. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I¡¯ve never hired anyone to hurt you¡­ I¡¯m just sad

    and I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    Conrad let go of Fia¡¯s hand and walked over, stepping on Peter¡¯s hand.

    Peter let out a terrible screech and Fia frowned upon hearing it. However, when she

    remembered Sally¡¯s request, and the fake Britney that was sitting on the window¡­ She decided

    not to.

    She took two steps forward. ¡°He saved you, after all. Is it really okay for him to die in front of you?¡±

    Esme looked at Fia with mixed feelings. She wanted to yell, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Peter!

    But she knew that with Fia there, Conrad would never kill Peter in front of her.

    They were just trying to force a reaction out of her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She began to weep sorrowfully. ¡°Peter and I had nothing to do

    with you all¡­ Why are you hurting him like that¡­?¡±

    She then turned her head and looked down, as if she was unwilling to look at them anymore.

    There were a lot of people down there. There were also reporters!

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The firemen were also already on the scene!

    She had no choice but to jump now that everything had reached this point!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Peter! It¡¯s all my fault! If I¡¯m no longer alive, they¡¯ll no longer target you¡­¡± Erne said

    sorrowfully and jumped!

    ¡°No!¡± Peter roared in despair as if it was his final scream.

    He climbed up and ran to the window, but Tiger managed to grab him by the back of his cor and

    threw him back to the floor.

    Pain and sorrow overwhelmed him, and he fainted because he couldn¡¯t take it all.

    When Fia saw Esme jump off the building, her legs lost all strength and she almost fell. Conrad was the

    one that helped her stay on her feet.

    Fia held his arms. ¡°She jumped¡­¡±

    Why did she jump?

    Could it be that she was not Esme Manning? Could it be that she was wrong all along?

    If she really was not Esme and she forced her tomit suicide, it would be all her fault.

    What had she done?

    ¡°Conrad, why did she jump?¡± Her tears started streaming down her face. ¡°Who is she?!¡±

    Conrad held her tightly and consoled her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything¡¯s going to be alright.¡±

    ¡°She jumped!¡± Fia screeched. ¡°I haven¡¯t even found out if she¡¯s Esme! How could she jump?!¡±

    Conrad whispered in her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Fia. She jumped off the building herself.¡±

    Fia shook her head as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°What if I was wrong? What if she really wasn¡¯t Esme? I¡­ I¡­¡± She raised her hands. Her clean hands

    seemed to have been tainted with blood.

    ¡°What was the difference between me and Esme?!¡± she said, her tone full of hate.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826

    Chapter 826

    ¡°This is all part of her ploy. Even if she¡¯s really dead, it has nothing to do with you. She deserves it,¡±

    Conrad consoled Fia and muttered into her ears. Meanwhile, Tiger gave Peter, who had fainted, a kick

    before walking over to the window and looking down.

    ¡°She¡¯s still alive, sir. They set up a life down below.¡±

    Fia was suddenly stunned.

    Conrad stroked her face. She was already sweating in that short moment.

    He kissed her face and gently said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Even if something happened to her, it¡¯s her own doing.¡±

    ????

    go

    take a look,¡± Fia said dryly.

    Conrad then held her to the window side, and she looked down as she trembled.

    Esme was lying on the life. The doctors and firemen surrounded her.

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°Just who exactly is she?¡±

    Conrad then said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about this anymore, alright?¡±

    Even Tiger, who had been watching how things unfold, began to get worried. ¡°Sir, should you take her

    to the psychologist?¡±

    Conrad nodded and took her to the director, requesting him to call the best psychologist the hospital

    had to help her.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I know a psychologist that¡¯s pretty good! He has treated a lot of patients overseas!¡± the

    director said with a frown. ¡°However, he has a strange temper¡­ I¡¯ve invited him to join the hospital

    plenty of times, but he refused me. It would be a loss for someone as talented as him to not join the

    hospital, but he said he only treats patients that he¡¯s interested in.¡±

    The director sighed after he finished his words.

    Conrad looked at Fia who had lost all life in her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you have his home address?¡±

    ¡°Sure! I can give it to you now!¡± the director said excitedly. He may not be able to ask him to join the

    hospital, but maybe Conrad could.

    After he got the address, Conrad took Fia there. Fia was already sleeping soundly when they reached

    the psychologist¡¯s ce.

    Tiger asked his men to investigate the talented man¡¯s background before reaching his ce. He said to

    Conrad, ¡°It¡¯s just as the director had said. He¡¯s quite talented in psychology¡­ He¡¯s been staying in

    Avalon all this while and has treated a number of patients with serious mental conditions. One of them

    was a count that¡¯s rted to the royal family. In order to thank him, the royalty even offered him a royal

    mansion, but he refused it.¡¯

    Conrad nodded. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Marcus White,¡± Tiger answered.

    ¡°Hisst name is White?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Conrad looked at the two-story high mansion that was built by the mountains. The gateway arch in front

    of the mansion¡¯s gate was built in a Western style.

    There were poppy flowers carved all over the reddish door.

    As Conrad carefullyid Fia down inside the car, Tiger went over to ring the doorbell.

    About a minuteter, a man wearing a ck, long robe walked out. His hair reached his shoulders, tied

    only by a hairband behind his head.

    Tiger whispered, ¡°That¡¯s him.

    Conrad carefully observed Marcus, who had pearl-white skin. Yes¡­ It was so white that he looked

    sickly and without life.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Marcus looked at them, expressionless.

    ¡°Mr. White? My wife easily loses emotional control. I¡¯m hoping that you can help. I¡¯ll make sure that

    you¡¯re wellpensated,¡± Conrad said as he tried his best to not be overbearing, worried that Marcus

    would think that he was not being sincere enough and refuse.

    Marcus looked at Conrad and said, ¡°I know you. CEO of Maxwell Corporation.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s

    your wife?¡±

    ¡°In my car. If you¡¯re willing, I can¡ª¡°

    ¡°My apologies, but I¡¯m not free right now,¡± Marcus cut Conrad off.

    Conrad was stunned. If he wasn¡¯t interested or didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, why would he ask where his

    wife was?

    Tiger quickly said, ¡°When are you free then, Mr. White? We¡¯lle next time.¡±

    Marcus closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve just returned not long ago and want to have some rest. I don¡¯t intend to

    take in any patients right now.¡±

    Fia woke up and opened the door. After the short nap, she was feeling much better.

    She got out of the car and walked toward Conrad. When she was next to him, she wrapped her arm

    around his.

    ¡°Conrad.¡±

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827

    Chapter 827

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±

    Conrad introduced Marcus to her. ¡°This is Mr. White, a psychologist.¡±

    There was displeasure in Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡±

    She tugged Conrad¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t need to see a psychologist. Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Marcus looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite seriously ill.¡±

    Conrad red at him in annoyance.

    Fia didn¡¯t look at Marcus. For some reason, the man was putting her under immense pressure. As if he

    could see through her secrets at any time.

    Marcus ignored her and said, ¡°While your eyes look innocent and pure, theyck the vigor of a healthy

    person. It means that your heart is exhausted.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I¡¯mpletely fine!¡± Fia didn¡¯t want to look at Marcus, and

    simply pulled Conrad, wanting to leave.

    Marcus was a proud man. His work in psychology made him an important and weed guest even to

    the royalty of another country!

    And the woman in front of him riled him up.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    With that, he turned around and retreated into the mansion.

    Conrad tried to coax Fia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just treat this as another medical checkup for the sake of our

    child, alright?¡±

    ¡°He said that I¡¯m very ill! He¡¯spletely wrong! Sally said that I¡¯ll be fine as long as I pay attention to

    my emotions.¡±

    ¡°Fia, your emotions might go erratic now that you¡¯re pregnant. We have to be prepared.¡±

    Tiger became nervous, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve checked. Marcus White is very good at his job. He even managed

    to treat patients with serious mental illness. I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mentally ill!¡± Fia suddenly became furious. ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood!¡±

    Conrad felt a headacheing. He picked her up and marched right into Marcus¡¯s home.

    Fia kept on struggling all the way to the point of kicking her shoes off.

    Tiger followed behind them and picked up the shoes.

    There were several cream-colored sofas in the Mediterranean-style living room. Marcus was sitting

    there ying with his teapot.

    When he saw his three guestse in, he poured three cups of tea.

    ¡°Have a seat. Have a drink.¡± His tone was calm and collected.

    Tiger picked up a cup and used a small instrument to check. Only when he was sure it was fine did he

    drink the tea

    Conrad nced at him and then sat opposite Marcus with Fia in his arms. ¡°Thank you, Mr. White.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Marcus picked up his teacup and gave it a blow before taking a sip.

    ¡°A lot of people sought me out to treat them or their family, but I usually refuse them. To me, it depends

    if you¡¯ve caught my eye,¡± he said.

    Conrad nodded. ¡°My wife isn¡¯t sick. She¡¯s just in a bad mood.¡± He was worried that Fia would feel

    upset, so he said that first.

    Marcus looked at him, and then at the woman he was holding in his arms. He nodded, meaning he

    understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve used the wrong terminology.¡±

    Fia controlled her mood so that she wouldn¡¯t look like a madwoman in front of an outsider.

    She got out of Conrad¡¯s arms and sat next to him.

    Marcus gave him a nce and said, ¡°Have a drink, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia picked up the teacup and could smell the fragrant scent of tea. She couldn¡¯t help drinking it. ¡°How¡¯s

    the taste?¡± Marcus asked.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828

    Chapter 828

    ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious,¡± Fia answered coolly.

    She was worried that he would give her some sort of diagnosis just by drinking tea, and so she added,

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand much about tea, though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just purely inviting you to have some tea.¡± Marcus held up his teacup and took a deep breath. As

    the sweet scent of the tea entered his nostrils and into his lungs, his mind became clearer too.

    He was still suffering from jeg and woke up not long ago. Now that he had regained hisposure,

    he looked much better, and his temper also somewhat improved.

    ¡°What do you like to do on your usual days, madam?¡±

    Fia answered out of politeness. ¡°Draw designs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a designer?¡± Marcus asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fia finished her drink and put the teacup back onto the saucer.

    Marcus asked, ¡°Can I see your designs?¡±

    Fia frowned and looked at Conrad. ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Conrad nodded and got his phone out. He had a few of her designs in it..

    Marcus put down the teacup and took his time to look at her designs,

    Several minutes passed and he raised his eyes to look at them. He then stood up and switched

    on the projector. He projected the images in Conrad¡¯s phone with it.

    He chose one of the designs and said, ¡°This is one of your earlier designs, right?¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, she thought that it was just a lucky guess.

    Marcus caught the emotions in her eyes and chose about a dozen more.

    ¡°These are all your earlier designs.¡±

    It was a statement.

    This time, Fia frowned. The surprise on her face was apparent.

    Even Conrad was caught by surprise.

    That was because some of the designs in his phone hadn¡¯t been put into production yet. No outsiders

    could have known about them.

    Not to mention that some of the designs were from the days when Fia was still studying.

    Fia turned around and asked Conrad, ¡°Where did you get my designs when I was still in university?¡±

    ¡°Your university, of course,¡± Conrad answered honestly.

    Fia was getting a headache and she looked at Marcus earnestly.

    ¡°How did you know that these are my earlier designs?¡± They were of different styles. It was not

    something that someone from outside the industry could have easily guessed.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Marcus didn¡¯t answer her, and he simply put on some more images.

    ¡°These are your recent designs.¡± It was a statement again.

    Even Fia¡¯s expression had turned serious. The designs that he had shown were indeed her recent

    work. Many of them were still kept safe inside her drawers.

    No one knew about them other than her and Conrad.

    She couldn¡¯t say that he studied her beforehand just to make him look like a very skilled psychologist,

    could sshe?

    ¡°Mr. White, is there any rtionship between your profession and my designs?¡± She tried to argue with

    him.

    ¡°One¡¯s expression, choice of words, lifestyle, profession¡­ All of these can show if there¡¯s something

    abnormal with one¡¯s mental state.¡±

    Marcus stared at Fia and said, ¡°And you have had issues since you were little.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Fia argued back almost instinctively.

    Marcus then zoomed in on one of her earliest designs. Something she drew at university.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this design as an example. This flower of yours¡­ Only the stamen is present.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression froze but she still tried to calmly exin, ¡°You won¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a type of artistic

    expression.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. But from what I see, it tells me that the environment you grew up in was iplete. One of

    your parents is missing. Did your parents have an unhappy marriage? Or maybe, one of your parents is

    sexist?¡± Marcus closed his eyes. ¡°Or you grew up in a single- parent environment, perchance?¡±

    He tried to make it less antagonistic, worried that he would trigger something in her.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829

    Chapter 829

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s trembling hand and said, ¡°Fia, Mr. White means you no harm.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes slowly turned red, and she felt like exposing everything after her secret had been revealed.

    ¡°My mom had me out of wedlock. I have no father!¡±

    Marcus frowned as he was held back for a moment.

    He had encountered a lot of patients, but none of them would reveal things to him like Fia did despite

    being so resistant to it in the first ce.

    ¡°I have no father. So what if there are some ws in my designs?¡¯ Fia asked. ¡°Is it against thew?¡±

    Marcus realized that Fia¡¯s situation was worse than she herself had thought.

    The environment she grew up in and her own background had caused her a lot of harm. However, she

    suppressed it by always advancing forward.

    While she looked strong that way, she had never released all the pent-up pressure inside of her.

    If she were to encounter something that would affect her after she grew up, she could easily break

    apart one day.

    ¡°Can I talk to you alone?¡± Marcus asked.

    Conrad nodded, letting Fia wait for him while he followed Marcus up the stairs.

    Fia¡¯s tense muscles finally rxed. She poured herself a cup of lukewarm tea and finished it all in one

    go.

    Inside his study, Marcus took out a file and gave it to Conrad.

    ¡°Here are the profiles of some of the patients I¡¯ve treated. You can give it a read.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Conrad took it and wanted to study it.

    Marcus then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can read it once you¡¯re home. The reason I asked you up

    here is because I want to know about your wife¡¯s history.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t hide what Fia experienced when she was little, from her environment to her family, as

    well as her best friend, Eileen.

    ¡°What about her romantic rtionships?¡± Marcus asked him when Conrad stopped after reaching the

    part about her going to university.

    Conrad looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that from her university days. But there are some

    clues that she should have had a failed romance during her university years. It failed, but it affected her

    very deeply.¡±

    ¡°A secret love?¡± Marcus asked.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Conrad answered without confidence.

    ¡°And that person isn¡¯t you?¡± Marcus stared at Conrad, confused. ¡°If not you, who else?¡±

    Conrad smiled bitterly. ¡°I wished it was me.¡±

    ¡°You asked her? And she said that person isn¡¯t you?¡± Marcus asked again.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t me.¡± When Conrad thought of Jason, his expression was not as bright as before.

    Marcus was very confused and asked directly, ¡°How can it not be you?¡±

    From the previous cases that he had dealt with, someone with Fia¡¯s personality would never marry a

    man she didn¡¯t love.

    He thought that the two of them married out of love.

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°I knew her a long time ago, yes. But we didn¡¯t talk much, and I treated her

    very badly. I used to call her a coward. And¡­ I dated her cousin in the past.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to talk about Esme, but if it would help Fia recover, he was willing to exin everything

    to him.

    Marcus believed that there was a need to unravel everything about Fia¡¯s romantic rtionships. He

    then asked, ¡°Can you have hime and see me?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Conrad asked.

    Marcus scratched his nose and said, ¡°The man that your wife can¡¯t forget.¡±

    Conrad was speechless.

    Marcus then exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of helping her.¡±

    Conrad hesitated for a second before giving him Jason¡¯s contact information.

    Marcus remembered something and quickly said, ¡°There is something I need to tell you. If your wife

    doesn¡¯t love you, once she¡¯s recovered, she¡¯ll most probably pursue what she

    wants.¡±

    He was trying to exin to him in a more indirect way that his wife was not a woman that would simply

    make do when it came to her love life.

    Conrad would have to be prepared to lose her once she fully recovered.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830

    Chapter 830

    Conrad was stunned. There was a moment when he selfishly thought to himself to forget about the

    treatment. He only wanted her to stay by his side.

    He would give her everything that she needed. He would protect her.

    Once their children were born, they would watch their children grow up together.

    They would never be separated ever again.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell?¡± Marcus realized that something was wrong with Conrad.

    ¡°Treat her!¡± Conrad dispelled the evil thoughts in his mind. ¡°No matter what happens, her health is

    much more important.¡±

    Marcus nodded. ¡°The treatment of mental illnesses requires the support of the patient¡¯s

    closest friends and family. If you won¡¯t support her, not only would it be bad for her condition, but it

    would worsen it too. If there are any problems between you two, amodate her. Don¡¯t start a fight

    with her.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is where we should end for now. Once I¡¯ve understood everything there is to know, I¡¯ll think

    of treatment.¡± Marcus sat into his chairzily.

    Once Conrad left his study, Marcus called Jason¡¯s number.

    Once the call went through, he exined everything in the simplest way possible. ¡°I¡¯m the psychologist

    that Conrad Maxwell has hired. My name is Marcus White.¡±

    Jason was stunned for a moment. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°As the person that Mrs. Maxwell can¡¯t forget, I would like your cooperation. If you¡¯re free, could you

    come to my ce for a session?¡± A smile appeared on Marcus¡¯s pale face. He was much warmer when

    speaking with Conrad and Fia.

    ¡°Sure. When are you free?¡±

    ¡°Before bedtime, preferably. I¡¯m free before then. If it¡¯s convenient for you, maybe you can treat me to a

    meal too?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Jason said. ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address once I¡¯ve made the booking.¡±

    After he hung up, Jason decided to not join an important meeting that he was supposed to attend. He

    then left thepany.

    Half an hourter, he saw Marcus who was sitting in the private room he booked. He appeared to have

    arrived just a few minutes earlier.

    ¡°Mr. Evans?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jason extended his hand.

    Marcus waved instead. ¡°Forget about the pleasantries. It¡¯s too much for a person like me. Let¡¯s order

    something.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jason rang the bell to call for the waiter. After asking Marcus for his preferences, he

    ordered several dishes to their liking.

    It was a very bnced meal, with meat and vegetables.

    ¡°Mr. White, you¡­¡±

    ¡°We can talk about it after the meal.¡± Marcus was starving.

    Jason frowned. The meal wasn¡¯t even ready yet. What was there to talk about?

    Marcus took out a hamburger from his pocket and ate in front of him.

    Jason was speechless. Was he really reliable?

    Once Marcus finished his hamburger, the first dish was served.

    He started digging in without giving even a signal.

    ¡°Please continue, Mr. White. I need to make a call.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t even give Jason a nce and simply continued to eat.

    Jason walked out of the room and gave the director a call and asked about Marcus.

    He found out from the director that he was indeed reliable and was a renowned psychologist.

    He then gave Kent a call, hoping Kent would help him find out more about the man.

    At this point, Kent had already been awake for almost twenty hours as he kept on searching for

    information on Peter.

    When he received his call, he yelled out angrily, ¡°Jason Evans! What did I tell you? Don¡¯t interfere with

    Fia¡¯s affairs! She has a husband!¡±

    ¡°Conrad¡¯s the one that asked the psychologist to call me. I have a duty to find out if he¡¯s reliable or not,¡±

    Jason said irritatingly. ¡°What¡¯s with all the yelling? Why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost dying from overworking because of all of you!¡± Kent said as he drank a ss of water. ¡°It¡¯s

    just a psychologist, right? It should be quite quick. I¡¯ll call you back in half an hour.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He had spent almost twenty hours just investigating Peter and couldn¡¯t find anything useful at all.

    He felt so irritated!

    He supposed he could treat investigating the psychologist as a little distraction to release all his stress.

    By the time that Jason got back to the private room, Marcus had already finished two dishes that they

    were meant to share. There were two more and a soup that hadn¡¯t been served yet.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831

    Chapter 831

    ¡°Mr. Evans, the speed at which dishes are served at this restaurant is too slow,¡± Marcus said

    straightforwardly.

    Jason looked at him oddly. He was dressed like a native and his hair was very long.

    His face was so pale that he looked sickly, even looking like a newly reborn hungry ghost like those in

    Chinese movies.

    What he was really suspicious of was this person¡¯s ability! Could it be that the hospital director had

    been cheated?

    No worries. Kent had the ability to investigate it.

    After the waiters served theter dishes, Jason ordered three extra dishes.

    When Marcus was eating, Jason secretly took a picture and sent it to Kent.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating, Mr. Evans?¡± Marcus had eaten till he was half full before feeling a little

    embarrassed.

    Marcus looked at the phone in Jason¡¯s hand. ¡°When you are eating, you should eat properly. Don¡¯t y

    with electronics. It is easy to be reliant on them. If it is serious, it will turn from reliance to an

    addiction that you can¡¯t quit and it will be hard for you to even find a girlfriend in the future.¡±

    Jason looked at Marcus a little speechlessly.

    Marcus scooped rice into a bowl and grabbed the phone from Jason¡¯s hand before cing the bowl on

    the table.

    ¡°Eat first. After the meal, we can talk about Mrs. Maxwell. Don¡¯t dy my time!¡±

    Jason was forced to pick up the bowl of rice.

    The entire time, Marcus was focused on eating. When he ate, he was very quiet, not making any

    sound.

    Jason, who had always enjoyed silence, actually felt a sense of suppression at this moment.

    He kept getting the feeling that this person was a little odd.

    Less than thirty minutester, his phone rang.

    ¡°Mr. White, please excuse me while I answer a call.¡±

    ¡°Go on. Seriously, can¡¯t even have peace during a meal. Young people really don¡¯t know how to take

    care of their health.¡± Marcus shook his head, continuing on with his food.

    Jason lowered his voice to avoid Marcus overhearing him.

    ¡°Hello, Kent.¡±

    He got up to leave the private room and shut the door after him.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Kent eximed over the phone. ¡°He is indeed a very outstanding psychiatrist. I don¡¯t know

    why he suddenly returned as ofte. Luck might be on your side!¡±

    Kent was very excited and he spoke very quickly.

    Jason said, ¡°Talk a little slower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this fellow decides on who he treats purely on his own feelings, and fate! Not everyone

    is lucky enough to be his patient! He has treated many patients with mental

    illnesses, and some patients that have suffered with their issues for over decades recovered with his

    treatment!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jason started to get excited. Fia¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good and he was always a little worried.

    If Marcus White was really an amazing person and was willing to treat her, then he was willing to do

    anything!

    ¡°However, he has a dark past!¡± Kent said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He himself was once a mentally ill patient!¡± Kent said a little enthusiastically.

    Jason was stunned.

    ¡°This dark history is something only a hacker like me would be able to find. It is hidden very deeply! It¡¯s

    possible that even Conrad was not able to find out. Otherwise, he would not have gotten him to treat

    Fia.¡± Kent was proud of himself. Being one of the top experts inputers in the world was not just for

    show!

    ¡°So, is his current mental health normal?¡±

    ¡°Normal! However, he had a mental illness from a young age and was locked up for more than ten

    years in the asylum. When he was eighteen, both his parents died and he suddenly recovered.¡±

    Jason immediately hung up and returned to the private room.

    Seeing Marcus, he felt extremelyplicated feelings, but was also grateful that the heavens allowed

    him to meet this person.

    ¡°I have had my fill. Have you had enough?¡± Marcus wiped his mouth as he asked Jason.

    ¡°I¡¯m also full,¡± Jason said.

    ¡°Alright, then let the waiters clear the table. We can discuss Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s situation.¡± Marcus got up

    and sat at the resting sofa area.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Jason sat on another single seater sofa on his right and looked at Marcusplicatedly. ¡°Can I ask

    about your situation?¡±

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832

    Chapter 832

    Marcus raised his eyes and his gaze was indifferent.

    ¡°Did you get someone to do a background check on me while I was eating?¡±

    Jason was a little speechless. This fellow was very sensitive and he did not know whether he was a

    friend or foe.

    For the sake of security, he¡¯d better get Kent and Conrad to check if he ever knew Peter, Esme, or

    Britneyter on.

    ¡°Tell me what you have found.¡± Marcus thought that his dark past had been hidden very well, and even

    Conrad was not able to find it.

    ¡°I heard that when you were young..

    11

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Marcus interrupted Jason. ¡°So you are looking down on the fact that I was once a mentally ill

    patient? You feel that I am not qualified enough to treat others?¡±

    Jason was just about to exin when Marcus got up to leave.

    ¡°Since that is the case, I will not force things. You can all find someone else!¡± Marcus waved his sleeve

    and left.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jason was stunned for a couple of seconds before quickly giving chase and grabbing the long sleeve of

    his long robe.

    ¡°Mr. White, you have misunderstood. I do not feel that you are not suitable. On the contrary, I am really

    grateful. I feel that you are able to understand their suffering and are able to better treat them!¡±

    Marcus, who originally wanted to push Jason off, turned around. ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jason immediately said. ¡°I was in the wrong for investigating you, but Fia is special to me. I can¡¯t

    not be careful.¡±

    ¡°Do you love her?¡± Marcus asked inly.

    Jason noticed that he did not like people who answered indirectly and directly nodded.

    ¡°Since you love her, then why didn¡¯t you marry her? Why did you allow her to marry someone else?

    This is a kind of torture to the both of you.¡± Marcus lectured Jason, Conrad¡¯s guess in mind.

    Jason gave a bitter smile helplessly. ¡°But it¡¯s just one-sided.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the person engraved in the depths of her heart?¡± Marcus was intrigued.

    This love story was very mysterious!

    Jason frowned and asked, ¡°Did Conrad tell you that?¡±

    Marcus nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you directly ask the person involved?¡± Jason obviously felt a little helpless.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯ll be an answer?¡± Marcus rolled his eyes. ¡°People who have mental problems

    mostly suppress their own feelings and hide away the truest answers.¡±

    2/2

    Jason was a little angry. ¡°She has no mental problems.¡±

    ¡°Then why have you sought me out?¡± Marcusughed. ¡°Could it be that you found me for the sake of

    giving her a mental illness and making her a madman with psychosis?

    ¡°Even if it is an emotional illness, a kind of depression, it is still a mental illness. It is just a matter of

    severity. A mild case can turn serious, and a serious case can be eased as well.¡± Marcus sized up

    Jason. ¡°Many times, everyone has mental problems, but people like you are simply able to adjust their

    mentality in time. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Jason felt helpless. ¡°Can I take it that you areplimenting me?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Marcus did not want to leave anymore and walked back into the private

    room.

    When Jason caught up, the two of them sat down.

    He said, ¡°People like you don¡¯t only have strong mental fortitude, but are also an existence who have

    the ability to heal.¡±

    Jason was a little stunned as he thought of his own mother.

    His mother was a bright, open-minded person and had always been gentle and kind in front of him. She

    was a very good role model to him.

    Regarding Fia¡¯s father, it was even more miserable than his background.

    When her mother and grandmother both left the world, it was a fatal blow to her.

    Furthermore, with her marriage and love life so rocky, she was burdened with too much at one

    1.

    Her emotions had not adjusted well, yet things piled on one after another.

    ¡°Mr. White, I can tell you everything Fia had experienced. I just hope that you can cure her,¡± Jason said

    sincerely.

    Marcus nodded. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Jason told him everything about Fia, and Marcus frowned after he heard everything.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833

    Chapter 833

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I never thought that a youngdy like her would have experienced so much.¡±

    Jason lowered his eyes, not saying a word.

    Marcus continued, ¡°Since Mr. Maxwell has made her endure so much, why is she still with him? Why

    did she not divorce him?¡±

    Jason raised his eyes. ¡°Fia never mentioned who the person she was secretly in love with was. Now

    that you¡¯ve listened to everything I said, can you make a guess?¡± Marcus¡¯ expression. turned even

    more hideous and he drank a whole cup of water he poured for himself.

    He asked. ¡°Is it Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Jason replied, ¡°Besides him, I cannot think of why she would be willing to allow herself to be in such a

    humbling position.¡±

    Marcus responded, ¡°Love is really an especiallyplicated and hurtful thing. I don¡¯t ever want to find

    a girlfriend in this life. Being single rocks!¡±

    Jason harrumphed lightly. ¡°That is because you have yet to meet the right woman. When you meet her,

    things will not be up to you.¡±

    Marcus replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pray every day that I never meet her!¡±

    ***

    After dinner, Fia sat on the sofa in the living room, swiping through her phone.

    Conrad picked up a package and returned. ¡°Fia, let me help you put on more clothes before you. y

    with your phone.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    ¡°You have to wear these clothes.¡± He opened the package and took out a dress and a shirt like an

    apron.

    Fia swept a nce at it. ¡°Such an ugly shirt!¡±

    ¡°This is a shirt that is specially made to deflect radiation. Putting this on will be beneficial for both you

    and the child,¡± Conrad said.

    Fia put down the phone and sat up. ¡°I¡¯ll wear it. If it¡¯s good for the child, I¡¯ll wear it no matter how ugly it

    is.¡±

    Conrad smiled gently and helped her to put it on.

    Fia touched it. ¡°No bad. At least the texture feels fine.¡±

    ¡°Continue to lie down and y with your phone.¡± Conrad helped her lie back on the sofa.

    Fia felt a little warmth in her heart and grabbed his hand to get him to sit down.

    She ced her head on his thigh and asked lightly, ¡°Do you think Marcus White is reliable?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s reliable. I have gotten the camp to check a little. He himself was a mentally ill patient before. He

    cured himself, went to study for eight years, and got a doctorate before starting to treat others.¡±

    7/2

    Conrad was originally worried that Marcus would not be reliable but now he really felt that he¡¯d do a

    good job.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite inspirational,¡± Fia said. ¡°However, it¡¯s only my emotions that are not good. Is there really a

    need to put in so much effort?¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad gently smoothed out a few random strands of hair on her head. ¡°I know that you repulse

    it, but it is for your own good and for the good of the child. I¡¯ll have to trouble you. a little, alright?¡±

    Fia pouted without saying anything.

    ¡°Why would you apany me? Can you even apany me to be treated?¡± Fia was a little

    speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you every day and not let you face things alone,¡± Conrad said.

    Fia thought about it and felt that if she was to really be treated, the psychiatrist would definitely ask her

    a lot of private questions.

    She did not wish for Conrad to find out.

    ¡°Other people are not allowed to be in the same room when a psychiatrist is asking

    questions,¡± Fia said. ¡°When the timees, just bring yourptop and wait outside. Just go ahead with

    your work.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad tapped between her eyebrows and asked. ¡°What fruit would you like at night?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Cherries.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash them. Wait for me.¡± Conrad went toward the kitchen.

    Fiaid in the sofa, picked up her phone, and scrolled through it, looking for Eileen¡¯s contact in

    WhatsApp to send a message.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834

    Chapter 834

    Eileen had not had her phone for a long time. Today she learned fast and well, so her teacher.

    rewarded her with ten minutes of screen time on her phone.

    She hugged her phone and squatted down in the corner. She switched it on and opened WhatsApp.

    Quite a few people sent messages, especially about work matters, from her colleagues in the country.

    And some from famous superstars, models, and other people as well.

    However, she did not wish to reply to those people.

    They were all just bombarding her with questions of where she went, what she did, whether she had

    offended anyone, and whether she was being shelved.

    All of them were casual acquaintances and she did not have much feelings toward them.

    She found ¡°Fia¡± and clicked on it to read the message Fia sent.

    She wanted to make a call, but counting the time difference, it was already quitete and Fia would

    probably already be asleep.

    So she replied to her message properly.

    The next morning, Fia saw Eileen¡¯s reply the moment she woke up and felt happy.

    After breakfast, Conrad brought her to Marcus¡¯ house.

    Marcus said politely, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, please go to the study on the first floor to wait for me and prepare

    mentally. I will ask you some questions. I will prepare some things.¡±

    Conrad was worried that she would be nervous or feel repulsed, so he said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m

    waiting for you here. If he makes you feel ufortable, you can reject whatever it is. Later I will¡­¡±

    17

    ¡°No worries.¡± Fia smiled faintly. ¡°Since we are already here, I won¡¯t retreat.¡±

    Marcus washed a couple of tes of cherries and returned. He left the te with less for Conrad and

    carried the te with more cherries into the study on the first floor.

    Fia sat on the sofa seriously, and stood up when he entered.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Marcus said, ¡°Be a little more casual. I don¡¯t have troublesome rules here.¡±

    He brought a small round table over and ced the cherries on top.

    ¡°Eat up. You like them.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. ¡°How did you know I like to eat cherries?¡±

    Marcus brought a chair over and sat opposite her and said naturally, ¡°Mr. Evans told me.¡±

    Fia was silent as she frowned.

    Marcus captured her action. ¡°The person in your heart, it isn¡¯t Mr. Evans, is it?¡±

    replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then who is It?¡± Marcus followed up with his question.

    Fia looked around his study ¡°Can we sign a confidentiality agreement?¡±

    ¡°This is the standard quality a psychiatrist should have¡± Marcus got up and brought the agreement.

    ¡°Take a look at the content. If there is no problem, then you can sign it¡±

    Fia looked through it and was satisfied, so she picked up her pen, signed, and gave it back to

    Marcus.

    Marcus signed his own name under her signature and sealed it

    ¡°There are two sets of the agreement, one is for you¡±

    Fia said thanks and epted

    Marcus put the agreement away and brought  a pillow when he returned

    ¡°You can put it behind you and lean on it. This way, your body will be more rxed and feelings will be

    much better

    Fia did as he said and realized that she was not so tense anymore.

    your

    Marcus took a notebook and ced it on his Lap He held a pen in his hand as he looked at Fia.

    ¡°Can I ask you questions now?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±  gave a smile

    Marcus spun the pen in his hand a couple of times. ¡°If you are unable to express the conflicts. in your

    heart, I can just use hypnosis.

    A hint of repulsion shed in the bottom of Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will speak on my own.

    Hypnosis would make things entirely out of her control. She did not like this kind of feeling.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835

    Chapter 835

    ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus quite admired those who could speak out on their own. Among the patients he treated,

    most of them relied on his hypnosis to be able to express the secrets in the bottom of their hearts.

    **±¾

    Conrad couldn¡¯t sit still and kept looking at the door of the study on the first floor, ready to take action

    any moment.

    As long as there were anyrge movements, he would be able to hear it and immediately rush

    over.

    Instead, an hour went by and the door of the study opened. Marcus walked out with a diary.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we are done for today. You may go to Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°How is she?¡± Conrad asked and ran in.

    Marcus shook his head and went to the kitchen to make food for himself.

    In the study.

    Fia sat on the sofa, staring into space without any expression on.

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad did not dare to directly go forward and touch her, afraid of scaring her.

    Fia slowly raised her head to look at him, the corner of her lips lifted.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Where did youe from?¡±

    Conrad felt his heart clench as he sat down next to her and said, ¡°We came together. I was waiting for

    you outside the whole time.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad¡¯s familiar eyes and suddenly smiled, but she also shed tears at the same. time.

    ¡°Elder Brother Conrad, do you still remember how I was in the past?¡±

    Conrad helped her wipe her tears. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember, from when we were young?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then do you remember Esme?¡±

    Conrad remained silent as he frowned, momentarily choked.

    Should he say that he didn¡¯t remember? Obviously he would be tantly lying.

    ¡°Do you still remember that I called you Elder Brother Conrad in the past?¡± Fia looked at Conrad as she

    asked.

    Conrad¡¯s gaze turnedplicated.

    He remembered.

    He still remembered how he rejected her calling him that and even spoke to her sarcastically,

    asking her to never call him that again.

    The little girl kept that in mind and every time she met him after that, she never called him anything

    anymore.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The corner of Fia¡¯s lips drooped, appearing very aggrieved.

    She needed to vent and could not keep mum.

    ¡°Do you know that not letting me call you Elder Brother, and all those words you said to me hurt me?

    From that time on, every time I saw you, I did not wish to greet you and could not help but instinctively

    lower my head.¡±

    The little girl in Conrad¡¯s mind lowered her head every time and appeared very timid each time she saw

    him.

    ¡°I was not like that in the past, Conrad Maxwell,¡± Fiained. ¡°What exactly is it that you can¡¯t stand

    about me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Conrad held Fia¡¯s tightly clenched fist. ¡°I was rebellious then and did not know how to care about

    what other people thought. Can you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial apology. There isn¡¯t enough sincerity.¡± Fia pulled her hand away.

    Conrad immediately asked, ¡°Then what do you want me to do? As long as you say it, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°I want the moon in the sky. Can you help me pluck it down?¡± Fia eyes curved ever so slightly, as if a

    smile was just almost there..

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. If I can¡¯t pluck it down for you, I owe you ten promises. You can just raise them however you

    like.¡±

    ¡°Ten promises?¡± Fia poked Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll simply make demands and that you

    would not be able to fulfill them?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can use my entire lifetime to slowly make it up to you.¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze was gentle as

    he hugged Fia gently. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you in this lifetime, and the next. And the next one after that, I¡¯ll

    continue too.¡±

    When romantic words were said, they would always be able to touch the heart of the one who was

    deeply loved. Fia was no exception.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836

    Chapter 836

    Fia was disturbed by the memories in her heart but slowly felt at peace because of Conrad¡¯s words.

    Conrad asked gently, ¡°Shall we

    go

    home?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± She stretched out her hand. ¡°However, I¡¯m very tired. I can¡¯t walk.

    All the bad things were dug out and told to Marcus, that psychiatrist. To her, the person involved, it was

    kind of a cruelty. She really felt very tired.

    Conrad knelt before her. ¡°Come,e on up. I¡¯ll carry you home.¡±

    Fia did not bother to be courteous and climbed onto his back and said listlessly, ¡°You have to carry me

    more steadily. Don¡¯t drop me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad held her hips with both hands and every step he took was very stable.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Marcus rushed to the door. ¡°Use this. When you go back home, light one up each day. It would

    be better for her to soothe her mind.¡±

    As Conrad was holding her hips with both of his hands, he did not have a free hand.

    Fia epted the thing that was tightly wrapped and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not suitable to use medicine. It¡¯s a kind of incense, made of natural nts. It¡¯s

    very safe,¡± Marcus exined.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fia said faintly.

    Conrad asked Marcus, ¡°Do we still need toe tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°You need toe every day. It¡¯s just an hour or so each time.¡± Marcus pouted. ¡°You can arrange your

    time each day. Just let me know an hour before. I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡± After he finished speaking,

    he went back to the kitchen.

    The two returned home and Conrad passed the incense from Marcus to Tiger and check if the

    ingredients were safe to use.

    got

    him to

    The moment Fia returned, she went up to the bedroom, pulled the curtains, andid on the bed.

    The shade curtains were very effective and she almost felt as if she was in the dark.

    Laying on the bed, her eyes were wide open, her mind running through all kinds of images, as if it was

    the side effect of Marcus asking a bunch of questions.

    All those messy matters all surged to the top of her head and made hatred burn in her heart.

    ¡°How annoying!¡± She sat up and picked up her phone.

    There was an unread anonymous message, sent half an hour ago.

    The tant threat made her think of Esme.

    ¡°Conrad, Conrad Maxwell!¡± She suddenly started shouting, feeling uneasy without cause.

    Conrad ran up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fia?¡± He opened the windows to let sunlight into the room.

    He instantly saw Fia in a panic, her forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Conrad asked concernedly.

    Fia grabbed his arm, her gaze a little sharp as she looked at him.

    ¡°There are two children in my womb, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    Conrad nodded. Thinking of how having identical twins would be risky, his mood wasn¡¯t great.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t worry about the children first. The most important thing is your own identity.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fia filtered out the concerned words Conrad said to her, extremely repulsed by

    his words asking her to not worry about the children first.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I¡­¡±

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you not hope to have children? When I was pregnant with the first child, it was because you didn¡¯t

    wee it that it left me!¡± Fia¡¯s expression was malicious. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. You can¡¯t say

    such inauspicious words to the children!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Conrad hugged her. ¡°However, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want the

    children. I also hope for the children to be born safe and sound, just like you do. It¡¯s just thatpared

    to the children, I¡¯m more concerned about you.¡±

    Fia breathed out twice. ¡°Is it really risky to have identical twins?¡±

    She thought of the two children of the Lane family.

    ¡°Are Sharon and William identical twins? And that¡¯s why William has slow development?¡±

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837

    Chapter 837

    ¡°Yeah. I just called Tyler. It is indeed like that ¡± Conrad¡¯s emotions were heavy

    He was worried about the nodules on her body. She lost control of her emotions easily and she was

    carrying identical twins.

    As a father, he had it easy, but as a mother, the entire pregnancy period would be even harder.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡±  said shakily. ¡°I can ask Mary. She has been through it and will share with me her

    experiences. Our babies will be born safe and sound¡±

    Her tears fell. Although she encouraged herself through her words, her heart was in a mess.

    When Mary got pregnant, her situation was much better than hers

    Now, her mammary nds had problems and her emotions also had problems. On top of that, she had

    enemies hiding in the dark gunning for her

    ¡°Conrad ¡± She hugged Conrad ¡°Promise me. This time my children will be fine! Nothing bad will

    happen!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad hugged her ¡°Even if I have to give up my life, I will protect all of you.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Fia kissed the vein on his neck. ¡°I trust you.¡±

    Esmeid on the bed, looking sad

    Peter¡¯s hand, which had just finished surgery, hung under his neck, his handsome face red and

    swollen

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± he asked faintly

    Esme did not reply andughed bitterly a couple of times.

    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s not just you who got injured I lost the child I lost the child.

    Peter looked at Esme and thought of what Fia sai

    His voice was a little cold as he asked, ¡°Do you really care about our child? Or did you intentionally

    sacrifice it for the sake of your aim?¡±

    Esme sat up abruptly, and ¡°Britney¡¯s face¡± contorted in pain.

    Her hand clenched tight as she hit her own chest strongly.

    ¡°Am I such a heartless person in your eyes?! Can¡¯t you see my pain? I even jumped off the building!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you jumped off the building.¡± Peter smiled sarcastically. ¡°Where there was a safetyid down

    below.¡±

    Esme appeared to have taken a hard blow as she got off the bed and hit Peter.

    ¡°How can you think that of me?! I am sad, very upset! I couldn¡¯t wish for more than to die!*

    Peter¡¯s gaze was numb. Conrad¡¯s humiliation of him made his mind distorted.

    ¡°I no longer wish to be bothered about your attitude.¡± He pushed Esme aside. ¡°Now, Maxwell

    Corporation is on the cusp of changing. If you really feel bad for the child, then help me with

    something.¡±

    He would absolutely not let how Conrad treated him so lightly go!

    Esme crumbled to the ground, looking at Peter in a daze as she asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Call for a press conference and say that you were humiliated by the husband-and-wife duo. They

    came to the hospital and forced you to attempt suicide.¡±

    Esme looked at Peter in a daze.

    ¡°I want their reputation to be ruined! I want Maxwell Corporation to receive the greatest blow!¡± Peter

    said eerily.

    When the time came, Conrad would be very busy. Only then could he start his revenge! He wanted him

    to see that he, Peter Hall, was not so easily provoked!

    Esme asked, ¡°Were you the one who posted all those untrue rumors online?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Untrue?¡± Peter smiled gloomily. ¡°Which of them were not true? You didn¡¯t go to the

    shopping mall, or you didn¡¯t go to the shop to buy jewelry? You weren¡¯t suppressed by Fia? You didn¡¯t

    meet Conrad? You didn¡¯t fall down the esctor and miscarry?!¡±

    His eyeballs popped. He couldn¡¯t help but wish to strangle Esme till she awakened.

    Until this moment, she was still dilly dallying!

    This heartless woman!

    ¡°All this time, it has been me who has been sacrificing for you. You should also do some things for me!¡±

    Peter¡¯s gaze carried a warning.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838

    Chapter 838

    Esme did not dare to provoke him at this moment and nodded to say, ¡°I got it. I will cooperate with you.

    ¡°Stay in the hospital. I¡¯ll be taking a trip.¡± Peter turned to leave.

    Esme sat on the ground in a daze for a couple of minutes. Peter was a madman! After being humiliated

    by Conrad once, he could not keep his cool. She could not continue to be entangled with him!

    She needed to find a way to deal with Peter!

    She must think of a way!

    She stood up and switched on her phone under her pillow. After hesitating for a bit, she made a call.

    Conrad had just coaxed Fia to sleep and gone to the study to work when his phone suddenly

    rang.

    It was a local unknown number.

    After picking up, he said faintly, ¡°Hello.¡±

    On the other end, a soft sound rang out. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, don¡¯t hang up first. I have something. important

    to tell you. Peter wants to harm Fia!¡±

    Conrad put his phone to his ear. ¡°Speak clearly.¡±

    ¡°He is a psychopath. He can¡¯t ept being humiliated by others. For the both of you to have treated

    him like this today, to him it is an extremely bad humiliation. He will not let things be! He said that he

    wants to take revenge on you two, and stop your child from being born. Those untrue rumors online

    were all done by him. It has nothing to do with me¡­¡±

    Esme cried aggrievedly, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you must believe me. I¡¯m now risking my life to remind you. If he

    finds out, I will be dead meat.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes lowered a little. At the moment, he could not investigate the true identity of the two of

    them and therger Fia¡¯s tummy grew, the more dangerous it would be.

    No matter what the intentions of the woman was, her desire to leave Peter was very strong. He could

    use thisyer of intention to dig out the evil acts of these two people.

    Only by quickly settling these two could he and Fia¡¯s lives regain their calm.

    ¡°How can I trust you just based on your words? Who can guarantee that you are not intentionally

    making a trap?¡± Conrad replied coldly.

    Esme said, ¡°I can tell you some of Peter¡¯s matters!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze turned cold as he asked, ¡°What matters?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now! He wants to force me to call for a conference to nder you and Fia. I don¡¯t want

    to do so. Mr. Maxwell, please secretly hide me away so that he can¡¯t find me. As long as I¡¯m safe, I will

    tell you everything!¡±

    Esme was worried Conrad would not agree, so she quickly said again, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I

    have no way to fight you. I just don¡¯t want to be used by him¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Ss to find you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t youe?¡± Esme asked miserably.

    Conrad smiled sarcastically. ¡°Then there is no need for this cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let Mr. Sse see me. You must not let Peter know and neither can you let Peter suspect

    me.¡± Esme eagerly set forth her requests.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Conrad hung up and contacted Ss.

    After hanging up, Esme¡¯s heart was unsettled, fearful that Conrad would go back on his word.

    She logged into the anonymous software and entered Fia¡¯s number and sent a message.

    Conrad returned to the bedroom and saw Fia¡¯s handphone light up from a nce.

    Picking up her phone and keying in her password, he saw a message.

    Seeing the content, his face was as dark as it could get.

    Who exactly was this person who would send anonymous messages to harass Fia from time to time!

    When he catches the person, he must break his hand!

    Conrad sat by the bedside and when Fia woke up from her sleep, he gently said to her, ¡°Fia, let me

    change a new phone number for you.¡±

    Fia frowned and searched for her phone, only to find that it was in Conrad¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Is it another anonymous message?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s change to a new phone number.¡± Conrad said, ¡°We¡¯ll use Sophia¡¯s identity card to change

    to a new one and not let other people find out.¡±

    Fia went silent for a couple of seconds before asking, ¡°Who do you think is the anonymous person

    sending the messages?¡±

    ¡°Whoever it is, they are unpredictable. You are pregnant now, so we have to put an end to this kind of

    disturbance.¡± Conrad held her hand. ¡°Listen to me, alright?¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839

    Chapter 839

    Fia felt that if she changed her number and without the anonymous messages, the enemy would

    disappear. She would feel even more uneasy.

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s change to a new number, alright?¡± Conrad asked gently.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get it changed. However, don¡¯t cancel this number, let Sophia use it,¡± Fia exined.

    ¡°Perhaps one day the person would be exposed. All of these are clues.¡±

    Conrad thought about it for a bit. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°What about Sophia?¡± Fia asked.

    ¡°You want to see her?¡± Conrad frowned. Sophia was punished and if she were toe over now, he

    was afraid that Fia would get angry when she saw it.

    ¡°Yeah. I want to see her. I want to talk to her. Go and busy yourself with work. Thepany¡¯s situation

    isn¡¯t too great now, is it?¡± Fia had seen all those rumors online.

    They did not stop and Maxwell Corporation¡¯s stocks were going down. All of these were very

    dangerous matters.

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get Sophia over.¡±

    ¡°Go to thepany. Don¡¯t stay at home. At this moment, everyone at thepany is

    panicking. If you don¡¯t go to thepany, everyone¡¯s state of mind would be even worse.¡± Fia thought

    of him and thepany sincerely.

    Conrad said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave when Sophiaes.¡±

    After about ten minutes, a car stopped outside the vi. Sophia came down from the car with a limp.

    Tiger wanted to support her a couple of times, but she avoided him each time.

    Sophia swept a nce at Tiger. ¡°I can kill a tiger. I¡¯m very tough! I don¡¯t need your support!¡±

    Tiger did not insist and entered first, carrying the incense he had checked.

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no problem with the incense.¡±

    Conrad epted them and waited for Sophia to enter slowly. Putting the incense on the table, he

    faintly gave Sophia instructions. ¡°Each day, light up this incense. It is good for Fia¡¯s mind. and body.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Sophia nodded obediently. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Conrad swept a nce at her right leg. ¡°Do you know your mistakes?¡±

    Sophia nodded quietly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If you bring Fia to risky situations again, you will stay in the camp for the rest of your life. Don¡¯te

    out again!¡± Conrad shouted sharply.

    ¡°I got it.¡± Sophia¡¯s head was lowered even further.

    Fia immediately said, ¡°Quickly go to thepany first.¡±

    ter 839

    Conrad rubbed her head. ¡°I will try toe back as soon as possible. Stay at home and don¡¯t leave.

    Always stay with Sophia. Got it?¡±

    Fia nodded and got up to push him.

    ¡°Just go.¡±

    Conrad and Tiger left.

    Fia walked to Sophia and held one of her hands.

    ¡°Sorry, Sophia. I implicated you.¡±

    Sophia suddenly raised her head, a slyness in her eyes. ¡°Fia, I¡¯m not upset. It¡¯s just that if I don¡¯t put on

    a little act in front of Sir, he would feel that I didn¡¯t learn from my mistakes and then he won¡¯t let me stay

    by your side.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Fia grabbed her to take a seat. ¡°Does your right leg hurt?¡±

    Sophia originally wanted to say it didn¡¯t hurt, but she actually felt a little heartache, having such a girl

    asking her so gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little painful.¡±

    ¡°Let me see?¡± Fia knelt before Sophia and pulled up her long skirt to reveal her left leg.

    Her left leg was more swollen than her right leg.

    She asked, ¡°What punishment did you receive? Why is your left leg so swollen?¡±

    ¡°Just some punishment to practice martial arts. It was a little vigorous but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Seeing

    Fia¡¯s eyes a little red, Sophia pulled her to sit by her side.

    She said with a giggle, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think! I still can kill a tiger even in my current

    state!¡±

    With reddened eyes, Fia said gently, ¡°You are a girl, not a boy, more precious than a boy. Just how

    much have you suffered to have been raised the way you are?¡±

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840

    Chapter 840

    Sophia felt like her heart was being stuffed with ss, feeling a dull pain.

    She was an orphan and grew up in the Hellish Training Camp. Since young, no one had ever said such

    words to her.

    All she learned was how to defeat enemies!

    ¡°There is medicine to get rid of bruises and swelling. I¡¯ll get it.¡± Fia got up to look for

    medicine.

    Sophia sat there in a daze, feeling quite touched. The feeling of having someone who treated her like a

    girl and cared for her was really not bad.

    Fia brought the first aid kit and said to Sophia, ¡°Let me help you apply the medicine. It might be a little

    painful. Just endure it a little.¡±

    ¡°There is no need, Madam.¡± Sophia took over the first aid kit in her hand. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Fia said.

    Sophia shook her head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m ticklish.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then you can do it yourself.¡± Fia sat down by her side and asked, ¡°Have you eaten? What do

    you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Tiger sent food,¡± Sophia replied.

    Fia felt curious. ¡°Does Tiger like you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sophia guffawed. ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s a block of wood!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Fia recalled each time Tiger saw Sophia. He would look away a couple of times, whether intentionally

    or unintentionally.

    Tiger had a poker face and would not avoid eye contact when he saw other people.

    ¡°No matter how much of a block head he is, he still has love in his heart. Liking you is still normal.¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t joke around.¡± Sophia put on the medication herself. ¡°This punishment was personally

    supervised by him. If he really liked me, how could he be so strict? He didn¡¯t even cut me any ck.¡±

    ¡°He should be just like Conrad, afraid that if you were a little more gutsy, you would bring me along and

    take risks. He wants you to remember your lesson. That¡¯s why he was so strict in carrying out the

    punishment.¡± Fia saidfortingly.

    Sophia pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t me him either. He is quite caring toward me, even sending me food and

    drinks.¡±

    Ss avoided surveince and arrived at Esme¡¯s ward.

    ¡°Will you leave with me now?¡±

    Esme looked behind Ss. ¡°You came alone?¡±

    ¡°Me alone is sufficient.¡± Ss¡¯ expression was cold. He was not in the mood to crack any jokes

    at all.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave like this without saying anything. There is a need to create an illusion to make Peter feel

    that I have met with some kind of danger. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    Ss interrupted Esme. ¡°Mr. Maxwell has already given orders to treat it as I¡¯m taking you away. When

    the timees and he has concerns, he won¡¯t date to act recklessly.

    Esme nodded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Maxwell is very thoughtful. Then let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    She was afraid of bumping into Peter.

    Ss brought Esme away from the hospital.

    Esme noticed that the route was not to the vis where the rich lived and immediately asked, ¡± Where

    are you bringing me?¡±

    Ss responded, ¡°Where did you think I¡¯d bring you to?¡±

    Esme replied, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be the area of the rich?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Ss gave a sarcasticugh. ¡°That is Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s home. Why would I bring you

    there?¡±

    Esme was stunned for a moment and her tone was gentle as she said, ¡°I thought for the sake of

    questioning me, it would be arranged for me to live in a vi in that area.¡±

    Afterall, all the vis there belonged to Conrad!

    ¡°You have quite a beautiful dream.¡± Ss was toozy to continue talking to her. He elerated,

    wishing only to send her to her destination and leave.

    He drove into Koi Gardens and led Esme to one of the apartments at the middle levels.

    ¡°In the future, you will live here. You can¡¯t leave without permission.¡± Ss left after he was done

    speaking.

    Esme was just thinking that if she wanted to leave, she¡¯d leave. After all, she had legs.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841

    Chapter 841

    It was then the door of the condominium apartment was opened again. This time Ss brought in two

    hunky, muscr bodyguards.

    Ss said to her coldly, ¡°They are here to protect you. They will take turns to guard your door. If you

    need anything, you can always ask them to provide them for you.¡±

    Esme clenched her teeth and thanked him profusely. Deep in her heart, however, she was cursing him

    and Conrad non-stop. She did not think that Conrad would not only refuse to see her but also send

    someone to keep an eye on her.

    ¡°Mr. Ss, I have miscarried my baby recently. I forgot to bring my medici-¡±

    Before she was able to finish her words, Ss tossed a packet of medicine on the table.

    ¡°This is the medicine prescribed by the hospital. Remember to take them as the doctor ordered.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ss.¡± Esme thanked him again.

    But it was not over yet. Ss looked her in the eye and said, ¡°Hand over your phone.¡±

    Esme was stunned hearing this. ¡°Why should I give you my phone? No, you can¡¯t have it.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be found by Peter Hall?¡± Ss asked.

    After hesitating for two seconds, Esme said, ¡°I won¡¯t ept his phone call.¡±

    ¡°What a load of bullsh*t! I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Ss rolled his eyes at her before asking sarcastically,

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you cooperating? Are you trying to set us up?¡±

    ¡°No! I truly am on your side! Do you know why Peter wants to hurt Sis Fia so much? It¡¯s because Uncle

    Parker had wronged his family a long time ago. He wants to avenge his family!¡±

    Esme continued providing more details about Peter, fearing that Ss still did not believe her. ¡°That

    incident was rather famous back then. You¡¯ll definitely find news about it if you begin researching the

    rtionship between the Halls and Parkers.¡±

    Ss listened to her without uttering a word. He already knew about this. Conrad had ordered. him to

    investigate this a long time ago. Although Conall had spent some effort in wiping off traces of this

    incident from the media, it only took Ss two days to uncover the news about it.

    Conrad had given an order that if Britney told the truth she could keep her phone.

    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t confiscate your phone. But you¡¯ll need to hand over your phone¡¯s sim card.¡±

    33

    Esme was speechless when she heard this.

    ¡°Do you not trust me at all?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unwise to underestimate a foe. Peter Hall has aplicated background and is very smart. It will

    take very little effort for him to find you via GPS using your phone number.¡±

    Then Ss said to her cynically, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more cooperative if you want Mr. Maxwell to protect

    you?¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll hand over my phone¡¯s sim card.¡± Esme was not hiding anything in her phone so she was not

    really afraid of handing it over to him. It was just that she felt unreconciled to see them not trust her so

    much.

    The number that she had been using to send anonymous messages to Fia was still well hidden. After

    Ss left, Esme took some time to linger in the apartment before opening the door. The bodyguards

    were staying on guard on each side of the door.

    ¡°Do you need something, Miss Thomas?¡± the bodyguards asked as they gave her a cold stare.

    Frightened by their intimidating presence, Esme quickly closed the door. She used the phone number

    that Ss provided her to call Conrad.

    At Maxwell Corporation¡­

    Conrad stared at the screen of his ringing phone for a few seconds before receiving the call impatiently.

    ¡°Hello? What is it?¡± He knew this number was used by Esme at the moment.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, why didn¡¯t youe and meet me? Don¡¯t you want to know about Peter? I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Conrad curtly interjected and hung up the phone.

    Esme was furious! However, after recalling the damage Peter had caused to Maxwell

    Corporation¡¯s reputation, she finally calmed down.

    She was waiting for Conrad to go to her after he was done with his work.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± Peter yelled at the doctors and nurses after realizing that Esme was missing.

    ¡°Where did you hide her? Where?! Give her back to me!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Mister, we truly don¡¯t know where your girlfriend has gone to.¡±

    The doctors and nurses were trying to calm Peter down.

    When Peter was about to call the police, he received a message on his phone. It was from Esme¡¯s

    phone number.

    Just as he wanted to get someone to track the phone¡¯s GPS, a call came from another number. ¡°Hello,

    is this Mr. Hall?¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842

    Chapter 842

    Peter furrowed his brows as soon as he heard this. He recognized that cold, indifferent voice. Conrad

    leaned back on his ck high back chair, gripping his phone as he spun his pen. ¡°About those rumors

    about me, my wife, and mypany, aren¡¯t you going to do something about it, Mr. Hall?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    your

    hands?!¡± Peter¡¯s face turned grim when he realized what was going on.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Peter said anxiously, ¡°She¡¯s weak and frail right now! She needs proper

    medical attention at the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Heh! Let me remind you, Mr. Hall. You drew the first blood.¡± After finishing his words, Conrad

    immediately hung up.

    Peter was furious and agitated at the matter at hand. He could not get through Esme¡¯s phone so he

    could not get her phone¡¯s location. He wanted to rush to Maxwell Corporation to get her back but there

    was no way he could manage it alone!

    press

    Besides, there was something important to do right now. He could not hold the conference without

    Esme. So he had to relent and postpone his n, asking the keyboard warriors that he had hired to

    stop their defamation online.

    A momentter, a piece of powerful, solid evidence suddenly appeared on the inte. It was an

    unedited video footage of Esme disliking the ne and Fia only purchasing it after the former put it

    aside. When she saw that Fia wanted the ne, Esme changed her mind and insisted that the

    ne belonged to her since she saw it first.

    Then there was another unedited video footage that showed how Esme fell down the esctor. The

    footage was purposely slowed down a notch so it would y frame by frame, showing everyone clearly

    how it all happened.

    Anyone with some brain cells would be able to see that Esme fell after losing her bnce and that no

    one had pushed her.

    Watching the footage, Peter could sense that Esme did it on purpose.

    ¡°You b*tch!¡±

    Peter was so pissed that he wanted to choke her to death in that instant! He had felt so sorry and sad

    for her yet it turned out that she was actually scheming against him?!

    ¡°So you want to push me away and glue yourself to Conrad Maxwell?! Fine!¡± Peter said to himself in an

    eerie voice, ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret dearly for that!¡±

    Meanwhile, the Parkers were having a meal at their home.

    Finn and Annie had returned to their home from Gryphon City. When Conall asked them about Fia,

    Annie spoke before Finn could say a word. ¡°Fia¡¯s doing great! She is basically living like a queen these

    days.¡±

    Finn kicked Annie¡¯s leg under the table and chastised, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth! She got married so young and does not have a proper job. All she has is a

    super husband that can do anything for her. She is set for life! Aw geez! I take it back. She¡¯s living a life

    much more extravagant than a queen¡¯s!¡±

    Finishing her sentence, Annie looked at Felicity. ¡°Am I right, cousin?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Felicity did not want to say anything. However, upon hearing this, she had to put down her fork and

    said, ¡°Dad had looked into it. The new jewelry designer in Maxwell Corporation is Fia. Her newly

    designed jewelry had broken Maxwell Corporation¡¯s sales record recently.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not impressive at all. It¡¯s not her doing. This is all thanks to Conrad and Maxwell Corporation!

    She can¡¯t possibly achieve these all by herself,¡± Annie retorted dejectedly. ring at Annie, Felicity felt

    a tinge of anger. ¡°Annie, you should stop daydreaming and dedicate your time to your job.¡±

    ¡°Daydreaming? How could you say that? We basically grew up together. How can you defend an

    outsider like her!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Conall mmed on the table and yelled, ¡°Fia is no outsider! She is your cousin

    too!¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843

    Chapter 843

    ¡°Uncle Conall?! How can you yell at me like that?!¡± Annie stared at Conall in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve never

    raised your voice at me like this.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. Do you ever think about how I feel when you badmouth her in front of me?¡± Conall

    red at Annie furiously.

    Annie began to well up with tears, ¡°And have you all thought about what I feel? I¡¯ve never done

    anything wrong. Yet Conrad and Fia did that to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Annie, shut up!¡± Finn finally could not bear to see his daughter misbehaving like this

    anymore.

    He knew very well that his daughter had fallen for Conrad and that she had been trying to wreck

    Conrad and Fia¡¯s marriage.

    Had he not uncovered her scheme in time, forced her to resign from Maxwell Corporation, who knew

    what else she had up her sleeve!

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you! You are to return to Lumenpolis and stay put!¡± Finn gave her a stern order before turning

    to Joy. ¡°Dear sister-inw, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to depend on you to keep an eye on her. She¡¯s still young

    and immature so she is prone to making mistakes.¡±

    Joy nodded. ¡°Staying in Lumenpolis could be a good thing for Annie. She could also provide.pany

    for Felicity.¡±

    The meal then ended on a bad note.

    When the Parker brothers walked into the study, Conall impatiently asked, ¡°Be honest with me. What

    happened to Fia?¡±

    ¡°Something did happen alright¡­ For some reason, Fia was sure that Britney, Barbara¡¯s sister, is

    actually Esme Manning in disguise. She almost pushed her down a bridge and drowned her.¡±

    Finn furrowed his brows and said, ¡°We¡¯re still investigating this. But the investigation has been going

    poorly because a certain organization has been pulling strings to conceal information and evidence.¡±

    ¡°Hellish Training Camp,¡± Conall said in a sullen face. ¡°Only Hellish Training Camp has resources to do

    that.¡±

    Finn asked in surprise, ¡°Are you telling me that the Thomas family has ties with that camp?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± Conall shook his head and said confidently, ¡°Hellish Training Camp is a secret

    organization. No one truly knows where its headquarters are. They rejected me when I wanted to do

    business with them so the Thomases can¡¯t possibly be worthy enough to use their resources.¡±

    ¡°Then why are they stopping us from investigating the case?¡±

    ¡°We need to find out what kind of people Barbara¡¯s sister has been dealing with. Perhaps she had

    gotten in touch with people who have ties with Hellish Training Camp. And not just anyone from the

    camp. It¡¯s someone with a high position there.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a certain someone. He¡¯s a son of the Hall family.¡±

    Finn revealed the person cautiously to his brother.

    Hearing this, a frown appeared on Conall¡¯s face. ¡°You mean that Hall family from Gryphon City?¡±

    Finn nodded.

    Conall probed even further, ¡°The son of Mr. Hall who jumped off a building after his went bankrupt?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Finn confirmed his brother¡¯s spection with a sullen face. ¡°Brother, do you think this is all¡­

    connected somehow?¡±

    Conall said determinedly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re connected. We need to get to the bottom of this!¡±

    Conall recalled the time when he got hit by a motorcycle. The perpetrator said he was under the

    influence of alcohol so he could not control his bike. When he thought about it, Conall could not help

    but feel that it was not as simple as that.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Finn, if we can¡¯t dig out anything about that Hall boy, we¡¯ll interrogate his parents for information!¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes turned vicious and cruel. ¡°If they want to hurt Fia, I¡¯ll have their heads!¡±

    ¡°Conall¡­! Brother¡­! This is all just spection. Besides, Barbara¡¯s sister hasn¡¯t harmed Fia. It was Fia

    who identally hurt her. She even dropped her charges against Fia.¡±

    Finn did not want Barbara toe pestering him about her sisterter. Even though they could not

    reconcile and be lovers again, he was hoping to remain as her friend. He did. not want her as his

    enemy.

    ¡°If Fia suspects her, then surely there must be a reason for it! Fia is a kind and gentle girl. She wouldn¡¯t

    suspect an innocent person for no reason!¡±

    ¡°Conall, I think it¡¯s because Fia was overly suspicious of everyone around her. Barbara¡¯s sister is a

    mousy person. She doesn¡¯t look or act like Esme Manning at all. Besides, Esme Manning is dead. We

    even retrieved her corpse and identified it to be her. The corpse¡¯s DNA matches hers.¡± Finn kept on

    trying to persuade his brother to prevent him from doing something he might regretter in Fia¡¯s name.

    Conall looked at Finn grimly. ¡°Then why is Fia suspicious of her and her only out of so many people on

    the?¡±

    Finn sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all Conrad¡¯s fault. Although he has a bad temper, Conrad is a capable man. And he¡¯s

    extremely handsome too. So it¡¯s not unusual to have many women chasing after him. This has made

    Fia mistrustful of people. Now, everyone looks like a bad person to her.¡± Conall red at his brother

    furiously. ¡°What bullsh*t are you spouting at me, Finn?!¡±

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844

    Chapter 844

    ¡°Brother, I am not spouting nonsense. I¡¯ve checked with the hospital. After her mom¡¯s death, Fia

    became mentally unstable. The doctors have determined that she has severe clinical depression,¡± Finn

    said.

    ¡°Poor child¡­! Why is her life so full of suffering and turbulence?¡± Conall pulled his hair andmented

    sorrowfully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was the one who caused Fia and Echo so much pain. If I didn¡¯t leave them

    back then, Echo and I could have given Fia a proper family. She would have been able to grow up

    healthily and happily.¡±

    Holding a tray with tea, Joy climbed up the stairs and noticed the door to the study was half- opened.

    Her face turned grim and sullen as she stood next to the half-open door and overheard their

    conversation.

    Shaken by what she heard, the teacups on the tray shook and fell to the floor, breaking into pieces as

    tea spilled everywhere.

    Conall frowned and looked at the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Joy opened the door in anger. ¡°Conall, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡±

    She then rushed to his side. ¡°Do you still have any conscience in you?! Are me and Felicity not

    important to you at all?!¡±

    Joy welled up with tears as her hands trembled in anger. She was so pissed that she was about to

    throw hands with him.

    ¡°Joy, please calm down. Conall is just feeling sorry for them. He did not mean to say he doesn¡¯t think

    you¡¯re not important to him.¡± Finn approached them to pacify Joy.

    Pushing Finn away, Joy red at Conall and asked, ¡°How could you say something like that? Did we

    force you to marry me?! You and Echo Lawson aren¡¯t meant to be together, and you¡¯re the one who left

    her! You wronged her, not me and Felicity! So you should not make us pay for your mistake! You have

    a family now so you must always remember to act the part! You¡¯re my husband and Felicity¡¯s father!

    You should not be this selfish!¡±

    ¡°Mom, stop! Please be more understanding of Dad.¡± Felicity hade upstairs and overheard her

    mother¡¯s wailing. She walked into the study and embraced the teary, mncholic Joy.

    ¡°Understanding? For what?! He wants to leave us!¡± Joy wailed dolefully.

    ¡°Dad is just feeling sad for Fia. He didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    Felicity then apologized to her father and uncle before bringing her mother out of the study.

    Then she held her mother¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t be this impatient. The more you

    fight with Dad, the more he¡¯d mourn for Echo Lawson. In the end, he¡¯ll despise you and things could

    end up against your favour.¡±

    ¡°That woman is already dead! She can¡¯te back to harm me!¡±

    Felicity sighed. ¡°Could you stop doing this for my sake? If Dad begins to hate you, he¡¯d begin to loathe

    me too. What¡¯d I do when that happens?¡±

    Joy was stunned to hear this. She anxiously said to her daughter, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s nning to leave

    all his inheritance to Fia?! Felicity, you need toe up with something! You can¡¯t let

    your father do this!¡±

    ¡°Then you should behave and not upset dad, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t say anything to upset him anymore. Even if he says something like that again, I¡¯ll

    pretend to not hear it.¡± Joy clenched her teeth and said, ¡°No matter what happens, we must secure

    your father¡¯s inheritance. We can¡¯t allow it to fall into the hands of an outsider!¡± ¡°Mom¡­ Dad is still

    living quite healthily. How could you think about the inheritance?!¡±

    Felicity was speechless when she heard Joy say something like this.

    Her mother had a tendency to speak without thinking. And when she did try to use her head, Joy was

    not a bright person, always choosing to do the most stupid thing. Seeing her like this, Felicity could not

    help but worry about her.

    ¡°1¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I mean, I don¡¯t want an outsider toe and rob everything from us.¡±

    Joy embraced her daughter and walked downstairs. ¡°Due to your father getting injured, there is a lot of

    work piled up in thepany. Could you please quit your job overseas ande back to help your

    father?¡±

    Felicity frowned. ¡°I am not interested in working for Parker Group.¡±

    ¡°How are you not interested? We only have you, our only child in the family! If you don¡¯t inherit the

    company, are we supposed to stand by and watch Annie take over?¡± Joy said, fuming.

    ¡°Annie isn¡¯t suitable to lead Parker Group,¡± Felicity said sternly. ¡°I¡¯d rather the board of directors pick

    Fia than her.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Joy pped her daughter¡¯s arm and said, ¡°She¡¯s your enemy! How could you

    think about giving up your father¡¯spany to her?!¡±

    Felicity sighed. ¡°Just saying. Besides, Dad isn¡¯t that old. So there is no need to find a sessor for the

    company just yet. If there indeed is a need to find one, Fia fits the bill more than Annie. She isn¡¯t just

    capable. She also has Conrad Maxwell and Maxwell Corporation backing her.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Joy was surprised to see her daughter siding with Fia so much. She pinched Felicity¡¯s arm and said,

    ¡°My poor daughter, why can¡¯t you think more for yourself?¡±

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845

    Chapter 845

    Felicity frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ll bring you out for shopping, alright?¡±

    She still wanted to enjoy her freedom and did not want to be bound by her father¡¯spany. If she had

    wanted to inherit Conall¡¯spany, she would not have chosen to go overseas in the first ce.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Fia is too stubborn.¡± Conallmented, ¡°If she isn¡¯t too stubborn about not wanting toe home, I

    would be able to protect her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. Conrad is really capable and he won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Finn had

    changed his impression of Conrad after seeing how he resolved that incident in the hotel.

    ¡°No matter how capable he is, we can¡¯t expect someone like him to show evesting love to Fia.¡±

    Conall said dolefully, ¡°I¡¯ll travel to Gryphon to meet Fia again. I¡¯ll ask her toy low with us in

    Lumenpolis for a while.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t waste your time. She will nevere.¡± Finn thought for a moment and said, To be frank,

    seeing how much Joy dislikes her, you could end up hurting Fia if you bring her home.¡±

    ¡°Joy would dare to hurt Fia?!¡± Conall said angrily.

    ¡°Joy has a bad temper and tends to run her mouth. It¡¯s very likely that she would say hurtful things

    when she meets Fia.¡± Finn tried his best to dissuade his brother from bringing Fia over. Conall furrowed

    his brows and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll live with Fia in another vi!¡±

    Finn was speechless to hear this. His brother was so gentle and loving when it came to Fia. But Conall

    tended to be domineering and overbearing when it came to other people.

    Meanwhile, Fia was prepared to go to bed after taking a warm bath. Her phone suddenly rang. Lying

    on her stomach on the bed, Fia stared at the phone that was a few meters away, not intending to touch

    it.

    When he was bringing theundry to the bathroom, Conrad saw the ringing phone and picked it up to

    have a look. ¡°It¡¯s from Conall Parker.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes and said, ¡°Give me the phone.¡±

    Conrad handed her the phone and sat next to her on the bed.

    ¡°You go have your bath. It¡¯s just a phone call.¡± Fia rolled her eyes at Conrad.

    Still sitting on the bed, Conrad came up with an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m feeling tired all a sudden. So I¡¯ll sit here for

    a while.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Fia sat up on the bed and received the call. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Conall¡¯s excited voice could be heard through the phone. ¡°Fia, how are you? Are you at home?¡± ¡°Yes,

    I¡¯m at home.¡±

    ¡°I received news that something bad had happened to Maxwell Corporation in thest two days. Is he

    busy? Is he not apanying you at home?¡±

    ncing at Conrad who was sitting next to her, Fia said, ¡°Hees home every day. In fact, he¡¯s with

    me right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Conall sounded disappointed. ¡°Then¡­ aren¡¯t you bored living in Gryphon City? Perhaps you can

    come live with me in Lumenpolis for a few days. I can arrange it for you. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Joy and

    Felicity disturb you. If they dare to¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Parker. But I don¡¯t want to go to Lumenpolis.¡± Fia interrupted Conall¡¯s enthusiastic

    persuasion.

    ¡°Why not? I won¡¯t make you do anything you don¡¯t like to do. I will help you send away people that

    you

    don¡¯t want to meet.¡± Conall had not given up yet, trying to persuade his daughter in a loving voice.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Letting out a heavy sigh, Fia said, ¡°Please don¡¯t waste your time on me. I¡¯ve told you I have a family.

    I¡¯m doing really well right now. I don¡¯t want changes in my life.¡±

    Fia knew very well that she would face a bloodbath if she were to return to the Parkers.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846

    Chapter 846

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m just worried about you. Your uncle came and told me what happened in Gryphon.¡±

    ¡°He told you I pushed Britney off a bridge, didn¡¯t he?¡± Fia then asked sarcastically, ¡°What else did he

    say? That I¡¯m mentally ill? That I¡¯ve be so suspicious of others that everyone seems like a bad

    person to me?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face turned cold when he noticed Fia¡¯s emotions start to be unstable. He even wanted

    to snatch the phone from Fia¡¯s hand so she would not be adversely affected by negative feelings.

    However, he felt relieved when he saw her smirking at the phone, seemingly not feeling hurt at all.

    you that

    way, Fia.

    ¡°No. Your uncle didn¡¯t say that.¡± Conall frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of you I believe

    you. Whatever you did, you must have done it with a reason.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you all think of me like that, I would not mind at all. Besides, Mr. Finn Parker and

    Madam Barbara were once a couple. So it¡¯s only normal for him to defend his dear sister-inw,¡± Fia

    replied in a mocking tone, showing that she did not care about how they viewed her.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    When Conall wanted to say more to persuade her, Fia interjected, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to rest now.¡±

    Then she hung up the phone and smiled joyously at Conrad. ¡°I¡¯m done with my phone call. Satisfied?

    So can you take your bath now?¡±

    Conrad patted her on the head and said, ¡°Roger that, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Fia shoved his hand away before pulling the nket over her. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll hit the sack. first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Conrad tucked her in before walking to the bathroom. When she heard the bathroom door

    close, Fia¡¯s face turned sullen and she was dismayed.

    She could not stop thinking about the possibility that Britney and Esme were the same person. On top

    of that, Britney had connections and people who cared for her, making it difficult to probe for the truth.

    The next morning, Conrad went straight to thepany after breakfast. Fia came up with an excuse so

    she would be allowed to rest at home.

    Before leaving the house, Conrad ordered Sophia to apany Fia at home and to never bring her

    out. Even if Fia insisted on going outdoors, Sophia was to tell him about it too.

    Seeing him out the door, Fia said with a gentle smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be a good girl and stay

    at home until youe back.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

    Seeing his wife waving him goodbye, Conrad recalled the early days of their marriage. If so many

    untoward things had not happened back then, perhaps their marriage would be as peaceful and

    harmonious as this.

    After Conrad¡¯s car was out of sight, Fia¡¯s smile faded.

    Seeing this, Sophia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Fia shrugged and said, ¡°I want to visit the hospital. Wannae with me?¡± rmed,

    Sophia asked Fia timidly, ¡°What¡­ What are you going to the hospital for?¡±

    ¡°To pay Britney a visit.¡± Fia told Sophia frankly, ¡°I want to see for myself if she¡¯s Esme or not.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Sophia held Fia¡¯s hand worriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter to Sir, okay? We can¡¯t allow something

    like yesterday to happen again. I have never be a mother so I did not realize the risk. Even Ss

    and Tiger scolded mest night. I¡¯m still scared and anxious when I think about what happened

    yesterday. If anything were to happen to you and your baby, there¡¯s nothing I can do to right my

    mistake.¡±

    Fia instinctively looked at her tummy before relenting. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± Fearing that Fia

    would be upset, Sophia suggested a different way. ¡°How about this, Fia? I¡¯ll go to the hospital in your

    stead. You stay at home while Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor look after you.¡±

    Although Sophia was a capable fighter, she was still a girl. Fia was worried that if she allowed her to go

    there alone she would face mortal peril.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    It was then that they saw Tiger walk through the vi¡¯s gate. Sophia was overjoyed to see him. ¡°Great

    timing, Tiger! I need to head out for a bit. Can you please look after Fia for a while?¡± ¡°Where are you

    going?¡± Tiger coldly nced at Sophia¡¯s leg before saying, ¡°Do you want to receive more punishment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to retrieve some documents for our boss. I¡¯ll be leaving shortly.¡±

    Then, Tiger gave it some thought before asking the girls, ¡°So what is it? Perhaps I could help if I¡¯ve got

    the time.¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847

    Chapter 847

    Sophia looked at Fia, to see if she agreed with this idea.

    any

    Fia thought that Tiger was a huge, hunky man so he should be able to handle. dangering his way.

    So she said, ¡°I want to pay Britney a visit at the hospital.¡±

    kind of

    Tiger did not probe why she wanted to visit Britney. Instead he told her what he knew right away. ¡°Miss

    Thomas isn¡¯t there. She was released from the hospital yesterday.¡±

    ¡°That early?¡± Fia was surprised to hear that. ¡°But she had just miscarried a baby and even jumped off a

    building? Doesn¡¯t she need medical attention at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details.¡± Tiger was loyal to Conrad and strictly obeyed his order to not tell her full

    details about that cursed Britney.

    ¡°Fine. I guess I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital then.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Fia figured that Peter probably had fetched Britney out of the hospital because he feared for her safety.

    Even if she wanted to find them now, Fia had no idea if they had fled to the Hall¡¯s household or to the

    Thomases¡¯ household.

    ¡°Tiger, can you help me find out where she is?¡±

    Tiger shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something happened at thepany in thest two days. So

    our hands are tied.¡±

    Recalling the defamation that had caused Maxwell Corporation¡¯s stocks to go down, Fia

    became concerned for them and probed further. ¡°So how¡¯s thepany doing? Has that video we

    posted done any good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has. But it¡¯ll take some time for it to take full effect though.¡±

    Fearing that she would probe further, Tiger did not dare to linger at the vi. After retrieving the

    document from Conrad¡¯s study, Tiger immediately left.

    Standing at the front yard, Fia stared at Tiger leaving with the car for a while before saying to Sophia

    coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit weird?¡±

    ¡°Weird? You mean Tiger¡¯s acting weird? I don¡¯t think so. He has always had that poker face.¡±

    ¡°He evaded talking about Britney.¡±

    A thought shed in Sophia¡¯s mind before sheforted Fia gently, ¡°That woman is a pretentious

    homewrecker. So it¡¯s natural for a man like Tiger to not want to talk about her.¡±

    Sophia, too, had noticed Tiger¡¯s reluctance to talk about Britney. But she did not dare to tell this to Fia,

    fearing that she would be upset.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Fia smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside. Your feet will start hurting if we stand out here too long.¡±

    Sophia bearned at Fia and said, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m as sturdy as a rock!¡±

    Walking into the house in low spirits, Fia asked Sophia to wait for her in the living room as she climbed

    upstairs.

    After she entered the master bedroom, Fia browsed through her contact list to find Jason¡¯s

    number. However, after a brief moment of hesitation, she dialled Kent¡¯s number instead.

    ¡°Hey, Mrs. Maxwell! It¡¯s been a while.¡± Kent stretched and yawned on his chair. He had been working

    day in and day out, absolutely exhausted.

    ¡°Mr. Gilbert, I¡¯d like you to help me locate someone. How much should I pay for your service?¡± Fia

    asked courteously.

    Kent was stunned momentarily before beaming at his phone. ¡°For you, no charge.¡±

    ¡°No, I mustpensate you for your service or else it¡¯d be unfair to you. Name your price.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.

    You, Jase, and I are friends. So it¡¯d be wrong to take money from you. Besides, Eileen had helped a

    great deal when I was at my lowest point in life. So don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll help you free of charge.¡±

    Fia was speechless after learning about Kent¡¯s generosity.

    Kent asked, ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re trying to find Peter Hall and Britney Thomas?¡±

    ¡°Yes. More importantly, I want to find out whether Britney is actually Esme in disguise.¡± Fia clenched

    her teeth and said, ¡°I have a certain unsettling feeling about her.¡±

    ¡°I understand. To be frank, I, too, think the woman using her name isn¡¯t really Britney Thomas. Though

    we still need more evidence to prove that she¡¯s Esme.¡± Kent took a breath before saying, ¡°I¡¯d say Peter

    Hall is the more troublesome devil to deal with. If we are to find out about Britney¡¯s real identity, we

    should focus our effort on Peter.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Yes. Thank you so much for your help.¡±

    Kent responded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m doing this for myself too. I¡¯ll let Mr. Maxwell know as

    soon as I find them.¡±

    Fia furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Could you tell me right away?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re husband and wife, right? So it¡¯s important that I tell him. If he has information about these two,

    he¡¯ll be able to protect you.

    ¡°He will keep it from me,¡± Fia said in certainty. ¡°And I don¡¯t like being kept in the dark.¡±

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848

    Chapter 848

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell¡­¡± Kent said to her solemnly, ¡°If he¡¯s keeping it from you, I think he¡¯s doing it your own

    good. It¡¯s very likely that he doesn¡¯t want you to worry about these matters.¡±

    for

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    11

    ¡±

    Kent¡¯s words were so reasonable that Fia was not able to refute them at all.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a call when I find them.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you again for your help.¡±

    After hanging up, Kent sent a message to Sally.

    A few minutes passed and no reply from her. Kent figured that Sally was busy with her learning so she

    did not have time for her phone. So he directed his attention back to hisputer and kept on working

    on his tasks.

    At noon, Conrad returned from thepany.

    Fia and Sophia were watching something on the television and chatted about the plot of the drama they

    were watching. When they saw hime home, Fia asked, ¡°Oh, back so soon?¡±

    Conrad sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m home to have lunch with you.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°You can resume with your work and not worry about me. I will have lunch properly.¡± Seeing

    that Fia did not mention ¡°it¡±, Conrad said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked an appointment with Mr. White. We¡¯ll meet with

    him in an hour.¡±

    LE 11

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°Okay. Understood.¡±

    ¡°Sophia, you go check and see if lunch is ready,¡± Conrad ordered.

    When Sophia went to the kitchen, Conrad sat next to Fia and embraced her,forting her gently.

    ¡°Fia, we need to continue with the treatment. Only by doing that will you get better.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fia did not like going through with Marcus¡¯ therapy. His questions were so invasive, as though he was

    trying to dig out all of her secrets. Even though they had signed the confidentiality agreement, Fia still

    felt reluctant to see Marcus.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go there after we have lunch, okay?¡± Conrad asked gently.

    Fia raised her head and gazed at his charming, amber eyes. His eyes were so warm and gentle today.

    So she nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡¯

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Conrad patted her head. ¡°What do you want to doter in the evening? I¡¯ll

    apany you.¡±

    A jolt shed in Fia¡¯s heart as she hugged his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Britney, shall we?¡±

    Conrad frowned and asked, ¡°Find her? How?¡±

    ¡°She was supposed to stay in the hospital for a few more days. But she was released from the hospital

    so early. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t odd at all. Peter could have found a doctor to take care of her at home,¡± Conrad said calmly.

    ¡°So she¡¯s currently staying with the Halls?¡± Fia asked curiously.

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Recalling something, Fia asked again, ¡°What did you and her talk about in that jewelry store that day?¡±

    Conrad hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I invited her to y piano at Maxwell Corporation so we

    could keep a close eye on her and uncover her real identity.¡±

    Biting her lips, Fia asked again, ¡°How do you feel after listening to her ying the piano?¡± ¡°What do you

    mean?¡± Conrad was being extremely careful right now, careful not to say anything to trigger Fia.

    ¡°Did she y like Esme?¡±

    ¡°No. They don¡¯t share the same expertise and skills,¡± Conrad answered sincerely.

    Fia looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re right. If she had only just begun learning the piano, she would not be able to

    y so well. It¡¯s also quite possible that she was downying her skills so we would not link her to

    Esme.¡±

    Conrad lightly rubbed on Fia¡¯s soft, silky hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite right with your analysis.¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­ Madam¡­ Time for lunch.¡±

    Sophia approached them to tell them that lunch was ready. She did not dare to say Fia¡¯s name

    in front of Conrad so she addressed her as ¡°Madam¡± in a timid tone.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s have lunch, Fia.¡± Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand to help her up from the sofa.

    Seeing this, Sophia excused herself, ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡±

    Fia stopped her and said, ¡°No, stay and have lunch with us.¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ no, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got a date.¡±

    Sophia quickly fled from the scene. She would not dare to take a bite in front of her boss.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849

    Chapter 849

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Fia looked at Sophia¡¯s figure as she slipped away and squeezed Conrad¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at how scary

    you are toward her. She¡¯s scared of you.¡±

    ¡°I treat Tiger and Ss the same way too,¡± Conrad said, not feeling that there were any problems with

    that. There had to be a boundary between the leader and the subordinate. They couldn¡¯t be friends

    forever.

    ¡°But the way you are with Tyler isn¡¯t that friendly either,¡± Fia said as the thought crossed her mind.

    Conrad frowned and asked, confused, ¡°You think Tyler and I are friends?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you friends? Why did you save him before if you aren¡¯t friends?¡± Fia asked as she couldn¡¯t really

    understand.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t the only one that I saved,¡± Conrad added.

    Fia pondered and asked, ¡°Other than Tiger, Ss, and Ford¡­ Who else did you save?¡±

    Conrad

    gave it a thought and said, ¡°Ss saved me too.¡± Otherwise, he would never have kept him by his side

    as he was so talkative.

    ¡°True!¡± Fia looked at Conrad and nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s something about you that attracted them.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t work themselves to the bone just for you.¡±

    Conrad scratched Fia¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Then is there something on me that¡¯s attractive to you?¡±

    Fia was stunned. How did the topic shift to her instead?

    ¡°Would it be enough to attract you forever? So that you¡¯ll stay by my side and never leave me?¡± Conrad

    asked seriously.

    Fia blinked and pulled her hand away before heading straight to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Before they

    were done with the issue at hand, she didn¡¯t want to talk with him about. this.

    any

    of

    The sweeter the words were, the easier she could expose her real thoughts. It was dangerous for her

    to stay in a ce where she didn¡¯t leave any escape route for herself.

    Conrad red at her escape with a hint of annoyance shed in his eyes. He chased after her and

    caught her wrist. ¡°Careful. Don¡¯t slip.¡±

    After they had eaten, they went to Marcus¡¯ house.

    The journey felt a bit ustrophobic. Fia knew it was because of the questions he asked her before the

    meal.

    She thought about it and tried to break the awkwardness. ¡°Conrad, as long as you don¡¯t hurt me, I

    probably won¡¯t ever leave you.¡±

    Conrad held the steering wheel and nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    In the end, she hid her true feelings from him. He wondered if it was because there was someone she

    couldn¡¯t forget staying in her heart.

    Fia didn¡¯t give it much thought and sald, ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap. Wake me up when we¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Conrad said as he rolled up the car window so that it would be quieter inside the car so she

    could sleep.

    Within her dream.

    Fia was in a world of gray. There was no one there. There was nothing.

    She seemed to be stepping on clouds, carefully walking forward.

    As she walked, she suddenly felt something slimy under her. She looked down, and she was scared by

    what she saw.

    A python slithered between her feet. She had just wanted to run when the snake suddenly coiled

    around her waist.

    She wanted to scream and call for help, but no sound came from her mouth.

    She wished she could die on the spot! She simply couldn¡¯t take the feeling of her freezing in

    fear.

    The python suddenly raised its head, and there were two horns on its head. It looked like a serpent or a

    linnorm¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± Fia screamed out in fear, her heart still thumping.

    Conrad quickly stopped the car by the roadside and held her hand.

    He asked her worriedly, ¡°What happened? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Fia said and pulled her hand out from his grasp, grabbing a tissue paper to wipe the sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare¡­ It¡¯s so terrifying. I almost couldn¡¯t tell that I was dreaming.¡±

    Conrad looked at her with mixed feelings. ¡°What kind of dream did you have?¡±

    ¡°I dreamed of a huge snake, and it coiled itself around my waist. It has such a huge head with two

    horns. It looks like a linnorm¡­¡± Fia took a deep breath. ¡°It was so scary. I felt like a snake was choking

    me.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850

    Chapter 850

    ¡°Just a nightmare about a snake?¡± Conrad asked in a deep voice.

    Fia could sense that there was something wrong with his tone, and she immediately red back. ¡°Of

    course. What else do you want me to dream about?¡±

    ¡°I was just asking,¡± Conrad said with a frown as he got the car back on the road.

    Fia stared at his face from the side. Once one¡¯s suspicion had been amplified, one could easily

    overlook the care that the person had toward him or her. ¡°Conrad, stop being so suspicious!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Conrad quietly gritted his teeth before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not. I was just asking.¡± After that, he suppressed his

    feelings and continued driving.

    Fia felt upset whenever she thought about Esme. ¡°In our marriage, you¡¯re the one who did the betrayal

    first. Not me.¡±

    Conrad raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Can you please not talk about it? I wasn¡¯t nning to fight with

    you.¡±

    When Fia saw how irritated he became, she instantly didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.

    The two of them reached Marcus¡¯ home, both not wanting to talk to each other. Conrad got out of the

    car to press the doorbell first. He was just going to go back to open the door for Fia, but she had

    already got down herself.

    Conrad felt that it was not going to be beneficial for her treatmentter if she continued to be upset like

    that, so he stopped her. ¡°Fia, I was simply asking a question just now. I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    Fia raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Sure. You¡¯re done exining, right? Can you move?

    Everyone¡¯s time is quite valuable.¡±

    Marcus opened the door and looked at the two of them standing outside.

    Fia nced at Marcus before entering the house by walking around Conrad.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. White. I¡¯ll be in your care again today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m paid to do this,¡± Marcus said before he looked at Conrad with a thought in his

    mind. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in, Mr. Maxwell? I want to close the door.¡±

    Conrad walked in and then asked in an unfriendly manner, ¡°What kind of methods are you going to use

    to treat my wife? How long will the treatment take?¡±

    Marcus put his hands behind his back before shaking his head, his long hair swaying along with it.

    ¡°What do you mean by shaking your head?¡± Conrad¡¯s tone became even more unfriendly.

    Marcus said to Fia, ¡°Head in first. There¡¯s something I need to talk about with Mr. Maxwell for a bit.¡±

    Fia was in a bad mood, and she was not in the mood to look at Conrad¡¯s cold face. And so, she

    went in first.

    Once Fia had gone in, Marcus immediately told him honestly and without beating around the

    bush, ¡°She has a lot of emotional issues that she¡¯s kept inside of her. I won¡¯t be able to cure her in a

    short time.¡±

    Conrad tightened his fists. ¡°Money is not an issue.¡±

    ¡°This is not about the money,¡± Marcus said as he patted some invisible dust off himself. ¡± What I¡¯m

    doing right now is first letting out everything that she had been repressing inside of her. Only then can I

    help her by pinpointing where the issues are.

    ¡°When ites to this kind of illness, the environment she¡¯s in and her own resiliency y very

    important roles. Even if I treated her, the same symptoms might resurface once she encounters

    something or when she¡¯s stuck in a rut,¡± Marcus said as he exined to Conrad without fear.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, if you can¡¯t provide a healthy lifestyle for your wife, my suggestion is that you should stay

    away from her.¡±

    Conrad red back. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°As a doctor, I don¡¯t wish to see my patient stay in an ufortable environment. It¡¯s not good for her.¡±

    Marcus couldn¡¯t tell him about other things, however. He had to keep what he knew about Fia¡¯s feelings

    toward Conrad under confidentiality.

    To think that the person that Fia had been secretly in love with was Conrad, and Conrad didn¡¯t know

    about it at all¡­ What was worse was that he suspected someone else instead.

    Even someone like him who had never been involved in a romantic rtionship felt that Conrad was so

    detestable!

    If Fia¡¯s love could be transferred to someone else, he wished that she would.

    Jason Evans was quite suitable.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851

    Chapter 851

    ¡°I understand,¡± Conrad said as he loosened his fist. He shouldn¡¯t have made Fia angry just now. ¡°I¡¯ll

    pay more attention next time. I won¡¯t make her angry.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember what you told me whenever and wherever you are,¡± Marcus said with a smile

    as he walked into the house.

    When Fia heard the footsteps, the gloom on Fia¡¯s face disappeared, reced with a light smile.

    ¡°Sorry about that, Mr. White,¡± Fia said as she stood up, showing how gentle she could be.

    Marcus frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that there¡¯s no need for all these mannerisms? I dislike them the

    most.¡±

    His tone was light and non-confrontational, and it made her loosen up a bit.

    Fia¡¯s tense body had also rxed a bit as she sat back in her seat.

    ¡°Can you treat me, Mr. White?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that I can do alone. It¡¯ll need the cooperation of your family and

    yourself,¡± Marcus said as he took out a deck of cards with strange pictures on them. He then ced the

    cards on the table in front of them.

    ¡°Pick one, Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia looked at the cards. The pictures on the cards were quite abstract. They looked like humanoids,

    monsters. But they were all bound by some kind of object.

    ¡°What are these?¡± She didn¡¯t dare pick one immediately.

    Marcus exined, ¡°I designed these based on my own experience. It helps a little with the analysis of

    one¡¯s heart.¡±

    Fia was quite curious. She didn¡¯t believe that a card could reveal what was inside her heart. ¡°Look at

    each card carefully and choose the one that you want the most,¡± Marcus said.

    Fia looked at all the cards carefully and chose a card with a featureless figure in red being bound by

    vines. There was nothing extraordinary about it.

    Marcus took the card from her and said, ¡°Did you encounter someone recently that you can¡¯t figure out

    but want to discover who he or she is?¡±

    Fia looked at him speechlessly.

    ¡°This person also affected your life?¡± Marcus asked in a friendly manner.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fia said with a smile. ¡°Who she is has nothing to do with me¡­ If I didn¡¯t sense her hostility

    toward me.¡±

    ¡°How did you sense it?¡± Marcus asked as if he was already an old friend of hers.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Fia frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s interested in my husband, and I can see some simrities between her

    and Esme.¡±

    Marcus already knew who Esme was since yesterday. Now that Fia said that, he felt curious about her

    too.

    ¡°Can I meet her?¡± he asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to!¡± Fia absolutely disliked the idea, even her eyes were instantly filled with wariness.

    ¡°Why do you want to see her? Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Marcus said honestly as he looked at Fia. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I simply want to confirm if your

    feeling is correct.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll only show her true self when she¡¯s with me. When she¡¯s with anyone else, she¡¯ll only disguise

    herself as Britney Thomas!¡± Fia¡¯s voice became louder, obviously bing upset. ¡°Mrs. Maxwell,

    you¡¯re getting angry,¡± Marcus immediately went to light up an incense before going back to her. ¡°If your

    feeling is right, then you¡¯ll need someone to understand her. So that more people will realize that

    there¡¯s something wrong with her and stand with you.¡±

    11

    Fia shook her head. ¡°Conrad knows about it. He told me about it too. But I keep on feeling that he will

    fall back in love with her. Maybe he never forgot about her. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Fia, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Marcus cut

    her off. ¡°All of this is in your head

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852

    Chapter 852

    ¡°You cannot terrorize yourself using your own delusions and convict your husband of a crime he did not

    do,¡± Marcus said. He was wearing dark-colored traditional garb today. Along with his long hair tied

    behind his head, he looked like a Zen master.

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Which temple did youe from, master?¡±

    Marcus smiled and said, ¡°The temple is where the Buddha is, and the Buddha is in my heart.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Fia couldn¡¯t continue the conversation anymore.

    He was like someone who wasn¡¯t bound to this world¡¯s primal instincts and needs.

    Maybe because he had gone crazy once? After he had recovered, he didn¡¯t really care that much about

    the world anymore.

    If she had gone crazy too, would she have ended up like him?

    To be reborn after her madness, so that nothing could ever hurt her again?

    ¡°I¡¯m still part of this mortal world,¡± Marcus said in time. ¡°I¡¯m just like any other human being. It¡¯s just that

    my experiences made me see beyond what our life has to offer.¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°Why did you choose to be a psychiatrist?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it once, so I want to help those who I like,¡± Marcus said as he looked at Fia deeply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be reborn after you have finished dwelling in your madness. It¡¯s best that you

    don¡¯t reach that stage.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Then, do you have someone that you hate?¡±

    Marcus¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Fia continued asking, ¡°Will you lose control if you see your enemy?¡±

    Marcus lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen him. However, I¡¯m sure that I won¡¯t let

    the madness consume me. I want to be someone mentally healthy.¡±

    ¡°¡­If bing mentally healthy requires you to put down your hatred, will you do it?¡± Fia asked

    earnestly.

    Marcus¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him yet, so I can¡¯t make the conclusion. this

    early.¡±

    He suddenly smiled at Fia as he looked at her. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no god. I can¡¯t let it go¡­ Not after all that had happened because of her,¡± Fia said. She went silent

    for a moment and then added, ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite conflicted, to be honest. The reason that she could hurt

    me is all because of Conrad. Sometimes, I believe that Conrad was an essory. My grandma¡¯s

    death. She¡­¡±

    Marcus quietly listened to Fia telling him the story of her grandmother¡¯s death. After she was done, he

    gave her a cup of tea. ¡°Have some.¡±

    Fia smelled the tea¡¯s fragrance and took a sip. She then frowned. ¡°It¡¯s bitter.¡±

    ¡°Your heart can loosen up a bit if you taste some bitterness in your mouth,¡± Marcus said.

    Fia suddenly felt that what he said was right. After a few more sips, she wasn¡¯t feeling as upset

    anymore. ¡°Can you give me some of your tea?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty in the cupboard back in the living room. Just take some when you leave,¡± Marcus said

    before pulling her attention back to her treatment.

    Fia wasn¡¯t as resistant as before and answered everything. She was no longer hiding things.

    ¡°Can you please let me go out and have a walk? It¡¯s so boring being stuck in this apartment the whole

    day,¡± Esme said to the two bodyguards after she opened the apartment door.

    The two bodyguards said with cold expressions, ¡°Go back inside!¡±

    ¡°Come on, please. I won¡¯t run off too far. Just inside this neighborhood, alright?¡± Esme said pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m

    getting a bit sick having to stay inside.¡±

    After pleading for a while, one of the bodyguards asked, ¡°Maybe just let her have a walk downstairs?¡±

    The other bodyguard said, ¡°That¡¯s against orders, right?¡±

    ¡°We can both watch her together.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Esme thanked them profusely and began taking a walk in the neighborhood together with the two

    bodyguards.

    She picked a ce near a street and sat down, then talked to the two bodyguards. ¡°Are you two

    thirsty? Do you want to drink anything?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the two of them replied at the same time.

    ¡°Are you hungry then? Do you want to eat something? We can get it from there.¡± Esme pointed at a

    small supermarket by the neighborhood entrance.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853

    Chapter 853

    ¡°Go. Don¡¯t run off.¡± One of the bodyguards followed Esme while the other went to the washroom.

    Once inside the supermarket, Esme picked up quite a few things while constantly peeking outside.

    Suddenly, when she saw a ck Bentley driving into the neighborhood, she quickly paid for the basket

    worth of items.

    Esme hastened on the way back as she calcted the amount of time needed for the car to park so

    that she could take the ride on the elevator.

    She was worried that the two bodyguards would be suspicious, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m having a

    stomachache and I need to go to the washroom, so I need to go back to the apartment right now.¡±

    The two bodyguards didn¡¯t say a word. It¡¯s good for them if they were to return early.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Esme pressed the button to call for the elevator. When the door opened, she encountered the man who

    had just parked his car in the parking lot in the basement.

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± she greeted him sweetly.

    Jason frowned deeply and then saw the two bodyguards behind Esme.

    ¡°Britney? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have an apartment here. I¡¯m just staying here,¡± Esme exined.

    Jason looked at the two bodyguards. ¡°And them?¡±

    ¡°My friend sent them to protect me. I caused some ruckus when I went to Mr. Maxwell¡¯s store to buy

    something and somehow ended up on the inte. Some of the reporters are looking for me because

    of it. My friend¡¯s worried that something will happen to me.¡±

    Jason stared at the bodyguards¡¯ clothes and then looked at their logos.

    The two bodyguards instantly felt uneasy and removed the logos.

    Esme then walked into the elevator and smiled very politely. She said to the two bodyguards, ¡± Come

    in, you two.¡±

    The two bodyguards walked in with their heads lowered without saying a word.

    Jason asked, ¡°Who are you staying with, then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying here by myself.¡±

    Jason looked at the two bodyguards, and Esme caught onto his sight. She quickly said, ¡°My friend

    arranged another apartment for them.¡±

    ¡°Is that apartment yours? Or your friend¡¯s?¡± Jason asked.

    ¡°My friend and I don¡¯t differentiate things so clearly,¡± Esme said as if she was embarrassed.

    She pressed the number for the floor that she was on. It was four floors away from the floor that Jason

    was staying at.

    When she saw which floor Jason was heading to, she pretended to be disappointed and said, ¡± If only

    you were on the same floor as me, Jason. That way, we can visit each other frequently.¡± ¡°No need for

    that,¡± Jason said coldly.

    Esme then said with a smile, ¡°Since we¡¯re all friends with Sally, and we¡¯ve already had a meal before,

    we should be at least acquainted, right? Maybe we can be friends?¡±

    There was a sneer in Jason¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t force it then.¡± Once she reached the floor that she was at, Esme waved at Jason. ¡± See

    you again.¡±

    Jason pressed the elevator button again, not wanting to see Britney¡¯s face that Esme was wearing.

    At this moment, he could suddenly understand why Fia hated that woman so much.

    ¡°Go in now, Miss Thomas!¡± The two bodyguards said with dark expressions on their faces, worried that

    she was going to start something again.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go in right now. Can you please help me bring my snacks in?¡± Esme entered the apartment

    first. The two bodyguards looked at each other. They felt like they shouldn¡¯t have let her go downstairs.

    Just now, Jason looked at them suspiciously. Could it be that he had figured something out?

    Before Jason entered his ce, he instinctively looked at the unit opposite his. That was the apartment

    unit that Echo left for her daughter, Fia.

    He was worried that Fia would suddenlye here and encounter that fake woman.

    Once he was inside the apartment, he couldn¡¯t help sending a text message.

    Fia felt quite lively for the whole day. After dinner, she went over to Tyler¡¯s home and chatted with Mary

    about raising children.

    When she received Jason¡¯s text, she instinctively thought to herself, ¡®Why is he asking me something

    like that? Did he hear about some rumors?

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854

    Chapter 854

    ¡°Mary, I need to make a call.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Mary said, and she stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the father and daughter upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said. She then adjusted her breathing, so that she wouldn¡¯t look very nervous or curious.

    Once Jason picked up the call, she asked in a rxed tone, ¡°Evans, why did you suddenly text me?

    Did you hear something?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jason quickly answered. ¡°Something happened to Maxwell Corporation a few days ago and I saw

    theizens talking badly about you, so I¡¯m just getting worried.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the security footage from the shop?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the one where you and Britney were buying jewelry,¡± Jason said.

    Fia said with a smile, ¡°Those are all edited. After Conrad posted the full video, they stopped.¡± Jason

    thought about his encounter with Esme at Koi Gardens. He asked, ¡°Will you be staying at Koi Gardens

    any time soon?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back. Why?¡± Fia remembered that Jason was staying opposite her unit.¡± Are you

    staying theretely?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s closer to thepany.¡± Jason hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I have a few friends

    from overseasing over for the holidays. I want to look for a few units in Koi Gardens for them.

    Other than the one opposite mine, do you own any other apartment here?¡± ¡°Koi Gardens, huh? My

    mom only left one for me. But I remember Conrad has about a dozen apartments here. I¡¯ll ask him

    about itter on?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡± After Jason ended the call, his expression darkened.

    He already felt something was wrong when he saw Esme in the elevator just now.

    Despite the two bodyguards quickly removing their logos, he still saw that their logos were the ones

    used by Maxwell Corporation.

    He didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. He only wished that he was overthinking things.

    It would be best if Conrad didn¡¯t do anything behind Fia¡¯s back.

    Meanwhile, thinking that it was a rare asion for Jason to ask for her help, Fia quickly went back

    home and headed to the study to find Conrad.

    Conrad didn¡¯t go to thepany in the afternoon. Instead, he worked in his study.

    As soon as she entered the study, she asked, ¡°Conrad, do you have any apartment units in Koi

    Gardens?¡±

    Conrad was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s hosting some guests from overseas and he¡¯s thinking of arranging for them to

    stay at Koi Gardens. He¡¯ll pay you rent,¡± Fia said sincerely.

    Conrad¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but he was already getting suspicious.

    ¡°Which friend?¡± he asked. ¡°Other than Eileen, I didn¡¯t know that you had other friends.¡±

    ¡°Our rtionship is quite ordinary. We¡¯re peers,¡± Fia said.

    ¡°Fia. I don¡¯t want you to lie to me,¡± Conrad said as his amber eyes became sharp.

    Fia had no choice but to honestly say, ¡°It¡¯s Evans¡¯ friends¡­¡±

    ¡°How many does he need?¡± Conrad asked.

    Fia happily asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to refuse?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll pay rent, right? I¡¯ll rent to him,¡± Conrad said with a mild demeanor.

    ¡°He said he needs about a dozen, I think. Do you have that many? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t. You can rent out

    as many as you have.¡±

    Conrad looked at how naive Fia was acting, and he was feeling ufortable about it.

    She was being naive because she trusted Jason.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Jason wanted to rent any apartment unit. That was just an excuse. He wanted to

    get something out of her..

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with him about this. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Fia hesitated and said, ¡°Sure, you two can settle it between yourselves then.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    As soon as Fia left the study, she couldn¡¯t help turning around and asking, ¡°Maybe you should go and

    meet with Evans directly? Talk to him face to face?¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Conrad said as he picked up the car key. ¡°I¡¯ll go over right now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said, without any suspicion.

    Meanwhile, Jason had just made some pasta and fried an egg. After eating his dinner, he was going to

    rest for a while and sat on the sofa.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855

    Chapter 855

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    When Jason opened the door, he saw Conrad¡¯s dark face.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking to rent a dozen of my apartment units here? I¡¯m here to talk business with you,¡±

    Conrad said with his amber eyes looking like those of aggressive wolves in the night.

    Jason sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Conrad kicked the door.

    Jason dodged and asked, ¡°Does the apartment unit that fake is living in right now belong to you?¡±

    ¡°I told you to mind your own damn business!¡± Conrad grabbed Jason by the cor. ¡°Which part of that

    do you not understand?¡±

    Jason was angered and simrly grabbed Conrad by the cor. The two of them were like bulls as they

    rammed into the walls, neither of them ending up better than the other.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you! If you treat Fia like how you treated her in the past, I¡¯ll take her away from you!¡±

    ¡°If you dare touch her, I¡¯ll break your leg!¡± Conrad said violently to Jason and gave his face a punch.

    Jason didn¡¯t even bother to defend himself and simply shot a punch back at Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°Conrad, do

    you know that she¡¯s Esme Manning?! Are you protecting her?!¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you! You have no right to interrogate me!¡±

    The two of them grappled together as they fell on the floor. As they rolled, trying to get the upper hand,

    they knocked the chairs and table down, messing up the entire living room.

    Conrad punched Jason in the nose. When he saw that Jason was bleeding, he threw his hands away

    and got back up.

    He then spat out a threat with the arrogance of someone who had been on the higher echelon of

    society, ¡°If you don¡¯t keep your hands away, it¡¯ll be more than a bleeding nose next time!¡±

    Jason held his nose and looked at the blood in his hand. He was extremely upset.

    When Conrad was walking out, Jason immediately grabbed a chair and hurled it at his back. ¡°I swear! If

    you hurt her again, I¡¯ll take her away from you!¡±

    Conrad caught the chair with one hand and red back at him. ¡°I can promise you that you¡¯ll never

    take her out of Gryphon!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Jason smiled wickedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?!¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Just mind your own business, you piece of garbage!¡± Conrad cursed before leaving and closing the

    door behind him.

    When he got to the elevator, he realized that the reason Jason knew the fake was staying there

    must be because of something the two bodyguards did.

    With a change of mind, he pressed the button that would take him to where the fake was at.

    The twenty-odd apartments on that floor all belonged to him. He had just bought them all recently from

    its original owners, thinking of turning them into a youth hostel.

    When he reached the apartment where the fake was living, he saw the two bodyguards lying on the

    ground at the door.

    Conrad was shocked as he quickly ran over and kicked open the apartment door.

    The apartment door was already unlocked even before he kicked it, and he walked in.

    There was no one in the living room, but there was a dense, strange scent inside. It would dull one¡¯s

    senses the moment they smelled it.

    Conrad¡¯s first reaction was to immediately leave, but a familiar voice came from inside the bedroom.

    ¡°Are you going to be so cruel to me, Conrad?¡± The soft voice was so pitiful. It was Esme¡¯s original

    voice.

    Conrad stopped and walked over to the bedroom.

    The bedroom was half closed. He pushed it open, and there was someone sitting on the bed with her

    clothes half unbuttoned, looking at him with loving eyes.

    ¡°¡­Did you miss me?¡± Esme asked with her tears rolling down her cheeks.

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes red at Esme coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± Esme stood up from the bed, showing her pale, long legs. She was wearing only

    a shirt and nothing else.

    She walked toward Conrad, thinking that the drugs should have taken effect by now.

    She had waited so long for this moment. She had even used several times the normal amount just for

    him.

    She had used both sedatives and aphrodisiacs¡­ He would be hers today without a doubt¡­

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856

    Chapter 856

    ¡°I love you, Conrad. I have adored you so, so much from the first time I saw you. No one has ever

    given me the same feeling.¡± Esme carefully pulled Conrad¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Can you feel it?¡±

    Conrad looked at the woman in front of him coldly. She wore Britney¡¯s face, saying words that Britney

    would never say.

    ¡°The man that Britney Thomas loves is Peter Hall. Who are you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I¡¯m the woman that loves you,¡± Esme said with adoration in her eyes. ¡°The woman that loves only you.¡¯

    11

    Conrad could feel that the drug inside the room was very strong. He could already feel his blood

    pumping in a short amount of time. He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Esme grabbed Conrad¡¯s waist. ¡°Just once! Once is enough! I won¡¯t disturb your marriage! I just

    wish that you¡¯ll remember me when you¡¯re lonely or upset¡­¡±

    She grabbed Conrad¡¯s waist. If she could buy enough time, he could never leave!

    This was herst and only chance!

    With his personality, as soon as she slept with him, he wouldn¡¯t ignore her anymore.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t! Conrad, this is our final chance! Please forget about our past. Let¡¯s restart, okay? I beg you¡­¡±

    Conrad could feel his strength slowly leaving him. It was obvious that she had already taken the

    antidote since it was only effective toward him.

    Seeing that she had such high hopes of her n working, it was the chance for him to get some truth

    out of her.

    ¡°Do you really love me?¡±

    ¡°The stars above can be my witness,¡± Esme said affectionately.

    Conrad pulled her hand away in disgust and brutally said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool to be toyed around by

    someone else!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not toying with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me who you are!¡± He looked at Esme icily, who had tears rolling down her face. ¡°You¡¯re not Britney

    Thomas, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Esme looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Who do you want me to be?¡±

    She then carefully said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I¡¯m the woman that loves you the most. Even when

    faced with death, even if there¡¯s only one sliver of a chance, I can¡¯t lose the chance to love you¡­¡±

    ¡°Esme Manning,¡± Conrad said that name coldly. ¡°Is that you?¡±

    Esme looked at Conrad¡¯s expression. ¡°What if I am? What will you do?¡±

    Conrad remembered that  was pregnant with twins, and she had to be kept away from

    provocations such as this.

    All he wanted was to solve all the issues ahead as soon as possible.

    ¡°Who is Peter Hall?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡± Esme said pitifully. ¡°It¡¯s so rare for us to be able to have time together

    alone. Please don¡¯t talk about him, alright?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you love me? Why won¡¯t you answer any of my questions? What kind of love is that?¡±

    Conrad said with a cold sneer, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°What are you afraid of? I know that Britney¡¯s

    mole is red, while yours is ck, but I didn¡¯t expose you.¡±

    Esme was shocked. ¡°Her mole is red?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Conrad smiled icily. ¡°You have no fear of death at all, do you? Making such a huge mistake when

    disguising as someone else.¡±

    Esme shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve asked Barbara about this. She said that the mole is ck! How can it

    be red? Conrad, are you lying to me? I told you that I love you! I love you so much that I¡¯m not afraid of

    death! Why are you still hurting me when we¡¯ve already reached this stage?¡± ¡°Choose one. Either you

    tell me who you are, or who Peter Hall is,¡± Conrad said icily.

    Esme hesitated for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Peter is Peter. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his

    identity.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s supporting him from the shadows?¡± Conrad asked.

    Esme said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but he is not only working on research that¡¯s meant for civilian

    use. He¡¯ll also work on some deals that he must keep hidden. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have that much

    money¡­¡±

    A glint of light shed inside Conrad¡¯s eyes and he quietly asked, ¡°What kind of deals?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Esme

    suddenly stopped what she was going to say. ¡°Conrad, you¡¯re trying to get information out of me?¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the amount of love you have for me?¡± Conrad smiled with a sneer. He turned around to

    leave.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857

    Chapter 857

    His footsteps were slower than usual, and his body¡¯s restlessness was making him feel even more

    disgusted.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether this woman in front of him was Esme or not. Her schemes were extremely

    disgusting!

    And she was supported by Peter, and there was someone else behind Peter.

    He had to hold on to this clue!

    However, he was not prepared to continue with this and use himself as a wager!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Conrad!¡± Esme decided to give it her all and chased after Conrad. She threw her arms

    around his neck and kissed him.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± Conrad almost vomited as he pushed her away. However, he couldn¡¯t use much strength

    and was lightheaded.

    ¡°Conrad! You can only be mine¡­ Mine¡­¡± Esme said as she cried, holding Conrad tightly without

    letting go.

    Suddenly, there was a bang!

    The two of them looked at the door and saw Fia holding onto the door frame with despair in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I¡­¡± Conrad wanted to throw Esme away and run toward Fia.

    However, he had lost his strength after breathing in too much of the drugs and he couldn¡¯t push Esme

    away.

    The tears in Fia¡¯s eyes began to roll down her cheeks, and the despair in her eyes almost materialized.

    She didn¡¯t want to see it anymore, so she chose to turn around and run.

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad pushed Esme away as panic overcame him. ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Esme was overjoyed as she grabbed Conrad tightly. It was best if Fia wasn¡¯t going to stop her at

    all!

    It was her chance!

    She would never let go!

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± When Kent saw Fia running away, he curiously walked into the unit. He was disgusted by what

    he saw. ¡°What the hell, man!¡±

    ¡°Kent!¡± Conrad called out to him. ¡°I¡¯m drugged!¡±

    Kent, who just wanted to leave, stopped. He then frowned and looked at Conrad, ¡°To be honest, I

    believe my childhood friend is more capable of giving Fia happiness.¡±

    Even an outsider like him was enraged after learning how much pain Fia had to endure.

    There were different kinds of love. But the kind Fia had? It was just too torturous.

    Perhaps it was best for her to give it up before it tortured her any longer. It was also a chance for his

    childhood friend to swoop in so that he would no longer have to be alone.

    Fia didn¡¯t know where she was going. When the elevator stopped at basement level one, she

    walked out.

    But she didn¡¯t know that the people in the shadows had already set their eyes on her.

    Jason stopped his nosebleed and immediately contacted Kent. When he found out that Fia saw what

    happened between Conrad and the fake Britney, he was so angry that he yelled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you chase

    after her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She only left a few minutes ago. If you chase after her right now, you¡¯ll probably see her at

    the neighborhood¡¯s gate,¡± Kent said in a thuggish tone. He even purposely said it in front of Conrad.

    Conrad¡¯s entire body was limp, and he was dragged to the sofa by Esme.

    He stared at Kent viciously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make me destroy the entire Gilbert family!¡±

    Kent hung up and then looked at Conrad in disdain. He could also see that he fell into fake Britney¡¯s

    trap.

    Under normal circumstances, he would help him out by being a humanitarian. But he really didn¡¯t like

    how Conrad was threatening him just now.

    That was why he was going to humiliate Conrad a little.

    ¡°Please, continue.¡± He gave fake Britney a hand sign, his back against the entrance.

    Esme frowned. ¡°Please leave, Mr. Gilbert. This is a private matter between me and Conrad.¡±

    Kentughed. ¡°Oh ho! You¡¯re worried that others are looking despite already doing it? Don¡¯t worry. I

    won¡¯t record anything. If I do, Mr. Conrad Maxwell over there won¡¯t show me any mercyter.¡±

    Conrad was so angry that his hands were trembling. He couldn¡¯t even manage to take his phone out

    before Esme took it.

    ¡°Conrad, I only want to be with you in this one moment. Just this once.¡± Esme looked at him.

    obsessively as lust suddenly poured out from her heart.

    She no longer even cared if Kent was right at the entrance.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858

    Chapter 858

    ¡°How shameless can you get!¡± Conrad said as he gritted his teeth. Even the way he spoke was without

    strength.

    Esme¡¯s hand slowly moved from his chest to his face as she mumbled, ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be together

    in the first ce. Fia¡¯s the third wheel. Without her, we would already be together. We would even have

    children¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Conrad. From today onward, no one can separate us anymore. We¡¯ll always be together.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. He wished he could choke the woman to death.

    Even Kent, who was by the entrance, almost gave up.

    The woman was too shameless! She was too disgusting!

    He was just about to help when his phone rang.

    ¡°Hello? Jase? Did you find Fia? What? No way. She just left. You should be able to get to her even

    before you reach the neighborhood¡¯s entrance,¡± Kent said. Suddenly, his expression darkened and he

    hung up. Then, he rushed over and pulled Esme away.

    ¡°You have helpers? Fia¡¯s been kidnapped by the people you arranged!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Let me go!¡± Esme was so mad! He said that he wouldn¡¯t interfere, so why was he stopping

    her?

    ¡°I have no time for jokes! Tell me, now!¡± Kent said angrily. Sally cared about Fia a lot. If anything

    happened to her, he would be at fault too.

    In order to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t lose the prey she had already sunk her teeth in, she had no

    choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But if she¡¯s in trouble, the only person that could do that is Peter!¡±

    Kent asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the person that forced the Halls into bankruptcy all those years ago was Conall Parker. Fia is

    Conall¡¯s daughter! Peter said to me that he¡¯ll get his revenge. He was the one that hired the

    motorcyclistst time! If it wasn¡¯t for Conall, Fia would have been the one run over!¡± Esme finished and

    then pushed Kent away. ¡°He¡¯s a madman! Go and find him now!¡±

    Kent gave Conrad a look before turning around and running away.

    Conrad wanted to go and look for Fia as well, but the drug that he breathed in this time was different.

    He couldn¡¯t resist it at all.

    He waspletely powerless. He couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    Esme quickly ran to the door and locked it. She then turned around and returned to the sofa, kneeling

    in front of Conrad. She then tried to remove his belt with her trembling hands.

    ¡°Nothing can stop us now, Conrad. We¡¯ll be together forever¡­¡±

    Conrad wanted to scream, wanted to kill her, but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak

    anymore.

    Esme was going to remove his belt but noticed that she couldn¡¯t. She remembered the same. thing

    from a long time ago.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She almost seeded, but she couldn¡¯t remove the belt. Then, Fia went to her home and found them

    and all her effort was for naught.

    This time, Fia herself was in trouble. She couldn¡¯te and stop her anymore.

    She went to the kitchen to look for a pair of scissors. She couldn¡¯t remove the belt because of some

    trickery, right? Fine. She would snip it in half, then!

    All Conrad could do was re at her with a pair of red, amber eyes, bleeding with hatred¡­

    A basin of water was sshed on her, and the unconscious girl slowly woke up.

    The room was very dark and there was only amp hanging above her.

    A man wearing a white casual outfit sat opposite her. If one did not look at his eyes, he appeared pure

    and innocent.

    But his eyes that were gazing at Fia were filled with violence and brutality, like that of a venomous

    serpent.

    Fia blinked, her mind still cloudy.

    She remembered that as she walked out of the elevator, someone suddenly covered her mouth when

    she was making a turn. A strange scent filled her nostrils. She then lost consciousness in less than two

    seconds.

    That scent was the same one that she smelled from Britney some time ago at the bridge at River Fane.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Fia asked as she looked at Peter.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859

    Chapter 859

    Peter frowned with confusion in his eyes.

    He thought that when she woke up, she would be terrified, anxious. That she would scream. and cry.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect her to be this calm, obsessed over Esme¡¯s identity.

    ¡°She¡¯s not Britney Thomas, is she?¡± Fia continued asking.

    Peter looked into her eyes. They were like spring water, clean and unpolluted.

    He suddenly remembered her own sister, Sally.

    He somehow realized why his sister would be attracted to the girl in front of him.

    The two girls had something simr on them¡­ It¡¯s very easy for them to be attracted to one

    another.

    However, this was his enemy¡¯s daughter.

    Not his sister.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He couldn¡¯t show her anypassion.

    ¡°Peter,¡± Fia called out to him calmly and in a gentle tone. ¡°Have you ever had insomnia for an entire

    night?¡±

    She imitated Marcus¡¯ tone as if talking to someone of the same kind.

    ¡°It was so quiet, and the temperature was just right. It¡¯s supposed to be easy to fall asleep, but for

    some reason, I just couldn¡¯t. Ah, how I wish I could just have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Fia smiled in her lonesomeness. ¡°Every day when nightes, I get scared. I¡¯m scared that I can¡¯t

    sleep, that I¡¯ll remember all those terrible things, that I¡¯ll have nightmares.¡±

    Peter¡¯s grip on the armrest suddenly tightened, as if he recalled something terrible from the past.

    She looked away, looking into the dark corners, and said, ¡°Sometimes, I feel like death is a blessing. I

    don¡¯t have to be worried about anything. I don¡¯t have to worry about being unable to sleep at night.

    Don¡¯t have to worry about the emotional rollercoaster that I have to go through.¡±

    Peter¡¯s grip around the armrest tightened even more. It even creaked as it couldn¡¯t handle the

    pressure.

    The bruises on his face that Conrad left him with were mostly gone, but the veins popping on his face

    made him look even more terrifying as he held himself back.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Fia suddenly continued. ¡°If I die, what will happen to the people that care about me?

    They¡¯ll be filled with agony the moment they think about me!¡±

    ¡°Your mother and grandmother are already dead!¡± Peter said maliciously. ¡°They are the people that

    love you the most. Shouldn¡¯t you go and apany them soon?¡±

    ¡°I still have friends. Eileen, Sally, Evans¡­¡± When Fia remembered Conrad, she also remembered the

    moment when she saw him and the fake Britney together. She gritted her teeth.

    Peter then coldly said, ¡°But the man you love the most betrayed you again and again. He made you fall

    into the pit of despair. You live a life like a walking corpse. You should have just died.¡± ¡°What about

    you?¡± Fia sneered. ¡°You turned your back on what is right and thew. You help a woman that will

    never love you. Have you thought about your parents and Sally?¡±

    Peter looked away. ¡°What I did has nothing to do with them!¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re caught and judged by thew, their reputation will still be stained. Everyone will say that

    Sally has an older brother that¡¯s a criminal whenever they see her. Sally is such a good doctor¡­ But

    because of you, she¡¯ll have to bear all this humiliation! Is that the kind of love you give her as her older

    brother? Even your parents will beughed at after they pass away. People will say that they have

    raised a demon!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Peter stood up furiously and marched directly toward Fia, wanting to choke her with his own

    hands.

    ¡°They will live like living corpses!¡± Fiaughed vigorously. ¡°Even if you kill me today, my soul is

    sanctified! But you? Even when they see you in the underworld, they¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Peter¡¯s hand

    suddenly froze when Sally¡¯s words erupted in his mind. ¡®If you hurt Fia, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡¯

    Peter rapidly became agitated. He was like a caged beast as he paced back and forth in the room,

    punching the wall again and again.

    It was as if two personalities were tearing him apart inside of him, torturing him.

    ¡°Why?!¡± he screamed out violently. ¡°Why should I be kind andpassionate? What has the world

    offered me that¡¯s worth mypassion?!¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860

    Chapter 860

    Fia frowned. She felt that things were getting out of hand as she looked at Peter falling into

    madness.

    She acknowledged Marcus¡¯ treatment and wanted to imitate him to try and stop Peter.

    But Peter¡¯s mental injury was too deep, and he had suppressed emotions for far too long.

    ¡°You want to buy time!¡± Peter red at Fia like a demon looking at its prey. ¡°Damn, you! You¡¯re just like

    Esme! Both of you should just die!

    ¡°Once I kill you, Conall will be overwhelmed with pain! Then, the Parker Group will go bankrupt! Next

    will be Esme. I¡¯ll make her lose what she had just regained! That¡¯s the best. kind of revenge for her!¡±

    Fia had just opened her mouth to say something, but Peter grabbed her by the neck and she couldn¡¯t

    say a word.

    The asphyxiation could kill her at any time¡­

    She could hear her bones cracking. She wasn¡¯t sure how she should feel. She still hadn¡¯t discovered if

    that woman was Esme.

    She still hadn¡¯t cut herself off from Conrad. He said that he would stay with her forever. He would never

    betray her. He would never abandon her.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    But he hid that woman in his apartment, and cheated on her¡­

    Her entire life was a joke, from the moment she was born.

    She had no father.

    She had no love.

    It was all a joke.

    Peter looked at the eyes of the woman in his hands as their light slowly dimmed and her face slowly

    became bloated and red, his eyes filled with excitement.

    Suddenly, he heard something loud from behind.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Several figures pounced on him, their voices filled with nervousness.

    But Peter continued to choke Fia as if he was possessed.

    Sally tried to pry his hands away as she cried, ¡°Let go! You¡¯ll kill Fia if you continue! Please, Pete!¡±

    Kent was choking Peter from behind, trying his best to pull him away.

    When Jason saw that Peter wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what they did, he grabbed the chair and mmed

    it on his head.

    His strike immediately knocked Peter out! Jason quickly moved Peter away and began to give Fia first

    aid.

    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­. Ah¡­ Wheeze¡­¡±  coughed andughed till her tears were rolling as Jason

    caught her in his arms.

    Sally looked at the bump at the back of Peter¡¯s head and then turned to Kent. ¡°Can you take him to the

    hospital first?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Kent looked at her worriedly for a moment and then said, ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    Sally knelt down next to Fia as she rubbed Fia¡¯s chest, her tears flowing, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­ Wheeze¡­¡± Fia coughed and then turned her attention to Sally. ¡°This has nothing to do with

    you.¡¯

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Sally sobbed loudly. Despite all her disappointment and anger, he was

    still her brother.

    Jason¡¯s expression was still as cold. Once Fia had stopped coughing, he red at Sally and said, ¡°We

    need to report this to the police.¡±

    Sally shook her head at him. ¡°Fia¡¯s alright, so can we please¡­ I¡¯ll make it up to her. As for my brother,

    I¡¯ll keep an eye on him from now on. I won¡¯t let him hurt Fia again.¡±

    Huge disappointment was stered on Jason¡¯s face when he heard that. ¡°Sally, if we didn¡¯t get here in

    time, she¡¯d already be dead!¡± His voice was still trembling from fear even though Fia was in his arms in

    one piece.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡± Sally knew that what she asked for was wrong, but she still turned to look

    at Fia.

    Their eyes met together, and Fia simply let out a calm smile and asked, ¡°How did you find your way

    here?¡±

    Sally didn¡¯t say anything as she sobbed.

    Jason said, ¡°This is a very old neighborhood. The Halls lived here for a while after they went bankrupt a

    long time ago.¡±

    ¡°So, Sally brought you here, right?¡± Fia asked with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jason said. ¡°But Peter wanted to kill you. You can¡¯t just¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fia held Jason¡¯s hand and looked away sadly. She then said, ¡°Forget about it this time. Sally

    did save me.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861

    Chapter 861

    Sally looked at her in a daze, feeling iparable heartache.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m sorry. I will treat you better in the future. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Just leave.¡± Fia felt extremely tortured.

    She could understand Sally¡¯s feelings, and could understand Sally asking for mercy on her brother¡¯s

    behalf.

    But, what did she do wrong?

    Just consider this apensation for Sally¡¯s grace toward her all this time.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Jason, take care of Fia properly.¡± Sally looked at Jason with nostalgia.

    She knew that from today onward, she no longer had the qualification to like this man.

    She had revealed her despicableness before him. He was such a noble and unsullied person. He

    would not be able to tolerate her.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jason agreed faintly and hugged Fia tightly.

    Sally was hesitant and unsure. After she left the room, she ran all the way down the stairs.

    She quietly said in her heart, ¡®Goodbye, Jason. I¡¯m sorry, Fia. I will definitely help you to clear things

    up!¡¯

    Fia pushed Jason away and stood up, observing the entire room.

    It was old. The painted surface of the wall was mottled. Hung on it were awards and family photos,

    telling a story of how this house was once upied by a family that loved each other.

    ¡°Evans, this was what I once wished for.¡± Fia walked as she looked on, speaking softly.

    Jason¡¯s gaze was dark. ¡°Fia, don¡¯t carry other people¡¯s stories on yourself. Peter does not have the

    least bit of kindness toward you.¡¯

    ¡°Leave him be. We still need to deal with that woman.¡± Fia raised the corner of her lips as she looked at

    Jason¡¯s face. ¡°Did Conrad hit you again?¡±

    Jason touched his nose bridge. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°You pretended to want to rent apartment units and he realized that you noticed his dirty matters, so he

    hit you in anger and out of humiliation? How could he be so shameless?¡± Fia withstood the pain in her

    heart and scoffed.

    If it were not for Jason, how long would she have been kept in the dark?

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t get angry.¡± Jason went forward to stand before her. Originally he did not want to exin on

    Conrad¡¯s behalf, but he was not willing to see her feel tortured.

    ¡°Kent said that it¡¯s possible that it was a trap and he fell for it.¡±

    ¡°Haha, is it?¡± Fia mocked. ¡°Trying so hard to get her to stay in his apartment. Did he really fall victim to

    her schemes?¡±

    Jason suddenly did not wish to exin anything on Conrad¡¯s behalf anymore.

    2/2

    Conrad did not protect Fia. It was his fault!

    Walking out of the old small area, Jason opened the car door and supported Fia into the car. A

    Maybach came to a stop in front of Jason¡¯s car. Conrad got out of the car aggressively, looking at Fia

    through Jason¡¯s windshield.

    ¡°Let her off!¡±

    Jason asked Fia, ¡°Do you want to follow him back?¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad who was up ahead and the scene of him getting kissed by ¡°Britney¡± and them

    hugging appeared in her mind.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Make a round past him.¡± She put on her own safety belt and spoke faintly.

    Jason started the car.

    Conrad shouted anxiously, ¡°Fia, get out of the car! Listen to my exnation. I was drugged. I didn¡¯t

    have the energy to push her away. I didn¡¯t betray you!¡± Fia closed her eyes, not wishing to see him like

    an angered lion.

    No matter if it was true or false, she did not wish to see him now.

    ¡°Evans, I want to go to Mount Reditus.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jason turned the steering wheel to a different direction and left.

    Conrad entered his car and prepared to give chase when Ss¡¯ call came in.

    ¡°Sir, Miss Thomas is insisting that you were the one who captured her and wanted to have a

    rtionship with her!¡± Ss cursed angrily. ¡°How can she be so shameless!¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862

    Chapter 862

    Conrad gritted his teeth. ¡°She actually dared to say that?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ss scolded. ¡°I have never seen such a shameless woman! Now that Director Parker and the

    media are all here, she is kicking up a fuss about wanting to live or die, giving everyone a headache.

    Things are about to spiral out of control. Sir, it¡¯s still better for over first.¡±

    you

    to go

    Conrad looked in the direction where Jason¡¯s car disappeared to and turned the steering wheel in

    frustration, going to the police station to solve the problem first.

    Although he hated Jason, he was also sure that when Jason was around, he would not let anything

    happen to Fia.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, what exactly happened between you and Miss Thomas?¡±

    ¡°Does your wife, Fia, know about you and Miss Thomas?¡±

    ¡°Previously, you were in an ambiguous rtionship with Miss Manning and your wife had just forgiven

    you. Now you are doing these kinds of things with Miss Thomas. Is your wife able to stand it?¡±

    ¡°Are you and your wife in a superficial rtionship, and your marriage exists in name but is actually

    dead?¡±

    ¡°Miss Esme started to hate because of love and had done so many harmful things. Do you feel any

    responsibility for that?¡±

    ¡°Will Miss Thomas be the next Esme?¡±

    Silence.

    Conrad had a cold gaze as he stood under the eyes of the crowd, listening to each question aimed at

    him, but nothing changed in his expression on the surface.

    His brain was running, thinking about everything that had happened today.

    There was no trace of any medicinal effects in the apartment unit, and everything was targeted at him

    alone.

    The surveince cameras in the small area both inside and outside the apartment unit all short -

    circuited during that time and there was no evidence left behind.

    In such a short time, the media had made a big fuss about it and pushed him to the center of

    attention.

    There was definitely someone behind fake Britney for her to have been able to make everything so

    seamless, to be so coordinated.

    Was it Peter?

    No.

    It couldn¡¯t only be Peter.

    There should be another aplice behind this fake good.

    Ss got the bodyguards and police to open up a way for Conrad. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s talk after entering.¡±

    Conrad was just about to walk into the police station.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I want you to give me an exnation!¡±

    The pitiful voice came from upstairs.

    Everyone raised their heads to look up and saw Esme sitting on the third floor window, her hair in a

    mess and her face covered in tears.

    Conrad did not even wish to raise his head to look at her.

    All hecked was evidence.

    This fake was not Britney. It was definitely Esme.

    The voice she used in the apartment unit was no different from Esme¡¯s.

    The face that was not clear in the past appeared in his mind and he felt disgusted.

    Everything in the past started reying and he finally understood how much grievance Fia had

    experienced.

    She never got tired of acting like this, yet this was exactly what those people who were not involved

    liked to watch and also liked to believe.

    ¡°You caused me my reputation and my lover. I can no longer return to the past anymore!¡± Esme

    shrieked miserably, turning her head back to re at the police in the house. ¡°Don¡¯te over. If you

    dare toe over, I¡¯ll jump!¡±

    The media and passers-by snapped shots of Esme as if they were invigorated. While taking photos,

    they imagined a huge show of a rich family¡¯s fight for a husband.

    ¡°Sir, what do we do now?¡± Ss was so anxious that he stomped his feet. This little b*tch just knew how

    to pick a time to cause trouble!

    Conrad lowered his gaze and asked faintly, ¡°Has Tiger found where Jason is?¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°We have located them. Madam went to Mount Reditus. Tiger got people to follow after

    them. Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Alright, very well.¡± Conrad suddenly looked up at the woman on the third floor window and said coldly,

    ¡°Esme Manning, if you have the guts, jump!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Esme was stunned as both of her hands grabbed onto the window sill tightly.

    The people around all started breaking into fervor discussion.

    ¡°What did Mr. Maxwell just call her?¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863

    Chapter 863

    ¡°Esme Manning? She¡¯s Esme Manning?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Esme was sentenced to life imprisonment and she fell into River Fane in an

    ident. Even her corpse was fished out.¡±

    ¡°Then why did he call her ¡®Esme¡¯?¡±

    ¡°There can¡¯t be some huge scheme behind it all, can it?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Esme tried to escape her punishment by absconding?¡±

    ¡°If she isn¡¯t dead, then whose body was it?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! She couldn¡¯t have found a scapegoat, could she?¡±

    ¡°Who did it? Could it be that Mr. Maxwell found it hard to forget his previous feelings and helped her

    escape her punishment?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Magical guesses started to appear and everyone started to pity Conrad¡¯s original partner, Fia.

    It was precisely this effect that Conrad wanted.

    He could give up on his reputation, but he had to care about Fia.

    Esme had pushed things to such an extent and had an unpredictable intent. He could not let her get

    her way!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to die?¡± He looked at the woman on the third floor coldly. ¡°Jump. I¡¯ll help collect your

    corpse and set up a tombstone!¡±

    Esme started to tremble. She had pushed him to this extent all for the sake of getting hispromise.

    To appease her in front of the crowd and give her an exnation.

    As long as he was willing to take responsibility, she would definitely obediently be his woman. from this

    time forth and think about him with all her heart!

    How could he be so heartless!

    He would rather she jump to death, rather than make himself a heartless man, all for the sake of giving

    Fia a good reputation?

    No!

    She definitely would not let him get what he wanted!

    ¡°Oh my god! She wouldn¡¯t really jump, would she?¡±

    The crowd eximed as they saw Esme stand up on the window sill.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer!¡± Esme¡¯s eyes were full of hatred as she looked at the police. ¡°If you toe closer,

    I will immediately jump down!¡±

    Her hand could let go at any moment and she could fall right down.

    dare

    The police did not dare to take a step forward and urgently arranged for people to set up the safety.

    Esme turned her head and looked down at Conrad who had always stood out from the crowd.

    ¡°I am Britney, not Esme. Don¡¯t think of ndering me for your own reputation! I worked in your

    company for a period of time and you have shown interest in me many times. Although I worship you, I

    know that Fia is your wife and never thought of getting together with you and hurting Fia.

    ¡°However, Mr. Maxwell, you¡¯re like a demon! I didn¡¯t agree to be with you so you tore Peter and I apart

    and locked me up in your apartment, even sending people to watch me and not let me out! I¡¯ve really

    had enough!

    ¡°Everything hase to this and now everyone knows your true colors! My reputation has been ruined.

    Everything is ruined! You must give me an exnation!¡±

    ¡°Exnation?¡± Conradughed coldly, heartlessly. ¡°When you die, you can get an exnation from

    Hades!¡±

    The crowd burst into discussion, all stunned by his heartlessness.

    Finn came running over with a dark expression and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! Why aren¡¯t

    you shutting up!¡±

    Conrad looked at the woman on the third-floor window and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t set up safety. Let her

    jump! If she dares to die, I dare to take responsibility!¡±

    This woman was full of schemes. He really had had enough!

    If she died, that would be better!

    The only thing he feared was that she did not wish to die at all!

    the

    Finn was frustrated and angry beyond words. He leaned close to Conrad¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t

    be muddled. If she dies, you won¡¯t be able to extricate yourself from it.¡±

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t, it¡¯ll still be a form of clearing my name!¡± Conrad said to Ss coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t allow them to

    set up the safety!¡±

    Ss frowned and got people to do exactly that.

    Esme started to panic and felt as if she was riding on a tiger and found it hard to get off.

    With the safety, she would dare to jump.

    Without it however, even if she had ten times the guts she had, she wouldn¡¯t dare to jump.

    She had managed to change her face and get her freedom after much effort. How could she be willing

    to die!

    ¡°I want to see Fia!¡± she shouted, acting like the greatest victim.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864

    Chapter 864

    ¡°I want Fia to see your true colors! You are a demon. You use your position to snatch people away! You

    have deceived her and deceived me! People like you don¡¯t deserve true love!¡±

    Finn was afraid that in a moment of instability, she would really jump and was just about to call Fia

    when Conrad snatched his phone away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call Fia!¡±

    Finn was a little speechless. ¡°Things have already gotten to such an extent. Fia would definitely know.

    Why don¡¯t we make things clear in person in order to avoid¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad said coldly. ¡°Let her jump!¡±

    ¡°Fia, are you tired?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fia pushed Jason¡¯s hand away. ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Evans.¡±

    Jason¡¯s hand remained outstretched. Being able to support her all the way up was a rare chance for

    them to be close.

    However, the moment they got to the top of Mount Reditus, she couldn¡¯t wait to push his hand away.

    Kent really did not understand her.

    She did not even allow a crack. How was he to take advantage of her weakness to make an entrance?

    Fia went to the side of the cliff and sat down on a stone, looking into the distance with the wind blowing

    at her.

    She silently called out to her mother in her heart.

    She silently said in her heart, ¡®I really don¡¯t know what to do anymore. I thought that he would live out

    the rest of his life with me properly. But why did he hide Britney behind my back? In my heart, I know

    that she is Esme, not Britney. Is it because he knew, so he hid her away?¡¯

    Her tears could not help but flow out. They rolled down as she continued to pour out her grievances in

    her heart. ¡®He knows that she is Esme and is worried that something would happen to her? Is that why

    he hid her away? He nned to hide her for an entire lifetime? Then what about me and the children?¡±

    Seeing her sorrowful gaze and her tears falling so hard, Jason felt iparable heartache.

    He squatted by her side and said softly, ¡°Fia, would you like to go on a vacation?¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression was even uglier than when she cried and she put a hand on her tummy. ¡°Evans, I¡¯m

    pregnant, with identical twins. I can¡¯t leave, and neither do I want to leave.¡± Jason felt his heart clench,

    as he could not help but hold the hand she had put on her tummy. ¡°As long as you are willing, I can

    bring you away at any time. Wherever you wish to go, I can

    bring you there. I will treat the children in your tummy as my own. I¡­¡±

    Fia took away her hand, her gaze lowered, not looking at Jason as she shook her head in a daze.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. This is between Conrad and I. It is our responsibility. It should not be like this.¡±

    She did not wish to implicate Jason.

    ¡°Evans, you should have your own love, your own marriage, your own children.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Fia squeezed out a smile for Jason. ¡°Don¡¯t make it that we can¡¯t even be friends

    anymore, alright?¡±

    Jason gritted his teeth and did not speak anymore.

    Fia looked into the distance and down at Gryphon, thinking of how she had grown up in this ce.

    The only time she had left Gryphon was when Conrad brought her to Oceania.

    Perhaps, she should leave to look around and see more.

    When all the dust settled, she should leave to take a look.

    Gryphon carried her growth and was also witness to all her scars and hurt.

    She wanted to move to a different ce¡­.

    ¡°Evans, can I borrow your phone?¡± She did not bring her phone before she left. Her phone had

    a GPS and she thought that if she did not bring her phone, she could avoid Conrad¡¯s tracking.

    She never thought that she would bear witness to such a huge show of his!

    Jason handed her his phone.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Fia tapped into the local news. Conrad and the fake ¡°Britney¡± had made the top of the headlines and

    there was even a live stream.

    She casually entered a live stream and saw the fake ¡°Britney¡± standing on the window sill crying, acting

    pitifully.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865

    Chapter 865

    She said, ¡°I want Fia to see your true colors! You are a demon. You use your position to snatch people

    away! You have deceived her and deceived me! People like you don¡¯t deserve true love!¡± Fia cracked a

    lonely smile. Large drops of tears came rolling down, her gaze falling on Conrad. She wanted to hear

    what he would say.

    If he revealed a hint of worry, she would cut things off from him without any hesitation!

    She would give him freedom! Let him love whoever he wanted, hide whoever he wanted, and live out

    the rest of his life with whoever he wanted!

    ¡°Let her jump!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s cold tough voice emitted from the phone and the sorrow in between Fia¡¯s brows reduced

    substantially.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± She did not dare to believe it, afraid that she was hallucinating as she turned to ask

    Jason.

    The rim of Jason¡¯s eyes were a little red as he clenched his palm tightly.

    ¡°He did not stop her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia stood up happily. ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t that mean that there has been at misunderstanding? He

    did not betray me and did not betray our marriage?¡±

    Jason looked at Fia¡¯s dewy eyes and said hesitantly, ¡°However, you have indeed been hurt a lot

    because of him.¡±

    Fia was stunned.

    Indeed, she had been hurt a lot.

    She had lost her child twice.

    This time, she was carrying two babies. Perhaps they were her two children who hade back to her.

    She could not lose her children again.

    ¡°Fia, I hope you don¡¯t take any risks anymore.¡± The rims of Jason¡¯s eyes reddened further as he said

    unhappily, ¡°If you leave here with me, leave this ce where all these good and bad things happened, I

    can guarantee the safety of you and the children.¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze trembled as she shook her head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    She turned her body away so that she would not meet Jason¡¯s gaze. She stuffed the handphone into

    his hands to return it to him and walked down the hill.

    Jason smiled faintly, a drop of tear rolled down from his ck eyes. He turned around and nned to

    chase after her, afraid that she would fall.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans.¡± Tiger appeared and blocked Jason. ¡°I will act as if I had not heard any of the

    words you said earlier. Please respect yourself.¡±

    Jason was speechless. He gave a sarcastic smile. ¡°Tell Conrad that I will be watching him every

    moment! If he dares to bully Fia, I will definitely let him taste the feeling of loss!¡±

    Tiger swept a cold nce at Jason and quickly went down the hill.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Very quickly he caught up to Fia and he immediately spoke. ¡°Madam, please be a little slower.¡± ¡°Tiger,

    why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Sir is worried about you and sent me to follow you.¡± Tiger had a sincere look on his face. ¡°Sir did not

    betray you. He locked up that woman because he wanted to deal with Peter. However, he never

    thought that that woman set a trap¡­¡±

    Fia heard Tiger¡¯s exnation and her heart felt even more shaken, and she grabbed his arm agitatedly.

    ¡°Then would anything happen to him?¡±

    Tiger felt like this had crossed the boundaries and he quietly took back his arm.

    ¡°Miss Thomas was so certain that Sir had held her captive and forcibly kept her. If there is no evidence

    to clear this usation, Sir and Maxwell Corporation will both be in trouble.¡±

    Fia immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the police station quickly!

    ¡°With such a crime ced on Conrad, it will ruin him and Maxwell Corporation!¡±

    Fia was no longer upied with feeling sorrowful. She wanted to see the fake Britney!

    In the car.

    Tiger could not help but ask. ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you afraid that Sir really had improper intentions toward

    Miss Thomas?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fia had a sure look on her face. ¡°I can disbelieve that he is true to me, and I can also

    suspect that he has old feelings for Esme. If Esme is not dead, there is a possibility of him reigniting old

    feelings and wanting to protect her and be with her. However, I absolutely will not believe that he would

    do something like forcefully keeping her!

    Tiger was suddenly a bit jealous of Conrad for having such a good wife.

    If Sophia could be like this to him one day, he was even willing to die.

    Fia wiped her tears. ¡°No matter how bad his temper is, no matter how terrifying he is in front of others,

    he is not that kind of scum in my eyes.¡¯

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866

    Chapter 866

    Fia became even more determined as she said, ¡°He is a gentleman. A gentleman would not do such

    things.¡±

    Tiger nodded. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±

    ¡°Drive faster!¡± Fia only wanted to rush to Conrad¡¯s side at the moment and face the wind and rain

    together.

    If the fake Britney said that she and Conrad were in love, she would believe it.

    However, she said that Conrad forced her. Fia did not believe it.

    Without mentioning other things, just with Conrad¡¯s qualifications there for all to see, what kind of

    woman would he be unable to get? He would not do something that went against the

    ¡°Sir, Madam is here.¡± Ss noticed Tiger¡¯s car approaching from the corner of his eyes and felt that

    things weren¡¯t going great.

    Conrad turned his head back to see Tiger opening the passenger door and Fiaing out of

    the car.

    He frowned and immediately walked over.

    ¡°Fia, you don¡¯t have to be here. Quickly go back to rest.¡±

    Seeing the fingerprints on her neck from when she was strangled, the veins at the corner of his

    forehead throbbed.

    Fia looked at Conrad, her feelingsplicated.

    There were many people here. It was not suitable for her to say too much to him.

    She said softly, ¡°If your conscience is clear, then move aside!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she walked around him into the crowd, to the bottom of the building, and

    she looked at the woman who was on the third floor.

    ¡°You wanted to see me. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Esme felt her heart leaping in joy, but her face carried sadness.

    ¡°Fia, we have both been cheated by his fake facade!¡±

    Fia said coldly, ¡°It should be that everyone has been cheated by your fake facade! You said that my

    husband kept you captive and forcefully kept you, but where is the evidence!¡±

    ¡°He kept me captive in the apartment unit under his name. That is the evidence! When the police

    rushed over, I was¡­¡±

    ¡°Director Parker!¡± Fia originally wanted to continue talking to Esme at the top of her lungs. Please get

    someone to invite her down. I am a pregnantdy, so I am unable to speak to her at the top of my

    lungs!¡±

    Finn nodded and personally went over.

    Esme was tired from standing on the window sill. Now that Fia was here, it was herContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    opportunity toe down, so she got off the window sill while crying.

    A policeman helped her get downstairs and she went to Fia.

    ¡°Fia, I know you are upset, but this is true. Peter and I had gotten together after much difficulty. Is there

    a need for me to direct and act out a show?¡±

    Fia said with a sneer, ¡°What about witnesses? You said that my husband kept you captive. I say you

    pretended to be pitiful and asked us to provide you a ce to stay for the sake of avoiding Peter.

    However, we never expected you to bite us in the back!¡±

    Esme was stunned. She didn¡¯t think that Fia would be able to keep her calm. And she was actually

    speaking on behalf of Conrad?

    The Fia of the past could never be so open-minded!

    Her gazended on Fia¡¯s tummy and said pitifully, ¡°Fia, I know that you are doing this because you are

    pregnant with his children, and for the sake of the children, you have no choice but to put in good

    words on his behalf. However, the heavens are watching what people. are doing. He has done

    something against his conscience, and retribution will fall on the children.¡±

    Fia was so angry that the rim of her eyes instantly turned red. She raised her hand and sent a p

    over.

    It was fast and ruthless!

    The media quickly clicked their shutters to capture this p.

    Esme was hit and her whole body swayed. She asked pitifully, ¡°Why did you hit me? I am a victim.¡±

    ¡°You cursed my children!¡± Fia¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Forget that you reversed right and wrong and spun

    tales, but cursing my unborn children?! If I don¡¯t hit you, I¡¯d be dishonoring my identity as a mother!¡±

    The people around all agreed.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867

    Chapter 867

    ¡°Indeed, she may have said those words pitifully, but isn¡¯t she just cursing people¡¯s children?¡±

    ¡°No matter if she was forcefully kept or if she offered herself, she is still a mistress!¡±

    ¡°Stinky mistress, snatching someone else¡¯s husband and even cursing the original partner¡¯s children!

    She should be hit!¡±

    ¡°Beat the mistress to death!¡±

    Esme heard the scoldings around her and was momentarily at a loss for words. She wanted to cry and

    kick up a fuss and pretend to be pitiful.

    But Fia spoke first. ¡°I can testify that my husband did not do anything dirty to her. My friend and I

    personally witnessed that she seduced my husband and used some unknown medicine. that caused

    him to be weak all over!¡±

    Fia went all out! As long as she could clear Conrad from having to do anything with this woman, it

    would be fine to directly expose that Conrad fell into her schemes!

    If Conrad wanted his reputation and couldn¡¯t make things clear, then she would be the one to Say it!

    Ss¡¯ expression showed as if he had a million words to say but could not express them. He merely

    said softly by Conrad¡¯s side, ¡°What are we to do, sir? Madam is kicking up a fuss¡­¡±

    Conrad immediately went forward and grabbed Fia¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Ss to send you back. I will settle this matter on my own.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fia was suddenly like a cat whose tail got stepped on. Unable to throw Conrad¡¯s

    hand off, she raised her voice and questioned him, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Are you afraid of

    being investigated?¡±

    ¡°Fia, things are not as simple as you think,¡± Conrad said softly in Fia¡¯s ear. ¡°If having a blood test could

    get things investigated, I would have done it.¡±

    Finn was afraid that the two of them would start to quarrel in front of the crowd and the situation which

    they had finally managed to calm down a little would once again be discussed and be even

    worse.

    ¡°Fia, follow me into the police station. I will exin things to you clearly.¡± Immediately he took Fia¡¯s

    hand from Conrad and entered the police station.

    Esme was just about to kick up a fuss when she was held back by Wilfred.

    Ss immediately said, ¡°Everyone should scatter. Leave this to the police to investigate. Very soon

    things will be made clear and everyone will have the truth.¡±

    Finn brought Fia to the office, drank a mouthful of tea, and said, ¡°Fia, you just arrived and you don¡¯t

    know the entire situation clearly. An unknown person made the report. We went to the scene and saw

    Britney¡¯s clothes scattered on the ground in a mess. Conrad was just about to leave. We couldn¡¯t rify

    things at the first moment and got Conrad to cooperate in the investigation, but his body did not

    contain. any chemicals!¡±

    Fia was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that he was a willing party and no one

    2/2

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    set up a trap for him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that either!¡± Finn was quite frustrated. ¡°From Conrad¡¯s response, he indeed looked like he

    had been poisoned or something, and there was also a strange fragrance in the house, but there were

    noponents that showed up in the test.¡±

    Fia sat in the chair, powerless, and started to think of all kinds of nonsense.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be¡­¡±

    Finn saw that her gaze was not right. He moved his chair and sat before her, asking kindly, Could it be

    what?¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze shook as she raised her head to look at Finn.

    ¡­ That he is just faking it?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Finn could not grasp what she meant from the short phrase she said.

    However, Fia was not in a mood to exin her feelings. ¡°I want to see Britney! I want to ask her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated. Now Britney is also agitated. Even if you ask her, you won¡¯t be able to get

    anything.¡±

    ¡°No! I want to see her!¡± Fia thought if Conrad really did anything to that girl, she could check

    it now.

    She did not want to be like an idiot hidden in the dark!

    Men were impulsive by nature and had the genes of an animal at the bottom half of their bodies. Who

    knew if they had reconciled and couldn¡¯t help themselves and did something. Maybe that was when

    she forced him to get him into some kind of position and produced such a ridiculous show.

    Otherwise, why was it that when Conrad¡¯s blood was taken for checking, his body showed no oddities?

    There was definitely something odd!

    Fia¡¯s tears started flowing like a broken dam. She speedily wiped them away with the back of her hand,

    walking outside and saying, ¡°I can¡¯t let them make a fool out of me. I need to get to the bottom of

    things!¡±

    ¡°Fia, I see that Conrad has also suffered a loss this time. With his character, there is no need¡­¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t him!¡± Fia shouted back loudly, opened the door of the office and bumped into Conrad who

    was at the door.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868

    Chapter 868

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Conrad¡¯s gaze wasplicated. He had more or less heard something.

    ¡°Fia, it isn¡¯t like what you think.¡±

    Fia averted her gaze. ¡°Whether it is or not, it can wait until I see her before we talk!¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for you to meet her. She is full of schemes and will provoke

    your emotions and agitate you.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of me meeting her?¡± Fia asked coolly. ¡°If you aren¡¯t feeling guilty, then move aside!¡±

    Conrad continued to block her path, and said earnestly, ¡°I am doing it for your good. Your thinking is

    naive. The moment she speaks, she is full of lies. You aren¡¯t her match.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just feeling guilty!¡± Fia¡¯s negativity rushed out. ¡°Are you not letting me meet her alone because

    you¡¯re afraid that I would hurt her?! Your heart must be very sure that she is Esme!¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Fia, you are pregnant and cannot be agitated. I will get Ss to send you home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Fia threw Conrad¡¯s hand off and looked at Finn. ¡°I want to see her!¡±

    Finn was helpless and said to Conrad, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Fia meet her? This is the police. station.

    Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Conrad replied determinedly.

    He absolutely could not let Fia meet Esme alone.

    After Marcus¡¯ treatment, Fia¡¯s emotions had improved and she was also much happier.

    He could not let everything go to waste!

    ¡°What if I insist?! Can you do anything to me?!¡± Fia was about to copse internally as she pushed

    Conrad.

    Conrad picked her up and said to Finn, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to continue with the interrogation. I will

    send the evidenceter!¡±

    ¡°Very well. Go back and discuss properly. Don¡¯t argue anymore and don¡¯t risk a miscarriage,¡± Finn said.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Fia kicked and punched Conrad, but she was delicate and light and was not able to resist

    him at all.

    Conrad carried Fia and brought her away through the back. At the entrance, there were a bunch of

    reporters and onlookers. If they left now, a big hoo-ha would definitely arise.

    In the passenger seat, Fia panted as she looked at Conrad who was getting in the car.

    ¡°If you

    don¡¯t let me see her, it means that you¡¯re feeling guilty! You are protecting her!¡±

    Conrad held the steering wheel tightly as he held back his manic temper and said, ¡°If I am

    protecting her, I¡¯ll die a horrible death, alright?¡±

    Fia was a little stunned and snorted lightly. ¡°Now, you swear so easily. You swear so much that it¡¯s so

    easy for the words toe out of your mouth. You aren¡¯t afraid of any punishment. anymore.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, you can say whatever you want.¡± Conrad did not wish to fight with

    her.

    Fia¡¯s emotions suddenly copsed and her tears fell.

    She cried as she said, ¡°You did not experience everything I did. Again and again, I saw you with her.

    Again and again, I saw you both being intimate. Again and again, you stood on her side¡­ If I knew

    how things would be, back then, I would rather¡­¡± ¡®not marry you!¡¯

    She swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue.

    Back then, it was her own choice. She carried with her the many years of love for him.

    She did not wish to say such cruel words.

    Conrad bit his cheeks, trying to speak in a gentle tone. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not feeling great, seeing

    what you did today. I won¡¯t take anything you say to me to heart. When everything that is happening

    settles down, let¡¯s properly talk again. I will make it up to you, for whatever I owe you.¡±

    ¡°Make it up to me?¡± Fia cracked an ugly smile and closed her eyes, not willing to continue speaking.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    It was easy to talk aboutpensation, but not at all easy to execute it. Often, the people who want to

    make amends don¡¯t know how to do it.

    Returning home, Fia went straight to the bedroom, took a bath, and thenid on the bed.

    She did not wish to speak now and only wanted to have a good sleep, Conrad stood by the door for a

    while but did not enter to disturb her.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869

    Chapter 869

    He turned around and entered the study. He called Tiger.

    ¡°Where is Peter?¡±

    Tiger looked into the ward and walked to the side before he said in a hushed tone, ¡°He was hit by Mr.

    Evans. He has a concussion and is at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°If he isn¡¯t dead, then send him directly to Director Parker!¡± Conrad said coldly.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°However, Madam does not n to pursue the matter. If we don¡¯t respect Madam¡¯s decision, won¡¯t she

    get angry at you?¡± Tiger advised earnestly, not wishing for the rtionship. between his boss and

    boss¡¯s wife to worsen.

    Conrad pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°He kidnapped Fia and almost strangled her to death! I cannot

    act as if nothing happened!¡±

    ¡°Sir, have you discussed this with Madam?¡± Tiger could not help but ask.

    up

    ¡°There is no need to tell her about this matter. Just send Peter over. That can also shake that fake!¡±

    Thinking of how Esme did those disgusting things with Britney¡¯s face, Conrad felt his stomach churn

    that it felt as if he was about to throw up.

    He did not know whether the real Britney was dead or alive.

    However, when he met the real Britney in the future, he would still have lingering trauma!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiger was convinced. Even if doing this could not achieve the effect of killing two birds with a

    stone, it should be enough to pit Peter and Esme against each other, which was a good thing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sally was feeding her brother water when she saw Tiger enter the ward with a

    fierce look, and secretly felt that things weren¡¯t looking too great.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Sally.¡± Tiger looked at Sally. ¡°Mr. Hall injured Madam and Sir is unable to treat it as if

    nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± Sally stood up agitatedly, blocking him by the bed.

    ¡°I have mentioned it to Fia and she said that she will not pursue the matter. Even if I have to work my

    *ss off in the future, I will repay her. I will absolutely not let my brother do anything to harm her again in

    the future¡­¡±

    Seeing Sally in a panic, Tiger frowned.

    ¡°The person who promised you was Madam, not Sir. Doctor Sally, please move aside. I don¡¯t want to

    hurt you.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Sally shook her head. ¡°Fia promised me. I want to call her. I want to tell her.¡±

    She went to the cupboard to search for her phone. Tiger picked Peter up from the bed and started

    walking out.

    ¡°Stand right there!¡± Sally gave chase but was unable to keep up. Seeing her brother get picked up like

    a chick by Tiger, she felt sad and frustrated.

    Fia had just fallen asleep when she was awoken by her phone.

    Seeing the caller ID, she could not help but frown.

    ¡°Hello, Sally.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter? Why did you break your word the moment we

    parted, and you even got your husband to take my brother away!¡±

    Hearing Sally¡¯s sad and angry voice, Fia swallowed and suddenly did not know what to say.

    Was she to apologize to Sally?

    What wrong did she do?

    Even if Peter was sent to the police station, it was not her who got Conrad to do it.

    ¡°Say something! Don¡¯t think that you can act like nothing happened just because you¡¯re not saying

    anything!¡± Sally shouted in anger and momentarily forgot that Fia was the greatest victim in this entire

    matter.

    Fia responded with silence and quietly clenched her phone.

    ¡°Doctor Sallyl.¡± Jason suddenly appeared out of nowhere and was suddenly standing in the ward,

    staring at Sally, who had copsed, with a stern gaze.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    +

    She looked at her phone and thought of her own attitude toward Fia just a moment ago, and felt upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I¡¯m just too worried about my brother. He has a concussion and needs to rest. Mr.

    Maxwell got people to take him away like that. I am really very worried.¡±

    She looked at Jason and exined incoherently, her tears falling.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870

    Chapter 870

    Jason was indifferent, and indicated for Sally to continue with the call.

    Looking at Jason who was very close, Sally could no longer act arrogant toward Fia who was on the

    other end of the line.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    Fia said faintly, ¡°No worries. I can understand you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia. I¡­ I must have been possessed. He is my elder brother. I am unable to treat him like a

    stranger. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sally covered her face with a hand, squatted down, and started crying.

    Hearing her broken sobs, Fia slowly felt her heart be heavy.

    Everyone in the world had to make choices.

    Those who were abandoned were pitiful, but those who had to make the choice were pitiful also.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sally.¡± Fia suppressed the grumblings in her heart. ¡°I am not ming you. It was just a scare.

    Am I not doing fine now?¡±

    ¡°Fia, sob sob sob, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Sally med herself. She felt guilty and cried even more miserably.

    Jason didn¡¯t want to waste time, so he walked up to Sally, and said in a cold tone. ¡°Your brother made a

    mistake and it¡¯s undeniable. Fia is kind and is willing to let things slide, but she has neither the

    obligation nor the ability to make everyone let it slide.¡±

    Sally slowly calmed down and bade farewell to Fia on the other line. She then held her knees. and got

    up.

    She looked at Jason¡¯s handsome face and warm brows.

    At this moment, his expression was not that warm.

    ¡°Jason, are there no other people besides Fia in your eyes?¡±

    Jason frowned. ¡°That is my personal matter.

    Sally said with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know my intentions toward you. You can

    choose not to love me, and I have never insisted that you do. However, even as a

    friend, you should try and see things from my perspective.¡±

    She really did not me him for not loving her.

    It was just that, why was it that such a warm person who was able to maintain his gentleness and

    patience toward every patient, treated her alone so cruelly? From start to end, he had not even offered

    her a single word offort.

    Jason looked at the broken light in Sally¡¯s eyes and said faintly, ¡°It is because I treat you as a friend

    that I made a trip here.¡±

    Right from the beginning, he had been harsh on himself and since he could not offer Sally what she

    desired, he would not give her any chance to fantasize.

    Kent had just helped settle the bills and all those procedures. When he returned, he saw Sally very

    upset and his friend¡¯s expression stern and cold.

    He carefully spoke. ¡°Jase, what are you here for?¡±

    Jason looked at Kent. ¡°Take good care of Doctor Sally. I have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait a moment!¡± Kent gave chase outside the ward and asked softly, ¡°Did you say something

    over the top? Doctor Sally doesn¡¯t look good!¡±

    ¡°I only said things I should. She¡¯s not in a good mood because Conrad will not easily let Peter off and

    she is just unable to ept it. That¡¯s all.¡± Jason patted Kent¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Take care

    of yourself. If it¡¯s too hard, then forget it.¡¯

    Life was already hard enough. Love should not be too bitter. He did not hope for Kent to end up like

    himself.

    Kent watched Jason leave andughed at himself as he walked into the ward.

    Looking at Sally¡¯s eyes that were swollen from crying, he said, ¡°If there is a need, I can help save your

    brother.¡±

    Sally looked at Kent immediately, and hope appeared in her heart.

    However, when she thought of her brother strangling Fia¡¯s neck like a demon, she immediately shook

    her head.

    ¡°No, no need!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally, actually I¡­¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Sally ran out of the ward. She would find a way on her own!

    Fiaid on the bed with her mind empty and struggled to get up to go to the study.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871

    Chapter 871

    At the study, Fia quietly opened the door and saw Conrad busy handling the problem at his desk. She

    was hesitating over entering the study.

    She feared that they might fight again as soon as she went in. Even if no fight was ignited, their

    different views would ruin their day.

    Waiting at his desk for several seconds, Conrad realized that the girl was not going to enter the room.

    Not able to hold it in anymore, he closed hisptop, marched to the entrance of the study, and opened

    the door widely.

    ¡°Fia, why aren¡¯t you entering?¡±

    Fia raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Did you order your men to take Peter away from the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A cold glint shed in Conrad¡¯s eyes as soon as he thought about Peter.

    ¡°I promised Sally to let him go. Besides, the reason her brother would harm me is not just. because of

    the conflict between the Halls and Parkers but also because of maniption from Britney¡¯s imposter.

    The true culprit is that fake Britney, not Peter.¡±

    D

    Fia lowered her voice and made her tone as gentle as possible, trying to persuade Conrad to let

    Peter go.

    I

    Conrad stared at Fia silently. He did not want to talk about it.

    Fia continued, trying to persuade him. ¡°I want to get close to him, to get on his good side. By doing that,

    he might side with us to uncover her real identity when he realizes that she was just using him.¡±

    ¡°Fia, you should know that Peter Hall is much more dangerous than Esme Manning,¡± Conrad said in a

    sullen voice.

    Fia red at Conrad and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re quite sure that she is Esme, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Did she confess to you?¡± Fia asked as she tried to restrain her anger, making it as though she did not

    care much about it.

    Holding her hand, Conrad frowned and asked, ¡°Why¡¯s your hand so cold? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Pulling her hand out of his grasp, Fia answered sarcastically, ¡°My heart died and turned cold.

    That¡¯s all.¡±

    Conrad said as he clenched his teeth, ¡°I told you. Nothing happened between us.¡±

    ¡°But I saw it with my own eyes. She kept hugging and kissing you,¡± Fia said as she gave a bitter smile,

    ¡°You¡¯re tainted and filthy now.¡±

    ¡±

    Conrad felt so lost, not knowing how to exin himself to his wife.

    ¡°Esme is the main culprit of everything. She murdered my baby and ruined my name. Before their

    deaths, Mom and Grandma were tormented by her. She¡¯s the worst woman to have ever existed. Yet,

    you only focus on catching Peter instead of her. Why?!¡±

    Due to her suspicions, Fia was overwhelmed with anger.

    ¡°You still have feelings for her. You still care about her! That is why you want to let her go! The reason

    why you put so much effort into catching Peter is so that everyone would be distracted from her! Am I

    right:

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Suddenly, Conrad pulled her into his embrace, frustrated. The fiercer she struggled to get away from

    him, the tighter he embraced her. Still, he arched his torso so that his waist would not press against her

    stomach.

    ¡°How many more times should I tell you until you believe me? I do not love Esme Manning! I¡¯ve never

    loved her! Not in the past, not now, not in the future!¡±

    Fia shouted back at him angrily, ¡°Liar! You¡¯re just trying to help her escape!¡±

    ?

    Conrad grinded his teeth, feeling so frustrated at his inability to make his wife believe him.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Fia kept on pushing him. ¡°Let me go! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    ¡°Fia, if you continue like this¡­ our marriage will be ruined even if there¡¯s no one to ruin it.¡± Letting her

    go, Conrad looked into her eyes and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Could you please not suspect me? Try to

    suppress these suspicions and not let them get over your head, please?¡±

    Fia stared at Conrad helplessly and speechlessly for a while before asking, ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯ve resolved everything, I¡¯llpensate you. I¡¯ll give you the greatest wedding of the century. I¡¯ll

    announce to the world that 1, Conrad Maxwell, have had only one woman in my heart all my life, and

    that is you!¡± Conrad poured his heart out to Fia.

    Fia¡¯s eyelids trembled upon hearing this. ¡°All your life? Are you sure you can handle that?¡±

    ¡°I know what I want. There¡¯s only one woman that lives in my heart. And that person is you. It¡¯s always

    been you.¡±

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s trembling hands and said, ¡°I am serious. I¡¯ve met countless temptations in my life

    and yet I have always been able to reject them. You¡¯re the only one who can make me lose my cool.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872

    Chapter 872

    Feeling her heart in pain, Fia stared at Conrad nkly and asked, ¡°Then let me ask you ever lied to

    me?¡±

    you. Have

    Conrad was stunned upon hearing this. He had lied to her plenty of times. The worst lie was about

    Thea Lawson¡¯s project that he robbed from her.

    ¡°Fia, sometimes¡­ a lie could be a white lie.¡±

    ¡°But a lie is a lie. A lie with good intentions? The so-called ¡®good intention¡¯ is just the liar¡¯s selfish

    presumption!¡± Fia began to get agitated again, ¡°You think you lied to me with good intentions but to me

    the fact you¡¯re lying just means that you had ill intentions! The fact you hid Britney¡¯s imposter in that

    apartment made me very ufortable!¡±

    LL

    Conrad stared at Fia¡¯s anguished eyes as he tried toe up with words to exin to her. It was then

    he realized something.

    Fia had been calling that woman ¡°Britney¡¯s imposter¡± or ¡°fake Britney¡±. She had been avoiding to use

    her real name-¡°Esme Manning¡±.

    Marcus had told him. Esme was a knot that troubled Fia the most. Thus, she unconsciously refused to

    mention her name.

    ¡°Fia, I promise you. I¡¯ll definitely solve the matters involving her.¡± Conrad softened his voice and held

    her shoulders tightly. ¡°Trust me. Okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°For how long?¡± Fia snivelled, full of tears, ¡°Tell me how much time you intend to spend to solve this.

    Things have gotten graduallyplicated over time and the lies that you¡¯ve been telling me just keep

    piling up. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to trust you but things keep happening one after another! I¡¯m already

    at my limit!¡±

    Conrad stared at her speechlessly. He did not know just how much time he needed to resolve this.

    Right now, their enemies were not just Esme and Peter. There was a mastermind behind it all and they

    were lurking in the dark.

    ¡°A week? A month?¡± Fia asked again tearfully, ¡°Can you at least tell me a time?¡±

    Conrad frowned as he said to her cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this the soonest I can. But, Fia, you mustn¡¯t

    get involved. Like today, you shouldn¡¯t have conspired with Sally to let Peter go. Can you promise me

    not to get involved like that anymore?¡±

    After pondering for some time, Fia nodded, ¡°Sure. So long as you resolve everything quickly.¡±

    As long as this mess was resolved quickly and he did not leave her in the dark, she would ept how

    things turned out, even if the resolution was not something she had expected to

    see.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Conrad sighed in relief and said, ¡°What¡¯d you like to eat? I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Taylor to make

    it for you.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m heading back to the bedroom to get some sleep¡±

    Fia pushed him away and walked out the door, not giving him a chance to say anything more.

    Staring at her, Conrad made up his mind. He would resolve this matter even if he had to take drastic

    measures.

    The next morning, Fia was woken up by her phone.

    Rubbing her eyes, Fia picked up her phone to check who it was. When she saw that it was from Sally,

    she immediately answered.

    ¡°What did Conrad do?!¡±

    Fia waspletely woken up after hearing her furious voice. She took a look around. Conrad was not

    in the room. She had gone to bed quite earlyst night so she did not know when he went to bed or

    when he woke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sally?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Sally yelled into her phone, ¡°My brother was left on our home¡¯s doorstep this morning.

    He¡¯s badly wounded! Not only that, he refuses to go to the hospital for treatment. He¡¯s locked himself in

    his room all day, smashing everything in sight!¡±

    Sally broke down in tears and said, ¡°My brother has always been kind and gentle. He¡¯s never like this!

    Mom and Dad are so scared stiff!¡±

    Sitting up on the bed, Fia¡¯s newly awakened brain was finally able to pick up on something.

    ¡°Sally, don¡¯t worry. If he can smash stuff, this means he¡¯s not injured that badly.¡±

    Peter¡¯s body was fine. The only thing that was wrong was his soul. Fia did not dare tell Sally that.

    ¡°Fia, he¡¯s got a concussion and yet he refuses to go to the hospital. This is nothing to joke about!¡± Sally

    said with a heavy heart, ¡°He¡¯s not your brother so of course you don¡¯t mind it! I was hoping that you¡¯d

    talk to Conrad so he¡¯d calm down and¡­ Sigh. Forget it.¡±

    ¡±

    Fia furrowed her brows and did not say a word.

    ¡°Forget we had this phone call. I shouldn¡¯t have asked for your help yesterday.¡± Sally¡¯s voice calmed

    down as she said this.

    While Fia was trying toe up with an exnation, Sally had hung up the phone.

    Fia sat on the bed silently, thinking about the things that happened since she and Sally became friends.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873

    Chapter 873

    To Fia, Sally was not just her doctor. She was like her sister, someone who cared for her and was there

    for her when she was down. Yet now, she could feel that Sally¡¯s heart had turned cold after the incident.

    It was probably true that no friendship couldst forever. Still, Fia could not help but feel saddened by

    this. The more sadness she felt, the more frustrated she became.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Feeling hurt, Fia called out to his name. Receiving no reply, she got down from the bed and

    walked barefooted to the window.

    It was still early in the morning and the sun had notpletely risen yet. She opened the window to get

    some fresh air. She gazed out the window and stared at the greenery outside.

    Then, she extended her hand, feeling an urge to touch the trees and mountains that were viewable yet

    far away¡­

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Sir, these are the words that Peter Hall said after we broke him for confessions. Things aren¡¯t looking

    good for Ms. Manning.¡±

    Tiger handed Conrad a sh drive that contained Peter¡¯s confession.

    Receiving the device, Conrad said, ¡°Good workst night. Go home and get some rest.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Before leaving, Tiger could not help adding, ¡°Peter was emotionally and physically wounded. fromst

    night. Doctor Sally might me Madam for this. It might be best for you to console Madam.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±

    Conrad put the sh drive in his pocket and walked upstairs. Thinking that Fia might still be sleeping,

    he opened the door quietly, making as little noise as possible. She had slept a lot. more after she got

    pregnant so she usually did not wake up until 9am.

    However, after opening the door, he saw that no one was in the room.

    Feeling anxious, Conrad hurried into the bedroom to find her. As soon as he entered the room, Conrad

    saw a slender woman sitting at a window near the door.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Surprised, Conrad instinctively called her name nervously. Despite that, he still tried to lower his voice

    so as to not scare the girl.

    Fia nced at him and smiled faintly, as though she was a young, innocent girl.

    ¡°The scenery outside the window is so beautiful. I want to touch it but it¡¯s too far for me to touch. Maybe

    it¡¯s because my arm is too short.¡±

    She seemed disappointed with herself. Then, she turned back to the window and tried reaching her

    hand out again. This time she reached out the window even more eagerly that her upper body was

    outside the window. Conrad was shocked to see this. He hurried to her side. and hugged her, trying to

    hold her steady so she would not fall out the window.

    ¡°Fia.¡±

    Hugging her, Conrad called her name, afraid.

    ¡°Why are you pulling me back?¡± Fia sounded hurt and sad. ¡°I just wanted to touch the scenery.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you downstairs. You¡¯ll get a clearer view there.¡±

    Conrad did not dare to raise his voice at her. He could vaguely feel that something had gone wrong

    with Fia¡¯s psyche.

    ¡°Okay! Bring me there.¡±

    Fia hooked Conrad¡¯s neck with her arms and gave him a pretty, innocent smile.

    Conrad quickly carried her downstairs and brought her to their backyard. He pointed at a

    chrysanthemum and asked, ¡°Do you know what flower this is?¡±

    ¡°Aww, Conrad. I¡¯m no idiot. That¡¯s a chrysanthemum,¡± Fia answered sweetly, as though all those

    heartaches and tragedies that she had been through had never happened.

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Conrad said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a chrysanthemum. Do you still remember that I can¡¯t

    differentiate the scent of flowers?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Still in his embrace, Fia turned her face at Conrad to have a good look at him. ¡°You don¡¯t

    have a sense of smell?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart sank upon hearing this. Something had to have happened to Fia but he had not idea

    what was wrong with her.

    Fia knew this about him. This was why she had helped him to differentiate the scents of flowers with

    him back then. Yet she seemed to havepletely forgotten about it.

    ¡°Fia, promise me something.¡±

    Seeing his saddened face, Fia hurriedly nodded. ¡°Sure. What do you want me to promise?¡± Conrad

    looked at her and said somberly, ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll never forget me.¡±

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874

    Chapter 874

    Fia was surprised to hear him saying that. ¡°Forget you? How could I forget you? You¡¯ve been in my

    heart for years.¡±

    Conrad thought she meant that they had known each other for a long time. He did not know. that she

    had feelings for him for years before they got married.

    ¡°Please promise me. Promise me you¡¯ll not forget me all your life.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡±

    Seeing that her emotions were stable, Conrad felt that this was a golden opportunity to suggest

    something.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling welltely. So I need to go see a doctor. Would you kindly apany me to

    see him?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia held Conrad¡¯s arm worriedly, ¡°How are you feeling now? Is it your stomach? It has to be

    your stomach! You always skip meals so it¡¯s always in bad shape. You should drink less alcohol from

    now on, okay?¡±

    Conrad nodded and promised to avoid alcohol henceforth. He did not have the heart to remind her that

    he had been drinking less because of her.

    On their way to see Marcus, Fia sat in the backseat as she hugged Conrad¡¯s arm and kept asking him

    if he needed help or a paper bag.

    While driving, Ss could not help but feel responsible for what happened to Fia. She was doing well

    yesterday. Yet, suddenly, she lost her memory this morning. From the way she acted, it seemed as

    though she had reverted to when she and Conrad were newly married.

    As the car parked at Marcus¡¯ home, Fia asked, puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we seeing a doctor? This isn¡¯t a

    hospital.¡±

    Conrad held her hands and patientlyforted her. ¡°This doctor is a professional and is really good at

    his job. He¡¯s on a vacation so that¡¯s why he¡¯s at home right now.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Fia nodded. ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why you¡¯vee here and see him. But wouldn¡¯t he be upset that you¡¯re

    disturbing him when he¡¯s on vacation? What if he doesn¡¯t treat you properly?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s a really kind doctor.¡±

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand and led her out of the car. Before entering the house, he ordered Ss to guard

    the entrance.

    Marcus had just gotten out of bed and looked very drowsy. When he opened the door to greet them,

    Marcus could see that something was wrong the moment he made eye contact with Fia.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Marcus frowned before nodding his head, inviting them in. As they walked through the door,

    he kept his eyes on Fia, observing her.

    This girl had gotten a lot worse since thest time they met. From the way she acted and behaved,

    things did not look good.

    ¡°Why is he staring at me?¡±

    Fia hugged Conrad¡¯s arm and tiptoed so she could whisper in his ear.

    ¡°He¡¯s jealous that I have a wife who¡¯s so young and beautiful,¡± Conrad said to her gently.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Fia felt d hearing that. Although he had been treating her well after they got married, Conrad had

    never said something so sweet to her.

    ¡°Really.¡± Conrad gazed at her with his gentle, amber eyes.

    It was then that Marcus brought a set of buckwheat tea to the living room.

    ¡°Here¡¯s something to drink. Help yourself.¡±

    Marcus took another nce at Fia before saying to Conrad, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the bathroom to wash my

    face. You wait for me in my study.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Conrad served Fia a cup of tea before saying, ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll have him diagnose me. You have some

    tea and wait for me here.¡±

    Nodding her head, Fia asked curiously, ¡°Can¡¯t I follow you? I¡¯m your wife so I should be by your side

    when you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°No. You can¡¯t. It¡¯s not¡­ proper.¡±

    ¡°But why¡­?¡± Fia asked in a meek, timid tone. She was always like this. She was always so bubbly yet

    mousey in front of him.

    Conrad could not help giving an even gentler gaze tofort her. ¡°You see. I don¡¯t want to ruin the

    image you have of me. I¡¯m afraid that you might get disappointed when you see the frail and weak side

    of me.¡±

    Fia gave it some thought and nodded. Her husband was a prideful man so she should respect his

    decision the best she could.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    Patting her head, Conrad said, ¡°If you feel tired, you can take a nap on the sofa.¡±

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875

    Chapter 875

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You go see the doctor. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not a kid anymore,¡± Fia said with a blush. It

    felt so sudden and ufortable for her to see Conrad treating her so gently and lovingly.

    A short while after Conrad entered the study, Marcus brought in some milk and nuts as snacks. After

    drinking his milk, hezed on the chair next to Conrad¡¯s, pulling a long face. He asked Conrad with a

    stern, serious nce, ¡°So what happened?¡±

    ¡°Something happenedst night. It had made her quite agitated, greatly affecting her emotions.¡± After a

    pause, Conrad said, ¡°I¡¯ve done something behind her back. This morning, a friend she¡¯s very close with

    gave her a call. I think they had a fight.¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Marcus nodded and asked, ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°When I went back to the bedroom, she was sitting by the window, looking at the scenery outside. She

    seemed to have be overly innocent and naive, seemingly clueless about the ugly, bad things in

    the world. Not only that, her behavior and attitude had reverted to how it was when we just got

    married¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Marcus¡¯ face turned sullen.

    ¡°Your wife¡¯s condition has worsened to a point beyond my estimation. She is not only seeing

    hallucinations but her memory is also being repressed at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Why did this happen, doctor? She¡¯d gotten better after your treatment.¡±

    Conrad could not handle the news Marcus had ryed to him. It was really weird too. Although her

    memory was repressed and inhibited, she was treating him very well. She seemed very joyful and

    healthy too.

    Nheless, Conrad knew the risk of leaving her untreated. When it came to Fia¡¯s life and well -being,

    he could not afford to take any risk. It had frightened him when he saw her reach out of the window to

    ¡°touch the scenery¡±.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, mental disorder is not something we can easily treat in a day or two. The patient may

    look fine and healthy now but it¡¯s because she¡¯s repressing her demons. When the emotional trauma

    and stress be too unbearable, her psyche would undergo a massive breakdown, resulting in

    various adverse effects as a coping mechanism. Like Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s repressed memory. If left

    unmonitored and untreated, she will also be troubled by mood swings and severe hallucinations. In one

    instance, she will seem fine and happy but in the next she would be overly wary of people around

    her, thinking that everyone wants to harm her. If things get dire, she might even resort tomitting

    suicide or murder.¡±

    After giving Conrad a lengthy, somber exnation, Marcus took a breather before continuing, ¡°I

    suggest we admit her into a psychiatric hospital so she can receive full treatment.¡±

    Conrad glowered at Marcus and said, ¡°She¡¯s not crazy! You have the ability to treat her. There¡¯s no

    need to send her to a mental asylum! I will not allow her to go through more. torment!¡±

    ¡°You can pick any psychiatric hospital that you arefortable with. I¡¯ll then work under their

    employment to treat her one-on-one.¡±

    Hearing this, Conrad furrowed his brows and gave it some thought before speaking.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t agree with this idea. I¡¯m not sending her to a mental asylum. However, I can get a vi for

    you in our neighborhood so you can live nearby and treat her.¡±

    With a bitter smile, Marcus said, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s condition is quite unstable right now. She can lose

    control of herself at any time. She needs to be monitored twenty-four hours a day, round the clock.¡±

    Conrad frowned upon hearing that. He was notfortable with letting an outsider live with. them

    under the same roof.

    Still, Marcus was a doctor. So he was willing to concede if he could make Fia better.

    ¡°Mr. White, if you don¡¯t mind living in our unimpressive home, you could stay with us until Fia gets

    better.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you jest, Mr. Maxwell. How could the home of the great Conrad Maxwell be ¡®unimpressive ¡°?¡±

    Marcus gave a sarcastic smile before saying, ¡°You go downstairs and provide your wife some

    company. I need time to pack up my stuff.¡±

    Returning to the living room, Conrad saw Fia sitting on the sofa and staring nkly at the space in front

    of her. He approached her and asked cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Fia regained her rity in an instant and beamed at him adorably. ¡°It¡¯s just I feel bored

    when you¡¯re not around.¡±

    Conrad cursed at himself for being so careless. He should have asked Sophia toe along so she

    would have somepany.

    ¡°So what did the doctor say?¡± Fia meekly held Conrad¡¯s hand and asked in concern. Her timid behavior

    was just like how she was when they got married three years ago.

    Seeing her like this, Conrad felt bad for her. He now knew just how difficult it had been for her to handle

    and adjust to her new life back then. She was chosen as a recement to marry a man who she did

    not love. The hurt and dejection she felt must have been so hard on her. No one knew how difficult she

    had it and she had no one to confide in. Not only that, she had to also bear with and entertain his

    temper, pacifying him every single day.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little difficult to treat. That¡¯s all.¡± He held her hand as he knelt in front of her. ¡°Fia, the doctor

    said that I have to undergo a long-term treatment. And we¡¯ll need you, my wife, to cooperate with us

    too.¡±

    Looking at his glittering, amber eyes, Fia nodded without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll give him my full cooperation.¡±

    ¡°To monitor my condition, the doctor will have to stay with us for some time. Are you okay with that?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll live under the same roof as us?¡±

    Fia did not understand why the doctor needed to stay with them. There were, after all, plenty of other

    vis in the neighborhood. Could he not stay in those vis andmute daily?

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876

    Chapter 876

    Seeing Fia being suspicious, Conrad patiently exined, ¡°My condition requires twenty-four- hour

    monitoring by a licensed physician. So it¡¯s much easier for him to treat me if he stays with us.

    Learning the reason for needing a live-in doctor, Fia¡¯s eyes shone and she said, ¡°I see. Okay, I¡¯m fine

    with that. It¡¯s for my husband¡¯s health after all.¡±

    Still, Marcus was not someone who knew courtesy and manners. When they reached their vi,

    Conrad asked Ss to prepare the guest room for the doctor but Marcus took interest in the cottages

    behind the vi. He pointed at one of the cottages and said, ¡°I¡¯ll live in that one.

    Fia stared at Marcus in surprise and disbelief. Not wanting to keep the doctor in the dark, Sst smiled

    at Marcus politely, ¡°Mr. White, that¡¯s the amodation for the housekeepers and bodyguards.¡±

    However, Marcus responded with a bright smile, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry about me. I only need a ce to

    stay.¡±

    Despite not understanding, Marcus¡¯ decision, Conrad conceded and ordered Ss, ¡°Ss, go tidy up a

    cottage with Mrs. Whitley for the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Having received his orders, Ss took the luggage off Marcus¡¯ hands and hurried to find his mother.

    However, a brief momentter, he came rushing back and said awkwardly, ¡°My mom told me that

    there¡¯s no vacant cottages left. Well¡­ there were two vacant ones but they¡¯re now used as

    storehouses. Mr. White, perhaps you might find staying in the guest room in the vi more to your

    liking.¡±

    ¡°Naw, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take one of the storehouses then.¡±

    Ss cautiously turned and looked at Conrad, waiting for his decision.

    Conrad nodded and said, ¡°Just provide Mr. White the ce he wants.¡±

    Seeing this, Fia added, ¡°Get more people to help move out the stuff in the storehouse and clean up the

    ce. Make sure Mr. White¡¯s amodation is clean andfortable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Yes, madam!¡±

    Ss hurried back into the vi to get help. A momentter, Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley came to help

    clean the storehouse. The bodyguards were ordered to help move the stuff inside.

    ncing at the bodyguards, Marcus joked cynically, ¡°Mr. Maxwell has a really tight home security.

    Quite impressive.¡±

    Looking at the bodyguards, Fia pulled Conrad¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask¡­

    Why do we have so many security guards in the house all a sudden?¡±

    Conrad felt a pang of hurt in his chest upon hearing that. Back then, there were no security guards in

    their home.  had only Mrs. Taylor as herpany in the whole house. It must have been very lonely

    for her.

    ¡°And¡­ this vi isn¡¯t the one we lived in, is it?¡±  frowned and pointed at a vi nearby. That one. It

    should be that one. That one¡¯s our home.¡±

    Conrad hugged her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re all the same. Besides, we can afford to live

    anywhere we like.¡±

    Despite still being ufortable with all the sudden changes, Fia was overjoyed to see

    Conrad hugging her with such care and love. So she allowed him to escort her into the vi, still in his

    embrace.

    At lunch time, Marcus was not willing to have his meal at the same table as Conrad and Fia. He did not

    want the treatment of a guest. Instead, he went to the backyard to have lunch with Mrs. Taylor, Mrs.

    Whitley, and the bodyguards.

    Due to him not behaving haughtily and snobbishly around them, the housekeepers and bodyguards got

    along with Marcus rather quickly at lunch. Nheless, they were still shocked by his enormous

    appetite for food. His hunger was not satiated until he ate three. people¡¯s worth of meals.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After lunch, Conrad escorted Fia to the master bedroom for some rest. Ss stood by at the door.

    When he saw his bossing over, he hurried to him, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve done what you asked.¡±

    Conrad nodded and asked, ¡°So, found anything peculiar?¡±

    Ss shook his head and said, ¡°No, sir. I¡¯ve rummaged through his luggage thoroughly. There¡¯s nothing

    dangerous there. He only brought a few sets of clothes and some books about psychology. Oh, he has

    a wooden box that contains some perfume and incense. There¡¯s also a chain-like equipment that could

    be used for hypnosis.¡±

    Conrad recalled Marcus¡¯ suggestion when he heard the word ¡°hypnosis ¡°. He wondered if Fiat could

    still go through hypnotic treatment now.

    ¡°Ss, has Peter confessed anything about Esme?¡±

    Ss made a conflicted face and said, ¡°Peter Hall is still mentally wounded and in a provoked state. He

    locks himself in his room and smashes things everywhere in the house. I¡¯ve had Tiger infiltrate the

    Hall¡¯s home to force a confession out of him but we¡¯ve had no luck. He refuses to say anything about

    Esine Manning.¡±

    Conrad smirked. ¡°Heh, so he loves her so much? To the point of such loyalty? But is it worth it though?¡±

    ¡ª

    ¡°Ss had nothing to say about it.

    Overwhelmed by frustration, Conrad asked again, ¡°Has Director Parker uncovered anything yet?¡±

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877

    Chapter 877

    ¡°Miss Thomas keeps saying you kidnapped her because you saw her sex appeal and thus intended to

    keep her as¡­¡±

    Ss did not dare toplete the sentence. This woman was so shameless.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°You go meet her and tell her to tell the truth to the public if she wants her freedom again!¡± Conrad was

    more worried about Fia¡¯s mental health at the moment. He had no time to y games with unimportant

    people in his life.

    After hesitating for two seconds, Ss said cautiously, ¡°Miss Thomas said she could help with clearing

    your name by telling the truth to the public. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?!¡±

    ¡°She wants you to treat her to a meal and have it together. A date, if you will.¡± Ss¡¯ voice was as soft

    as a mosquito, feeling perturbed at his boss¡¯s uing temper.

    And as expected, Conrad was angry upon hearing it. ¡°What a shameless sl¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Sir, do you believe that she¡¯s actually Esme Manning now?¡±

    ¡°I was not sure at first. Yet, I¡¯m now convinced that she is indeed Esme after she set me up at the

    apartment!¡± Conrad¡¯s words were cold and he sounded livid.

    Ss could not help being curious so he asked, ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ do really not have

    feelings for Ms. Manning anymore?¡±

    you

    Conrad red at Ss. ¡°Then do you mind me asking if you still have your brain in your skull?¡±

    11

    His brain was still there so Ss could see that his boss indeed had no feelings for Esme at the

    moment. Still, Ss could not figure out just what the deal was between him and Esme.

    If he really did not love her at all, then why would he insist on divorcing Fia right after Esme came back

    from overseas? Let¡¯s say he did really love her in the past¡­ Why did he heartlessly. send her to

    prison?

    This whole thing was so convoluted that Ss felt dizzy just from thinking about it.

    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go!¡± Conrad was cross with Ss. Just what was wrong with this

    man? He had been working by his side for so many years and yet he did not seem to understand him

    at all.

    Ss, shuddering from being roared at by his boss, asked anxiously, ¡°So what should we do with

    Britney Thomas?¡±

    ¡°I will never treat her to a date! If she wants to be confined there all her life then so be it! We¡¯ll see who

    has thestugh!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Afraid of triggering his boss¡¯s anger again, Ss quickly turned and fled. Yet, when. he

    reached the corner nearby, he was shocked to see  standing there. ¡°Madam, you¡­¡±

    Seemingly at a loss, Fia stared at him. ¡°What were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No¡­! Nothing¡­!¡± Ss answered, sweating profusely. He did not know just how much she

    had heard.

    2/2

    ¡°Who is this Britney Thomas?¡±

    Fia did not dare to touch on the topic about Conrad¡¯s feelings for Esme. Deep inside, she felt that it was

    quite normal for Conrad to still have feelings for Esme because of their sudden separation when she

    went overseas. So she did not think she had the right to ask or talk about

    1.

    However, ¡°Britney Thomas¡± was someone outside of their circle and personal history. So, as Conrad

    Maxwell¡¯s wife, Fia had the right to probe about this woman.

    She did not personally know Britney Thomas. It was quite likely that Conrad became acquainted with

    this woman after their marriage.

    Ss knew that Fia had been suffering from repressed memories since this morning. Yet, he was not

    prepared for this at all. What should he say to her? What should he not say to her? Ss did not have a

    clue at all!

    ¡°You go handle your task. Go!¡±

    Conrad marched to them and ordered Ss to resume his task before holding Fia¡¯s hand. Having

    trouble sleeping?¡±

    Staring at Conrad, Fia could not help feeling something was obviously off. After getting married,

    Conrad had always been kind and courteous to her. However, he was never this gentle and loving.

    Something was not right. It had to be! Could it be that this had something to do with Britney. Thomas?

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad caressed her hand and asked, ¡°Why the silence? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in a trance just

    from standing here.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not in a trance. I¡¯m just thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Conrad looked anxious, worried that she had regained her memory but was too

    heartbroken to tell him.

    Marcus had told him that extra care was needed to make sure that Fia did not experience unnecessary

    stress so her condition would not worsen.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    After staring at Conrad for a few seconds, Fia shook her head. However, it was clear she was troubled

    by something but reluctant to tell him.

    Conrad tightened his grip when he felt that she was trying to pull her hand away. ¡°We are husband and

    wife. If there¡¯s something troubling you, please do tell me.¡±

    Encouraged by his words, Fia mustered up her courage and asked, ¡°Who is Britney Thomas?¡±

    ¡±

    ¡ª

    ¡±

    Conrad furrowed his brows upon hearing this question. He did not know how to ry the answer to her.

    After all, she was experiencing a memory disorder at the moment so he was not sure if it was a wise

    thing to tell her everything.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878

    Chapter 878

    Fia thought Conrad¡¯s frown was a sign that he did not want her to probe into this matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± She lowered her head and tried to pull her hand out of his grasp.

    Gripping his empty fist, Conrad said to Fia with a heavy heart, ¡°Fia, what you¡¯re feeling now isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°Then what is right?¡± Fia raised her head and looked at him with a glint of hope in her

    eyes.

    Not wanting her to feel insecure, Conrad patted her head gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re feeling tired recently.

    So you¡¯ve forgotten something.¡±

    Furrowing her brows, Fia lightly shoved his hand away and pouted. ¡°Do I look like an idiot to you?¡±

    11

    Conrad looked at her bitterly and said, ¡°See? You wouldn¡¯t believe a word I said.¡±

    Fia was stunned hearing that. She had a weird feeling that she had heard him say this before. Still¡­

    Although they were newly married and he had been treating her courteously, there was no need for him

    to speak to her so humbly.

    Conrad stepped toward her, pressing his body against hers. This surprised Fia and made her take a

    few steps backward, distancing herself from him.

    Seeing this, Conrad circled his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, not letting her

    escape.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t move around too much. You¡¯re bearing our twin babies.¡±

    Widening her eyes, Fia yelped in surprise, ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible!¡±

    ¡°I can bring you to the hospital to have a checkup if you want.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going!¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Fia red at him and said, ¡°Conrad, this joke isn¡¯t funny, you know?¡±

    She pushed him aside and said in a tired tone, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the bedroom to take a nap.¡±

    Conrad stood there and watched her stepping away, feeling utterly doleful and dejected. He did not

    know what to do with her¡­ Still, there was a hint as to how she became like this. It had something to

    do with Sally. So he decided to visit the Halls.

    After asking Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley to keep an eye on Fia on the first floor, Conrad ordered

    Sophia to stand guard at the entrance on the ground floor too for safety measures. He even told her to

    apany Fia if she wanted to leave the vi.

    After making sure everything was in order at home, Conrad drove to the Halls¡¯ home. Sally wasing

    downstairs when her mother told her someone was looking for her at the door. Mrs. Hall pulled her

    aside and asked cautiously, ¡°You know the CEO of Maxwell Corporation?¡±

    ¡°Mom, his wife is my patient.¡±

    Nodding her head, Mrs Hall said hesitantly, ¡°Sally, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s just that this man

    doesn¡¯t look like a good man Promise me you won¡¯t pursue him, no matter how perfect a man he

    seems, okay

    Sally shook her head and smiled bitterly before patting her mother¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry I¡¯m your daughter, remember? I will never do anything immoral!¡±

    ¡°Good¡± Mrs Hall felt relieved hearing this. Seeing that her daughter was not going to get herself into

    trouble, she brought Sally to meet Conrad.

    As soon as he saw Sally walk out the door, Conrad hurried forward and said, ¡°Doctor Sally, I need your

    help. Something happened to .¡±

    Sally frowned as she felt a pang of pain in her heart.

    ¡°What did you do to my brother?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally, what your brother did has nothing to do with you,¡± Conrad said to her coldly.

    ¡°But he¡¯s my brother ¡°Sally replied sadly, ¡°I know he¡¯s in the wrong for hurting Fia and you¡¯ve got the

    right to seek revenge against him. But I also have the right to stand by my family¡¯s side¡±

    Conrad frowned and asked, ¡°So you mean to say that you¡¯re not going to help Fia?¡±

    Deepening her frown, Sally looked away and said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I¡¯m no saint. My brother has been in

    bad shape in the past few days He doesn¡¯t eat and drink, locking himself in his room all day Everyone

    in the family is worried for him. You can¡¯t possibly ask me to help your wife after all you¡¯ve done to my

    brother!¡±

    She then looked at him with a stern face ¡°She¡¯s not just Fia. She¡¯s your wife, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Staying silent for a few seconds, Conrad decided to not waste time and briefed her about Fia¡¯s

    condition and left, not intending to force her to help.

    As Conrad¡¯s words echoed in her mind, Sally stood at the gate dumbfounded. Now all she could think

    about was the frail, fragile ¡­ who wanted to jump off a window and now had repressed memories.

    The more she thought about her, the more Sally felt bad for her. She really liked that poor girl. Poor

    ¡­ She genuinely wanted her to live a good life, free from all the untoward things that came her way.

    Why¡­? Why did she have to go through this? How did ite to this?!

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879

    Chapter 879

    ¡°Where are you going, madam?¡± When Sophia saw Fia walking downstairs, she quickly walked over

    and asked her.

    Fia looked at Sophia, confused. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Although Sophia had heard from Ss about her losing her memories, when she suddenly had to face

    it herself, she still found it hard to ept.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sophia Bet. Sir asked me to watch over you.¡±

    Fia looked at Sophia for a moment before shaking her head. She then ced her hand on her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Sophia asked nervously and scanned her. ¡°The chest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a little. It feels like I¡¯m being pricked by needles,¡± Fia said.

    Sophia anxiously called Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley over and told them about it. The two of them

    exchanged a nce and then said in unison, ¡°Give Doctor Sally a call.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Doctor Sally?¡± Fia became even more confused.

    Why was she surrounded by people that she didn¡¯t know at all? She only knew Mrs. Taylor¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, Conrad told me that I¡¯ve forgotten some things. Is that true?¡± Fia grabbed Mrs. Taylor¡¯s

    hand as helplessness and anxiety filled her eyes.

    Mrs. Taylor grabbed her hands with agony in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, madam. Master Maxwell¡¯s

    feelings toward you are genuine. He won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±

    Fia was speechless as she looked at her in surprise. Her memories stopped at their wedding. What

    Mrs. Taylor said made her feel like the world had been turned upside down.

    In her memories, the person Conrad loved was Esme. Esme went overseas, caring little about their

    rtionship. Grandpa Maxwell and her grandma were enraged, which led to Conrad and her marriage.

    While she married him with expectation and anticipation, she was careful. She didn¡¯t dare to hope for

    him to fall for her immediately.

    She hoped that he could really fall for her in time.

    ¡°It¡¯s all true, madam,¡± Mrs. Taylor said as she held her hands tightly. ¡°The reason that felt chest pain is

    because you have a nodule there. It¡¯s also because you¡¯re pregnant.

    Fia shook her head, feeling that the entire world had gone crazy.

    She pulled her hand back and anxiously covered her eyes.

    ¡°Am I dreaming? Or am I hallucinating?¡±

    She took a step back. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯ve gone mad?

    ¡°Why does everything you just said sound so unusual?!¡±

    you

    Her emotions burst forth, making her feel like everyone around her were liars! All their faces

    became twisted and terrifying.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± she yelled at Sophia.

    Sophia stopped, raising her hands. ¡°Madam, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Fia roared like a wounded lioness, her eyes filled with terror.

    Marcus ran over from the backyard and said with a serious expression on his face, ¡°Make some space.

    Don¡¯t make her feel pressured. Go!¡±

    The people around her spread out, giving her as much space as possible.

    Fia then looked at Marcus. ¡°You¡¯re his doctor?¡±

    Marcus nodded. ¡°Yes. Where do you feel unwell? You can tell me.¡±

    Fia shook her head, feeling embarrassed. She was feeling pain in her chest area¡­ How could she

    show it to a man?

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell,¡± Marcus said as he licked his lips. ¡°I have some wood fragrance that can calm you

    down. Do you want to give it a try?¡±

    He then took out a small box of fragrance from his wide sleeve.

    When the box was opened, they could see that all of the fragrances inside had different colors. and

    patterns.

    Fia was instantly attracted to it, her eyes staring at the fragrance sticks in his hand numbly. She then

    weakly asked, ¡°Can you give them all to me?¡±

    Marcus¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Fia instantly feltfortable with the long-haired man that looked like he was from another

    era.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can you tell me about Conrad¡¯s sickness?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Marcus said gently. ¡°I¡¯m quite free right now. Let¡¯s take a seat and have some tea. I can tell

    you all about it.¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880

    Chapter 880

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor!¡± Fia felt like she had found sor at the final moment. ¡°Prepare some tea.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mrs. Taylor let out a sigh of relief and dragged Mrs. Whitley along to prepare the

    tea

    Marcus pointed at the sofa. ¡°Shall we chat while we sit over there?¡±

    Fia nodded. She thought to herself that, as Conrad¡¯s wife and the mistress of this home, she needed to

    have the grace of one.

    She then led the way. ¡°Have a seat, doctor.¡±

    She waited for Marcus to take his seat first before she did, as a form of courtesy.

    Marcus looked at her, his heart grim.

    For a young woman like this to live like an old woman¡­ He wondered how much pressure she was

    under and how much pain she had taken before bing, someone like this.

    ¡°You can begin, doctor,¡± Fia said to Marcus with a smile, but her eyes were filled with anxiety.

    Marcus said with a smile, ¡°You must have been quite the peculiar girl in the past, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Fia was slightly taken back. ¡°What does that have to do with Conrad¡¯s illness?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell is someone very firm and detached now.¡± Marcus didn¡¯t know what kind of a person

    Conrad was, so he could only describe the now.

    Fia nodded. ¡°What does this have to do with his illness?¡±

    ¡°The reason that Mr. Maxwell¡¯s stomach is ill is linked to his feelings. When he doesn¡¯t feel happy, it

    makes his stomach feel pain. That was how he got his illness,¡± Marcus said earnestly, and Fia was

    listening to him attentively.

    The atmosphere became serious for a few seconds before Marcus gave Fia the sign that she could ask

    questions. ¡°Are you saying that if I¡¯m happy, I can make him happy too? Then, could his stomach get

    better?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant,¡± Marcus said.

    Fia lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Why do you think that I was a peculiar girl in the past?¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are filled with innocence. Someone like this is usually quite quirky when they¡¯re little.

    However, they¡¯re then forced to hide their true personality because of their experiencester on,¡±

    Marcus said slowly.

    Fia said with a smile, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Marcus sighed. When he saw Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitleying with the tea, he stopped her from

    pouring any for him. Instead, he picked up the teapot and poured a cup for himself.

    He gave the steaming tea a blow and then took two sips before saying, ¡°Your emotions are important,

    Mrs. Maxwell. You cannot be too restless or have a breakdown. It won¡¯t be good for him and you.¡±

    Fia thought about how she almost broke down just now and then asked Marcus, ¡°Have I really

    forgotten something?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯ve forgotten anything. What¡¯s most important right now is

    your attitude toward life,¡± Marcus said and then paused. ¡°Sometimes, you forget things because they

    make you feel ufortable. You choose to run not because you want to desert, but because you are

    protecting yourself.¡±

    Fia stared at Marcus, feeling that what he said was extremely offensive.

    No one had ever said something like that to her, not even her mom and grandma.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor!¡± she cried out anxiously.

    Mrs. Taylor walked over and asked, ¡°What do you need, madam?¡±

    ¡°Go and get my phone upstairs. I want to give my mom a call. I want to invite her and Grandma over. It

    has been a long while since I met them, and I miss them a lot.¡±

    Everyone could only watch, not sure how to react.

    Marcus knew from what Conrad told him earlier that Fia¡¯s mother and grandmother had both passed

    away.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia noticed that things were bing quite strange. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s

    nothing.¡± It was heart wrenching for Mrs. Taylor. She had served Fia closely ever since she married into

    the household.

    Fia had never shown a hint of arrogance. She was both warm andpassionate. How could

    someone like her end up like this?

    ¡°You¡¯re all lying!¡± Fia was getting emotional again and she quickly ran upstairs. She took her phone and

    called her mother¡¯s number. However, what came was a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The number you dialed

    is not in service.¡±

    She was bing extremely anxious. Even her grandmother¡¯s number was not in service. She had no

    choice but to call her Uncle Wace¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello? Fia?¡±

    When she heard her uncle¡¯s voice, Fia immediately broke down. She cried, ¡°Uncle Wace!¡±

    Wace was shocked. ¡°What happened, Fia?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom? Where¡¯s Grandma? Why are their numbers not in service?!¡± Fia cried, like a child

    being abandoned by her parents.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881

    Chapter 881

    Wace waspletely taken by surprise and could only say, ¡°Fia, wait a bit. I still have some work to

    do. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    Fia felt chills down her spine. Before she could even say anything, Wace had already hung up. She

    sat on the floor with her back against her bed, her eyes numb. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Someone was knocking on her door. Mrs. Taylor, Mrs. Whitley, and Sophia¡¯s anxious voices could be

    heard through the gap under the door.

    But she didn¡¯t want to see them at all.

    How could she have amnesia?

    Was this one of Conrad¡¯s tricks?

    Pretend to marry her? He still wanted to find Esme? He changed everything when she was asleep?

    And then told everyone to tell her that she was crazy? That she had amnesia? ¡°Why?¡± She could feel

    her sorrow overwhelming her, and the pain in her chest was also getting worse.

    Did she do something that he hated?

    How could he do something like that to her?

    ¡°Madam! Pleasee out now!¡± Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whiley cried out.

    Sophia mmed the door. ¡°If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯m going to break the door!¡±

    There was a hint of hatred in Fia¡¯s eyes, and she crawled up and then walked toward the window.

    There was a bang, and Sophia forced the door open.

    Then, they saw Fia sitting by the window, their faces pale from what they saw.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything stupid, madam! Come down!¡± Mrs. Taylor wept. ¡°Tell us if there¡¯s something

    you can¡¯t understand! We¡¯ll all help you!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom!¡± Fia turned around and looked with angry eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t I call my mom¡¯s

    number? And my grandma¡¯s number. Why?!¡±

    ¡°Madam, both Ms. Echo and Mrs. Thea had passed away!¡± Mrs. Taylor said with pain in her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten some things because you¡¯re sick¡­ Master Maxwell is really worried about you.

    Pleasee down.¡±

    Fia¡¯s memories were in chaos. When she heard her mother and grandmother were both dead, she was

    stunned.

    Then, her body went limp as she slowly fell out the window.

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    Sophia pounced over, but she was still toote.

    Conrad had just got out of the car when he heard everyone¡¯s screams. He looked up and saw

    Fia falling from the window.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate and ran over, his arms opened wide.

    Fianded in his arms, falling to the ground together with him.

    However, Conrad had managed to catch her and used himself as a cushion.

    Fia was lying on him, her eyes opened wide as she looked at the bright, blue sky. All she could hear

    was his pants.

    When she fell down, she heard Conrad¡¯s voice.

    Her feelings were very mixed.

    What kind of feeling did he have when he caught her?

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Wasn¡¯t he worried that if she knocked her head into his he would be forced to be admitted to the

    hospital?

    ¡°Fia, are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Conrad held her up with his arms and scanned her carefully.

    He then ced his hand on her belly and asked, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable here?¡±

    Fia blinked and looked at those amber eyes earnestly.

    That pair of amber eyes were somehow different from when she hadst seen them.

    They were always filled with dispassion, coldness, and gloom. But now, it was filled with worry and

    anxiety.

    ¡°Conrad, you care about me now?¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882

    Chapter 882

    Conrad was stunned. He hugged her, hurt.

    ¡°I have always cared about you.¡±

    But he knew it toote.

    Even when she was still little, he already cared about her.

    If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t even take notice of her.

    He wouldn¡¯t have spoken to her.

    Fia then asked, ¡°Can you take me to my mom and my grandma? I tried calling them but the calls won¡¯t

    go through. Mrs. Taylor said that they¡¯ve passed away, but how can that be? They¡¯ve always been quite

    healthy.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad kissed her ear lobe. ¡°What should I do to make you better?¡±

    His voice was filled with helplessness, and Fia could only feel pain from his words.

    In her eyes, he had always been calm and dignified. He would never show an expression like

    this.

    Even when Esme abandoned him and went overseas, he didn¡¯t show much reaction. His feelings were

    no different than how they usually were.

    ¡°Can you take me to see my mom? Or my grandma?¡± Fia persisted. Everyone here worked for him and

    she didn¡¯t dare believe them blindly.

    However, her mother and grandmother wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    She wanted to ask her mother and grandmother about what had happened.

    Conrad knew it was cruel, but he couldn¡¯t take her to see them. He had no choice but to say, Mrs.

    Taylor didn¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s all true.¡±

    Fia shook her head and her tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Conrad helped her up despite the pain in his arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital for anything! I want to see my mom!¡± Fia struggled, her

    expression showing aggression.

    Marcus, Mrs. Taylor, Sophia, and the others all came over. Marcus said with a serious tone, We need to

    help her get her memories back. Being in this state will only agitate her more.¡±

    Conrad looked at him and asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Marcus then said, ¡°I can try hypnotism.¡±

    Fia looked at everyone with a hurt expression and roared in Conrad¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡¯m not sick! I¡¯m fine!¡±

    When Marcus saw that Conrad was unable to tell her, he walked over and said, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, you¡¯ve

    be like this because of your mother and grandmother¡¯s passing. It hurts you too

    deeply.¡±

    Marcus¡¯ words made Fia unsure.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She stared at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. Can you swear that you¡¯re not hurting me?¡±

    Marcus blinked. ¡°I swear.¡±

    Fia pushed away Conrad¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Not here. I want to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the hospital right now.¡± She walked over to the car not far away.

    Conrad pressed the car remote to unlock the car door and muttered to Marcus, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s part of the job,¡± Marcus said with a faint smile as he rubbed his thumb and finger together and

    showed it to Conrad.

    Fia opened the door to the back seat and got in. She stopped Marcus who was about to sit together

    with her. ¡°You sit in the passenger¡¯s seat.¡±

    Marcus didn¡¯t argue and sat in the front.

    Conrad, as the driver, would peek at the back at times. He was still worried that she had hurt herself

    and the babies. And so, he drove faster and faster, and he was almost crossing the red light.

    Fia was trying her best to ignore him, but she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°If you do this again, I¡¯m going to

    call the cops on you!¡±

    Conrad immediately stepped on the break to stop the car from crossing the red light.

    Fia rubbed her stuffy chest and said, ¡°Are you trying to get us all killed by driving that fast?¡±

    It made her want to throw up.

    And that was despite her not having motion sickness.

    Conrad looked at her through the rearview mirror and immediately stopped the car. He turned around

    and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Fia took a deep breath. ¡°Just get to the hospital and don¡¯t dy.¡±

    She was having mixed feelings about it all and she was upset just from seeing him.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883

    Chapter 883

    Marcus, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, said calmly, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you¡¯re not helping by

    stopping here. Let¡¯s get to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±

    Conrad had no choice but to restart the car.

    However, a car from behind suddenly cut into theirne from the back, and even intentionally scraped

    their car. The two cars inevitably crashed into each other.

    Fia quickly grabbed the armrest. While she was able to stabilize herself, her head still knocked into the

    back of the back seat. It was so painful she felt as if her head had been split open.

    ¡°Is that person crazy?!¡±

    Marcus got it even worse as his head was bleeding. That was because the car crashed into the side

    where the passenger¡¯s seat was, and he got the brunt of it.

    He rubbed his head and his hand was covered with blood. He red at the car through the car window.

    ¡°What the hell? He made me bleed?¡±

    Conrad went out and opened the back door so he could check Fia¡¯s condition.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fia massaged her painful head. ¡°You should take a look at Mr. White.¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine too, but I want revenge!¡± However, Marcus couldn¡¯t open his car door as it waspletely

    blocked by the other car.

    ¡°Just who the hell does this person think he is?!¡± His good temper was gone, and all he wanted to do

    was to simrly open a hole in the other person¡¯s head.

    Conrad carefully looked at Fia and he confirmed that other than the red bump on her forehead that he

    spent some time looking at, she waspletely okay.

    He immediately got back into the car, swerved the car away, and put some distance between the two

    cars

    Afterward, Marcus immediately opened the car door and tried pulling open the other person¡¯s door as

    well. He was no longer as leisurely as before¡­ Instead, he was like an excited monkey pulling and

    kicking at the door.

    ¡°Come down now! If you don¡¯t know how to drive, stay off the road! You¡¯ll only end up killing others with

    that driving skill of yours! Get down and apologize!¡±

    Fia looked silently. He waspletely different from how he was earlier.

    The door opened, and a woman¡¯s face appeared.

    Marcus was suddenly silent.

    He was a man. He had to at least maintain some respect for ady.

    However, the wound on his head demanded justice!

    He folded his arms together and stared at the woman. ¡°Are you a reckless driver?¡±

    The woman was silent.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? The road is so wide¡­ Why did you crash into our car?!¡± Marcus was

    getting even angrier. She wasn¡¯t apologetic at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got too excited when I saw Conrad¡¯s car,¡± the fake Britney blinked and apologized.

    Meanwhile, Conrad¡¯s body became tense as he looked at Fia at the back.

    Fia looked at the fake Britney through the window and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°The second daughter of the Thomas family,¡± Conrad said coldly.

    ¡°She¡¯s here to see you.¡± Fia remembered Ss and Conrad mentioning this woman when they talked

    business.

    However, Conrad simply gave the fake Britney a cold nce and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±

    Fia then said, ¡°She tried to force you to stop with no regard for her life. She must have someplex

    feelings for you, right?

    Cornad¡¯s amber eyes deepened. ¡°Fia, the feelings I have for you aren¡¯t that shallow either.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even her chest wasn¡¯t that painful anymore.

    She looked at Conrad in a daze as he turned around to see her. His eyes were like they always were.

    He was so handsome¡­ Charming, but so aloof.

    But there was something clearly different in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can catch you without caring for my own safety.¡± His right arm was still in pain, but he

    endured it.

    He wanted to say more things that women like to hear so that she would be happier and she wouldn¡¯t

    think about anything weird anymore.

    Fia looked at him in shock. The Conrad she knew would never say anything sweet like that.

    The more he acted like that, the stranger she felt he was.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay for your medical bills,¡± Esme apologized to Marcus. ¡°But I want to see Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    She had just managed to leave the police station by agreeing to Ss¡¯ conditions. She had apologized

    and admitted to the reporters that she lied and pinned the me on Conrad. She said that she was too

    jealous of Fia having such a happy life, and wanted to test and see if someone high and mighty like

    Conrad would betray his own wife. Only after that did Ss let her go free, after he was satisfied with

    everything.

    When she saw Conrad¡¯s car, she had indeed been consumed by her emotions at that moment. and

    intentionally did that.

    After all that she had nned, she still failed to force Conrad to budge for her despite the risk to his

    reputation! She couldn¡¯t help but feel begrudged!

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884

    Chapter 884

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let you see him.¡± Marcus looked at Esme who was disguised as Britney. He

    extended his palm toward her and said, ¡°Look. A woman like you that makes others bleed can¡¯t get

    close to any man.¡±

    ]]

    Esme looked at Marcus as if he was an idiot. With his long hair and him wearing traditional garb¡­ He

    looked like a madman!

    Marcus then scanned Esme again, ¡°Miss, seeing that it¡¯s fate that we meet here, let me tell you

    something. I¡¯m a very reputable psychologist. If you¡¯re sick, you cane and pay me a visit.¡±

    While she looked like a nice girl, her eyes were filled with brutality, and what she did was quite crazy

    too. She was not mentally unstable¡­ She was wicked, through and through!

    Esme was so angry that her face almost became twisted. She tried her best to gently say, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re

    sick, please go see a doctor. Don¡¯t think everyone¡¯s crazy, alright?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Haha!¡± Marcus let out an icy smile. ¡°Someone like you? I won¡¯t ever treat you even if you¡¯re sick!¡±

    With that, he grabbed Esme¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You caused the injury to my head. Come with me to the police station!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! It wasn¡¯t intentional!¡± Esme became anxious. She hated the police and the police station

    the most!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you won¡¯te with me!¡± Marcus hadpletely lost any good feelings he had for Esme.

    After he let her go, he pointed at his forehead and said, ¡°Compensate me!¡±

    Esme took out her purse from the car and then threw all the cash she had on Marcus.

    ¡°Is this enough?!¡±

    Marcus frowned as he looked at the cash on the ground with venomous eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°That¡¯s my money now and you threw it all to the ground. Now, pick them up!¡± he said violently.

    Esme was speechless for two seconds before she screamed, ¡°You didn¡¯t pick them up!¡±

    ¡°I told you, pick them up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police! I refuse to ept any cash payment to close this

    case!¡±

    Marcus immediately took out his phone and his expression became dark and violent.

    Esme bit her lips and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pick them up.¡±

    Conrad, who was inside the car, simply looked at Marcus causing a scene. He suddenly felt that

    Marcus was quite interesting.

    Fia paid attention to what was happening outside and Conrad at the same time. Even when the woman

    outside was forced by Marcus to crawl on the ground to pick up the money, he didn¡¯t

    react at all.

    Half of the difort in her heart quickly disappeared.

    Since he didn¡¯t care about ¡°Miss Thomas¡± that much, she was probably like all the other women. It was

    all one-sided.

    From the beginning to the end, he only had one girlfriend, Esme. And then, he was forced to take her

    as his wife. Selfishly, she wished that he would have her as his one and only wife.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Marcus said icily. ¡°You wanted to stand before picking them all up?¡±

    The wound on his head wasn¡¯t that serious and the bleeding had stopped, but he looked terrifying.

    Esme looked at Conrad, who was in the car. She fantasized Conrad getting out and helping her or

    looking at her at the very least. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to stay inside and not even look at her.

    The more he did that, the more she hated Fia! She wished she could kill her with her own two hands!

    Without her, Conrad would never have gotten married when she was overseas! He would never treat

    her that coldly!

    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Marcus blocked Esme¡¯s sight. ¡°Pick up all the bills or I¡¯ll send you to the

    police station!¡±

    Esme clenched her teeth and her sight turned to the few bills by his feet.

    If she were to go over and pick them up, it would look like she was licking his boots. It made her feel

    very embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not picking them up, are you?¡± Marcus¡¯s wickedness popped up again. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s call the

    cops.¡±

    He got his phone and dialed 911, and then showed it to her.

    Esme extended her hand and canceled the call before crouching and picking up money front of him.

    She looked at his legs, wishing that she could cut them in half.

    the

    in

    Marcus stared at Esme with his eyes lowered. When he felt that she was dilly-dallying, he intentionally

    stepped on a check.

    Fia didn¡¯t have the heart to see how things unfolded and said, ¡°The doctor looked quite gentle before.

    Why is he so unreasonable?¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885

    Chapter 885

    Conrad¡¯s lips curled without him saying a word.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to do anything. What Marcus did was quite to his liking.

    ¡°Conrad.¡± To Fia, the person she was watching wasn¡¯t Esme. Without her memories, she wasn¡¯t

    suspecting that Britney was Esme at all. Instead, she felt that the woman was pitiful.

    ¡°Can you please ask Mr. White to stop? It¡¯s not so nice for a man to be so relentless toward at girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that bold to stop him,¡± Conrad said softly. ¡°Mr. White was previously mentally ill himself.

    Stopping him would simply amplify his symptoms. If what I did caused him to revert to his previous

    state, wouldn¡¯t that make me the one at fault?¡±

    Fia looked at him in shock. But after that, she calmly nodded. ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, his sudden

    change is understandable.¡±

    A mentally ill patient¡­ Even if it was in the past, he would be quite tempestuous in naturepared to

    other normal people.

    ¡°That woman drove the car like a madwoman¡­ It¡¯s normal for her to suffer some punishment after

    causing an injury to his head,¡± Conrad said without even a hint ofpassion.

    Fia rubbed the bump on her head and thought about Marcus¡¯ medical history, and then decided not to

    ask Conrad to stop the fight anymore.

    ¡°Can you move your foot?¡± Esme clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her palms.

    Marcus smirked, carefully touching his injured forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m an injured man. I don¡¯t have the strength.

    Esme raised her head and looked at Marcus. All she could see was his chin and she felt

    humiliated.

    ¡°If

    you don¡¯t even have the strength to move your foot, why do you still have the strength to stand here?!¡±

    Marcus raised his eyebrow and looked down at Esme. He then said in an annoying demeanor,¡± Since

    you¡¯re so cheeky, why don¡¯t you move my foot with your strength?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Esme was so incensed that she stood up. ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Marcus grabbed the bills in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the one under my foot as your tip.¡±

    Esme¡¯s eyes almost popped out. How could there be a man with such an awful personality?!

    When Marcus saw Esme was going back into her car, hezily called out to her, ¡°Wait.¡±

    He then pointed at Conrad¡¯s car. ¡°You rammed into his car and scared the husband and wife. Shouldn¡¯t

    you apologize to them?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Esme hated him even more. She didn¡¯t expect Fia to be in the car!

    That whore saw her humiliation in person! And Conrad didn¡¯t even lift a finger when he was

    inside!

    How could they treat her that way?!

    Conrad looked at Esme walking toward the driver¡¯s seat, and then coldly red at Marcus who was in

    the passenger¡¯s seat.

    ¡°I helped you vent your anger on her, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Marcus smacked his palm lightly with the bills in his

    other hand. ¡°How about I give you half?¡±

    ¡°Shut up and tell her to get lost!¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was as frigid as winter¡¯s breath. He didn¡¯t want to see

    the woman outside at all.

    Fia curiously said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you lower the car window and listen to what she has to say?¡± She was

    indeed quite curious about this Miss Thomas.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since she wants to apologize, let¡¯s see how since she is,¡± Marcus said jokingly.

    Conrad was speechless. He rolled down the window but didn¡¯t look at Esme who was standing

    outside.

    Esme looked at his cold but handsome face from the side, and gently said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t say a word and continued to ignore her.

    Esme looked at Fia, who was sitting at the back as she suppressed her jealousy and rage.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Fia.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°You know me?¡±

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886

    Chapter 886

    ¡°Of course. We had a good rtionship in the past, but¡­¡± Before Esme could even finish, Conrad

    rolled up the window and started the car, leaving her in the dust.

    He didn¡¯t want Esme to say anything to provoke Fia.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let her finish?¡± Fia said, confused. ¡°She said she knew me, but I don¡¯t remember

    anything at all.¡±

    She frowned again and muttered, ¡°But when I looked at her, I felt somewhat ufortable.¡± ¡°How can

    someone as fake as her make anyonefortable?¡± Marcus consoled her. ¡°I didn¡¯t like how she did

    things. That¡¯s why I shamed her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia said visibly confused, and then remembered how everyone said that she had amnesia.

    If that was true¡­ What was the reason that caused her to lose a portion of her memories?

    Did her mom and grandma really pass away? Did she be like this because they passed away?

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell.¡± Marcus turned to the back and said to Fia earnestly, ¡°You can doubt anyone, but never

    doubt those who are willing to sacrifice their lives to save you.¡±

    Fia blinked in silence and turned to look at Conrad, who was driving the car.

    She fell from the second floor, and he was the one that caught her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m talking about your husband! You can doubt anyone, but never doubt husband!¡± Marcus

    said earnestly. He knew that the reason for all of Fia¡¯s emotional distress was Conrad.

    your

    He had to work hard to make her trust Conrad more¡­ Even if she remembered the past, as long as

    she maintained her trust, it would be beneficial for her treatment.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Fia said as she lowered her head. Everything she experienced right now made her feel like

    she was navigating inside an imprable fog.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re pregnant with twins! They¡¯re less than two months old,¡± the doctor said to Fia with

    a face full of smiles.

    Fia instinctively turned around and looked outside the doctor¡¯s office. She saw that Conrad and Marcus

    were sitting on a bench by the wall. The two of them seemed to be chatting about something, their

    expressions serious.

    The doctor saw Conrad sitting outside and her smile became even wider.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to know, Mrs. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Give me the report!¡± Fia didn¡¯t wait for the doctor and took the ultrasound report from her table.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby? And there are two of them? Are you sure you didn¡¯t misread it?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t identify the babies from the imaging on the report at all.

    The doctor sighed helplessly and moved her chair to Fia¡¯s side, pointing at it as she exined, ¡°All they

    look like right now are small lumps, so of course you can¡¯t see them at all.

    ¡°Do you see it now? Mrs. Maxwell, this is where your gestational sac is. There are two babies in there.¡±

    Fia opened her eyes wide, unable to ept it.

    ¡°Are they¡­ healthy?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re developing quite well,¡± the doctor said. However, she paused for a little, and then. decided to

    make it clear, ¡°But because they¡¯re identical twins, they share the same sac.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡± Fia instantly became worried as she frowned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Maxwell tell you about it? It¡¯s very easy for one of the twins to be stronger than the other.

    The stronger twin will grab more of the nutrients, so the weaker twin will be weaker overall,¡± the doctor

    exined everything carefully.

    Fia was stunned. When she thought about how she really had two children inside of her and one of

    them would be physically weaker, she started to me herself.

    ¡°Is there anything we can do, doctor? Can¡¯t we make both children equally healthy?¡±

    ¡°Do your checkup and monitor the children¡¯s development closely. As long as you keep up with your

    level of nutrition and maintain a positive mood, it will be fine. Don¡¯t overthink things¡­ It¡¯s not good for

    the babies¡¯ development.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t get upset and I¡¯ll eat healthy!¡±

    She walked out of the doctor¡¯s office with the report while muttering, ¡°I won¡¯t get upset.¡±

    Conrad stood up and walked to her. ¡°Do you believe it now?¡±

    His hand held her waist from the back.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887

    Chapter 887

    Fia almost cried. ¡°Recovering my lost memories isn¡¯t important¡­ I have to protect the two children

    inside

    my womb.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll protect them with you.¡±

    Fia felt so troubled that she couldn¡¯t help burying herself in his arms. ¡°About my mom and grandma¡­

    Did they¡­ really¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t remember any of it, but even the very thought of it hurt.

    However, when she remembered how the doctor said that she had to maintain a positive mood, she

    quickly took a deep breath to adjust her emotions.

    Conrad held her tightly and said, ¡°If you think you can handle it, I¡¯ll take you to the cemetery to visit

    Grandmother Thea.¡±

    Marcus saw how Fia reacted. He felt that Conrad was a bit cruel and he should have avoided that

    topic. Wasn¡¯t he worried that her emotions might be worse?

    ¡°Sure. I want to take a look,¡± Fia said as she sobbed and wiped her tears away.

    They reached the cemetery. Marcus sat in the car, unwilling to get out of the vehicle. He was

    uninterested in graves and tombstones.

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand and arrived at Thea¡¯s tombstone, but they didn¡¯t expect to see someone

    sobbing there.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fia curiously asked. ¡°Miss Thomas¡±.

    Esme turned around and said pitifully, ¡°Esme and I were good friends. She would always say that she

    missed her grandmother a lot. She said that her grandmother loved her and her little cousin the most.

    Fia, do you still remember your cousin?¡±

    Fia frowned, looking at Conrad with uncertainty.

    ¡°Just who exactly is she?¡±

    Why would she feel so familiar with how she was sobbing? It was so familiar that she was feeling

    biologically unwell! She wanted to throw up, and even her chest was feeling stuffy!

    Conrad looked at Esme icily. He felt extremely disgusted at how Esme was faking her sorrows and

    sobs with Britney¡¯s face.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a madwoman!¡± he said icily.

    Fia was stunned before turning her attention back to her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Why am I here? This is your grandmother, but she¡¯s also Esme¡¯s grandmother! Esme is dead, so all I

    can do is visit her on her behalf,¡± Esme said as she sobbed pitifully.

    Fia was getting a headache. ¡°My cousin is dead?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You better shut up and get out of here right now!¡±

    Esme stood up unsteadily. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, Fia? Esme¡¯s dead. She¡­¡±

    Conrad wished he could break this woman¡¯s neck.

    Fia stopped him. She felt that his emotions were getting erratic, as if worried that she would say

    something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let her finish.¡± She stared at Esme. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±

    Esme looked at her smugly. ¡°Esme was simply still in love with her first love. She came back from

    overseas, abandoning her career just so she could be with him. But in the end, both of you hurt her so

    much¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Fia retorted. ¡°We would never hurt her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Fia! It¡¯s all fake!¡± Conrad covered her ears, wanting to take her away.

    Esme wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip away. It was clear to her that something had happened to Fia! She

    didn¡¯t even know who she was anymore!

    She rushed over and grabbed Fia¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You grew up following Esme! She treated you so well! Aren¡¯t you going to help her recover her dignity

    and avenge her!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Conrad was so angry that she pushed Esme away.

    Esme fell to the ground and looked at Fia pitifully. ¡°He¡¯s Esme¡¯s enemy! You helped him kill her! Both of

    you murdered her! How could both of you still stand here?!¡±

    Fia¡¯s mind went nk when she looked at Miss Thomas. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but her words

    went through to her. She couldn¡¯t help but be fixated on those words.

    She pulled Conrad¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Is what she said true?

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888

    Chapter 888

    ¡°It¡¯s all fake!¡± Conrad said in a furious tone. He had never felt so disgusted by this woman before. ¡°Do

    you still remember what you looked like before this?! After you took on another woman¡¯s face, your

    heart got more and more rotten! Your entire being is hideous!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Esme copsed to the ground. What could be worse than listening to her first love say something as

    vicious as that?

    What could she still depend on?

    She shouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed with her love. She should have focused on her revenge the

    moment she escaped overseas in the first ce! He wasn¡¯t on alert back then¡­ She could have easily

    dealt with them at the time!

    Fia turned and looked at the two of them. The fog in front of her became even heavier, making her

    fearful.

    ¡°What is she¡­ talking about?¡±

    Conrad held her and covered her ears and lowered his head to kiss her ear lobe, wanting to

    console her.

    Fia looked at ¡°Miss Thomas¡± who had copsed on the ground. Suddenly, Esme¡¯s face appeared in her

    mind.

    ¡°Who is she? Who exactly is she?¡±

    ¡°Forget about her, Fia,¡± Conrad said before taking out his phone and calling Marcus over. Come over

    right now and take that crazy woman away!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Marcus was quite confused, but he still immediately got out of the car and ran over.

    When he saw Esme sitting on the ground, his expression was filled with repulsion.

    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    ¡°Forget about that. Just take her away!¡± Conrad said coldly.

    Marcus rolled up his sleeves, revealing his pale arms, and then grabbed Esme by the shoulder.

    ¡°Why are you everywhere, you blood-sucking trash?¡±

    Whenever he saw this woman, he could feel his wound throb in pain. Not even the cream and bandage

    helped.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Keep on screaming and I¡¯ll send you down to the station!¡±

    ¡°I paid you!¡± Esme was so darn annoyed by this man who seemed toe from another age!

    ¡°What? Who¡¯ll prove that you paid me anything? Meanwhile, my wound can be seen as soon as I

    remove the bandage! I can send you to the police station whenever I want! Since you¡¯re not showing

    any remorse after causing the car ident, I can even make you lose your driver¡¯s license!¡±

    Esme was eventually dragged away by Marcus without another word.

    Marcus tossed her away and said pridefully, ¡°Leave now, or I¡¯ll call the cops on you!¡±

    Esme was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    ¡°I dare you to say another word!¡±

    No ex-patient would like to be called crazy, especially someone who had already recovered.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Esme cursed at him daringly.

    ¡°Bring it on, then!¡± Marcus looked around and saw something that looked like mud. He grabbed it and

    threw it at Esme¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­What is this?! Blergh!¡± Esme was hit square in the face by the ¡°mud¡± and she kept on spitting

    afterward. It smelled strange and sour.

    Marcus wiped his hands with a tissue paper and said in disdain, ¡°I think it¡¯s ox dung.¡±

    ¡°Blergh!¡± Esme turned around and threw up.

    ¡°That¡¯s so disgusting¡­¡± Marcus said as he walked far away.

    Esme didn¡¯t want to spend any more time with him. He was even more terrifying than Peter! After

    vomiting, she left in her car.

    Conrad pulled Fia over to Thea¡¯s tombstone and said, ¡°Grandmother Thea, I brought Fia to visit you.¡±

    Fia looked at her grandma¡¯s picture on the tombstone and she couldn¡¯t hold her tears back. She knelt

    down on the ground with a thud.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Grandma. I don¡¯t know what happened. I forgot about you¡­¡±

    Conrad held her hand tightly and said to Thea¡¯s tombstone, ¡°This is all my fault. I didn¡¯t manage to

    protect Fia. If you can still hear me, I pray that all the future cmities will befall me in exchange for

    ensuring Fia¡¯s peace and joy in this lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889

    Chapter 889

    Fia was already sobbing quite terribly, but she was still surprised to hear what he said.

    She didn¡¯t know why he would suddenly treat her so well.

    What did she forget? What had they experienced?

    After they left the cemetery, Marcus told them about his life overseas while Conrad was driving.

    While Fia was listening, she would sometimes ask him about the sceneries andnguages used

    overseas.

    She had never left the country, so she was enjoying Marcus telling her all about it. She couldn¡¯t help

    but be curious.

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, you can take overseas trips to expand your horizons, but there¡¯s no ce like home!¡±

    Marcus said. He didn¡¯t want anyone close to him to grow attached to some overseas countries.

    He loved his country, and he wished that the people close to him would think that way too.

    Conrad gave Marcus a look and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Which part of what I said is right?¡± Marcus feeling a bit happy.

    ¡°That there¡¯s no ce like home,¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°Haha! Heroes like us have the same views!¡± Marcus became even happier as he turned to look at Fia

    and asked, ¡°Have you been overseas?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Fia said as she shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m a bit curious.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! I understand! Someone like you will only love our country even more after you go outside!¡±

    Marcus said.

    Fia smiled too. She had never been someone that could be influenced so easily, and she had always

    kept some traditional elements in her designs.

    She simply wished to have a chance to go outside. Maybe, it would help with her designs.

    ¡°Right, Mr. Maxwell,¡± Marcus said as he looked at Conrad. ¡°That Miss Thomas is not someone with any

    good intentions. You need to keep your distance from her.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Marcus looked at Conrad and got closer to him, whispering, ¡°Past romance?¡±

    Conrad hit Marcus on the chest with his elbow and said, ¡°Stop being ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s inevitable that someone like you would have some kind of past romance.¡± Marcus sighed

    before turning to Fia and said, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, you must remember that your husband is a very good

    man. Plenty of flies would want to take a bite of him. However, that¡¯s not something that he could deal

    with on his own. Don¡¯t get jealous so easily, understand? All you need to know is that he loves you.¡±

    looked at Marcus, stunned. She was somewhat embarrassed.

    She was thinking that maybe Marcus had seen through her suspicions that ¡°Miss Thomas¡± had

    something to do with Conrad and her.

    Although a psychologist could treat mental illnesses, could they see through what she was thinking

    too?

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, you have to stop letting your imagination run wild in order to improve your mood. It¡¯ll

    also be better for your babies. And your husband. His stomach isn¡¯t doing well so you can¡¯t get him

    mad too many times.¡±

    Fia lowered her head, getting even more embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not a good person,¡± Marcus said, bing more careful. However, as an

    outsider, I don¡¯t want your rtionship with each other to be affected by someone that¡¯s unimportant.

    Understand?¡±

    Fia looked into Marcus¡¯s earnest eyes and nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Doctor Marcus.¡±

    Marcus waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    He then let his body slide down slightly in the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯m too tired. I need to sleep a bit to

    recover my stamina.¡±

    Conrad nced at Marcus and rolled up the window to block the noise from outside and switched on

    the air conditioner.

    When Fia noticed what Conrad did, she was even more surprised.

    The Conrad she knew was a very self-centered man. He cared nothing about anyone else.

    While he still looked detached from the outside, he was getting more approachable on the

    inside.

    It was not something that could change in a few days.

    It seemed like she had really lost her memories. She didn¡¯t even know that he had changed.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890

    Chapter 890

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Fia nudged Conrad¡¯s arm from the back and asked in a whisper. She was

    worried that she would wake Marcus up.

    Conrad said, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°My mom. I want to see my mom,¡± Fia said as her tears flowed again. However, she quickly wiped them

    away. ¡°No, let¡¯s get the hypnotism done first so that I can get my memories back.¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t handle the fact that she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Conrad bit his lips. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long¡­ You do trust me somewhat, right?¡± He

    slowed down his car, hoping to be able tomunicate with her properly.

    Fia was quiet for a few seconds before saying yes.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Can we dy it for a few days? There¡¯s something that I need to do.¡¯

    ¡°Is there something more important than getting my memories back?¡± Fia felt somewhat

    bitter in her heart.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s something between us,¡± Conrad quickly exined.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fia was somehow terrified. ¡°Are we divorcing?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t know what to say right now.

    With the condition she was in, he couldn¡¯t exactly yell at her, nor could he teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Why are you quiet?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things, Fia. I¡¯ve never thought of divorce with you, ever.¡± If he wasn¡¯t driving right

    now, he would be raising his hand and swearing.

    Fia looked at the back of his head and mumbled, ¡°But that¡¯s not normal at all.¡±

    How did he turn out like that? This was sweeter than any dream she had.

    ¡°Fia, do you want to see your mom right now?¡±

    Fia closed her eyes, and her mother¡¯s face appeared in her mind.

    Her mother had always been with her in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to go to see a tombstone with her

    face on it¡­ She would simply suffer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do everything else that you need to do first. Once I have my memories back, I¡¯ll visit my mom

    again,¡± Fia said after she took a deep breath, wanting to reduce the invisible weight in. her heart.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    By the time they reached home, Fia had already fallen asleep.

    Conrad carefully carried her and got out of the car while leaving Marcus alone inside.

    He let the car door remain open so that he wouldn¡¯t sleep too deeply.

    As soon as they entered through the front door, he was met with the worried eyes of Mrs. Taylor, Mrs.

    Whitley, and Sophia. Conrad gestured to them that everything was alright before

    taking Fia upstairs.

    He then put her on the bed. She immediately rolled over and grabbed a fluffy bunny and put her head

    on it. There was a hint of sweetness as she slept in peace.

    Conrad sat on the floor. Her cold amber eyes were especially soft when he looked at her sound asleep.

    He gently brushed her hair from, her forehead and stayed by her side for a while before quietly leaving

    the bedroom.

    Fia slept very soundly. She didn¡¯t wake up even when it was already four in the evening.

    Sophia was worried that she would be hungry after sleeping for so long, so she wanted to go upstairs

    to wake her up.

    But when she remembered that she had yet to recover her memories and she only knew Mrs. Taylor,

    she asked Mrs. Taylor to do it instead.

    Mrs. Taylor knocked on the bedroom door and called out to her. ¡°Madam? Madam?¡±

    No one responded, so she carefully opened the room door. She was shocked by the figure standing

    right outside the window.

    ¡°Madam?!¡±

    Fia was taken by surprise as she turned around to look at Mrs. Taylor. ¡°You scared me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, madam. I¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor quickly ran over and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯ste and you¡¯ve been

    asleep for so long. You must be hungry right now. Let¡¯s go downstairs and have a bite, shall we?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Fia turned around and looked out the window.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891

    Chapter 891

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, my mind is so empty and my heart feels a baffling sorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, all these will pass. Madam, think more about Master Maxwell, and the children in your tummy.¡±

    As Mrs. Taylor spoke, she pulled Fia away from the window.

    Fia sighed. ¡°I just wanted to enjoy the breeze. That¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t n on doing anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I was rash and scared you.¡± Mrs. Taylor was even thinking of crying just now. She was

    really scared to death.

    If anything happened, what would happen to Master Maxwell!

    If Fia fell from the window, even if she said it had a connection with Echo and Thea¡¯s deaths, she would

    be iparably guilty.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Good thing Conrad came back in time and caught Fia. If anything happened to Fia or the children in

    her tummy, she could notpensate them even with her own life.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mrs. Taylor apologized long-windedly with tears.

    Fia looked at her and smiled, raising her hand and wiping away her tears.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, it has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve fallen sick and forgotten some things. and my

    emotions aren¡¯t too great either.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor was extremely sad as she hugged the girl, saying while crying, ¡°You must be well. Don¡¯t let

    anything happen. Master Maxwell likes you and you also like Master Maxwell. You must be together.¡±

    Fia frowned and asked, ¡°Does he like me? Mrs. Taylor, you must be mistaken. His girlfriend is my

    cousin. And even with her, he¡¯s cold and indifferent.¡±

    ¡°That was before Master Maxwell understood what love was. Ms. Manning used his guilt to be his

    girlfriend.¡± Mrs. Taylor brought up some things of their youth to Fia.

    Their youth was a time when Conrad was naughty and had many enemies, both in school and outside

    of school.

    Esme was pretty and knew how to y the piano. Thanks to Thea being close to the Maxwells, Esme

    was the only girl that was close to Conrad at school.

    However, those bad boys could not defeat Conrad so they despicably directed their arrow heads

    toward Esme.

    Esme was almost vited and Conrad managed to make it in time to save her. Because of guilt, he

    sent her to school and agreed to her confession.

    Hearing Mrs. Taylor mention matters of the past, Fia felt as if a knife was stabbed into her heart.

    No one knew that there was an element of show in the ¡°vition¡± of Esme.

    Also no one knew that she was blocked in the alley by a few girls and boys on that day, and was

    brutally beaten till she had a nosebleed.

    She did not have the fortune her cousin did and she did not manage to wait for the arrival of

    the young man she loved.

    Fearful that her mother would be worried, she said that she had an idental fall and then took leave

    from school, hiding at home to treat her injuries.

    When she returned after recovering, she noticed that Conrad was sending her cousin to school each

    day and although he was still indifferent, how many girls yearned for him.

    Although she did not know if Conrad saw it as a ¡°love me, love my dog¡± kind of situation, or if it was on

    ount of her grandmother¡¯s rtionship with Grandpa Maxwell, after seeing her being bullied one

    more time, he asked her to follow her cousin along.

    However, she still carefully liked him and felt a little happy.

    Now that Mrs. Taylor mentioned things of the past, it was like pouring salt on her wounds.

    She was really afraid that marrying him was the wrong decision.

    ¡°Mrs. Taylor, is Madam up?!¡± Sophia rushed up the stairs and seeing Mrs. Taylor hugging Fia while

    crying, she immediately asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Mrs. Taylor let go of Fia and said while wiping her tears, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I was just worried.

    unnecessarily. Madam is quite fine.¡±

    Sophia looked at Fia. Since she had forgotten who she was, she should no longer address her as Fia,

    but Madam.

    ¡°Madam, is there anything you need me to do?¡±

    Fia looked at Sophia. She had good looks and her character was direct and straightforward, and it

    appeared like she had the naivety of not having much contact with society.

    ¡°Are you the same as Ss and are you one of his staff?¡±

    Sophia nodded. ¡°Yes! Sir is my superior and he asked me to protect you in the future!¡±

    Fia¡¯s lips curved as she said to Mrs. Taylor, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, go on down first. I¡¯ll have my meal after

    washing my face.¡±

    ¡°Alright, very well. Sophia, you stay and apany Madam.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sophia agreed and followed Fia into the bedroom.

    Fia entered the closet next to the bedroom, opened her luggage and took out a notebook. She flipped

    to thest page and said, ¡°I had a picture of Conrad, Esme and myself, but it¡¯s missing

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892

    Chapter 892

    Sophia was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Why don¡¯t you ask Sir about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask him.¡± Fia sat on the ground and said in a daze, ¡°I want to meet my cousin.¡¯

    ¡°1

    Sophia felt a headache. How were they to meet? In name, Esme was dead and now she was living

    with a different face, but they had yet to find any evidence that Britney was Esme. ¡°Today, when I went

    to Grandma¡¯s grave, I met a girl. She said that my cousin is dead. I don¡¯t have any memory of this.¡± Fia

    seemed to be talking to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t remember how my grandma and mom died. I¡¯m just so sad,

    sad and lost. What exactly happened to me?¡±

    Sophia looked at her, unable to say a singleforting word.

    She thought of the mysterious character in the Hellish Training Camp, who could deal with poison and

    cure sickness, and heard that he could develop all kinds of strange medicines. She wondered if he had

    the ability to create a medicine that could help people forget about their worries.

    Fia appeared to be extra sorrowful and needed medicine to forget about her worries.

    ¡°You¡¯re Sophia, did I get it right?¡± Fia looked at Sophia sorrowfully. ¡°Have you ever liked someone?¡±

    Sophia shook her head. ¡°No. I have always only had training in my life. Boundless training and never

    had the chance to like someone.¡±

    She could not have any other intentions, otherwise one could easily lose their lives in a gang fight. She

    lived like a robot.

    Fia said admiringly, ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good.¡±

    She tapped her own arms and thighs. ¡°I¡¯m a grown adult, yet I¡¯ve never experienced any true feelings.

    It¡¯s very dull.¡±

    ¡°Love is not a good thing.¡± Fia lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s very bitter, very stringent.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Sophia knelt by Fia¡¯s side and said sincerely, ¡°That¡¯s because you arecking a part of your memory.

    When you recall everything, you will know that Sir treats you very well. We have never seen him treat a

    girl as well as he treats you.¡±

    Fia asked, at a loss, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying?¡±

    ¡°I will never lie to you.¡± Sophia raised her left hand. ¡°I can swear that I will only be loyal to you and

    never betray you.¡±

    Since she left the training camp, she had been arranged to be a spy at XX hotel and was constantly

    taken advantage of by the guests and manager. It made her feel like society was disgusting and she

    wanted to return to the camp.

    Until she was sent to Fia¡¯s side. Although they had not spent much time together, she could feel her

    sincerity.

    Fia was a good person, very kind. She now really wanted to protect her madam, not just because of

    her boss¡¯s orders.

    Fia looked at Sophia who had a look of sincerity, and her tears fell involuntarily.

    ¡°Sophia, I don¡¯t have anything, and can¡¯t give anything.¡±

    ¡°As long as you treat me as a friend, that¡¯s enough.¡± Sophia smiled sweetly and held Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Madam, now you must be full of suspicion toward everything around you. I will apany you and I¡¯ll

    do whatever you ask me to do.¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze trembled. ¡°Can you not tell Conrad whatever I ask you to do?¡±

    Sophia was slightly stunned, but met Fia¡¯s gaze and nodded.

    ¡°Alright, from today onward, I, Sophia, will only obey Madam!¡±

    Even if Conrad were to beat her to death, she needed to do that!

    Fia was truly too pitiful. She did not even have the most basic ability to protect herself.

    She wanted to protect Madam, wanted to help Madam!

    Sophia led Fia downstairs.

    Fia stopped and saw the man in the middle of the living room, his back against the living room. Even if

    it was just a back, she could recognize him.

    Sophia pinched Fia¡¯s hand and said by her ear, ¡°Sir is back. I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s anything, you can

    just contact me.¡±

    Fia nodded in a daze, her heart beating like mad in her chest cavity, guessing what Conrad wanted to

    do.

    Conrad slowly turned around. He had a bouquet of blue roses in one hand as he stretched the other

    out toward her.

    ¡°Fia,e over.¡±

    Fia held the railings by the stairs as she walked over step by step, her eyes on him throughout the

    entire process.

    He had specially dressed up and he, who usually loved to dress in dark colors all year round, was now

    wearing a casual, beige suit.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893

    Chapter 893

    His short hair had been cut and he had half-heart shaped bangs, looking much younger.

    Conrad walked over, offering her the blue roses.

    ¡°Fia, they¡¯re for you. I hope you will like them.¡±

    ¡°Today¡­ Is it some kind of a special day?¡± she asked carefully, fearful that it was a hallucination her

    messy mind came up with.

    Her heart beat increased as she happily epted the bouquet of blue roses and hugged them in her

    arms.

    Snap!

    Confetti rained from the sky and enveloped her.

    Fia was still in shock and delight when the tall and handsome man before her knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯m giving you everything I owe you first.¡±

    He dug out a box from his embrace and looked at her with deep affection as he said to her, ¡°I owe you

    a proposal.¡±

    Fia looked at him speechlessly, her eyes widened, unable to react.

    He opened the box and in itid a pink, diamond bracelet. Its crystals shone a charming light.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Fia, will you marry me?¡±

    The music got faster as if it was following the beat of a person¡¯s heart.

    Fia felt that her own heart was about to leap out and her sight slowly turned blurry as she hugged the

    blue roses, unable to say a word.

    Conrad held her left hand and caressed the ring she had on her middle finger, saying, ¡°Fia, do you still

    remember the meaning of this ring?¡±

    Fia lowered her head to look at the ring on her left middle finger and shook her head in a daze. ¡°This

    was something I put on when I asked you to be my girlfriend and you agreed.¡±

    His amber eyes were shining with a me-like gaze. ¡°Now I am proposing to you. Can you say yes to

    me?¡±

    Fia looked at him in a daze. Thinking of how he had said to wait for a bit before going through with

    hypnotism to help her get back her memories, could it be that it was for this?

    For the sake ofpensating her with a proposal?

    ¡°I know that this proposal is too simple, but I¡¯m not a romantic and I can only protect you for an entire

    lifetime.¡± Conrad had a deep affectionate gaze on as he took the pink diamond bracelet and helped put

    it around Fia¡¯s left wrist.

    He said, ¡°This pink diamond bracelet will allow our marriage to be full of warmth and love. I hope that it

    can be the gem of our love.

    Fia was delighted and touched, but she felt even more at a loss.

    Was there love between them?

    Wasn¡¯t it always her who was secretly in love with him?

    What exactly did she forget?

    At this moment, she only wished to quickly regain her memory!

    ¡°Sir!¡± Tiger came running in, his expression a little nervous. Seeing how Conrad was kneeling on one

    knee in front of Fia, appearing to be in the midst of some kind of ceremony, he immediately halted his

    footsteps.

    Conrad swept him a dissatisfied look and helped Fia arrange the pink diamond bracelet on her wrist

    before getting up without haste.

    ¡°Fia, go on to the dining hall first. I have some work to deal with.¡±

    Fia looked at Tiger and nodded to show her agreement and started to walk to the dining hall.

    Conrad said to Tiger, ¡°Go upstairs. We¡¯ll talk in the study.¡±

    The two of them entered the study while Fia looked at the pink diamond bracelet around her wrist and

    at the bouquet of blue roses.

    Out of curiosity, she removed her shoes and secretly snuck upstairs barefooted.

    ¡°Mr. Evans was in an ident in the parking lot of Koi Gardens. The perpetrator¡¯s car did not have a

    te and it was a hit and run! Police traced that car and found that it was a car under one of our

    bodyguards. Now they are suspecting that you made a move against Mr. Evans. Director Parker is on

    the way here with people. Would you like to hide¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would I hide?¡± Conrad¡¯s handsome face was covered in a cold aura. ¡°So that people can think I

    am fleeing from my crimes?¡±

    Tiger was speechless, unable to retort.

    He panicked momentarily and that¡¯s why he came up with this bad idea.

    Conrad suddenly looked toward the doorway of his study¡­

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894

    Chapter 894

    Only to see Fia standing at the doorway of his study in a daze.

    Conrad¡¯s heart clenched and he walked toward her speedily.

    ¡°Fia, why aren¡¯t you having your meal?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes moved and she raised her head to look at Conrad.

    ¡°Who is Mr. Evans?¡±

    Why did she feel worried and nervous when she heard that this person got into an ident?

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad frowned, his expression slowly turningplex.

    Fia became even more worried. She threw away the blue roses in her hand and grabbed Conrad¡¯s

    arm.

    ¡°Who is Mr. Evans?¡±

    ¡°He is not important!¡± Conrad¡¯s tone turned cold. The moment he thought of how Jason was the person

    in Fia¡¯s heart, he felt envious and angry! Tiger immediately came running over. ¡°Madam, Mr. Evans is

    one of Sir¡¯s business partners.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ Is that so?¡± Fia could not understand why the worry in her heart was so deep, as if something had

    happened to someone quite close.

    However, she could not remember who the person was and her worry was reced by confusion and

    frustration.

    Meeting Conrad¡¯s unfriendly gaze, she turned her head and left.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I will go and eat. You can continue your discussion.¡±

    Conrad watched Fia¡¯s back until she reached the lower floor before asking coldly, ¡°Is he dead yet?¡±

    Tiger was speechless for two seconds. ¡°No, he¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t even dead. Why did youe rushing over saying all that?!¡± Conrad suddenly had an

    outburst of anger.

    Tiger subconsciously took a step back. ¡°He is Madam¡¯s friend after all. So I¡­¡±

    ¡°You can tell me when he¡¯s dead!¡± Conrad was so angry that he was growling.

    Fia stood at the stairway and hearing Conrad¡¯s growl, her petite body trembled.

    Suddenly, a ruckus could be heard from outside the door.

    She walked over in curiosity.

    The bodyguards were blocking a bunch of men in uniform and both sides were in a tense face- off.

    Seeing Fia, Finn¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he said to his subordinates, ¡°Stand down.¡±

    When his subordinates retreated, he said to Conrad¡¯s bodyguards, ¡°Can I enter alone?¡±

    The bodyguards didn¡¯t say anything, nor did they make way, and kept their cold expressions

    1.

    ¡°Fia, Jason has always treated you very well. You can¡¯t ignore his life and death just because Conrad is

    your husband!¡± Finn said with a stern look.

    Fia asked, ¡°How are his injuries?¡±

    ¡°He was hit off guard by the perpetrator¡¯s car and he fainted on the spot. Now they can¡¯t even operate

    and can only wait.¡± Finn had an anxious look. ¡°We need to find the culprit to give him and his family an

    exnation!¡±

    Fia said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve forgotten who Mr. Evans is.¡±

    Finn was shocked. ¡°What happened? Did Conrad do something to you?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No. Can I see Mr. Evans?¡±

    Finn was just about to say yes.

    When Conrad rushed over angrily. ¡°No!¡±

    He could let her do anything, except things that had a connection to Jason!

    ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t think too much of yourself!¡± Finn was very angry. ¡°First it was Britney, and now it¡¯s

    Jason. How many problems have you caused in every single thing?!¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me!¡± Conrad responded coldly. ¡°If you want to investigate then investigate.

    Don¡¯t drag Fia into this!¡±

    Finn was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Jason treats Fia so well. Shouldn¡¯t she go Jason? What do

    you mean, dragging her into this!¡±

    and see

    ¡°No means no!¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895

    Chapter 895

    Conrad held one of Fia¡¯s wrist, clearly not letting her see Jason.

    Fia said softly, ¡°Then go with me?¡±

    Conrad frowned, unable to reject her.

    ¡°Now you are a suspect. We can see him together and when he wakes up, it¡¯ll be good for him. to point

    out the person who hit him.¡± After Fia finished, she looked at Finn and asked, ¡°Is it okay like this?¡±

    Finn went quiet for a couple of seconds. ¡°Yes. But the both of you must be within our line of sight and

    aren¡¯t allowed to leave on your own.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fia looked at Conrad. ¡°Is such an arrangement alright?¡±

    Although Conrad really didn¡¯t like her going to Jason, she had arranged things very well and he could

    not reject her.

    Fia looked at him and seeing that he did not say a word, she spoke again. ¡°Let Mr. White go over as

    well and find a time to perform hypnosis on me. I find it a little hard to bear not recognising anyone.¡±

    In the end, Conrad agreed to Fia¡¯s suggestion. He went to the hospital with her to see Jason and asked

    Marcus along.

    The moment Marcus reached the hospital, he asked for a single ward and heid down hugging his

    phone. He ordered some food, acting as if he was in a hotel.

    Finn brought Conrad and Fia to Jason¡¯s ward.

    The door was tightly closed and there was a middle-aged couple standing outside the window, looking

    on, their gazes sorrowful.

    Fia looked at the pair and thought that the middle-aged man felt a little familiar, so she pulled Conrad

    along, trying to get closer to see.

    Conrad suddenly broke her hold and stood at his spot, not willing to get closer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fia turned back and noticed his expression was not quite right, his gaze sinister.

    Garrett and rice heard themotion and both turned their heads over to look. Their expressions

    and gazes immediately changed.

    looked at Garrett, asking with uncertainty, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Garrett¡¯s gaze retracted from Conrad and said to  coolly, ¡°I¡¯m Garrett Maxwell.''¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze trembled and seeing rice, who was dressed in a cheongsam, she could not quite

    react.

    She knew that her own father-inw was the kind who had multiple rtionships.

    However, what was the rtionship between him and Mr. Evans who got into an ident?

    ¡°Jason is our son.¡± Garrett did not avoid at all and hugged rice as he exined.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Fia felt bad for Conrad internally.

    No wonder he would reject walking over.

    rice was in the midst of sorrow and panic. She wiped her tears to look at Fia and Conrad, and tried

    her best to remain gentle, saying, ¡°Sorry. Something like this happened to Jason and I really can¡¯t bear

    it alone. That¡¯s why Garett came with me.¡±

    She looked at Conrad guiltily. ¡°We don¡¯t have other intentions.¡±

    Conrad ignored her, his gaze still staring at Garett sinisterly.

    He was counting the days and was unsure how many years it had been since he saw this man, yet it

    felt even longer than that.

    If not for meeting him face to face, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to visualize this man¡¯s face

    anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Let me ask you something.¡± Garrett acted like a senior, his stern and sharp,

    same as Conrad.

    He asked coldly, ¡°Was it you who sent people to do this to Jason?¡±

    gaze

    Conradughed mockingly. ¡°If so, so what? If not, so what? Do you want to take revenge for your son?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fia immediately defended him. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to do such things.¡±

    She ran back to Conrad¡¯s side and hugged his arm and said, ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t say such words in anger!¡±

    Conrad stared at Garrett coldly. ¡°In their eyes, I am already the culprit, so why bother wasting energy to

    defend myself!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Fia¡¯s emotions were agitated. She did not know Jason and standing from Conrad¡¯s

    point of view, he was bearing too much.

    She immediately red at Garrett and rice. ¡°You all are so cruel! You ruined Conrad¡¯s family and

    now you¡¯re even suspecting him as the culprit!¡±

    Garrett replied, ¡°Where was he when Jason got into the ident?¡±

    ¡°Garrett, things have yet to be made clear. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions too quickly.¡± rice tried to

    advise Garrett.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896

    Chapter 896

    ¡°All evidence points to him!¡± Garrett stared at Conrad in disappointment.

    Every time he looked at Conrad, it was as if he was looking at Beryl.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Beryl was vicious and unreasonable and Conrad had her blood flowing through him.

    The mother and son were the same and to add on, the car without a te was a car under his

    bodyguard.

    ¡°When Mr. Evans got into the ident, he was with me. He did not call anyone, nor did he send

    anyone to do bad things!¡± Fia defended him. Looking at Garrett¡¯s disappointed gaze, she felt heartache

    for Conrad.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Conrad is your biological son! Even if the entire world doesn¡¯t believe him, you should

    have some trust in him!¡±

    rice looked at how upset and anxious Fia was, and she was reminded of how her son had given up

    so much for her and felt heartache. Immediately, she lost the heart to say anything on Conrad¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Fia, don¡¯t waste your words on them.¡± Conrad held Fia¡¯s wrist. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Fia stared at Garrett. ¡°Why did things be like this?¡±

    She could tell that Garrett had already concluded that Conrad was the one who had sent people to

    attack Jason.

    ¡°He is also your father!¡±

    Fia felt unjust on Conrad¡¯s behalf. Since Conrad was young, her father-inw had never carried out his

    fatherly duties and now for the sake of the son of his mistress, he was ming and resenting the son of

    his original partner.

    ¡°He has long been dead in my heart!¡± Conrad threw out this sentence in disgust, carrying resentment

    and hatred toward Garrett.

    He was not a saint. He wasn¡¯t sure about the entanglement between those of the older generation, but

    as this man¡¯s son, he had never once experienced a father¡¯s love!

    ¡°You are the same as your mother!¡± Garrett was angered till he turned red. ¡°Since young, your

    personality was odd and now you are even cursing me! You must find Jason¡¯s existence repulsive,

    that¡¯s why you attacked him!¡±

    Fia felt the hand which Conrad had around her wrist shaking.

    She red at Garrett as she shouted, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, it is you who isn¡¯t worthy to be Conrad¡¯s father!¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to speak! Him targeting Jason is also rted to you!¡± Garrett red at Fia, full

    of disgust and repulsion.

    Fia felt like her head was hit by a stick and she was surrounded by a mist of confusion.

    ¡± ¡­What does it have to do with me?¡± she muttered, not daring to retort loudly. Her memory was

    iplete and she did not feel confident.

    ¡°You clearly know that Jason and him are both my sons, yet you keep mixing around between them,

    making them hate each other! This is just causing more trouble. I don¡¯t even know why the old man

    fancied you back in the day and allowed you to be the daughter-inw of the Maxwell family!¡± Garrett

    rebuked her sharply.

    Fia kept silent, and was at a loss and nervous.

    Conrad was no longer able to keep calm, letting go of her hand and charging at Garrett!

    Without saying a word, he threw a punch at Garrett!

    ¡°Shut your stinky mouth!¡±

    Finn immediately went forward to stop the fight. ¡°All of you, calm down! Calm down! Things have yet to

    be investigated clearly!¡±

    He grabbed Conrad and seeing Garrett about to send a kick over with his eyes bloodshot, he used his

    own body to block the kick for Conrad.

    ¡°Garrett, he is also your son!¡± Not knowing why, although he liked Jason quite a bit in the past, he felt a

    little bit of heartache for Conrad, that little rascal.

    ¡°Move aside! Just watch if I don¡¯t properly teach him a lesson today!¡± Garrett shouted angrily. If not for

    Finn blocking the way, he would wish for nothing more than to kick Conrad to death. To dare beat him,

    his father, what else was there that he would not be able to do!

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897

    Chapter 897

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°As if I will be afraid of you!¡± Conrad pushed Finn, looking as if he was going to fight Garrett to death!

    Finn and Fia stopped Conrad while the former yelled at rice, ¡°rice, get him to calm down!¡±

    rice hugged Garrett¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Wait for Jason to wake up before talking further.¡±

    Conrad did not dare to continue struggling, fearful of banging into Fia.

    Garrett was the same. rice had bad bones and he was afraid of hurting her and no longer struggled.

    The father-son duo red at each other ruthlessly, wishing nothing more than to kill the other party.

    Finn was sure that with the both of them being held back by their own women, they would no longer go

    crazy.

    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and said earnestly, ¡°I am not here to see you two fight! Garrett,

    you are a mature man. How can you do this?!¡±

    Looking around, he walked to Garrett and said softly, ¡°Based on my understanding of this kid, Conrad,

    he¡¯s not someone who would do something so low. I only appeared to be suspicious of him for the sake

    of putting on a show for the malicious people who are hiding behind the

    scenes.

    ¡°As his father, forget that you aren¡¯t concerned about him. Now, he is the husband of my niece. No

    matter what, I have to take my niece into ount!

    ¡°Now both of them are under attack and nobody knows how many eyes are on them. I also suspect

    that someone is intentionally framing Conrad for Jason¡¯s ident this time to make the two of you have

    internal conflict so they will be able to just sit back and gain the profits without moving a single finger!¡±

    Garrett frowned. He was an experienced businessman. Since he left the Maxwells, and started

    Argonauts Corp on his own, he naturally knew the schemes and deception that went on in the business

    market and many people couldn¡¯t wish for more than your family to be torn apart and people dead.

    Finn patted Garrett¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s change to a ce that is convenient for discussion.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Garrett said to rice, ¡°That little fellow is extremely crazy. Don¡¯t provoke him, alright?¡±

    rice nodded, sweeping a nce at Conrad and Fia. She did not have the mood to provoke them.

    Before Garrett left with Finn, he said with a cold look, ¡°If you really feel innocent, then act innocent! If

    you dare to cause trouble in front of Jason¡¯s room, I will cut off our rtionship as father and son!¡±

    ¡°Is there even a need to cut off our rtionship!¡± Conrad retorted viciously. ¡°My father has

    been dead in my heart since I was young!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Garrett was so angry that he wanted to hit him. The punch in the head received was in vain,

    but it was painful. However, he never expected the little child from back then would turn out so strong

    and ruthless now.

    Finn quickly grabbed Garrett and said to Fia, ¡°Watch Conrad well. Don¡¯t let him cause trouble.¡± Fia

    hugged Conrad¡¯s waist tightly and nodded at Finn.

    She also felt panicked, her heart a little bit afraid that everything about this was caused by some

    personal vendetta.

    ¡°The ward next door is empty. You can enter and take a seat there,¡± rice said softly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fia dragged Conrad to the ward next door,

    After the two of them sat down, she stared at him, her heart full of doubt.

    ¡°Fia, are you also suspecting me?¡± Conrad raised his eyes to look at her and asked.

    Fia subconsciously shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve just found out too many things at one go and

    my mind is a little messed up.¡±

    Conrad smiled helplessly. ¡°Yeah, you forgot who Jason was. Just now when you found out that he was

    also that man¡¯s son, you were very shocked.¡±

    Fia swallowed. ¡°Did you already know that Mr. Evans is the son Mr. Maxwell had with another woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad threw aside the emotions Garrett dug out and stretched out his hand to rub Fia¡¯s head.

    He faintly said, ¡°When I see them as a family, I do indeed feel anger, disgust, hatred, and resentment. I

    don¡¯t know what kind of entanglement my mother has with them, but I only know that I have not gotten

    one bit of fatherly love ever since I was young. Why? Why should I also be treated like a perpetrator

    and be suspected, med and insulted by them?¡±

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898

    Chapter 898

    Conrad gave a coldugh. ¡°Just because I am my mother¡¯s son?¡±

    Fia felt extremely upset and stretched out both hands to hug him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t suspect you.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Although she did not know the whole story, as his wife, before knowing the whole truth, she should trust

    him without any reservations!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Conrad hugged Fia back, not wanting to me her.

    How she was right now was all because he did not protect her well.

    Even if she suspected him, didn¡¯t trust him, they were all his own doings.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said softly, as if he wasforting himself.

    Fia never imagined a day where he would be so humble before her.

    Clearly, in the past, he was invincible, absolutely hated people for suspecting him or taking him lightly

    the most.

    She could only hug him tightly and she saidfortingly, ¡°The situation now is not the worst. That

    director did not limit your freedom and he even helped to pull Mr. Maxwell aside, which proves that he

    trusts you.¡±

    Conrad did not say anything. He had long seen through Finn¡¯s intentions.

    Intentionally bringing him here, letting him and Garrett fight, was to confuse the eyes of the mastermind

    behind the scenes.

    This could not be made known to Fia. She could not know too much. The more anxious she was, the

    worse it was for her sickness.

    ¡°Elder Brother Conrad, don¡¯t worry. I will be by your side.¡± Fia lightly patted his back, hoping to be able

    tofort his wounded soul. Conrad felt helpless as he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Why are you calling my Elder Brother Conrad?¡±

    ¡°You are eight years older than me. Furthermore, when I was young, Grandma asked me to address

    you as an older brother.¡± Fia did not feel like there was any problem.

    ¡°Are you saying that you dislike me for being substantially older than you?¡± Conrad asked teasingly.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m just too young.¡± Fia recalled how when she was younger, she was ate bloomer and that

    added on on top of the eight years difference.

    She was short and scrawny, while he was tall and handsome. Every time she thought of him, it was a

    kind of self-abasement.

    ¡°oh?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how self-abased I feel before you and my cousin. I am like a dwarf front of Snow

    White and Prince Charming,¡±  sald unhappily.

    Remembering her of the past, Conrad felt that she was indeed scrawny and small, and only suddenly

    shot up when she was sixteen or seventeen.

    However, to him, she was still petite.

    ¡°Fia, I noticed something.¡± He lowered his head to look at her in his arms and for the sake of making

    her happy, he said, ¡°You seem to be a little taller than when you first married me.¡±

    Fia frowned. His words made her think of the current date.

    She would notice the date no matter where she went, making her realize that she had already been

    married to him for more than three years and she had indeed lost quite a long period of her memory.

    ¡°Is that right? I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and measure.¡± Conrad held her hand. He got up and asked, ¡°Did you measure your height in

    university?¡±

    Fia thought about it and said, ¡°5¡¯2¡å I guess?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re taller than that now.¡± Conrad lowered his head and ced his chin on her head, leaning

    on her a bit. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a little.¡±

    Fia pouted. ¡°Girls don¡¯t grow after eighteen, not like you boys, who can grow until the age of twenty-

    eight.¡±

    Conrad dragged her out of the ward and they had just walked out to the walkway when they saw a wall

    for measuring height. He brought her there to measure her height.

    Fia was a little resistant. 5¡¯2¡å versus 6¡¯1¡å was a terribleparison.

    Conrad measured, dragging Fia to lean against the wall. He took a look and raised his brow as he said,

    ¡°You have indeed grown a little.¡±

    ¡°I did?¡± Fia turned to look at the wall and her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s true! Am I 5¡¯4 now?¡±

    She excitedly took off her shoes and measured again. ¡°Even after taking off my shoes I¡¯m 5¡¯3¡å! I have

    really grown taller!¡±

    Conrad felt a hint of sweetness in his heart looking at her so happy.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899

    Chapter 899

    It just made her so happy.

    He remembered that she was a little shorter when she had just entered university, and she grew a

    couple of centimeters during her university days. At that time, Esme intentionally came toin in

    front of him. ¡°How could Fia still grow when she¡¯s already in university? My height has been the same

    since high school!¡±

    Seeing her happy, Conrad did not mention Esme, to avoid her recalling anything.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°When did I grow taller? Was it when I married you?¡± Fia also thought about Esme. ¡°Esme¡¯s height

    hadn¡¯t changed since Grade 11. However, she¡¯s still taller than me.¡±

    She stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Esme is 5¡¯4¡å, taller than I am!¡±

    After she finished speaking, the smile on her face froze.

    ¡°Is she really dead?¡± She recalled the words Miss Thomas said.

    Conrad frowned, raised her face, and gave her a kiss.

    Fia was stunned, fireworks going off in her mind!

    He¡­ He actually kissed her?!

    The kiss got deeper until someone passed by. Only then did he let her go.

    Fia turned red in embarrassment and wanted to hide in his embrace but was afraid that people would

    laugh so she could only turn around to face the wall.

    Conrad said whileughing lightly, ¡°We are husband and wife. It¡¯s legal.¡±

    Fia kept mum.

    ¡°Fia, you don¡¯t have to be shy,¡± he said.

    The tip of Fia¡¯s ears were also red as she stammered, ¡°This, this isn¡¯t home. We can¡¯t behave like this.¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll continue when we go home?¡± He purposely teased her, wanting to see her shy.

    Fia stomped her feet, saying shyly and anxiously, ¡°Stop it. It¡¯ll be bad if other people overhear us!¡±

    rice stood guard outside the door of the ward, seeing the doctor and nurses rush in, she wanted to

    follow in but was sent out by the nurse.

    ¡°Family cannot enter. Please cooperate with us!¡±

    The ward door was shut and the curtains were drawn. Those standing outside could not see anything

    either.

    She got anxious and just as she was about to call Garrett¡¯s phone, an international number dialed in,

    and she answered in a fluster.

    ¡°If you

    don¡¯t want Jason to die, then let Conrad die!¡±

    The other party¡¯s malicious voice transmitted through the phone. rice raised her eyes and

    saw Conrad walking over with Fia. She was so shocked that she dropped the phone on the ground.

    She had never understood intrigue and was protected by Garrett very well. If there were any wrong,

    then the only wrong was in Garrett¡¯s marriage.

    The person¡¯s words were like a bomb thrown into her heart, and her first reaction was: ¡®Jason got into

    an ident. Was it Conrad who did it?¡±

    Back then her pitiful daughter fell into the sea and died. Even her corpse was not found! If it were not

    for Beryl running over to cause trouble, they would not have left their daughter alone in the room. Then

    their daughter would not have climbed to the deck alone when she could not find them after she woke

    up¡­

    That¡¯s right!

    Garrett was right!

    Conrad was Beryl¡¯s son. The blood that was flowing in his body was as vicious as hers!

    As long as Conrad died, Jason would be able to live!

    Her Jason had always been obedient and understanding since young. Even when he was bullied,

    mocked, or insulted by his ssmates, he always kept his gentleness and manners.

    She must protect Jason!

    ¡°Auntie, how are you?¡± Fia ran over, helping rice pick up her phone.

    rice¡¯s gaze, which contained something like sorrow or grievance, stared at Conrad who was walking

    over slowly, and she dug into her bag with shaking hands.

    She had the habit of carrying a dagger and pepper spray with her¡­

    Touching the dagger in her bag, carrying the hatred toward Beryl, she pressed on the

    mechanism of the dagger and the sheath automatically opened.

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Fia was still holding the position of offering the phone back to her. ¡°Your phone.¡±

    rice¡¯s eyes only had Conrad, and carrying her hatred, she speedily took out the dagger, throwing

    her bag at Conrad, holding the dagger, and rushing at him!

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900

    Chapter 900

    ¡°No!¡± Fia¡¯s pupils widened, as she rushed toward rice¡¯s dagger.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Conrad smacked the bag away. He saw rice with her gaze full of hatred and her hand. holding a

    dagger as she rushed at him. And Fia stretching out her arms, rushing in front of

    him.

    He tried his best to grab Fia, but he was still a step toote. rice¡¯s dagger stabbed into Fia¡¯s arm

    and blood flowed.

    Conrad roared, ¡°Scram!¡± And he pushed rice aside.

    rice fell to the ground, the pain awakening her confused mind.

    Seeing Fia in Conrad¡¯s embrace and seeing the dagger stabbed into her shoulders, rice¡¯s eyes

    instantly reddened.

    The words that her son, Jason, once told her rang out by her ears ¡°Mom, I do everything for Fia

    willingly, I have never wished for anything in return.¡¯

    ¡°Jason¡­¡± she cried in heartache. What had she done?

    When Jason gained consciousness, he would definitely me her.

    Garrett and Finn had just returned from their talk and were stunned when they saw this scene before

    them.

    ¡°What is going on!¡± Finn rushed toward Conrad and Fia.

    Garrett frowned and looked at rice who was sitting on the ground and vaguely guessed something.

    He immediately went over to help her up. ¡°¡­rice.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you all off!¡± Conrad¡¯s amber eyes seemed to be dyed red as he looked at the two of them

    with anger and hatred. He carried the wounded Fia and went to look for a doctor.

    Finn was angry and anxious at the same time, running with Conrad, helping to make a path. along the

    road.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± rice grabbed Garrett¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°1¡­ I didn¡¯t wish to do that. I answered a

    call. He said¡­ He said¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Everything is fine now.¡± Garrett hugged rice andforted her, but his heart

    was thinking, ¡®If the one who was injured was Conrad, what would he do?

    ¡®No! That fellow was vicious and was thrown by the old man to the training camp for training before.

    rice wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt him!¡¯

    ¡°No, that girl was innocent.¡± riceid in Garrett¡¯s embrace and started to cry. ¡°Jason likes her so

    much. He¡¯ll me me.¡±

    Garrett was very upset and could only coax her saying, ¡°Then, just don¡¯t tell Jason.¡±

    At this moment, the ward opened and a nurse came out saying, ¡°The patient has awakened.

    You may enter to take a look. We are about to prepare him for surgery.¡±

    Jason had a broken rib and needed an operation. Being unconscious for a couple of hours, his heart

    beat and blood pressure were not stable, so they had maintained conservative treatment and did not

    dare to operate on him.

    Now that he was awake, his heart beat and blood pressure were both stable and he could undergo an

    operation.

    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Jason¡¯s face was pale, but he smiled a little when he saw his

    ¡°I seemed to have heard Fia¡¯s voice just now¡­¡±

    rice¡¯s hand shook and her words were stuck at the tip of her tongue.

    parents.

    Garrett frowned, hugging rice tightly as he said to Jason, ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious since you were

    hit by the car. You¡¯ve finally regained consciousness after much effort. You need to have surgery

    immediately. Don¡¯t think about all kinds of nonsense.¡±

    Jason withstood the pain he was feeling and asked insistently, ¡°I even heard Conrad¡¯s voice. Did you

    fight with him? Fia¡¯s body isn¡¯t well. If Conrad says anything over the line, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    rice¡¯s tears started to flow as she sobbed while saying. ¡°Jason, I¡¯m sorry. Just now, I¡­¡±

    ¡°We are all fine.¡± Garrett interrupted her, revealing a kind smile as he said, ¡°There were some

    misunderstandings and they have already left. When you finish your surgery, that girl wille and see

    you.¡±

    Jason nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright, family members, you may wait outside the operating theater. We will push him in now.¡± The

    doctor and the operation theater were all confirmed and they spoke as they entered.

    ¡°Doctor Sally!¡± The hospital director had a nervous expression when he opened the door.¡± Quickly go to

    the operating theater. Mr. Maxwell¡¯s wife was stabbed and needs to undergo an operation. You know

    her situation best. You have to be the main doctor!¡±

    The sullen Sally got up suddenly, knocking the chair she was sitting on to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going

    on? How did she get stabbed?¡±

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901

    Chapter 901

    Bearing with an intense migraine, the director of the hospital said to her, ¡°Come with us to the operating

    theater. We can talk about it on the way!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    As the two of them walked into the staff elevator to get to the operating theater, the director told Sally

    everything from start to finish. After learning about how Fia got stabbed with a knife, Sally could not

    help but feel sad and worried for her.

    ¡°These people from high society¡­ tsk!¡± The director kept onining, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I could

    to keep this under the press¡¯s radar but¡­ Let¡¯s hope no one outside of the hospital catches wind of

    this. Or else¡­ our hospital would have to bear the brunt of it!¡±

    Hearing this, Sally had a hunch that her brother had something to do with all this.

    ¡°Sir, I have to make a call.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for that! You can make the call after we¡¯ve handled Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s. wound! Mr.

    Maxwell is in a foul mood right now! We can¡¯t afford to stall!!

    When they were treating, Fia¡¯s wound, Conrad insisted on entering the operating theater and keeping

    an eye on them all the way.

    Being her doctor, Sally put aside her feelings about the Maxwells and calmly briefed her colleagues

    and nurses about the patient¡¯s situation. Due to Fia being pregnant, they had to apply the anaesthetic

    to the wound. This meant that Fia would be fully awake while they treated the wound.

    After the briefing, Sally added, ¡°The knife could havee into contact with the bones on her shoulder.

    Please pull out the knife with extreme caution so as to not damage the bone.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Doctor Sally!¡±

    Clenching his fists, Conrad¡¯s eyes became red from the intense anger that was overwhelming

    him.

    Blinking, Fia beamed at him brightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine! It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes welled with tears upon hearing this. What a silly girl! There was no way she would not

    feel pain at all. Yet, she tried to soothe andfort him, fearing that he would seek revenge on Garrett

    and rice.

    As her right shoulder was the injured side, Fia extended her left hand to grab Conrad¡¯s arm. Seeing

    this, Conrad walked close so she could reach him.

    Maintaining the smile on her face, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, honey.¡±

    Conrad nodded as his tears blurred his vision. ¡°I¡¯d not feel sad if you heal up quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Fia said as she maintained her smile, locking her eyes on Conrad¡¯s face so as to not look at

    the surgeon pulling the knife out of her shoulder.

    A dozen minutester, Conrad nced at the surgeon who was stitching up her wound, worrying that

    the anaesthetic would lose its effect halfway and cause Fia pain.

    Squatting down, Conrad covered her eyes with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t act so rash next time, alright? I could

    havepletely evaded the knife.¡±

    ¡°But what if you couldn¡¯t do it in time?¡± Fia said dejectedly, ¡°I can¡¯t allow that to happen. I have to

    protect you.¡±

    Tears welled in Sally¡¯s eyes as she heard their conversation. Why were these two not allowed to have a

    normal, peaceful life? Why did they have to suffer all these untoward events?

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done!¡±

    Having finished treating Fia¡¯s wound with her colleague, Sally stood up and spoke in relief. ¡°Thank

    you.¡± Conrad thanked her earnestly.

    Sally nodded as she nced at Fia with a heavy heart. ¡°We¡¯ll admit her to a ward and observe the

    wound for a while.¡±

    Turning her face to Sally, Fia gave an innocent, pretty smile at her. ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± Feeling a pang

    of hurt in her heart, Sally asked, ¡°Fia, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    Fia frowned as she tightened her grip on Conrad¡¯s arm. Seeing this, Conrad caressed her face, trying

    to soften the frown on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll remember everything eventually.¡± Seeing the

    sadness in Sally¡¯s eyes, Fia could not help but to feel bad for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    This doctor was so kind to her. She had to be a good person. Not only that, it seemed that she was her

    attending physician in this hospital yet she could not remember her at all. So she felt the need to

    apologize to Sally.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902

    Chapter 902

    Sally¡¯s tears began to roll down her cheeks upon hearing Fia¡¯s apology. Poor Fia¡­ She had lost her

    memories and gotten stabbed with a knife. Yet, her soul was still as pure and kind as before.

    And her? She med her for what had happened to her brother. She even refused to treat Fial when

    Conrad came to her home that day.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not in the wrong, Fia. It¡¯s me who needs to say sorry to you.¡±

    Fia was flustered with panic and confusion when she saw Sally crying. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. true. My

    wound doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡­¡±

    Sally¡¯s tears streamed even more, drenching her surgical mask.

    It¡¯s

    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fia pulled on Conrad¡¯s hand in a panic. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡±

    Conrad took a cold nce at Sally before saying, ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Doctor Sally. You

    may go now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be going then. Do call me if you need anything.¡± Still overwhelmed by her guilty conscience,

    Sally left the operating theater in a hurry, not wanting to cause Fia any emotional distress.

    Then, Conrad spent several minutes soothing andforting Fia, telling her that it was not her fault for

    not remembering some old acquaintances. He told her that Doctor Sally was heartbroken after seeing

    her like this, and that there was no bad blood between them.

    Hearing this, Fia nodded in relief. ¡°I see. No worries. I¡¯ll do as the doctors said and get better. When I

    recover my memories, I¡¯ll thank them for their concern.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Conrad was feeling so conflicted. He was worried that if Fia recovered her memories. now she

    might not be able to handle the news about Jason getting injured.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re still hurt. Let¡¯s postpone the hypnosis treatment, okay?¡± Conrad tried to talk her out of the

    treatment, fearing that it might affect her overall health.

    Blinking, Fia asked in a whisper, ¡°Can I¡­ not postpone it?¡±

    Then, fearing that Conrad would get upset, she hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll be really good!

    Promise! I won¡¯t make you angry.¡±

    Instinctively, Fia was still worried that Conrad would be cross with her.

    Conrad gave a bitter smile and asked, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯d be angry with you?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ Because you have a bad temper. You always pull a long face and tend to get angry easily.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Thinking back, Conrad realized that he was quite grumpy and testy in his youth. Whenever they spoke

    back then, his words were always harsh and hurtful.

    Caressing her fair, silky smooth face, Conrad said, ¡°Fia, I regret so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fia stared at him in confusion.

    ¡°I should have treated you better since the first day we met.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart strings were pulled when she heard that. She blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you¡­

    Although you were very cold and unfriendly, I know deep down you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    Conrad gazed at her speechlessly, feeling even more regret for treating her so badly in the past. They

    had lost so much time in the previous decade, with him wasting so much time giving her the cold

    shoulder He could not help but to curse his young self. He had to be blind for letting a wonderful girl like

    her go!

    ¡°Sffft!¡± Fia hissed in pain. ¡°Ouch, it hurts.¡±

    When she wanted to touch the wound on her shoulder, Conrad quickly grabbed her hand and flicked

    her forehead.

    ¡°Stop that! If you touch it, it¡¯ll hurt even more.¡±

    When she heard it would hurt even more, Fia froze like a deer in headlights.

    Kissing her hand, Conrad said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to shield me like that again, silly girl. I¡¯d rather I got stabbed

    than you, understand?¡±

    The nurses pushed Fia out of the operating theater to her ward, with Conrad apanying her by her

    side. At the same time, Jason was pushed out from the operating theater next door.

    When their beds crossed paths in the hallway, Jason turned his head and saw Fia who was lying in her

    bed. His exhaustion and fatigue vanished instantly when he saw her pale face.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903

    Chapter 903

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    Fia turned toward the stranger calling out to her in a daze. Conrad¡¯s face turned grim the instant he

    heard Jason¡¯s voice. He walked to the other side of Fia¡¯s bed to block Jason¡¯s view. He even kicked on

    his bed!

    11

    The hospital staff dared not protest even though they were cross with Conrad¡¯s behavior. All they could

    do was hurry on and push Jason away.

    Garrett stepped forward, wanting to argue with his son. However, rice grasped on his arm to stop

    him. ¡°Garrett, don¡¯t¡­ You need to stay calm. This is my fault.¡±

    Jason wanted to sit up on his bed but he was stopped by Garrett. rice said, sobbing, ¡°Jason, can

    you please treasure your life for once?¡±

    Recalling Conrad¡¯s shouting in the operating theater earlier and linking it with Fiaing out from the

    one next to his, Jason could vaguely sense that something bad had happened earlier. Not able to

    remain calm, Jason pushed Garrett¡¯s hand away and tried to get down from his bed while bearing with

    the pain.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Oh my god! What are you doing?! Lie back on the bed, quickly! You¡¯ve just gone through a surgery! If

    you get down from your bed now you¡¯ll make it worse!¡± The hospital staff blocked his path anxiously.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Jason struggled to push them away but fell down from his bed in the ensuing

    chaos. This made the hospital staff and his parents even more panicked.

    ¡°What¡­ What happened to him?¡±

    Fia held Conrad¡¯s hand and asked curiously after seeing Jason fall off from his bed.

    ¡°Just ignore him.¡± Conrad covered her eyes with his hand, stopping her from staring at Jason. As he

    escorted her on the hallway, Conrad red at Garrett and his family furiously as though he would sink

    his teeth into their necks right then and there if he could!

    ¡°Jason, you¡¯ll break your mother¡¯s heart if you go on like this!¡± Garrett scolded Jason in

    anger. Staring at Fia who was being pushed away, Jason wanted to call out to her but his mouth was

    covered by Garrett.

    Garrett yelled at the hospital staff, ¡°Why are you still standing there?! Get him back onto the bed!

    Quickly!¡±

    rice held her son¡¯s hand and sobbed. ¡°You can go to her when your wound is healed, okay? 1 won¡¯t

    stop you. If you go now, you¡¯ll only make her feel bad.¡±

    ¡°Feel bad my *ss!¡± Garrett cursed out loudly, ¡°She¡¯s sick in the head! As far as we know, she¡¯s probably

    forgotten about youpletely!¡±

    ¡±

    Jason gave in and allowed the hospital staff to get him onto the bed before being sent to his ward

    shortly after.

    Laying in his ward, Jason did nothing but stare at the ceiling without a word. No matter how much

    rice tried tofort him, he just would not say anything.

    ¡°Jason, please don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re scaring me. If you¡¯re feeling down, you could tell me. Don¡¯t

    worry. That girl¡¯s amnesia is only temporary. She¡¯ll remember you in no time.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Jason gave a bitter smile before falling silent again.

    It was then that Sally walked into the private ward.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, can I speak to Jason for a while?¡±

    ncing at Sally¡¯s name tag, Garrett knew she was a doctor. So he led rice out of the ward so they

    could have a talk.

    After staring at Jason for several seconds, Sally sat at the edge of his bed and said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s

    right, you know? Right now, you should focus on getting better before seeing Fia. Right now, Fia is

    physically and mentally hurt. Even if she can¡¯t recognize you, she would still feel terrible seeing you like

    this.¡±

    ¡°Tell me. What exactly happened?¡± Jason asked her calmly. He knew his parents would never tell him

    even if he asked them.

    After hesitating for a while, Sally said, ¡°You were hit by a car in the underground parking. You do

    remember that, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just injured. I haven¡¯t lost my memories.¡±

    ¡°Despite the car not having a car te, the police were able to find out that it belonged to one of

    Conrad¡¯s bodyguards. At the moment, that bodyguard is nowhere to be found. So, right now, the

    evidence says that Conrad is the person behind it.¡±

    After giving him the update, Sally took a nce at Jason again before frowning, ¡°Did you see the

    person in the car? Is it true that the perpetrator is one of Conrad¡¯s bodyguards?¡±

    Jason thought about the ident. The person had worn a cap and face mask so he could not take a

    good look at the person¡¯s face.

    ¡°Jason, this ident is very important to Conrad and Fia. Of course, your life and safety is important

    too¡­ so you should tell the police what you know when they visit youter.¡±

    Sally was not sure if Conrad had anything to do with Jason¡¯s ident. She could only hope that Jason

    would tell the police the truth.

    Still, after seeing Fia getting hurt over and over again, an evil thought began to emerge in Jason¡¯s

    mind. If he could prove that it was Conrad behind this, Fia would definitely be disappointed and leave

    him.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904

    Chapter 904

    Jason smirked as he cemented his resolve. If he could sessfully frame and convict Conrad, Fia

    would be disappointed in him and leave him. When that happened, he would have the opportunity

    to be by Fia¡¯s side to protect her.

    ¡°Jason?¡± Sally noticed the sudden change of temperament in Jason¡¯s eyes. It was as though he was

    plotting something sinister. She could not help but feel worried because of it.

    ¡°Jason! We are doctors! Our job is to help people and save lives, not ruin them! Never forget that! Right

    now, Fia¡¯s not emotionally stable and is suffering from repressed memories. She doesn¡¯t even

    recognize you! You shouldn¡¯t do anything rash! It¡¯s futile!¡±

    Jason raised his head and looked into Sally¡¯s eyes before saying, ¡°I want to start anew with her.¡±

    Frowning, Sally looked back at him with a heavy heart. ¡°Have you ever tried being in her shoes?¡±

    11

    ¡°Although Fia seems weak and frail, as though she¡¯s a helpless damsel in distress, she is actually a

    strong, independent woman who knows what she wants. The thing that she hates the most is when

    others force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do!¡±

    Sally clenched her fists as she tried her darndest to dissuade Jason. She did not want to see him get

    devoured by his lust and desire for a woman-a woman who was not only someone else¡¯s wife but also

    her friend.

    ¡°Jason, I initially thought that your parents were right, that we shouldn¡¯t tell you how Fia got hurt. Yet

    now¡­ I have to tell you the whole thing. You need to know that this bond between you and Fia isn¡¯t

    something you can forge easily. Your parents, in fact, are going to be your obstacles.¡±

    Jason felt a pang of hurt in his heart hearing that. Still, he replied in determination, ¡°I can persuade

    them to ept Fia.¡±

    ¡°Jason, Fia wasn¡¯t stabbed by some random mob on the street. She was stabbed by your mother.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Jason immediately retorted, ¡°My mom isn¡¯t someone like that!¡±

    ¡°Your mother wanted to stab Conrad but Fia shielded him with her body.¡±

    Sally continued on telling him the truth. She had to! She had to do this so he would stop thinking about

    doing something that would hurt Fia!

    If Fia loved Jason then things would be easier. Sally would not mind setting her feelings aside and

    bing Jason¡¯s wingman. If they both had feelings for one another, she would give them her

    blessing, so that her crush and best friend would be together!

    Yet, Fia loved Conrad. There was nothing that could change her mind. In fact, she would even sacrifice

    her life to save him!

    So Sally could not just stand by and allow Jason to muddle the situation ever further!

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Gently holding Jason¡¯s fist, Sally took a deep breath before telling him, word by word, ¡°Only

    you know the real person who hit you with a car back then. Only you know if it was Conrad or not,¡±

    Jason red at Sally coldly for two seconds before yanking her hand away. ¡°Stay out of my business!¡±

    ¡°Jason! Fia has lived a life filled with such sorrow and misery! She has lost her mother, grandmother¡­

    everyone she loves, people that she could rely on! She has endured so much. pain and misfortune all

    her life! Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s suffered enough?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jason smirked. ¡°Look at how high and mighty you sound. You¡¯re just saying this because you

    have your own agenda.¡±

    LL

    ¡±

    Sally was stunned as she stared at him in a daze. She could not bring herself to rebuke his words.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, you and I are the same.¡±

    After saying this, Jason closed his eyes, not wanting to talk to Sally anymore.

    Tears rolled down Sally¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t want to see you and her together. I¡¯ve

    always wanted you to see me and reciprocate my feelings. But this doesn¡¯t mean my concern for Fia is

    fake!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Jason scowled at her coldly. He felt frustrated and agitated when he thought about the fact

    that it was his mother who stabbed Fia.

    ¡°Alright. You get some rest.¡± Wiping her tears away, Sally stood up and left the ward.

    When she walked out the door, Sally saw Garrett and rice sitting on the chairs in the hallway,

    Garrett still loved and cared for rice so much even now when they were middle- aged. Sally could

    not help but feel envious of them.

    ¡°Oh, hello!¡± When she saw Sally, rice stood up and hurried to her. ¡°How¡¯s Jason?¡±

    Sally beamed at her and said, ¡°He seems fine. He¡¯ll get well if he gets some proper rest.¡±

    Despite seeing her smiling, rice could see traces of tears on Sally¡¯s face. So she asked, ¡°Do you

    personally know Jason?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Jason was a colleague of mine.¡±

    Not wanting Jason¡¯s parents to mistake her as his girlfriend, Sally continued exining with a smile,

    ¡°He was the best physician that we had in this hospital. So everyone here knows him.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± rice said as she took a good look at Sally, ¡°Then¡­ would it be alright if you visited Jason

    more often?¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905

    Chapter 905

    Sally was surprised to hear this. She knew quite well what rice meant. rice, being Jason¡¯s

    mother, invited her to see her son more often. This meant that she had won rice¡¯s approval to be

    with Jason.

    Still, Jason did not have feelings for her. To be frank, after their conversation in the ward. earlier, it was

    quite likely that Jason would not want to see her again.

    ¡°My apologies. I have a lot of patients to attend to so I might not have the time.¡±

    Although disappointed, rice maintained a graceful smile and nodded. ¡°Oh, silly me. I forgot that

    doctors are very busy. It¡¯s alright, I understand. Jason, too, was very busy when he was at doctor. He

    was so busy that he didn¡¯te home often.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed he was.¡±

    Then, Sally quickly bid them farewell and left in a hurry. She needed to leave as quickly as she could

    because she was afraid that she would do something she would regret. It was amon strategy for

    girls to win the approval of the parents when they wanted to chase after their crushes.

    She could not do that. Jason had already told her quite clearly that he had no feelings for her. He

    wanted her to give up on chasing him.

    ¡°That girl¡­¡± rice pulled Garrett back onto their seats and said worriedly, ¡°I have a hunch that she

    has feelings for Jason.¡±

    Garrett frowned and said, ¡°But Jason doesn¡¯t like her. Let¡¯s not meddle in this.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you can¡¯t possibly ask me to sit by when Jason is in so much torment loving a woman.¡± rice

    put a hand on her chest and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Oh, poor Jason¡­ My poor little baby boy¡­¡±

    Hugging her, Garrett lightly tapped on rice¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it too much.

    Who knows, things might get better. Jason¡¯s a good boy so he¡¯s bound to meet his perfect match one

    day.¡±

    rice wept in his embrace and pounded on his chest with her fists. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­! It¡¯s all your fault! Why

    did you show up in my life¡­? Why¡­?! Why must my poor Jason suffer all this with me?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡­ It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Garrett was feeling frustrated and doleful about all this as well. Yet,

    he had to act strong and not show weakness so as to not make his wife feel even more insecure.

    If his hunch was correct, Conrad would retaliate and take revenge on rice very soon for hurting Fia.

    This boy¡­ Conrad was his flesh and blood, after all. The way they did things was quite alike.

    Sally walked to her office, wanting to give her brother a call. However, when she walked through the

    door, she saw Peter sitting in front of her desk.

    ¡°Pete, why are you here?¡± She hurried to her desk and switched off the monitor.

    Peter smirked at her sarcastically. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sally frowned, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Peter put his left arm on the table and said, ¡°My arm got hurt.¡±

    Hearing this, Sally sat next to him so she could examine his arm.

    ¡°Conrad had his men break my arm. When treating my arm, he even asked the physician to not use

    anaesthetic.¡± Peter looked into Sally¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Do you know how painful it was?¡±

    Sally looked into his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who started it. You were the one who tried to murder Fia.¡±

    ¡°Sally, I¡¯m your brother!¡± Peter¡¯s voice turned cold all a sudden. ¡°Why are you siding with the

    outsiders?¡±

    Sally raised her chin and said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my brother, Conrad wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just

    breaking your arm.¡±

    Peter tilted his head and red at his sister. ¡°Do you know what his men interrogated me for?¡±

    Sally clenched her teeth and did not say a word. She knew he had to have gone through an anguishing

    experience under Conrad¡¯s wrath. If not, Peter would not lock himself in his room. all day.

    ¡°Sally Hall!¡± Peter grimaced and said, ¡°I worked so hard to provide for you! So that you could. have a

    proper education and live a good life! Yet this is how you repay me?!¡±

    In that instant, the siblings red at each other.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    the

    Sally was already at her limit. She had been bearing a lot of thoughts, tormenting her mind in past few

    days. And this¡­ Her brother did not seem regretful for all his viinous actions¡­ He was ring at her

    like he did nothing wrong¡­! This was the final straw for her!

    Sally raised her voice as she red at Peter. ¡°Then what do you want from me?! To turn into a demon

    like you?! Is that it?!¡±

    His sister¡¯s words stunned him. Peter stared at his sister in disbelief.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906

    Chapter 906

    ¡°So I am like a demon to you?¡± Peter stared at his sister as tears rolled down his face. ¡°I¡­¡±

    Sally panicked as she saw her brother tearing up. She had never seen her brother cry all her life. ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t mean it¡­¡±

    She hurriedly brought over some tissue papers and said, ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking straight when I said it¡­

    I¡­¡±

    ¡°Such a wonderful sister you are!¡± Peter wiped off his tears with the back of his hand and stormed out

    of her office.

    Sally chased after him worriedly. ¡°Where are you going? Your arm¡¯s still hurt. I need to bring you to

    orthopaedics.¡±

    ¡°Save it! Stay away from me. After all, I¡¯m a demon! You should stay away from me so your good name

    isn¡¯t ruined!¡± Peter pushed her aside before marching away, bearing with the pain in his left arm.

    Feeling sorry and dejected, Sally hesitated for a few seconds before chasing after him again.

    ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t leave your arm untreated. We must realign the bones and sling the arm. If not, it¡¯ll

    make the wound worse.¡±

    ¡°Save it! You ungrateful brat!¡±

    Peter was angry at Sally. He had seen a document on Sally¡¯sputer in her office earlier. It was Fia¡¯s

    file, which detailed the diagnosis of her conditions and means of treating her.

    ¡°Peter!¡± Sally rushed forward to grab his left arm.

    Bearing with the pain, Peter grimaced and yelled at her, ¡°What? You want to get rid of this demon for

    the greater good?!¡±

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t allow you to go home like this. What would Mom and Dad feel when they see you like this?

    But if you¡¯re not afraid of me telling them about what you did then so be it!¡±

    Peter red at her. ¡°How dare you threaten me?!¡±

    ¡°Then how dare you disappoint Mom and Dad by doing all those heinous, despicable things?! Don¡¯t

    you know how much they love you? How highly they think of you? If they were to find out¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Peter interrupted Sally abruptly. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go to the orthopaedics!¡±

    Sally gave him a bitter smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing the sadness in his sister¡¯s smile, Peter looked away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won! I won¡¯t

    stop no matter how much you try to dissuade me!¡±

    As night veiled the sky, Conrad went to the balcony to make a call after soothing Fia to sleep. A

    momentter, the director of the hospital brought several people to Jason¡¯s personal ward.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jason. The hospital is almost full. So I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to transfer you to another

    hospital.¡±

    Jason did not say anything as hey on his bed.

    Garrett, however, was fuming with anger upon hearing what the director said.

    ¡°Did Conrad Maxwell ask you to chase us out?!¡±

    The director replied in a timid tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Maxwell. I¡¯m just following orders.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Orders? What orders?! Have you forgotten that Jason had put in arge sum to invest in this

    hospital?!¡±

    The director looked at Jason awkwardly. ¡°Jason, should I tell him?¡±

    Jason gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll transfer to another hospital.¡±

    He did not have the mood to exin that this hospital was now entirely under Conrad¡¯s control due to

    him selling off his shares.

    rice said worriedly, ¡°No, you can¡¯t! If your wound is affected during the transfer, it¡¯ll harm you for life!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll

    go through with the transfer! I won¡¯t say it again!¡± Jason replied coldly. From the moment he learned

    that it was his mother who stabbed Fia, Jason no longer had any patience for his parents.

    The director felt bad seeing them like this. He and Jason had always gotten along well in the past. So

    he mustered his courage and suggested, ¡°Perhaps¡­ I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Maxwell again to see if he¡¯ll allow

    some leeway.¡±

    When he turned toward the door, he heard Garrett stopping him. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    rice raised her voice in concern. ¡°You can¡¯t meet him now, Garrett! He¡¯s still pissed at the moment¡­

    If you meet him now¡­ He¡¯ll¡­¡±

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907

    Chapter 907

    ¡°You go with him,¡± Jason said to his mother coldly.

    rice had never seen her son treat her so coldly before. She asked cautiously, ¡°Jason, are you

    talking to me?¡±

    ¡°You know what you did. So shouldn¡¯t you be the one to go to them and apologize?¡± Jason said coldly,

    ¡°Conrad is a wrathful man. He will not let this go easily. If you don¡¯t apologize now, it¡¯d be toote when

    he calls the police or does something to ourpany.¡±

    He did not want to remind her about what she did to Fia, but as her son, he could not just sit by and do

    nothing.

    Not expecting her loving son to treat her so coldly, rice began to weep. ¡°Jason, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I

    received a phone call threatening to kill you if I don¡¯t kill Conrad¡­ I lost my cool because I wanted to

    save you¡­ so 1¡­¡±

    ¡°How foolish.¡± Jason lowered his head and replied sadly, ¡°It was just a call, Mom.¡±

    Garrett was so heartbroken seeing his wife distraught. He hugged her and scolded his son, How could

    you talk to your mom like this?¡±

    ¡°Regardless, she¡¯s still in the wrong.¡±

    Jason struggled to get down from his bed, bearing with the pain in his ribs.

    The director rushed forward to stop him. ¡°Jason, stop. You should rest.¡±

    rice could not bear to see her son like this and wept. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll apologize to her right now. Please don¡¯t

    get angry at me.¡±

    Then she shoved Garrett aside before storming out of the ward. After shooting Jason a stern re,

    Garrett left the room to chase after his wife.

    it

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    The director helped Jason back on his bed. ¡°You get some rest. I believe Mr. Maxwell would not mind

    you staying here for a while longer after hearing your parents¡¯ side of the story.¡±

    Still wanting to sit up, Jason said, ¡°I want to see Fia. Can you help me?¡±

    The director stared at him speechlessly. He was a kind-hearted man so he did not know what to say to

    reject him.

    ¡°Conrad doesn¡¯t want me to meet her. So I hope you can help create an opportunity for me to meet her

    alone in private.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    Hearing a knock on the door, Conrad took a nce at Fia who was still asleep before opening the door.

    His face turned cold when he saw the couple outside.

    He quickly stepped out and closed the door before saying coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± rice apologized earnestly, ¡°I did not mean to hurt her. I¡­ I¡­¡±

    She did not know what to say to exin herself. Although she did not mean to hurt that poor girl, she

    had indeed intended to kill Conrad.

    ¡°Heh!¡± Conrad smirked. ¡°Even you yourself can¡¯t exin your actions, can you?¡±

    ¡°Stop being such a tool!¡± Garrett hated seeing his firstborn acting so high and mighty in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll

    take full responsibility for your wife¡¯s injury. I can pay for her treatment. Just name the price! As for

    Jason¡¯s case, we can let it slide for the moment and leave it all to the police.¡±

    Conrad red at him, waiting for him to voice his real intention.

    ¡°I hope you stop giving Jason trouble. We can¡¯t allow him to transfer to another hospital with his current

    health condition!¡± Garrett red back at him.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault and my fault alone! If you want to seek revenge, just do it to me! Please don¡¯t hurt my

    boy!¡± rice pleaded as she kneeled in front of Conrad.

    Conrad furrowed his brows and stood aside. ¡°Stop it. You disgust me!¡±

    Garrett wanted to help rice up but she insisted on kneeling.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Conrad. I know you hate us. So long as you stop hurting Jason, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Seeing how much rice loved her son, Conrad smirked at her sarcastically. ¡°Then cut ties with

    Garrett Maxwell. Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Can you stop being so unreasonable?!¡± Garrett yelled at him.

    Stunned for a few seconds, rice shoved Garrett¡¯s hands away and said earnestly, ¡°I can leave the

    country. As long as you stop hurting Jason, I¡¯ll leave and never show myself in front of you ever again.¡±

    ¡°rice, can you stop saying all this crap?! Your body has always been frail. Who¡¯ll take care of you if

    you leave?¡± Garrett panicked and tried to pull rice up to her feet.

    Seeing that she wouldn¡¯t budge, a burst of anger overwhelmed Garrett as he red at Conrad.

    ¡°Just what do you think you¡¯re doing?! Me and your mom were never in love to begin with! You have no

    idea just how many despicable, heartless things she did behind everyone¡¯s back! The one you should

    hate is her, not us! If it weren¡¯t for her, me and rice would not have been separated! This whole

    mess would not have happened in the first ce!¡±

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908

    Chapter 908

    Conrad squinted, looking at Garrett coldly.

    ¡°Yet, you slept with her and had me. And you never took up the responsibility to raise me. You should

    pay the price of your sins!¡±

    Garrett was stunned hearing this. Then, he retorted in anger, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you Argonauts

    Corp aspensation! Is this enough?!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want that stupidpany of yours?¡± Conrad replied cynically, ¡°Argonauts Corp? It¡¯s

    even worse than Maxwell Corporation. Garrett Maxwell, you should change your name. You don¡¯t

    deserve to call yourself a Maxwell!¡±

    ¡°Stop it. Please stop it¡­¡± rice was so heartbroken seeing her husband fighting with his flesh and

    blood like this.

    Suddenly, the ward¡¯s door opened.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fia walked out the door feebly. Her steps were slow as she held a hand on her right

    shoulder so as to not make her wound hurt.

    When she saw rice kneeling on the floor, Fia frowned and tried to help her

    1. ¡°Please don¡¯t kneel. We can talk after you stand up.¡±

    Tears welled up in rice¡¯s eyes when she saw Fia¡¯s kindness despite what she had done to her.

    This girl seemed kind and good-hearted. Too bad her boy Jason was not fortunate enough to wed

    a wonderful girl like this.

    ¡°Ow¡­ erm, I¡¯m sorry, Auntie. My shoulder hurts so I can¡¯t help you up. Please stand up, okay?¡±

    Fia grimaced in pain when she tried to help rice up to her feet. So she could only ask the poor

    woman to stand up on her own.

    Nodding, rice held Fia¡¯s hand and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Fia beamed at her gently. ¡°You were doing it for someone you love. I understand

    your pain.¡±

    rice stared at the girl before her silently. She had never thought she would one day meet

    someone much more benevolent and kind-hearted than her.

    Not saying a word, Fia pulled her hand out of rice¡¯s before walking to Conrad to hold his

    arm.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve met my husband. Please don¡¯t bully him.¡±

    Fia furrowed her brows and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not right for me to scold you because you¡¯re our

    elders. But I¡¯ve known Conrad for a long, long time. He¡¯s not an easy person to get along with

    because he did not have a father¡¯s love when he was a kid. So please don¡¯t be so harsh on him.

    ¡°As for Mr. Evans, I believe my husband didn¡¯t do that to him. He¡¯s not someone who¡¯d do

    something so immoral and despicable. This has to be someone else¡¯s plot. It¡¯s clear they want

    us to fight amongst ourselves so they could stab us in the back at the right moment.¡±

    After saying this, Fia turned and looked at Garrett. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve always thought you¡¯re not a good

    father to him. But I was wrong. You¡¯re actually a good father. It¡¯s just that you only show that side

    of yours to another son.¡±

    Looking at Fia¡¯s unyielding, innocent eyes, Garrett felt a pang of hurt in his heart. He had seen a

    pair of eyes as innocent as hers. She reminded him of his daughter-his and rice¡¯s

    daughter.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Losing his patience, Conrad raised his voice at Garrett and rice.

    Fia nced and pouted at Conrad before turning to Garrett and rice. ¡°You can rest assured that

    I don¡¯t harbor any hard feelings for my wound. But please don¡¯t rush to a conclusion yet about Mr.

    Evans¡¯ ident. Let¡¯s wait patiently until the police uncover the truth.¡±

    Then, she looked at them politely. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s call it a day and get some rest, We?¡±

    shall

    After saying this, Fia pulled Conrad back into her ward and closed the door. Carefully carrying her

    up from her feet, Conrad ced her on the bed and asked, ¡°Why did youe out to meet them?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia tilted her head and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I meet them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of selfish people. I don¡¯t want you to meet them!¡± Conrad nced at her

    shoulder and said, ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t have forgiven them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The wound isn¡¯t that bad. Besides, he is still your father,¡± Fia replied in a timid tone,

    worried that Conrad would lose his temper. He had always hated others mentioning his father.

    Conrad let out a sigh before caressing her face as he tucked her in. ¡°Sleep well. I¡¯ll have Sophia

    come over to apany you first thing in the morning. I¡¯ll need to head back to the office to

    handle some matters. So don¡¯t run off when I¡¯m away, okay?¡±

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909

    Chapter 909

    ¡°I understand.¡± Fia smiled sweetly. She closed her eyes despite the pain, waiting for sweet slumber to

    embrace her.

    She had woken up because of the pain from her wound. She wondered if she would wake up again

    later tonight because of it.

    However, she didn¡¯t tell Conrad about it because she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her when he was

    already upset.

    The next day.

    The sky had just slightly brightened when Conrad left. Before he left, he ordered Sophia to keep a

    close eye on Fia and to call him if anything happened.

    Sophia sat outside the door, leaving a small gap. She would peek in from time to time dutifully. After

    half an hour, the hospital director came.

    ¡°Has Mr. Maxwell left, miss?¡±

    Sophia red at the director warily. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    The director smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s injury, so I want to go in and take a

    look.¡±

    Sophia snapped at him, ¡°No. You¡¯re not Madam¡¯s attending doctor!¡±

    The director said, ¡°But I¡¯m this hospital¡¯s director!¡±

    Sophia gave him a hostile look and said, ¡°No, even if you¡¯re the director! Not to mention that my boss

    owns this hospital now!¡±

    The director felt a prick in his heart. Not only was Conrad hard to deal with, but so was his staff.

    ¡°Leave now!¡± Sophia said in disdain.

    The director scratched his head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. Isn¡¯t your boss suspected of sending someone to

    hurt Jason? He¡¯s also in our hospital right now and he wishes to talk to your madam.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Sophia looked at him, on high alert. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that our madam wishes to talk to

    him about!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and ask her? When Jason was still a doctor in our hospital, he helped her a lot.

    She wouldn¡¯t disagree with seeing him.¡± The director pped his hand together and begged Sophia.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want anything to happen to your boss, right? All Jason needs to do is to say that his injury

    has nothing to do with your boss. That will also be better for your madam!¡±

    Sophia¡¯s weakness had been exposed. She really didn¡¯t want to see Fia get injured again!

    ¡°Well, what do you say,ss?¡± the director asked weakly.

    Sophia said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t call mess. I¡¯m in my twenties now¡­ You make it sound like I haven¡¯te

    of age yet.¡±

    The doctor smiled awkwardly. What was he supposed to call young men and women like them when he

    was so old already?

    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go see if my madam is awake,¡± Sophia said and went into the ward. She was

    still thinking if she should wake Fia up, but she saw that she was already staring at the ceiling with her

    eyes wide open, thinking about something.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes looked at her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Conrad?¡±

    ¡°Sir has gone back to work. He said he¡¯ll be back by noon to have lunch with you,¡± Sophia replied.

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia turned around and looked out the window. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Sophia looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s not even seven yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite early¡­ There¡¯s still some time before noon,¡± Fia said faintly.

    Sophia gave it a thought and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a little more sleep? I can buy you some

    breakfast first, and you can sleep after that?¡±

    The director outside couldn¡¯t wait anymore, so he faked a cough.

    That caught Fia¡¯s attention and she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Just an old man!¡± Sophia said in annoyance. He wasn¡¯t someone that could stand still, was he?!

    ¡°Is he here looking for me?¡± Fia asked.

    Sophia¡¯s lips were sealed tightly as she hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell her anything.

    Fia then said, ¡°He came here as soon as Conrad¡¯s away¡­ Who else is he looking for if not me?¡±

    Sophia sighed and said, ¡°Seems like Mr. Jason Evans dragged him into this. He said that he wants to

    see you¡­ Do you want to see him?¡±

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910

    Chapter 910

    ¡°Jason Evans¡­¡± Fia muttered the name. ¡°When I heard that he was wounded, I felt somewhat uneasy.

    I think¡­ I know him.¡±

    Sophia said nothing. She was someone that was loyal and protective of her boss.

    While the person she wanted to protect the most was Fia, she only acknowledged one pairing, which

    was her boss and her madam.

    ¡°Sophia, do you think I should see him?¡± Fia looked at Sophia.

    Sophia gave it a thought and cunningly said, ¡°Out of protecting the rtionship between you and the

    boss, I don¡¯t rmend you see him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fia asked intentionally. ¡°You think that there¡¯s something between me and Mr. Evans?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Sophia shook her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a very principled woman and are only romantically

    involved with the boss. There¡¯s nothing unspeakable between you and any other men!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± Fia smiled slyly.

    It took her a while, but Sophia finally realized that she jumped into a hole that her madam had prepared

    for her.

    ¡°I want to see him,¡± Fia directly said. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that your boss will find out about. this, then hide

    this from him.¡±

    Sophia was speechless. She didn¡¯t really want to join this part.

    Garrett and Jason hadn¡¯t visited her yet. After a while, Jason was pushed into Fia¡¯s ward with the help

    of a nurse and the director in a wheelchair.

    When Fia saw him, she reflexively asked, ¡°What happened to your leg?¡±

    ¡°My legs are fine,¡± Jason said with a gentle smile. He then pointed somewhere on his chest. and said,

    ¡°I broke a rib and I just finished the surgery, so I can¡¯t move that easily.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Fia said. However, she didn¡¯t understand why she would feel somewhat upset when he saw

    her, so all she could do was to stare at him.

    Jason was somewhat startled by how she was looking at him curiously. He asked, ¡°What about you?

    Are your wounds alright?¡±

    ¡°Should be better whenpared to yours. The wounds aren¡¯t that severe and I can move around out

    of bed,¡± Fia said before looking at Sophia and the director. ¡°Can you leave for now? I would like to

    speak with him alone.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be good!¡± Sophia refused.

    ¡°Sophia, we¡¯re all patients here. What are you worried about?¡± Fia asked.

    Sophia hesitated for a few seconds before nodding in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Sophia nced at the two of them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t close the door. We¡¯ll wait outside in the corridor.¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    When only Jason and Fia were left in the ward, the atmosphere became heavier.

    Fia asked first, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    ¡°We do.¡± Jason held his hands tightly. When he looked into her pure eyes, he became saddened.

    ¡°Then, we¡­¡± Fia had a lot of questions she wanted to ask, but she wasn¡¯t sure what to ask. Jason

    smiled helplessly. ¡°My mom hurt you yesterday. I¡¯m so sorry, Fia. I believed that I¡¯d never do something

    to hurt you, but I forgot about my family.¡±

    Fia lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I wanted to talk to you about my husband being a suspect.¡± Jason

    frowned. Despite his sadness, he still maintained a smile.

    Fia said, ¡°I can forget about how your mom attacked me, but can you help me clear my husband¡¯s

    name?¡±

    ¡°You really think that he has nothing to do with it?¡± Jason asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s him. While he does have a bad temper and can go all out against those who

    have evil intentions, he¡¯s not someone that will do something behind your back. If he wants your life,

    he¡¯ll be very direct with it,¡± Fia said with a gentle tone.

    When Jason thought about the wicked intention in his mind and how Fia was being so open with him,

    he felt somewhat humbled.

    ¡°Mr. Evans¡­ I know that the injury you suffered is heavier than mine and it¡¯s not fair for me to ask you

    something like this. While I believe that my husband is not the man behind this, we can bear the cost of

    your hospitalization out of charity. We can also¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not him, why would I need your money?¡± Jason wasn¡¯t quite happy. Fia had forgotten about him,

    and the way she spoke to him was a little condescending.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911

    Chapter 911

    Fia sensed that something was wrong with his emotions, and she couldn¡¯t help but be

    nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Evans! I¡­ I forgot some things. If what I said is offensive to you, please don¡¯t take it too

    seriously! Just treat it as some mindless rambling of a madwoman!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jason said as he tightened his grip. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to Director Parker and do my best

    to clear Conrad¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Then, is there anything I can do for you?¡± Fia asked excitedly.

    Jason looked at her. He wanted her to hug him, even if just once.

    But he didn¡¯t need to even consider it because she would refuse him.

    There was no need for him to ask for the impossible.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough by not pursuing a case against my mom for hurting you, Fia. If there¡¯s

    nothing else, I¡¯ll return to my room now.¡±

    Fia was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Sophia send you back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. She needs to take care of you. I¡¯ll have the doctor and nurse send me back.¡±

    Once he was back in his ward, Jasony on his bed. Garrett and rice quickly came over once they

    found out that he went to see Fia. Both kept asking him questions out of worry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just change hospitals,¡± he said coldly after he got tired of the questions.

    ¡°Did the woman tell you to transfer to another hospital?!¡± rice said with anguish. ¡°What else did she

    say to you?!¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with her. I just don¡¯t want to stay here,¡± Jason said as he closed his eyes and

    continued calmly. ¡°If I stay here, I¡¯ll keep on thinking that she¡¯s in this hospital too and keep on wanting

    to disturb her.¡±

    Garrett and rice exchanged aplicated look with each other, unable to speak.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to act like a clown either, right?¡± Jason said.

    In the afternoon, Conrad came with dishes that Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley had prepared. He also

    brought Sophia some food.

    He gave Sophia her food and whispered, ¡°Anything happened in the morning?¡±

    Sophia nced at Fia who was sitting against the bedhead, scared to say anything.

    Fia said, ¡°I told Mr. Evans toe over and we chatted.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s body froze slightly as his amber eyes deepened. He set up the dishes on the side table and

    he asked in a faint voice, ¡°What did you chat about?¡±

    ¡°I told him that I¡¯ll forget that his mother had ever hurt me. In return, he¡¯ll clear up suspicion on you,¡± Fia

    said without hiding anything.

    the

    Conrad put down the fork in his hand. ¡°It has never been up to him whether he can clear the suspicion

    on me. It¡¯s a matter of how efficient the police are.¡±

    Chapter 911N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    22

    ¡°But he¡¯s the victim! If he can say anything on your behalf, it¡¯ll be better for you,¡± Fia said as she

    grabbed the fork and spoon from him. She used the spoon to take a spoonful of soup and took a sip.

    Conrad looked at how she was focusing on her meal. He didn¡¯t want to talk about Jason

    anymore.

    After Fia had finished one small bowl of soup, she tried to suggest in a mellow tone, ¡°From how I see it,

    Mr. Evans is a sensible man. I think you don¡¯t have to force him to switch hospitals. He looks quite

    weak. If he¡¯s further injured during the transfer¡­¡±

    ¡°He has already transferred!¡± Conrad said, annoyed.

    Fia almost choked. Jason¡¯s abhorrence for him was so evident.

    Sophia stood on the side while holding her te and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not the boss. After he returned to

    his room after meeting you, he asked his family to help him switch hospitals.¡±

    Fia frowned. Did something she said upset him?

    It was so hard to be a good person¡­ She didn¡¯t say anything that was overly offensive. She spoke in a

    gentle tone and had been quite careful.

    After dinner, she waited for Conrad to clean up in the washroom before gesturing her finger like a hook

    repeatedly at Sophia.

    ¡°What is it, Madam?¡± Sophia whispered.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±

    Sophia looked toward the direction of the sink, and then quietly handed her her phone.

    Chapter 912

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912

    Chapter 912

    After Conrad was done washing the utensils, he extended his hand to Fia. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    Fia looked at him speechlessly.

    Conrad said, ¡°Fia.¡±

    ¡°Can you please not?¡± Fia said with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m quite bored, so just let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°You have babies in your womb. There¡¯s too much radiation from the phone and it¡¯ll affect the babies,¡±

    Conrad said with a cold expression.

    Fia blinked. ¡°I can always wear a hazmat suit! I won¡¯t use it for long¡­ Just half an hour?¡±

    Conrad still had his hand extended. ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯ll change the settings for you.¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°You want to delete the contacts on my phone?¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just giving a second look at who you have no need to contact.¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten people and events, and I¡¯ve never seen a lot of those people on my

    contacts. Since I am in a better mood, I want to see who their friends are.¡±

    Conrad raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want to know more about Jason?¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression became alert. Originally, she wanted to admit it. However, as his expression darkened,

    she realized she wasn¡¯t bold enough to say it.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I mind him a lot,¡± Conrad said earnestly and without a smile. ¡°My attitude has always been clear.

    I¡¯ll say the same thing even if you remember everything.¡±

    When Fia remembered how gentle Jason was and she thought that he was alright, she tried to ask,

    ¡°Because of his background?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Conrad frowned, remembering that she fought with him before because of Jason.

    She said that Jason couldn¡¯t choose his origins and she told him not to direct his hate toward

    him.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes lost some light. Whenever he thought about Jason, he would start guessing just what

    kind of past Fia had with him, and what kind of emotions they had with each other.

    ¡°Fia, let¡¯s not talk about him, alright?¡±

    Fia realized something was wrong with him and asked in annoyance, ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me?¡±

    Sophia quickly said, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s not what the boss meant. However, there¡¯s simply no avoiding Mr.

    Evans identity. They can¡¯t be friends. The boss simply wishes for everyone to make some distance so

    that no one gets dragged into anything.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you mean?¡± Fia asked. However, she felt that Conrad didn¡¯t mean that.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t hold his emotions in check anymore and bent over to take the phone from her. He

    suppressed his tone and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t suspecting you.¡±

    Fia immediately threw the phone away as if someone had suddenly flipped a switch.

    ¡°Your expression is telling me you¡¯re lying!¡± She held her head up, enduring the pain in her shoulder.

    ¡°Are you suspecting me of having some unspeakable rtionship with him?!¡±

    Conrad frowned in silence. He didn¡¯t believe that he was the one with the problem, but she was so

    sensitive.

    Even when she had lost her memories, Jason could still so quickly steal her heart?

    And she sided with him?

    When he thought of that possibility, he clenched his fists and his fingers popped.

    Sophia quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood the boss, Madam. He wasn¡¯t suspecting you¡­ He was

    simply unable to see past what happenedst time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a three¨Cyear¨Cold girl!¡± Fia stared at Conrad. ¡°Your eyes and expression tell me that you¡¯re

    suspecting me!¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Lie back down and don¡¯t tear open your wound.¡±

    Fia could sense the injury on her shoulder beginning to be painful. When she hurled the phone

    away, she probably did pull it apart.

    But she endured the pain, wanting an exnation from him.

    ¡°I can tell you really dislike Mr. Evans and you¡¯re wary of him and me together! Now, I can¡¯t understand

    anything that you¡¯re trying to tell me anyway! Tell Doctor Marcus toe here and hypnotize me! I

    want to remember everything!¡±

    When Conrad saw how agitated she became, he said to Sophia, ¡°Get Mr. White over.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a suitable time now, is it?¡± Sophia believed that if the madam remembered everything now, the

    problems between her and the boss might be worse.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913

    Chapter 913

    At the very least, the madam could still believe that the boss didn¡¯t hire someone to hurt Mr.

    Evans.

    But she felt that if Fia recovered her memories, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe Conrad

    anymore.

    She then suggested out of boldness and said, ¡°Maybe we can continue the hypnotism after the madam

    is out of the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I want to remember right now! I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± Fia¡¯s emotions became very erratic. The feeling

    that everything was unclear was making her go berserk!

    ¡°Sophia, please ask Mr. White toe over!¡± Conrad felt that rather than hiding everything from her, he

    should let her recover all her memories.

    He had no need to hide anything as she herself knew the answer to all the questions!

    After a few minutes, Sophia pushed a confused Marcus in. ¡°What is it now? I had just finished my lunch

    and was having a rest so that I could digest my food, but this girl dragged me in.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Doctor Marcus, please help me. I want to remember everything now.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Marcus then looked at Conrad. ¡°Did you irritate her?¡±

    ¡°Just do as she said,¡± Conrad said as he turned around and walked out. ¡°Sophia, apany her right

    here.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Sophia said with a sigh. She could feel the pressure mounting on her.

    Marcus asked Fia about it again, confirming that she wanted to remember. He then told

    Sophia to go to his temporary ward to take his medical kit.

    When Sophia was there with the medical kit, he took out some kind of incense from inside the kit and lit

    it up. He then told Sophia, ¡°Stand aside and don¡¯t make a sound. Not even a bit, understand?¡±

    Sophia nodded.

    He then pulled the curtain to darken the room by around 80%. Sophia helped Fia up so that she could

    sit on a nearby chair.

    Marcus took out his phone and yed a tune of his own making. There was the sound of flowing water

    and the chirping of birds, all sounds from nature. With the light melody apanying it, it seemed like

    it could cleanse a person¡¯s obsession with one¡¯s own heart.

    ¡°Now, adjust your breathing. Follow my lead.¡±

    ¡°Breathe in¡­¡±

    ¡°Breathe out¡­¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Marcus spoke as he breathed, observing how fast Fia was breathing. The pendant in his hand swayed

    before her eyes in a consistent manner.

    ¡°Let your eyes follow the pendant. Empty your mind, as if you¡¯re in afortable space.¡±

    Chapter 913

    212

    After a while, Fia suddenly closed her eyes. Marcus was still holding the pendant when he said, ¡°I¡¯ll

    now ask you some questions.¡±

    Sophia crouched down at the corner of the wall. Her eyes also followed the pendant in Marcus¡® hand,

    and she also felt like she wanted to shut her eyes and sleep.

    However, she forced herself to remain vignt and opened her eyes with her two hands.

    Marcus¡® cold voice rang, and she could feel a chill rising from deep in her heart. She trembled.

    Marcus said, ¡°Fia, who had the best rtionship with you when you were little.¡±

    Fia was silent for two seconds before answering slowly like a robot, ¡°My mother.¡±

    Marcus then continued, ¡°Who is the person you depend on the most?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°My mother.¡±

    Marcus continued asking questions. ¡°Do you remember the first time you were in love?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°I remember.¡±

    Sophia held her breath as she stared at Marcus and Fia. The questions started shallow and got

    progressively deeper, cutting into Fia¡¯s inner thoughts.

    As the speed that Fia answered the questions got slower, her peaceful expression got more and more

    erratic. She would even refuse to answer the questions.

    She clenched her hands tightly as every muscle in her body tightened, and the gauze covering her

    shoulder slowly got soaked in blood.

    Meanwhile, Marcus¡® expression became more and more serious as his forehead got sweatier.

    Chapter 914

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914

    Chapter 914

    Sophia wanted to speak a few times, but she didn¡¯t dare to because of how serious everything became.

    She simply wished for it to end soon..

    Marcus knelt in front of Fia and held her left hand. He put his fingers on the veins at her wrist.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt so many times. If you¡¯re given a chance, will you still fall in love with Conrad?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes shut tight, but the movements underneath her eyelids showed that her eyes beneath were

    moving rapidly. As if she was trying to resist¡­ Or break free.

    Marcus held her wrist tighter. ¡°Everything is destined. Love and hatred are both trials that God gives

    you. Before you go through the trial, God will also give you the power to live through it. Stop running,

    and all your problems will be solved one day. The children in your womb are the energy that God gave

    you. It represents your rebirth. It will be your armor that makes you invulnerable!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ will¡­¡± Fia murmured, sweat rolling down her forehead as she answered Marcus¡® final question.

    She would still fall in love with him again.

    Sophia was squatting at the corner. For the past half an hour, she listened to Marcus asking so many

    painful questions.

    She couldn¡¯t help but cry. It was worse than watching a sad movie.

    She didn¡¯t know that the madam loved the boss so much, but he knew nothing about it at all.

    ¡°Now, sleep. Once you awaken, you¡¯ll be even braver,¡± Marcus said. Then, Fia slumped into the

    chair as if all her energy had been sucked away.

    ¡°Quick, help her up and move her to the bed!¡± Marcus said to Sophia.

    Sophia stood up and did as she was told. Marcus grabbed a small vial from his kit and uncorked it. He

    then put the vial under Fia¡¯s nose to let her smell it.

    Sophia took a deep breath. It smelled like something damp mixed with wood and rotten leaves. When

    she smelled it, she felt like something was drilled right into her head, instantly waking her up.

    ¡°What is this thing? Just smelling it can wake me up so quickly!¡±

    Marcus nced at Sophia and put the cork back into the vial before shoving it into her hand.

    ¡°If you like it, you can take it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks!¡± Sophia uncorked it and gave it another smell. It woke her up very quickly. Her sorrow and

    unhappy mood disappeared instantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Marcus packed up his medical kit and stretched his back. ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep. Don¡¯t

    disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Sophia kept on smelling the vial.

    Marcus looked at Fia sleeping in her bed. ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up. She¡¯ll be fine as soon as she

    Chapter 914

    212

    wakes up.¡±

    Sophia nodded.

    ¡°Also, she didn¡¯t want your boss to know about her feelings toward him. So don¡¯t tell him.¡±

    Sophia was stunned. ¡°But I feel like if the boss knows about it, there won¡¯t be so much

    misunderstanding between them.¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°If she could, she would have already said it,¡± Marcus said with pity in his eyes. ¡°The two of them have

    known each other and been together for so long after their marriage, and yet your boss never realized

    her love for him. He is not a sessful husband.¡±

    Sophia blinked. ¡°Are you saying that you want my boss to notice it himself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want it, but Fia wants him to notice it himself. She doesn¡¯t want to beg him like a beggar!¡±

    Marcus said as he took a deep breath and he returned to how rxed he was before leaving with his

    medical kit.

    Sophia held the vial and walked over to the bed as she mumbled in front of Fia, ¡°While I don¡¯t

    understand why you want to do that, Doctor Marcus and I will hide it for you.¡±

    Iit was almost nine and Conrad was getting nervous. He didn¡¯t even dare to touch Fia¡¯s hand. He

    walked out of the ward and asked Sophia, who had her back against the wall, ¡°Did the doctor say when

    she¡¯ll wake up?¡±

    ¡°No. He simply told us not to disturb her.¡±

    ¡°Tell him toe over!¡± Conrad said anxiously. He was worried that something had gone

    wrong.

    Sophia then said innocently, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked up on him just now, but he was sleeping very

    deeply. He didn¡¯t even react to me when I went over to wake him up. If it isn¡¯t because he¡¯s breathing, I

    would have thought that he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Conrad frowned. Fia was sleeping very deeply too. He had carefully ced his finger under her nose to

    check on her several times already. Only when he sensed her breathing could he calm himself down.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915

    Chapter 915

    ¡°I think the hypnotism session took too much of her strength. That¡¯s what¡¯s keeping her asleep longer,¡±

    Sophia said as she looked at her boss. When she remembered all the questions. that Marcus asked

    and all the pain that Fia had suffered, the way she looked at him became slightly colder.

    Conrad closed the door and stared at Sophia. ¡°You were with them the entire session. Did you notice if

    Marcus did anything wrong?¡±

    Sophia shook her head. ¡°Doctor Marcus is a very responsible doctor. He understands the madam as

    well.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°All questions rted to her recovery,¡± Sophia said to her boss in a calm manner.

    The madam didn¡¯t want the boss to know about her love for him, so she would help her hide it from him

    together with Marcus.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Conrad knew about his followers well. While it hadn¡¯t been long since Sophia had worked for him, she

    had been at the training camp for a long time. He knew that once she made a

    decision, it would be hard to change her.

    ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m not asking a lot from you.¡®

    Sophia frowned without saying anything.

    ¡°Protect Fia, and don¡¯t do anything that hurts her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I won¡¯t!¡± Sophia said with a firm expression on her face. ¡°Even if I were to sacrifice my

    life, I won¡¯t betray Madam.¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t force her anymore. He thought that he knew all the answers to the questions that Marcus

    had been asking.

    He even felt that he knew more about Fia than Marcus did.

    He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to contain his emotions once there were questions rted to

    Jason.

    And so, he¡¯d rather not know about them.

    Next day, eight in the morning. Conrad was still waiting for Fia to wake up by her bed. She was still

    asleep, and she didn¡¯t move at all.

    He wanted to ask the doctor to change the medicine and gauze on her shoulder, but Sophia stopped

    him.

    ¡°Doctor Marcus already said that we can¡¯t call out to her, nor can we touch her. It won¡¯t be good for her

    recovery!¡±

    In her dreams, Fia kept on walking the path like an outcast.

    She saw how the girl called Fia Lawson slowly grew up, how she had her first secrets, and how she fell

    in love.

    Chapter 915

    22

    Her cousin went overseas, and her Grandma Thea and Grandpa Maxwell made her marry the boy she

    was in love with.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep that night no matter what. She had insomnia the whole night. She had been thinking

    too much about it, making up too many what¨Cif scenarios in her head.

    The next day, the young man and Grandpa Maxwell appeared outside the apartment where she was

    living together with her mom.

    The boy, who had be a young man, asked her, ¡°I¡¯ve reached the age where I need to marry. Are

    you willing to marry me?¡±

    Those amber eyes seemed to contain an ocean of stars within them. She fell deep into those eyes the

    moment she saw them, and she couldn¡¯t think about anything else anymore.

    It was a very long story, and she had traveled far along that path. She was very tired, but she couldn¡¯t

    stop and watched everything that had happened to her.

    In the end, she stood at the crossroads. There were a lot of people standing around her. She couldn¡¯t

    see any of their faces, but they were all calling out to her.

    At that moment, she wished to be blind and deaf so that she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed anymore. Suddenly,

    a child¡¯s cry appeared in her ears. Something soft was touching her face.

    She opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how she ended up lying on a bed. There was a baby to her left

    and her right, both trying to grab her face with their small hands. All they knew was how to cry.

    In that instant, she could feel her motherly instinct overwhelm her as she held both with each of her

    arms tightly.

    Suddenly, Fia opened her eyes after having slept for twenty¨Csix hours.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Madam!¡± Sophia¡¯s tears instantly rolled. She wanted to touch Fia¡¯s hand, but she

    didn¡¯t dare to.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916

    Chapter 916

    Fia¡¯s eyes were slightly numb. ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°In the hospital. You were injured and¡­¡± Sophia stopped. ¡°Do you still remember what happened?¡±

    Fia began to frown. All those forgotten memories¡­ Everything that had happened after her amnesia

    returned to her mind.

    Sophia stared at her. She had imagined all the words that she could say after she woke up, but she

    never imagined she would say something like that.

    ¡°He had no reason to try to kill Evans!¡± Fia said calmly.

    When Sophia heard it, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore and they began to roll down her

    cheeks.

    ¡°You don¡¯t suspect the boss even a bit, Madam? Now that you¡¯ve remembered everything, you still

    won¡¯t suspect him?¡±

    Fia¡¯s lips curled up and she said somewhat self¨Cpitifully, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯ve forgotten about

    it or not. I¡¯ll never suspect him of doing it. Not to mention that I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes. I don¡¯t

    believe that he did it.¡±

    ¡°But even the boss¡¯s own father believes that he did it,¡± Sophia said sadly. ¡°He has been protecting you

    since yesterday, hoping that you¡¯ll wake up. Director Parker had just asked for him not long ago.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them again, there was rigidity within

    them.

    She asked, ¡°Sophia, do you know which hospital Evans got transferred to?¡±

    Sophia shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t, but I can help you check.¡±

    ¡°Then please do,¡± Fia said as she tried to sit up and check the injury on her shoulder.

    Sophia quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll have the doctor reapply your medicine for you. As Doctor Marcus

    said that no one should touch you, I didn¡¯t let them clean it at all.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia looked at the phone that was ced not too far from her. The screen had been slightly

    shattered, but it could still be used.

    ¡°Sophia, hand me the phone.¡±

    Sophia handed it to her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, but the boss seemed to have deleted

    something after you fell asleep.¡±

    She saw how her boss yed with the phone yesterday.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Fia said, her expression unchanged. After she remembered everything, she

    wouldn¡¯t find it strange if Conrad deleted her data from her phone. Hell, she wouldn¡¯t find it strange

    even if he destroyed her phone.

    That man was very controlling of his own belongings and territory, even if he didn¡¯t love them and

    simply owned them.

    pter 216

    After she checked the contacts, she noticed that she couldn¡¯t find Jason from both her contact list and

    Facebook.

    She then entered the folder. She had made a copy of everyone¡¯s contacts and hid everything inside.

    She copied Jason¡¯s number and called him.

    Jason woke up from his shallow sleep when he heard his ringtone. He opened his eyes and said to

    rice who was by his bed, ¡°Mom, can you pass me my phone? Please hand it to me.¡±

    rice pulled open the drawer, took out the phone, and looked at who was calling.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a scammer. I¡¯ll decline the call for you.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Jason said with a soft tone, but one could sense his stubbornness from it.

    rice couldn¡¯t stop her son anymore and handed the phone to him.

    After he picked up, Jason didn¡¯t say anything. He hated it when Fia called him ¡°Mr. Evans¡°.

    When Fia waited for two seconds and heard no voiceing from the other end, she carefully said,

    ¡°Evans?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fia?¡± Jason¡¯s voice instantly became coarse. ¡°You remember?¡±

    He was sure that she remembered him with how she was addressing him.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evans.¡± Fia remembered how she spoke to him earlier. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember earlier. That¡¯s

    why I¡­¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jason said as his lips curled up, and a smile finally appeared on his calm face. ¡°It¡¯s great that

    you can remember everything.¡±

    ¡°Where did you transfer to? Gryphonheart Hospital is still the best hospital around, soe back. It¡¯ll

    be better for you,¡± Fia said nervously.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917

    Chapter 917

    Jason¡¯s tight emotions became a lot rxed and even his tone became gentler. ¡°There¡¯s no need for

    that. I¡¯m staying at home right now and I feel that it¡¯s better than staying at the hospital since it smells of

    sanitizer everywhere.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°But it¡¯s not convenient when you want to see a doctor?¡±

    Jason said, ¡°My family has arranged for a doctor and nurse for me. It¡¯s not as bad as the hospital

    staying here.¡±

    When Fia heard what he said, she didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Jason then asked, ¡°How¡¯s your wound?¡±

    Fia answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. They¡¯ll discharge me in a few days.¡±

    ¡°My mom received a call from a stranger. What the stranger said provoked her. That¡¯s why she lost

    herself at the time,¡± Jason said as he held the phone tightly. It was something that he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    The two women he loved the most in his life¡­

    Even when his mother didn¡¯t want to harm her, she still hurt her in the end.

    Fia gently said, ¡°I don¡¯t me her. She simply cares too much about you. If it was me, I would do the

    same.¡±

    She remembered Jason had a younger sister that got caught in something that had to do with Beryl.

    If she were to wear rice¡¯s shoes, she was also a pitiful mother. If something were to happen to

    Jason, how could she remain calm as his mother?

    ¡°Evans¡­ To be honest, she¡¯s already verypassionate. She taught you very well¡­ I can see parts

    of her in you no matter what you say or do. Regardless, you must take good care of her and love her.¡±

    As Fia continued the conversation, she remembered her own children.

    She would teach her children to be kind and brave!

    When Jason heard from her howpassionate his mother was, he felt even more regretful. As if she

    had stabbed him in the heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let my dadmunicate with Director Parker. He¡¯ll let Conrad go.¡±

    Fia frowned. While she was surprised, she didn¡¯t tell Jason about it at all. And so, she quickly hung up.

    Afterward, Sophia asked Sally toe over. Sally came in with a trolley.

    The two of them looked at each other, but Sally looked away first.

    ¡°Lie down. Let me check your wounds first.¡±

    Fia did as she asked andy down, but she remained quiet and simply let Sally focus on cleaning her

    wound.

    ¡°It seems to be bleeding, so stop moving for the time being,¡± Sally said as she re¨Cbandaged

    Chapter 917

    the wound and was going to leave after she was done.

    Fia grabbed the edge of her doctor¡¯s coat and said, ¡°Sally¡­ Are you avoiding me because you¡¯re

    ming me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Sally said restlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t me you¡­ I me myself. I shouldn¡¯t have med you for what

    happened to my brother and forget about my duty as a doctor. I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Fia smiled and let her go. ¡°Everything will be in the past one day.¡±

    While some of the cracks would never heal, time would eventually alleviate the pain.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    But if they were to leave things unsaid, it would always be there stinging you, like a thorn in one¡¯s eyes

    that was never removed.

    ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s in the past now,¡± Sally said with her eyes red as she looked at the injury on Fia¡¯s

    shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re innocent in all of this. We shouldn¡¯t have hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that,¡± Fia said, trying to toughen herself. ¡°Evans is resting at home and asked for

    doctors to take care of him at his home. Why didn¡¯t you go?¡±

    Sally frowned and said, ¡°The director asked me if I wanted to. I refused.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia remembered how she got married to Conrad. She knew that he didn¡¯t like her, nor did he

    love her, yet she still threw herself at him.

    It was such a good chance. If Sally were to go, there was still hope.

    ¡°Jason and I are the same kind of people. There¡¯s no need to torture each other over this, Sally said

    and she attempted to switch the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Conrad. Director Parker asked him over to

    the station just to help with the investigation.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to be worried about him since I can¡¯t help with anything at all. With

    Ss and Tiger by his side, they¡¯ll be able to deal with it.¡±

    She then ced her hand on her belly. ¡°I should focus on my responsibility instead.¡±

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918

    Chapter 918

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured. The children in your womb are very healthy,¡± Sally said earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll check your

    noduleter on. I¡¯ve already learned the massage technique. I can help you.¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No thanks. I don¡¯t feel much pain from it anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just feeling embarrassed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sally said with a smile ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the massageter

    on. Remember to do the massage every day.¡±

    Fia looked at how earnest she was and she couldn¡¯t refuse her anymore. ¡°Alright. But I¡¯ll pay the fee.¡±

    ¡°What about this?¡± Finn took out a bloody photo. ¡°The corpse of your bodyguard was found in the

    basement car park of yourpany. You¡¯re getting more and more suspicious now.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face remained nk. ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me of silencing him?¡±

    He looked at the photo for several seconds and then pointed at it. ¡°See that?¡±

    Finn was a bit confused. ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°His neck,¡± Conrad said.

    Finn frowned and looked at it with wide eyes.

    However, the photo was too gory. And the way the bodyguard died was too bloody, with blood covering

    his face and his clothes.

    That was why the mark of a kiss on his neck wasn¡¯t that obvious.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had a coroner check the body, right? And you already asked me toe over with just a

    photo?¡± Conrad said with a sneer in his voice. ¡°You want me to admit to the murder by force?¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Finn let out a huff. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m worried for nothing!¡±

    Conrad simply closed his eyes. ¡°Worried about me? You must be joking.¡±

    Finn was speechless. After calming down, he said, ¡°The reason that I asked you toe over is

    because I¡¯m worried that things are progressing too fast and that attracts too many reporters! Now that

    you know, your people can stop the news from spreading! This is beneficial for all of us!¡±

    Conrad simply smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound so innocent when you simply want to use my

    men for free.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sneering at me? This is all because of you starting so many problems and sending out your

    people for investigation!¡± Finn said and then knocked on the table as he picked up the photos.

    Suddenly, his tone changed, and he whispered, ¡°Peter had been touching base with quite a few people.

    They¡¯re all there asking for him to work for them.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Some rich kids. They¡¯re not reputable in our echelon at all,¡± Finn said with a frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±

    Chapter 918

    2/2

    Conrad said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. There are always some people who have too much

    money to spend.¡±

    ¡°They know nothing about research yet they gave all the money to a stranger and let him have full

    control over how the money is spent¡­ Aren¡¯t they worried that they¡¯ll get nothing?¡± Finn couldn¡¯t really

    quite understand how their minds worked.

    Conrad gave him a deep look and said, ¡°Peter is quite well¨Cknown in that area.¡±

    Finn sighed. ¡°I know. But he doesn¡¯t look like a professional who¡¯s focused on research.¡±

    ¡°Then what does he look like?¡± Conrad looked at him deeply. It was so rare for the director to reveal so

    much truth to him.

    Finn hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I believe that he¡¯s not as gentle as he appears to be. He has

    two faces.¡±

    11

    Conrad took out his phone and opened a folder, then showed Finn something.

    Finn took the phone and was speechless after he saw it.

    ¡°How did you get all of these?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. The more you ask about it, the more useless you prove the police

    force is,¡± Conrad said without showing much respect to him.

    Finn was so angry that he hurled the phone back at him.

    Conrad caught it with his hand and said, ¡°The reason I showed this to you is because I want to help Fia

    and myself.¡±

    Finn then remembered the Hellish Training Camp his brother talked about. They had ways to ess

    information.

    Chapter 919

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919

    Chapter 919

    He wasn¡¯t so sure about it, however, but the way he looked at Conrad was bing weirder and

    weirder.

    ¡°What now?¡± Conrad shot back when their eyes met. ¡°Finally realized how useless you are?¡±

    ¡°Remember your ce as my junior!¡± Finn said angrily. His attitude was getting so unpleasant! ¡°Also, I

    can tell from the photo that you¡¯ve installed a camera in Peter¡¯s car. What you did isn¡¯t right!¡±

    Conrad looked at Finn in disdain. ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures, understand?¡±

    Finn continued to say awkwardly, ¡°Your photos can prove that Peter isn¡¯t a gentleman, and he would hit

    Britney after a fight. But that doesn¡¯t prove anything.¡±

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite familiar with the Thomases, right?¡± Conrad guided him patiently. ¡°Maybe, Miss Thomas

    isn¡¯t as deeply in love with Peter as you thought. She wanted to escape his control but couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You want me to find Britney to help remove Peter¡¯s mask?¡±

    ¡°You do that on your own. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Conrad said coldly. He simply wanted to wash

    his hands off of this.

    He had no choice right now. Peter and Esme, who was disguised as Britney¡­ He had to take down

    one first! Since Peter was obviously protective of Esme, he had to take down Peter first!

    Finn frowned. ¡°You and Fia still believe that Britney is a fake?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with Peter first,¡± Conrad said before pausing. ¡°I have to remind you that you need to remove

    his mask before he reaches a consensus and works with those men.¡±

    Finn nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Conrad stood up and said, ¡°I have to go back to the hospital now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told my brother about Fia. He¡¯ll probablye to visit her soon,¡± Finn exined. You¡¯re going to

    be a father soon, so I hope that you can help mediate their rtionship.¡±

    Conrad stopped and frowned. But when he remembered about the two kids in Fia¡¯s womb, he couldn¡¯t

    help but soften his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±

    Fia kept on ncing at the door. Sophia noticed it a few times already. Seeing that she was not going

    to take the initiative to ask about it, Sophia said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Sir never does something

    unprepared.¡±

    ¡°Sophia, didn¡¯t I tell you to just call me Fia?¡± Fia said with a smile. ¡°Will he make it back today?¡±

    Sophia nodded. ¡°He definitely will! He already said that he¡¯ll make it back as soon as possible. He¡¯ll be

    overjoyed to see that you¡¯ve recovered your memories!¡±

    Fia lowered her eyes and looked at the pink bracelet. ¡°I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯t be.¡±

    He probably wished that she wouldn¡¯t remember a lot of things. Then, their life would be so

    much simplen

    ¡°Madam, Sir len¡¯t someone that sdfish otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t here looked for doctor Marcus himself,¡±

    Sophia said While she tous quite angry anth how beetless her boss bed beep after finding out about

    everything, she still wished that the two of them could be happy in their marriage and would never

    separate,

    Fia smiled and pulled the nked over herself andy on her side,

    ¡°Go back to your work, Sophia. I want to sleep a bit¡±

    ¡°You want to sleep after your meal?¡± Sophia was quite worried

    Fia closed her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I feel that my body and my mind are very tired. I just want to sleep¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait outside. Call out for me if there¡¯s anything,¡± Soph said as she walked over and

    helped her fuck in her nked She then walked out of the room quietly

    In just a short while, she saw a group of people approarting & group of doctors, nurses, and even the

    director surrounded an impressively dressed middle aged man

    He also had his secretary and several bodyguards by his side

    Sophia was looking at them curiously when the director ran over and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°The madam is asleep,¡± Sophia said. She then took a close look at the middle¨Caged man and suddenly

    opened her eyes wide ¡°You¡¯re the CPO of Parker Group!¡°

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920

    Chapter 920

    ¡°I am! Where¡¯s my daughter? How is she doing?!¡± Conall asked anxiously, even his eyes were

    bing red.

    Sophia stood up straight. When she remembered the man¡¯s unique rtionship with the

    madam, she went over and whispered, ¡°Mr. Parker, our madam has just calmed down today. Can you

    please not visit her for the time being?¡±

    She was really worried that Fia would be provoked again. Then all Marcus did with the hypnotism

    would have been for naught.

    The light in Conall¡¯s eyes extinguished. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me at all?¡±

    Sophia didn¡¯t know what to do since she had never encountered their type of father¨Cdaughter

    rtionship.

    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of her tall and handsome boss walking over. She quickly pointed at

    him and said, ¡°Mr. Parker, maybe you can discuss this with my boss?¡±

    Conrad walked over and first asked Sophia about Fia. ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s awake. She remembers everything too,¡± Sophia said before turning to look at Conall.¡± Mr.

    Parker wants to visit the madam, but I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll get upset.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Sophia said. She decided that she should find Tiger to rx and talk about what she

    found out for the past two days. Otherwise, she would feel too stuffy in her heart if only she knew about

    it.

    ¡°I left my daughter in your hands, and this is how you take care of her? You let her shield you from a

    knife?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Conrad looked down. He didn¡¯t argue about it.

    ¡°This is not something that can be settled with you acknowledging your fault! I¡¯ll be taking her away with

    me this time!¡± Conall walked over to the door, but Conrad extended his hand and stopped him just as

    soon as he wanted to open it.

    ¡°Mr. Parker, I¡¯ll ask if Fia wants to see you. Then I¡¯ll decide if you can see her,¡± Conrad said, ying

    hardball.

    Then Conall remembered how Fia looked at him with cold eyes every time.

    His brother, Finn, had been telling him not to rush it, saying that Fia was very bull¨Cheaded and very

    emotional.

    He didn¡¯t care about upsetting Conrad, but he did care about upsetting Fia and worsening their

    rtionship.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± He then walked to the chair and sat down. His people moved along with him

    and formed a protective circle around him.

    Conrad nced at the director icily before walking into the ward and closing the door immediately.

    The director could feel the chill in his bones as his heart thumped with worry. He was just an employee

    in the end¡­ He didn¡¯t dare offend all of these influential people!

    His children were operating hospitals in the capital city¡­ They still needed Mr. Parker¡¯s protection.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Fia was lying on the hospital bed in her hospital gown with her eyes open wide.

    Conrad walked over and said nervously, ¡°Sophia said you¡¯re asleep.¡±

    ¡°I was, then I woke up,¡± Fia said softly. Her eyes then moved to Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    Conrad was slightly stunned. ¡°Someone that you probably don¡¯t want to meet. He wants to see you, but

    I stopped him.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes and said in an exhausted tone, ¡°From the capital?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tell him not to wait.¡± Fia let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him for now.¡±

    Conrad looked at her without saying anything.

    Fia turned around with her back toward him.

    The atmosphere was very cold and still.

    She remembered everything, and she was so powerless about it all. She didn¡¯t want to make it more

    difficult for herself anymore by acting.

    ¡°Are you ming us, Fia?¡± he asked.

    Fia closed her eyes and remembered what she saw at the apartment in Koi Gardens.

    The fake Britney holding Conrad¡¯s waist in his arms, kissing him.

    It was so disgusting!

    So that was how it felt to remember.

    Even when she believed that Conrad was not that kind of a man, she still couldn¡¯t truly believe it!

    But what was the point even if she believed him?

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921

    Chapter 921

    The fake Britney gave her the feeling of Esme and Esme was a very big disaster to her marriage!

    He brought up divorce, and said that he didn¡¯t want children! Then she was framed and the child was

    gone¡­

    She no longer wished to think about trying to differentiate between who was right or wrong and what

    was true or false.

    When she was hypnotized, the final words from Marcus were like a warning.

    Everything was constants that could allow for growth. Don¡¯t avoid, but be brave to face the ability to be

    reborn.

    Now she felt that what could help her be reborn was the two children in her tummy.

    Only the two children could allow her to find a new life in the barrennd she was living in. ¡°I¡¯m too

    tired. I don¡¯t want to me anyone anymore.¡± Her tone was light and calm, not showing any sorrow or

    happiness within.

    Conrad looked at her, his heart aching. He knew that when she recalled everything, things would end

    up like this.

    ¡°Can I really return to the country?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, beautiful Miss Reid.¡±

    Eileen was too happy and hugged her mix-blood teacher. ¡°That¡¯s great! Awesome! Thank so much for

    your guidance and care all this while!¡±

    The blond, green eyed man smiled and patted her back with his hand.

    you

    ¡°To have been able to meet you is my honor. You are a gifted artist. May you shine bright once you

    return to the country.¡± The man spoke the Fortunanguage very well, and did not sound the least bit

    odd.

    Eileen let him go. ¡°When youe to Fortuna, you can seek me out. I¡¯ll bring you around to eat and

    drink! I¡¯ll introduce you to my bestie!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Eileen left the training room and rushed to the hotel.

    The moment she returned to the hotel, she called Fia to tell her the good news.

    Fia swept a nce at Conrad who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°I will be on the phone with Eileen. I¡¯ll have

    to trouble you to stay away for a bit.¡±

    Conrad frowned slightly and although unwilling, he still left.

    Seeing hime out, Conall asked agitatedly, ¡°So? How¡¯s Fia¡¯s situation? Can I see her?¡±

    Conrad was in a bad mood and everyone he saw was annoying to him.

    He said coldly, ¡°Stop dreaming. Fia will not see you!¡±

    The two of them red at each other and Conall said sarcastically, ¡°From how I see it, the one she

    doesn¡¯t want to see is you. That¡¯s the truth!¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°Stop trying to instigate something in our rtionship!¡±

    Conall said, ¡°Then why were you chased out?¡±

    ¡°She is calling her friend. It isn¡¯t convenient for me to listen in so I came out on my own

    initiative!¡± Conrad refused to acknowledge the truth and said it for the sake of keeping appearances.

    Conall sat back in the chair, still replying sarcastically, ¡°With your useless actions, sooner orter I will

    take Fia away from you!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re useful? Where have you been all these years, huh?¡± Conrad retorted without being the

    least bit polite.

    Conall¡¯s bodyguard and secretary looked at each other. These two could be considered father- inw

    and son-inw, right? How were they acting at all like a family?

    A hint of a smile appeared at the corner of Fia¡¯s lips when she heard Eileen mention the good news

    that she wasing back to the country.

    Fia asked, ¡°So, has work been arranged for you after you return to the country?¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Eileen said with a smile, ¡°I am already working for the entertainmentpany under your husband.

    How my work will depend on how he makes arrangements. Mrs. Maxwell, how is your rtionship with

    your husbandtely?¡±

    Fia swallowed and thinking of how Conrad was like, she was afraid that he would make things difficult

    for Eileen.

    Therefore, she did not talk about her joy or sorrow, and merely said, ¡°We are quite alright. My days are

    passing quitefortably and I just rest at home when I feel like resting at home. And if I want to, I can

    go to thepany to work and draw up some designs. He takes my designs very seriously, and they

    have helped Maxwell Cooperation break new records in sales.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s just great! When I return to the country, I will wear all the clothes and jewelry you

    design! When the timees, as long as I am on camera, your products will definitely be sell-outs!¡±

    Hearing Eileen¡¯s happy voice, Fia imagined that scenario she mentioned and the smile on her face

    deepened.

    That was their initial dream after all!

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922

    Chapter 922

    ¡°At most, three more days. Three more days and I¡¯ll return to the country! When you pick me up at the

    airport, I want to give you a big hug! I really, really miss you a lot!¡± Eileen said happily.

    Fia agreed gently. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I want to go to your house to eat and let Mrs. Taylor make a lot of good food for me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, sure. I¡¯ll let Mrs. Taylor know in advance, and prepare the freshest ingredients for you!¡±

    ¡°Awesome! Mwah- I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    Fia held her phone and thought about it for a bit. When Conrad returned to the ward, she took the

    initiative to say, ¡°Are you busytely?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s gaze deepened, as he pulled a chair to sit by her bedside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with

    you?¡±

    ¡°Eileen¡¯s training in seclusion is over, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Shepleted it faster than expected.¡± Thinking that Eileen was returning soon, Conrad¡¯s mood

    wasn¡¯t too great.

    In order to get Eileen to stay abroad a little longer, he had gotten the trainer to arrange for a training

    that other people could onlyplete in half a year.

    However, Eileen acted as if her life did not matter and was already doing very well by the end of

    February. Before March, she hadpleted all the training.

    Fia turned her body sideways to look at Conrad. ¡°How have you arranged the resources for her after

    she returns to the country?¡±

    The corner of Conrad¡¯s forehead throbbed. Her current soft and gentle attitude was for the sake of

    Eileen¡¯s future.

    ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Fia¡¯s eyes narrowed and showed a hint of charm. ¡°Who are you thinking of?¡±

    Conrad was stunned for a moment. He moved his chair forward and held one of her hands.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Eileen¡¯s resources. Before she left the country, she had already signed

    a contract. The resources given to her will be the best.¡±

    Fia nodded and asked again, ¡°Will it be better than before?¡±

    ¡°There is a fantasy series in Howard Taylor¡¯s hands. Thepany will help Eileen get a good role,¡±

    Conrad said sincerely.

    When Fia heard the great name ¡°Howard Taylor¡±, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Director Taylor is very famous in the fantasy genre. Every series he directed made it big and he has

    made quite a few neers popr. If Eileen is able to grab a good role, she will definitely make it

    big.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Conrad felt like Fia was using him. Now everything that she did was nned for her bestie.

    Fia said, ¡°Get the people in thepany to be a little more attentive. They must help Eileen get a role

    in Director Taylor¡¯s series!¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°It still depends on Eileen herself. When she returns, she can go for the audition.¡±

    ¡°Do you have the script? Pass a copy of the script to Eileen in advance so she can practice a little.¡± Fia

    stared at Conrad eagerly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Ss to send her a copy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fia took her hand from Conrad and the smile on her face was also kept away.

    Conrad maintained his staring at her. His hand which had be empty clenched in unwillingness, his

    heart going through a range of emotions.

    Even if they were to return to the beginning, he didn¡¯t want them to be in this situation now.

    She was clearly alienating him.

    ¡°Go and be busy with what you need to do. I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll just sleep quietly.¡± Fiaid down,

    closed her eyes as she spoke.

    Hearing her cold voice, Conrad felt like he was stabbed by a knife in the middle of his chest.

    ¡°Fia, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She refused to continue speaking.

    In the past, she had shared and trusted him quite a number of times.

    Now, she just wanted to keep a calm heart, and not be affected by all those messy things or people.

    A knock on the door came and Conrad got up to open the door. Marcus stood at the doorway while

    yawning.

    ¡°How is Mrs. Maxwell?¡±

    Conrad swept a nce outside. Conall had already left with his people.

    ¡°She has recalled everything.¡±

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923

    Chapter 923

    ¡°That¡¯s great. It proves that my hypnosis worked!¡± Marcus was a little proud. ¡°How¡¯s her emotions

    now?¡±

    Conrad frowned and looked at Marcus with aplicated gaze.

    Marcus said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Conrad walked out and closed the door, and said softly, ¡°She¡¯s rejecting me.¡±

    Marcus¡¯ expression was a little stiff as he gave a dryugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    ¡°Normal? We were clearly fine before!¡± Conrad was a little

    angry.

    Marcus stared at him and shook his head. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Mr. Maxwell, why bother to act like you forgot? You

    have known each other and been husband and wife for many years. Have you really forgotten

    everything Mrs. Maxwell experienced?¡±

    Conrad could not say anything.

    ¡°A couple of days back, Mrs. Maxwell forgot everything and thought that you had just gotten married

    and therefore she worshiped you like a little girl.¡± Marcus sighed. ¡°Now that she has recalled

    everything, there is nothing for me to do anymore temporarily. I do not wish to continue staying in the

    hospital. I have to return home.¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad waited for him to turn around and immediately said, ¡°When she leaves the hospital, we¡¯ll go

    and see you.¡±

    Marcus replied, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell is in the right state now. Rejecting you means she wishes to protect

    herself and her children, not wishing to be affected by those messy thoughts and feelings. As long as

    you give her a healthy living environment, her emotions should not be stirred up.¡±

    After Marcus left, Conrad did not rush to return to the ward. Fia clearly did not wish to be with him for

    extended periods.

    He sat in a chair by the walkway and thought about many things, unable to ept how indifferent and

    cold she was to him.

    Not knowing how long had passed, the clicking of high heel shoes against the hard floor rang from a

    distance. As it got closer, it woke him from his thoughts.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    He turned his head and found himself looking at the face that belonged to Britney, and instantly his

    expression turned cold.

    ¡°What are you here for!¡±

    ¡°I heard Fia got warded, so I wanted toe and see her.¡± Esme smiled gently with Britney¡¯s face. ¡°I

    initially came here to apany Peter to see Sally.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s stomach convulsed. He was more and more disgusted by this person!

    Esme ignored the hatred in his eyes toward her and took out a folder from her own bag.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t help you.¡±

    She handed the folder over. ¡°No matter who I am now, or what happened between us, I have never

    thought of harming you.¡±

    Conrad looked at her icily, not wishing to say a single word.

    Esme put the folder on the chair next to him. ¡°The thing inside is very important to you.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left.

    Conrad looked at the folder and although curious as to what was inside, he did not wish to touch it at

    all.

    Falling into her trap in the apartment, he still felt disgusted!

    ¡°Sir!¡± Ss came running over. ¡°Did something happen to Madam?¡±

    He had received a call from Conrad asking him to rush to the hospital, so he put down everything he

    was doing and rushed over.

    ¡°Open up this folder and take a look.¡± Conrad used his chin to point at the folder by his side.

    Ss¡¯ eyes almost popped out. He asked him over just to get him to open a bag of documents?

    Although he had grumbles in his heart, he still obediently did as he was told.

    After he opened it, Ss¡¯ eyes widened even further.

    ¡°This¡­ This is too terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Conrad stared at him and asked.

    Ss was too shocked at the moment and immediately passed over the information and photos to

    Conrad to see.

    ¡°Sir, quickly take a look! Peter actually did so many dirty and scary things in the dark! How is this

    research? He is clearly a madman harming people!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes deepened. He never thought that she would actually manage to get evidence

    that could directly ruin Peter!

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924

    Chapter 924

    ¡°Sir, who gave you this?¡± Ss said agitatedly. ¡°With this, we can catch Peter Hall off guard!¡± Conrad

    replied, ¡°The fake Britney.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ss said in confusion. ¡°If she is Ms. Manning, then he has done so much to protect her. Why

    would she repay his kindness like this?!¡±

    ¡°She must have found someone more powerful to back her.¡±

    ¡°So she wants to burn the bridge after crossing it? Peter should also have a handle over her. Isn¡¯t she

    afraid of burning herself, ying with fire?¡±

    ¡°Since she dared to give this thing to us, she should have already made proper arrangements.¡± Conrad

    pushed aside the information Ss offered. ¡°Keep these things well.¡±

    Ss had a face of confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t n to pass it to Director Parker?¡±

    ¡°She wants to use our hands to kill Peter.¡± Conrad¡¯s expression was cold and his gaze sharp.¡± Dream

    on!

    ¡°However, Peter has beef with the Parkers. It will be disadvantageous to Madam,¡± Ss said worriedly.

    ¡°Are we going to just allow Peter to continue his tormenting?¡±

    Conrad said indifferently, ¡°Conall Parker is in Gryphon now.¡±

    Ss looked at his boss in shock. ¡°You really don¡¯t n to deal with Peter?¡±

    If he threw out the evidence in his hands, he would be able to break the ¡°research¡± identity that Peter

    had maintained all these years, let him be humiliated and be unable to whitewash himself anymore!

    If evidence of Peter selling secrets were found, then Peter would be entirely done for!

    Such a good opportunity, but Conrad was going to give it up? Ss couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°It still

    isn¡¯t the time,¡± Conrad said indifferently. ¡°We need to let him know that Esme is not at wolf that can be

    tamed just by rearing it.¡±

    Only Peter could prove that Britney was Esme, so he had to leave Peter behind and not kill him. off

    first.

    **1

    got

    it.¡± Ss sighed. He put the information and pictures into the folder, and was preparing to bring the

    documents away.

    Suddenly, the sound of something falling came from the ward.

    Conrad immediately got up and entered the ward. Ss got the documents and followed him in. ¡°I¡¯m so

    sorry¡­¡± Fia awkwardly turned around and stepped on the ground barefooted.

    She had been in a rush to get back onto the bed and had knocked into the cupboard. The thing in the

    cupboard fell to the ground.

    Conrad walked over with aplicated gaze and supported her waist. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    ¡°N¡­ Ouch, so painful!¡± Fia saw the bag of documents in Ss¡¯ hands from the corner of her eye and

    swallowed the ¡°no¡± she wanted to say. She acted as if she was in a lot of pain and

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    7/2

    supported her own waist.

    Conrad looked at her speechless, not even wanting to mention how exaggerated her acting

    was.

    ¡°It really hurts a little.¡± Fia pushed Conrad aggrievedly. ¡°Go get a doctor to help me take a look.¡±

    Thinking that she was pregnant, even if he knew that she was doing it intentionally, Conrad still went to

    search for a doctor.

    ¡°Ss, wait here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sir.¡± Ss ced the bag of documents on the counter, shook the nket, and said, Madam,

    just lie down and don¡¯t move about so much.¡±

    *

    my

    Fia¡¯s gaze swept past the documents that were on the counter. ¡°Ss. I don¡¯t know whereb is, but

    it should be somewhere in the washroom. Can you help me to search for it?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ss saw that

    her hair was indeed a little like a bird¡¯s nest and did not hesitate to go to the washroom to help her

    search for herb.

    Fia took the opportunity to get her phone from under her pillow and took photos of the information and

    photos in the bag of documents, bearing with the disgusting images as she took as many photos as

    possible.

    Once she was done, she put back the information and photos in the bag, her heart beating fast. She

    ced the folder properly back to its original location.

    ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t find theb. Did you forget where you put it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Fia opened the drawer of the counter and looked through it a couple of times. ¡°Found it!

    It¡¯s actually in the drawer. I didn¡¯t seem to have put it here though!¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°I reckon it was Sir who put it in.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it should be him. There¡¯s only him and I here.¡± Fia took theb and sat by the bedside as

    she used her right hand tob her hair.

    Ss saw where her left shoulder was bandaged. ¡°It¡¯s still better for you to lie down and stop working.

    It¡¯ll be bad if you tug on your injury.¡¯

    ¡°My injury is not a big deal anymore. Compared to Peter who lost an entire arm, it¡¯s a lot less severe. I

    should be able to be discharged in a couple of days,¡± Fia said quickly and stared at Ss before she

    asked her question. ¡°How is Peter¡¯s rtionship with Miss Thomastely?

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925

    Chapter 925

    Ss did not wish to reply to questions regarding these two people.

    ¡°Sir didn¡¯t get us to watch them. I¡¯m busy withpany affairs.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°There have been a lot of thingstely and a lot ofpany-rted stuff have fallen on

    you. You must be very tired, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ss sized her up oddly. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    He felt that she was acting weird.

    ¡°I am your boss¡¯s wife. Is it wrong to be a little concerned about you?¡±

    Ss shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong. I am very grateful. However, in the past, you would never ask all

    these.¡±

    He subconsciously looked at the document bag on the counter and quickly picked it up and ced it

    under his underarms.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He had a feeling that Fia was trying to dig information from him.

    ¡°Madam, I still have other work to do, so I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± After he finished speaking, Ss quickly

    went out. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to leave. He was afraid of being around Fia.

    When Conrad got Sally and returned to the ward together, he immediately said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Conrad looked at the ward. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ss scratched his head. ¡°I feel that Madam is trying to dig information from me.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Ss shook his head innocently.

    Conrad¡¯s gazended on the documents he held under his arms. ¡°Did you let her see it?¡±

    ¡°No, no. How could I possibly let Madam see?¡±

    ¡°Go on then.¡± Conrad let out a sigh of relief and walked into the ward.

    Sally checked Fia, who was lying down on the bed, at the ce where Fia had bumped into the

    cupboard. ¡°You¡¯ve got a bruise. Just rub it a little and it will go away after a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fia swept a nce at Conrad who was walking in, tugged at Sally¡¯s shirt and asked, ¡°Is

    your brother alright?¡±

    Sally frowned slightly. ¡°He¡¯s still alright.¡±

    ¡°Sally, thank you for always being tolerant of me. Let me treat you to a meal once I get discharged.¡± Fia

    revealed an innocent smile, as if she had lost all her worries.

    Sally stared at her, a little stunned. ¡°You seem to be in quite a good mood now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, all thanks to Mr. White. His treatment is pretty good.¡± Fia praised him sincerely. ¡°If you or anyone

    by your side is under mental pressure, you can talk to him. He will give you good methods to help you

    regte yourself.¡±

    2/2

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Sally looked at Fia, and felt that she was hinting at something, but had no

    evidence of it.

    It was like she had just met someone new, and she could sense something behind her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m on quite close terms with Mr. White now. When you want to see him, you can invite me along,¡± Fia

    said with a smile.

    Sally seemed to have caught on to Fia¡¯s point and rejected her politely, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You are doing

    well now. Stay at home and wait for your delivery. Don¡¯t simply run about outside.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Fia

    sighed and let go of Sally¡¯s shirt. ¡°Continue with your work then.¡±

    Sally saw how disappointed she was. ¡°After I get off work, I¡¯ll apany you for a bit and teach you

    some new massage techniques.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Fia immediately smiled. ¡°Then can you bring me some good food?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Conrad interrupted.

    Fia swept him a nce from the corner of her eye and her smile reduced by half before she faintly said,

    ¡°I want to have hotpot.¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°Hotpot is spicy. It¡¯s not good for your injury¡¯s recovery.¡±

    ¡°There is clear soup hotpot and also tomato soup. Those aren¡¯t spicy!¡± Fia was a little like an angry

    child as she said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you just think it¡¯s troublesome, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Conrad was a little choked.

    Now, he felt that she was not only alienating him¡­

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926

    Chapter 926

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? After work, I¡¯ll go buy it for you. When I¡¯ve gotten it, I¡¯ll bring it over and

    apany you.¡± Sally saw that the atmosphere between the two wasn¡¯t quite right and immediately

    became the peacemaker.

    Fia kicked away the opportunity Sally provided to ease the situation as she looked at Conrad and said

    coolly, ¡°Who said that he¡¯ll take good care of me and the children I¡¯m carrying? Now, he¡¯s unable to

    even fulfill my request for some food.¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t be bothered with the difort he was feeling within and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Mrs. Taylor to

    make it for you. When Sally gets off work andes to apany you, I¡¯ll and

    get it.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Alright! Bring more. I will eat with Sally.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t look at him anymore.

    go back

    Conrad felt that he was like a tool as he listened to Fia talking to Sally while she held her.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    They talked about good food and drinks, things he was totally unable to interject in.

    After talking to Fia for a while, Sally got a call from a patient and left.

    The atmosphere regained its silence.

    Conrad stood at the end of bed and looked at her small face which was indifferent. Her right hand

    tugged at the nket and her body leaned toward the right, totally ignoring him.

    ¡°Fia, can we talk?¡± He could not help breaking the silence.

    Fia¡¯s lush eyshes trembled, her eyes drooping as if she was about to fall asleep, and she didn¡¯t want

    to say a word.

    Conrad asked, ¡°Fia, why do you not even wish to talk to me now?¡±

    Fia closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Conrad continued, ¡°You¡¯ve already slept a lot thesest two days.¡±

    ¡°Pregnancy makes you sleep a lot, don¡¯t you know?¡± Fia smiled sarcastically. ¡°Oh yeah, the one who¡¯s

    pregnant isn¡¯t you. How would you know?¡±

    Conrad shut his mouth. If the conversation went on, the two of them would get into a fight again.

    ***

    Sally finished her rounds and returned to the office. She called her brother.

    No one picked up.

    She called a second time, and the voicemail indicated that the receiver¡¯s phone was switched off.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and worried, so she called her mother.

    ¡°Mom, has Pete returned home?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s home! Britney sent him back and then left. She didn¡¯t want to stay for dinner.¡± Mrs. Hall sighed.

    ¡°As his sister, just talk to him a little more. Tell him not to drive too quickly. Luckily he only injured his

    hand and the operation was very sessful. He¡¯ll recover as long as he takes good care of himself! If

    he bes like your dad, before he gets married, even if Britney doesn¡¯t mind him, the Thomases

    might not think the same way!¡±

    Sally quietly listened but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Mrs. Hall said, ¡°The two from the Thomases have always prioritized gain and benefits. Good thing your

    brother is prettypetitive. Otherwise, they would absolutely not let him be their son-inw!¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like Pete has to have Britney.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already so old and he has not had many girls that he knew by his side. Forget about that

    heartless Manning girl. He wanted to build a good rtionship with her and helped her be a

    famous pianist, but who would¡¯ve known that the moment she came back to the country she wanted to

    marry Conrad! She even caused such a huge ruckus, so much so that I dare not even mention that

    woman whenever I see your brother! All because I¡¯m afraid that your brother would be upset when he

    thinks about it!¡±

    Sally thought about how Fia was extremely certain that the current Britney was fake.

    She had also been in touch a couple of times and indeed, she was a little different from the Britney of

    the past.

    Although she did not dare to be certain, to be on the safe side, she currently hoped that her brother

    would break up with Britney and not be associated with her!

    ¡°Mom, I have many colleagues in the hospital, both doctors and nurses. All of them have seen. Pete

    before and say that he is handsome, and wish for me to introduce him to them!¡±

    Her tone was light and happy. ¡°So, my brother is liked by many girls! You and Dad should stop forcing

    him to get married soon, otherwise he would just casually think about getting married and will not be

    willing to interact with new girls!¡±

    Mrs. Hall thought about it and indeed, the Thomases were people who only thought about benefits.

    When their children had confirmed their rtionship, she had invited the Thomases for dinner but was

    rejected by them.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927

    Chapter 927

    It was as if Peter getting married and bing part of the Thomases had nothing to do with them!

    She and her husband were now worried that if her son married the Thomas girl, if his heart was entirely

    focused on the Thomases, and ignored them husband and wife, then they¡¯d be done for!

    ¡°Sally, to be honest, I am a little repulsed by Britney¡¯s parents. Her parents originally had quite a good

    rtionship with us, but after misfortune befell our family, they always avoided us, fearing that we

    would borrow money from them.¡±

    Sally was still young when it happened and never noticed these matters between the adults.

    She said, ¡°That¡¯s how people are like. They are afraid their poor rtives will borrow money and afraid

    that if something happens to their friends, they¡¯d be implicated as well.¡±

    ¡°You are so young. Why do you speak like a monk!¡± Mrs. Hall said. ¡°That old husband-and- wife duo of

    the Thomases aren¡¯t that simple. There is something you don¡¯t know! Your father was in the hospital

    and I did not go to work. Your brother had no choice but to beg Mr. Thomas. Forget the fact that he

    didn¡¯t help out. He even insulted your brother in front of others and said that he will be just like your

    dad, a useless thing!¡±

    The image appeared in Sally¡¯s mind. She had seen Mr. Thomas get close to people with power before.

    Not to mention her brother, if she had met with such treatment, it would be impossible for her to

    ovee this ridge.

    Suddenly, she seemed to vaguely understand something.

    Her brother was probably unable to let go of how Mr. Thomas insulted him, so he was unable to give

    his heart to Britney regardless of how well she treated him.

    But now, he was able to put down everything and take the initiative to approach her for the sake of the

    current Britney.

    In the end, it was all for the current fake Britney!

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve got something to do. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±

    Sally hung up, her feelings a mess.

    From how things appeared, the possibility of the fake Britney being Esme was even bigger!

    In the afternoon at half past four, Sally went to Fia¡¯s ward and Conrad went back home to get food.

    Sally thought about her brother and could not help but ask Fia, ¡°Are you and Conrad very sure that the

    current Britney is Esme?¡±

    Fia got up with the aid of the bedframe and Sally immediately stretched out her hand to support her.

    Fia leaned on the headboard, looking at Sally with deadpan eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Conrad is thinking, neither do I want to know. However, Sally, I can tell you with

    certainty that she is not Britney, but Esme.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why did she be Britney? Then where is Britney?¡± Sally was extremely disturbedtely and

    now her emotions were in an even greater mess.

    Fia said, ¡°You would have to ask your brother that.¡±

    She took out her phone and sent all the photos she had taken to Sally via WhatsApp.

    ¡°Sally, I sent you something. Let your brother have a look.¡±

    Sally immediately dug out her phone, but Fia stopped her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t look now. Go home and look

    at it with your brother.¡±

    If she looked at the photos now, she was worried that Sally would copse.

    She would feel guilty and be at a loss of what to do.

    Sally had never harmed her, but she had passed this kind of information to her, which was equivalent to

    destroying the great image of her brother in her heart.

    ¡°Fia, you seemed to have really changed,¡± Sally said..

    Fia¡¯s gaze shifted a little. ¡°After you let your brother see the information, tell him that these were given

    to us by the woman he wants to marry.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? It was given to you by the current Britney? What does she want?¡± Sally was a

    little confused.

    ¡°Your brother will understand.¡± Fia smiled slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sally. I am doing this in hopes that your

    brother can stand on my side and deal with Esme together.¡±

    Sally was at a total loss. ¡°But my brother, he¡­¡±

    She felt that it would be impossible for her brother to stand on Fia¡¯s side.

    She was even more worried that her brother would work with the fake Britney and deal with

    Fia.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928

    Chapter 928

    Fia looked at Sally a little pitifully, thinking of the sibling love she had with Peter that she had told her

    about.

    However, the situation now would let Sally see how dirty and vicious the brother she worshiped was!

    ¡°Sally, personally, I don¡¯t want to harm you and your family.¡±

    However, now, for the sake of revealing Esme¡¯s true colors sooner, and getting everything to stop, she

    had no other choice.

    She could not let Esme, this hidden danger, continue to harm her.

    She needed to think of the two children in her womb.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Sally looked at Fia¡¯s gaze that was bing more and more deste, and felt nervous and

    fearful.

    She kept feeling like something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to teach me a massage?¡± Fia changed the topic.

    ¡°Alright, let me teach you.¡± Sally looked at her left shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t simply move your left hand about.

    I¡¯m worried that you will tug at the wound and cause pain. Just use your right hand to learn from me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia had a serious look. ¡°I will learn well and not disappoint you.¡±

    Sally temporarily threw aside her worries for her brother and said, ¡°From the first time I saw you, I felt

    like you were a smart and wise girl, and would be able to pick up anything very quickly.¡±

    Sally was not negligent, nor was she annoyed, teaching the details as per the expert¡¯s instructions to

    Fia.

    As Fia was not a doctor, there were a lot of things she needed to exin in more detail. She taught Fia

    little by little with her fingers.

    Half an hourter, she said, ¡°That¡¯s it for today. I will continue teaching you tomorrow.¡±

    Fia moved her fingers. ¡°Thank you, Sally.¡±

    Sally felt a little heartache for her and helped her to massage her fingers. She said, ¡°You are pregnant

    now. Otherwise, you can take medicine for treatment. Massage is still the better choice for you.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Alright, I will listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Remember to keep your emotions calm and steady. We don¡¯t need you to always be happy, just calm

    and steady.¡± After Sally gave her instructions, she poured two cups of water, one each.

    As they drank water, they talked about many things. Conrad then returned with the food.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still have to return to apany my parents.¡± Sally smiled politely, put down her cup of

    water, and left.

    Conrad ced the bowl, chopsticks, and tomato hotpot properly on the small dining table.

    He took out lime juice and passed it to Fia. ¡°Mrs. Whitley squeezed it fresh and said that you would like

    it. Try it and see.¡±

    Fia epted it and ced it aside. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Conrad picked up the beef in the hotpot and was about to ce it in her bowl, but she stretched out her

    chopsticks to block him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help myself.¡±

    Conrad was speechless.

    Fia acted as if she did not see his disappointment and buried her head in her dry rice.

    Conrad quietly watched her eat.

    After Fia was full, she swept him a nce faintly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then clear it away. Don¡¯t bother me from resting.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes flickered a bit and stared at her for two seconds before he got up to clean up.

    Fia leaned on the headboard to sit up and swiped through her phone¡¯s short clips, all of them.

    exnations of the movies she was interested in.

    ¡°Fia, would you like to watch a movie?¡±

    Fia frowned, and raised her head to look at Conrad who was standing by the bed.

    She had already intentionally ignored him. How was he still able to take the initiative to express

    goodwill?

    ¡°I am injured and you want me to go and watch a movie. Do you truly want me to have another injury?¡±

    she said with an unpleasant tone.

    Conrad was not angry. He said patiently, ¡°We have not watched a movie together before. If you want to

    go, I can book the entire ce.¡±

    Fia¡¯s brows trembled slightly. How nice would it have been if these were words he had said in the past?

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929

    Chapter 929

    After he mentioned about divorcing her and hurting her together with Esme in the process, she was

    really unable to have an innocent and pure heart like she did in the past.

    ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t you feel that you are very fake?¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°If you were really sincere, you

    would not even need to ask my opinion. You should have long given me what other girls all have. Not

    do all these now that there are all kinds of problems between us and do it for the sake of making it up

    to me or for the sake of erasing the guilt you feel.¡±

    Conrad felt terrible, but did not know how to solve the problem at hand.

    ¡°Fia, then tell me, what should I do, alright? I don¡¯t have experience in this aspect.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to do anything anymore,¡± Fia said faintly.

    If he really wanted to do something, really loved her, cherished her, he would naturally know what to

    do.

    She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to tell him about things he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I hope for peace in the future. Just deal with your lousy matters and don¡¯t disturb me or the children in

    my womb.¡± She pulled her nket,id down, and pretended to sleep.

    Sally returned home and was pulled aside by her mother.

    Mrs. Hall asked, ¡°Yourplexion is terrible. Did something happen?¡±

    Sally shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±

    Mrs. Hall asked again, ¡°Did you encounter an annoying patient?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired. Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will be fine after resting. Is Pete upstairs?¡± ¡°He is in his

    room.¡± Mrs. Hall saw that Sally was about to go upstairs and stopped her again. If there¡¯s anything to

    discuss, eat first before talking to him.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hungry. I ate a lot in the hospital in the afternoon.¡± Sally smiled at her mother, turned

    around, and went upstairs, her expression withering when her mother could no longer see her.

    She did not see much of what Fia sent to her, but just seeing a little had made her wish she could go

    blind.

    She was not willing to believe that those things Fia sent to her had anything to do with her brother!

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Knock knock knock!¡± Her knocks were urgent.

    Peter was sitting on the floor near the window, looking at the door coldly, and he did not move for quite

    a while.

    ¡°Pete, I know you¡¯re inside!¡± Sally said anxiously. ¡°I have something to discuss with you!¡±

    Peter did not wish to move. He felt that he did not have anything to talk about with his sister

    now.

    ¡°Pete, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll get the spare key from Mom!¡± Sally threatened.

    Peter endured his anger and got up. He opened the door, turned back around, and walked back

    1.

    Sally shut the door and stopped him by standing in front of him.

    ¡°Pete, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    Their eyes met and Peter frowned hard. He saw the broken light in his sister¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± As an elder brother, he could not help being worried. ¡°Did Jason do

    something to you?¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± The rims of Sally¡¯s eyes felt hot and her nose seemed to tingle, and she really felt like crying

    as she held Peter¡¯s light blue shirt.

    She said with great difficulty, ¡°I received some things. Can you help me to take a look?¡±

    Peter asked, ¡°What things?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you.¡± Sally lowered her head. She sent to Peter all the things Fia sent to her. In the

    process, she was not willing to look at the content in detail.

    Peter walked to the side to get his phone suspiciously. After he saw the content, his face turned pale.

    Sally stared at him the whole time. His expression alone was enough to prove something.

    However, she was still unwilling to believe it.

    The image of her brother in her heart had always been big, tall, and clean! How could he possibly do

    those things?

    ¡°Who sent them to you!¡± Peter held back the impulse to smash his phone, and asked, not daring to look

    at his sister.

    Something seemed to sh in Sally¡¯s mind and she said faintly, ¡°The fake Britney.¡±

    Peter immediately red at her. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    His gaze was extremely fierce.

    Sally felt terrible as she said bitterly, ¡°Besides her, who else would know about your matters?¡±

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930

    Chapter 930

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Neither I nor our parents knew! Those people outside don¡¯t know either!¡±

    Sally¡¯s emotions copsed as she cried and shouted, ¡°You have always acted so kind and so great in

    front of us! We had never suspected you!¡±

    Her lips trembled and her voice was hoarse. ¡°But¡­ But, why is it like this?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Peter shook his head. His footsteps faltered and hended heavily on the chair. ¡°It¡¯s

    impossible for her to send these to you!¡±

    ¡°How long do you want to lie to yourself?!¡± Sally rushed forward to grab him by the shoulders. and

    shook them. ¡°She first ndered Conrad, saying that he wanted to sexually assault her! Now she¡¯s told

    your matters to other people. It¡¯s clear that she wants topletely turn against you! She already no

    longer needs you, her backing. She wants to ruin you!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Peter forcefully pushed Sally away. His hand that had just been fixed hurt so much that it

    made his forehead covered in sweat.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of me ruining her, treating me like that?! That despicable person!¡±

    He wished for nothing more than to strangle Esme to death. However, he was still unwilling to believe

    that she would be so evil toward him.

    He had revealed that part of himself before her, because he loved her, trusted her! They both had a

    handle over the other, so both parties could have a sense of security!

    But what did she do?

    Sally cried as sheughed as she sat on the floor.

    ¡°Pete, how did you be like this? You are clearly kind and gentle. Why did you turn out like this!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Peter, feeling tortured, smiled vilely. ¡°All because I was forced to! Otherwise, where would I

    have gotten money for university? Where would I have gotten money for Dad¡¯s medical fees?!¡±

    Sally was stunned, and her tears streamed down her face.

    She had only seen how great her brother was, but never noticed how hard of a time he had had back

    then and never knew what he had experienced to have been able to earn so much money.

    ¡°Did you really think that I could earn so much money with normal employment? Ha ha.¡± Peterughed

    devilishly. ¡°If making money was so easy, there wouldn¡¯t be so many poor people suffering on this

    earth!¡±

    ¡°¡­Brother.¡± Sally felt extremely tortured. She could not take back her words and even if she wanted to

    be the adorable younger sister from the past, it was no longer possible.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Peter spat and ran out of the room.

    Sally got to her feet to chase after him in a panic, but she was still toote and could not catch

    1.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is your brother going? He didn¡¯t even listen when I called him!¡± Mrs. Hall

    stopped Sally when she went downstairs.

    Sally saw Peter entering his car. She was unable to make it in time.

    Peter only had one hand, but he was a good driver, disappearing very quickly.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re fine.¡± Sally turned her head back to smile at her mother. She did not want her parents to

    know about Peter¡¯s matters.

    Mrs. Hall wiped the tear stains on her face. ¡°Then why did

    you cry?¡±

    Sally lowered her head and wiped her face and eyes with both hands and lied. ¡°I don¡¯t like Britney

    being my sister-inw, so I advised Pete to break up with her. After that, we got into a fight.¡±

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Mrs. Hall sighed. ¡°Although her parents are snobbish, Britney has treated your brother well all

    this while. If your brother really marries her, it¡¯s not too bad.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Sally had no ce to express herself. The current Britney was not the one from the past!

    ¡°Alright, you should also stop fighting with your brother. All these years alone, he has had it hard. When

    you were still studying, everything fell to him. And your father¡¯s living cost, and our expenses as a

    family¡­¡±

    As she talked, Mrs. Hall started crying.

    At this moment, Sally felt as if she got pped by someone.

    She was able to keep her gentleness and kindness all because her brother protected her.

    What right did she have to me him?

    The Thomases¡¯ maid opened the gate and saw Peter¡¯s left hand in an arm sling. She asked in concern,

    ¡°Mr. Hall, how is your hand?¡±

    Peter asked with a gloomy expression, ¡°Is she here?¡±

    ¡°The second miss is around. Sir and Madam aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Which floor is she on?¡±

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931

    Chapter 931

    ¡°She¡¯s in her room upstairs.¡±

    The maid did not stop him from going upstairs. She did not suspect anything since it was known that

    Mr. and Mrs. Hall approved of Peter and Britney¡¯s union in marriage. They were even discussing the

    exact date for their wedding! So, to the maid, Peter¡¯s anxiousness was actually his eagerness to meet

    his fiance.

    Peter hurried upstairs and knocked on Britney¡¯s door. When the door opened, Esme asked in a daze,

    seemingly surprised to see him here, ¡°Oh, Peter? Why¡¯re you here?¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡± Peter smirked before pushing her back into the room, choking her with a hand.

    Shocked and dejected, Esme tried to fight back and break free. However, Peter was too strong. In less

    than a minute, he had pushed her into the bathroom and pressed her head onto the sink.

    ¡°You b*tch! Why did you send those to my sister?!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Esme asked as she struggled to break free from Peter¡¯s grasp.

    Peter turned the tap and began drenching her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you all my secrets for you to betray

    me! Have you forgotten who you really are? Do you think you can risk getting yourself exposed?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I did not do anything!¡± Esme gave a pathetic look, trying to

    plead to Peter.

    ¡°You can stop your act right now! Hmph! Always acting innocent, again and again! Don¡¯t think your trick

    will work on me this time!¡± Peter red at her hatefully as he dunked her

    head into the water.

    Esme tried her darndest to push him away yet she was too weak to do so. Instead, she was dunked

    into the water even more harshly. Even though his left arm was injured, Peter could still physically

    overpower her!

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have saved you! Shouldn¡¯t have given you a chance at all!¡± Peter kept dunking her head

    into the sink in anger. Esme¡¯s struggling got weaker, appearing to be on the verge of drowning.

    ¡°Miss Britney, Miss Barbara is home!¡±

    Suddenly, the maid ran upstairs, calling out to Britney happily. When she opened the door, she

    screeched in horror, ¡°Mr. Hall, what are you doing?!¡±

    Barbara entered the room as well. She frowned the moment she saw what was happening in the

    bathroom.

    Without hesitation, Barbara rushed forward and grabbed Peter¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Feeling a piercing pain in his left arm, Peter let go of Esme, who fell to the floor gasping for

    air.

    Looking at these two, Barbara felt very conflicted. The maid crept over, still frightened by

    what she saw earlier, and stood next to Barbara. She was very impressed with Barbara¡¯s wit and

    courage. Had she not been quick on her feet, Britney would have drowned.

    Worried that Barbara would me her for not helping Britney, the maid scolded Peter. ¡°Mr. Hall! How

    could you do something like this? If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, you should talk it out like adults. You

    shouldn¡¯t resort to violence!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Peter let out a smirk, ready with aeback. However, he was stunned when he saw the

    person stepping through the door.

    She was wearing a long, ck dress with a ck, gold-trimmed coat. Under a jet ck cap, her long,

    silky ck hair waved against the breeze as she stepped closer. She had a ck face mask. on so he

    could not see her face under the cap.

    From head to toe, the woman was d in a ck outfit, making her look like a blurry shadow.

    Despite not being able to see her face, she reminded him of her that innocent, bubbly girl¡­. Could she

    be her? But that girl had always hated ck¡­ Besides, not many women loved wearing apletely

    ck outfit nowadays.

    Noticing Peter¡¯s stare, Barbara turned and saw the girl in ck. Her frown dissipated into a loving yet

    sympathetic smile as she walked to her.

    ¡°Are you tired? Let¡¯s find a ce for you to rest, alright?¡±

    The girl in ck took a nce into the bathroom before pressing down her cap. Under her cap and

    face mask, it was clear as day her face had turned pale when she saw the wench in the bathroom.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Without saying a word, she turned to leave the room.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932

    Chapter 932

    Hurt, Peter rushed to the girl and asked, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    She stopped, still not facing or talking to him. Suppressing her anger, Barbara red at Peter. What do

    you want now? After almost choking my sister to death, you¡¯re going to hurt my friend too?!¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Peter asked again as he stared at the girl. He wanted to take off her mask so badly. He

    had an urge to see her face.

    cap and

    Barbara shielded the girl behind her, intending to protect her from Peter. She had made up her mind. If

    this jerk dared toe closer, she would break his left arm right there and then!

    ¡°My friend has no obligation to entertain you, Peter Hall!¡± Barbara said as she clenched her teeth. Her

    hatred for this man was so intense that she could hardly hold it in.

    Suddenly, the girl tapped on Barbara¡¯s hand before taking off her cap. Peter¡¯s irises shrunk and he took

    a few steps back.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see how I look, mister?¡± the girl said.

    A deep, long scar could be seen on the girl¡¯s face, sliced across one of her eyes. It was clear that the

    eye was hurt to the point of deforming the eyelid. Yet, it was unclear if the eye was blind from the injury.

    ¡°Do you want a clearer view?¡±

    Upon saying that, the girl took off her mask, showing her face to everyone in the room. She even

    flicked her hair.

    The maid was so shocked that she had to cover her mouth to stop herself from screaming. Barbara¡¯s

    friend had such an ugly face!

    Peter widened his eyes as though he was trying to find something from the girl¡¯s face. Yet, there was

    nothing for him to uncover.

    The girl¡¯s nose and mouth were deformed from an injury. There was a horrible burn from the chin to

    neck, making her already disfigured face even harder to look at.

    ¡°Did I scare you, mister?¡± The girl smiled, yet it made her face look even uglier.

    ¡°I met with some misfortune a while back. Someone sliced my face with a de and poured acid.¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes began welling with tears as he stared at her. Seeing this, the girl shoved Barbara¡¯s hand

    away and walked to him.

    ¡°Why did you chase after me, mister? What do you want to do to me?¡±

    Still staring at her, Peter was speechless. Her voice sounded hoarse and strained as she maintained

    her scary smile. ¡°I have a habit of hiding my face when I go outdoors. Some people think I¡¯m a beautiful

    babe so they flirt with me. When I showed them my face, they were so frightened that they fled right

    away!¡±

    ¡ª

    11

    Peter continued staring at her silently with his red, teary eyes.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve seen enough.¡± She flicked her hair to the back, revealing even more burned skin

    below the neck.

    Unable to let this go on, Barbara hugged the girl. ¡°Please stop. This is all temporary. We will definitely

    find a way to recover your looks.¡±

    Peter gulped and asked, ¡°Is there anything I could help you with?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The girl burst intoughter. Her voice was so hoarse that it was hard on the ears. It was

    clear that the acid also damaged her vocal cords aside from burning her skin.

    Yet, this man asked if he could help her? What a joke.

    ¡°Forget I said anything.¡± Peter had not experienced such humiliation in a long time. This time, he was

    not just humiliated. He felt helpless too. He immediately left.

    Still hugging the girl, Barbara said, ¡°You must be tired from the long journey. I¡¯ll show you to a room

    where you can get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The girl put her mask back on while Barbara helped her put the ck cap beforebing her

    hair back to the front to veil her neck.

    back on

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Barbara!¡± Esme stumbled out of the bathroom and said anxiously, ¡°Peter has gone mad! He almost

    killed me just now!¡±

    ring at the wench who wore her sister¡¯s face, Barbara said coldly, ¡°Then you should thank me for

    coming back home just in time to save you!¡±

    ¡±

    Esme stared at Barbara in a daze, not understanding what she did to upset her.

    The girl in ck tapped on Barbara¡¯s hand, silently signaling her to not lose her cool.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933

    Chapter 933

    Taking a deep breath, Barbara said, ¡°I mean, you know very well he never loved you. Yet, why do

    you insist on marrying him? Did you use some underhanded means to force him to marry you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Esme stuttered as she tried to exin.

    Barbara continued scolding her sternly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten near him! Although he seems like a

    nice guy, Peter survived and recovered from that incident that happened to the Halls. He¡¯s more than

    he lets on! If forced to a corner, he would get mad and resort to extreme measures to get what he

    wants!¡±

    Esme stared at Barbara speechlessly. Barbara loved her sister a great deal, did she not? Then why did

    she not seem bothered when she saw that she was almost choked to death? She even scolded her.

    Why?

    ¡°Sigh. Forget it. You¡¯re blinded by love so you won¡¯t listen anyway.¡± Barbara suppressed her anger and

    hatred for Peter and Esme, and said to the maid, ¡°Send Britney to the hospital for a checkup.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Barbara.¡± The maid obliged with the order.

    Staring at the girl in ck, Esme asked, ¡°Barbara, who is this girl?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a friend of mine. Misfortune befell her a while ago so I brought her along on my vacation to find

    a doctor to help her.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The girl in ck noticed that Esme was staring at her. So, she flicked her hair to the back and revealed

    her burned skin.

    A hint of disgust shed in Esme¡¯s eyes when she saw it. She thought, ¡®How could Barbara befriend

    someone this ugly? I thought she had good taste from her rich life experience! Why did she befriend

    this monster? Is she trying to be a saint or something?¡¯

    The next morning, Fia lied on the bed and stared at the ceiling after breakfast while Conrad resumed

    his work next to her.

    A knock came. When the door opened, it was revealed to be Sally, who pushed a cart of tools into the

    private ward.

    ¡°Remain on the bed, Fia. I¡¯m here to change your bandages.¡±

    Fia stared at Sally as she lied on the bed. When their eyes met, Sally gave her a bitter smile and

    asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Fia asked. She had trouble sleepingst night.

    Opening up her bandages, Sally said to her while observing her wound, ¡°Still doing fine.¡±

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Fia lightly pulled on her clothes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sally.¡± Sally shook

    her head and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Conrad put his document aside and took a good look at them.

    Lightly pressing on the wound, Sally asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It does.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt as much as yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Not as much.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Sally finished bandaging Fia¡¯s wound before looking at Conrad.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, would you kindly purchase a medicine for me? The name of the medicine is¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad nodded without hesitation.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    After sending Conrad away, Sally looked at Fi and frowned. ¡°Did you send those documents to me

    behind his back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Fia admitted right away, not wanting to hide anything from her.

    Sally continued, ¡°Are you trying to get back at the fake Britney behind Conard¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Not really.¡±

    Fia seemed conflicted when answering that question.

    ¡°Is your husband that untrustworthy to you?¡± Sally was worried that Fia would do something rash.

    ¡°Although my brother had indeed done a lot of heinous things in the past, I believe there¡¯s still some

    good in him. Without his sacrifice, me and my parents wouldn¡¯t be living asfortably as we do

    today.¡±

    Furrowing her brows, Fia recalled just how evil and cruel Peter was to her.

    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s always two sides to a person.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I know Conrad cares a lot about you. You can always talk to him if you need something done.¡±

    Fia kept silent as she lowered her gaze.

    Sally continued, ¡°If the fake Britney really is Esme Manning, then she¡¯s not a foe to be taken lightly.

    She¡¯s able to even y my brother like a toy. This shows just how cunning and resourceful she is.¡±

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934

    Chapter 934

    After Sally left the room, Fia silentlyughed as shey on her bed.

    Every scheme that Esme plotted was all directed at her and her alone. She had enough of all this! But

    she could not rely on Conrad to deal with her. He had a tendency of being fickle and indecisive when it

    came to dealing with Esme. So it would be better if she handled this all on her own.

    When Sally was near her office, Conrad appeared and stopped her in her path. He presented her the

    medicine that he purchased and asked, ¡°What did you and Fia talk about earlier?¡±

    ..¡± Sally was still deciding if she should tell Conrad.

    ¡°Was it about your brother?¡± Conrad asked.

    Looking at the medicine in his hand, Sally said, ¡°The medicine will help facilitate the healing of Fia¡¯s

    wound. After we remove the bandages tomorrow, all that¡¯s left is to spray the medicine on her wound.¡±

    As he put the medicine into his pocket, Conrad continued probing, ¡°What were you and Fia nning?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sally decided to respect Fia¡¯s decision and not tell him.

    Furrowing his brows, Conrad asked, ¡°How¡¯s Peter and Britneytely?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any information about my brother¡¯s recent activities.¡± Sally still held a grudge against

    Conrad for breaking her brother¡¯s arm and not allowing any use of anesthetic during his surgery.

    ¡°Doctor Sally.¡± Conrad said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the friendship between you and Fia, if Peter Hall weren¡¯t

    your brother, I would do more than just break one of his arms.¡±

    (C

    ¡ª

    Sally raised her gaze and met Conrad¡¯s cold, menacing re. A chill ran down her spine when she saw

    anger steaming out from his seemingly cold and indifferent eyes.

    ¡°Do take care, Doctor Sally.¡± Conrad turned and left after finishing his words.

    Sally was livid seeing just how proud and snobbish the man was. Could he not at least learn to act a bit

    friendlier to others?

    ¡°Sally!¡±

    Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice call out to her. Sally turned and saw Barbara with a girl in ck

    approaching her.

    That girl wore a cap and mask. Despite that, she could see the girl¡¯s sickly, paleplexion. ¡°Barbara!

    When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡± Barbara brought the girl in ck to her and asked, ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    ¡°A little but I can manage.¡± Sally looked at the girl curiously, ¡°And who is this?¡±

    ¡°A friend. She got into¡­ an ident recently so I brought her to see a doctor,¡± Barbara sald.

    ¡°Oh, which specialist? I can introduce you.¡±

    A conflicted look crept on Barbara¡¯s face. ¡°Can we talk? In your office, privately.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Sally led them into her office warmly. After making sure they had their seats, she served them

    her favorite tea.

    ¡°Have some tea first. I¡¯ll be right back after I finish examining some documents.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After handling a few documents at her desk, Sally asked Barbara, worried that they might have lost

    patience from waiting, ¡°So which specialist do you want to see, Barbara?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Biting her lips, Barbara determined that Sally could be trusted since, unlike her wicked brother, she was

    as kind as an angel.

    ¡°My friend¡¯s identity is a peculiar subject to some. So I hope that news about her getting treatment

    remains a secret.

    Hearing this, Sally put the documents away and switched off herputer¡¯s monitor before. staring at

    Barbara, puzzled ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡±

    Barbara was surprised to hear this.

    Fearing her friend would misunderstand, Sally added, ¡°I understand that there¡¯s never an easy solution

    when ites to a couple¡¯s squabble. But the man had resorted violence, hadn¡¯t he? So it¡¯s only fair

    for us to help her seek protection from the justice system.¡±

    A bitter smile crept onto Barbara¡¯s face. Poor Sally¡­ If she knew the truth, she would not have

    suggested calling the police so easily.

    ¡°Barbara, I want to have a chat with Doctor Sally Privately.¡± Suddenly a hoarse voice interrupted them.

    It belonged to the girl in ck.

    Knowing that Sally would not harm the girl, Barbara nodded and walked out the door.

    Sally quickly sat next to the girl, intending to lend her an ear. She felt bad for her. She must. have gone

    through many episodes of domestic violence. This was probably why she had to cover herself fully in

    ck clothes to not show her injury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.

    I know a few really good psychiatrists. If you need therapy, I can introduce you.¡±

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935

    Chapter 935

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with me mentally,¡± the girl said coldly.

    eye.

    Staring at the girl, Sally could only see part of her clear, starry iris due to the injury on her

    ¡°You¡¯re a strong girl. I know another girl who¡¯s as strong as you. In fact, you two are about the same

    age. She¡­¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally, I¡¯m not interested in making new friends.¡±

    The girl interrupted her with her hoarse voice.

    Sally was stunned momentarily before continuing on awkwardly, ¡°So which specialist are you looking

    for? I know a few doctors who are really good at what they do. I can introduce you.¡±

    The girl flicked her hair to the back, revealing her burned skin.

    ¡°I need a doctor who can help me recover my looks.¡±

    Sally sympathized with her when she saw her burned skin.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need a skin transnt.¡±

    She tried to not show too much sympathy when saying it, worried that it would trigger the girl.

    ¡°Yes. I need a skin transnt.¡±

    ¡°Do you intend to transnt the skin from some parts of your body or from a volunteer?¡±

    The girl smiled. ¡°From a volunteer, of course.¡±

    11

    The girl then said, ¡°Even if I transnt the skin from other parts of my body, it would still leave a huge

    scar. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not go through with it.¡±

    Sally was at a loss for words hearing that.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, could you help me find a volunteer?¡± the girl asked.

    After pondering for a moment, Sally said, ¡°It¡¯ll be quite difficult to find one. Usually, it¡¯s easier to get a

    rtive to volunteer. Still, we must check and see if it¡¯s a match.¡±

    ¡°What if I pay?¡± The girl asked again, ¡°If I have the money, I could buy someone¡¯s skin, right?¡±

    Sally was tongue-tied yet again.

    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor so you definitely know a lot of people. Would you kindly put out the word for me? As

    long as they volunteer to transnt their skin, they can name the price.¡±

    Sally gulped as she stared at the girl with a heavy heart. Indeed, trades like this were not unheard of.

    However, she was notfortable with it.

    ¡°I heard from Barbara that you¡¯ve got a brother. He¡¯s really good at science and medicine. He even

    invented some peculiarly effective medicines. Perhaps he could help me too.¡±

    Staring at the girl, Sally could sense a faint, weird familiarity in her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s a bother, just forget what I said.¡± The girl stood up after saying this.

    Raising her gaze, Sally¡¯s eyes met with the girl¡¯s. One of her eyes was gray and blurred due to a

    scar across it.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sensing Sally¡¯s gaze, the girl pressed down her cap to hide her eyes. However, it was toote.

    Memories of a certain girl shed in Sally¡¯s mind when she saw her eye.

    In an instant, Sally stood up and grasped her hand. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The girl responded with a heavy tone, ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a person who lost her home.¡±

    ¡°¡±

    Sally was rmed when she heard this.

    ¡°How did you lose your home?¡±

    ¡°I fell for the wrong man. He hurt me¡­ pushed me into despair.¡±

    ¡°Are you two married?¡± Sally asked, trying her best to not think about thoughts that should never cross

    her mind.

    If the girl said she was married, then she could rule out that she was ¡°that¡± girl.

    ¡°In a way, yes,¡± the girl said.

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Sally said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If your husband had hurt you, you have every

    right to call the cops on him. I¡¯m sure every attorney in the country would be on your side.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± The girl pulled away from Sally¡¯s hand and walked out the door.

    Sally could only silently stare at the girl stepping away. This girl¡­ She looked so weak and frail that the

    tiniest breeze could probably knock her out.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936

    Chapter 936

    Sally frowned as she saw the girl leave her office. Somehow, she reminded her of Britney in her youth.

    ¡°Done talking?¡± Barbara was waiting in front of Sally¡¯s office. When she saw the girl walk out the door,

    she went up to her and held her hand.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, how was it?¡±

    ¡°Sally isn¡¯t the way out we need.¡±

    Hearing this, Barbara frowned, frustrated. ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t take on that wretched

    pair by ourselves!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s bound to be other ways.¡±

    It was then that Barbara recalled that Fia was hospitalized here as well. So, she led the girl all the way

    to Fia¡¯s private ward. When they were at the door, Barbara said to the girl, ¡°I¡¯m here to see a friend.¡±

    The girl raised her head and stared at the door, thinking about the recent events and the people

    involved. A flicker of hope shed in her eyes, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you out here.¡±

    ncing at her, Barbara said, ¡°You coulde with me and visit her together. They¡¯re good people.

    Besides¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± The girl abruptly interrupted her before sitting on a chair nearby.

    Seeing her like this, Barbara sighed before knocking on Fia¡¯s door.

    Fia opened her eyes and nced at Conrad, who was sitting next to her bed.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s knocking. Why aren¡¯t you opening the door?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Doctor Sally, she woulde in right away. Our visitor here only knocks and does not announce

    who they are. I¡¯d say they are here with ulterior motives.¡±

    Fia could not refute that. Conrad was quite right too because Esme loved to do that. If the visitor was

    Esme, Fia would not want to meet her. After all, no one liked to see people they hated and ruined their

    day.

    ¡°Is no one in there?¡± Barbara mumbled to herself before calling Conrad.

    Conrad got his phone out as soon as it rang. When he saw who it was, he immediately hung up.

    Seeing this, Fia jested sarcastically, ¡°What? You dare not receive her call in front of me?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not her. It¡¯s Barbara.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. If you¡¯re not going to answer, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Fia held out her hand to Conrad.

    After Conrad handed his phone over obediently, Fia immediately answered the call, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Hearing ¡¯s voice, Barbara hurriedly sald, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Maxwell. I asked for your ward¡¯s

    number from the front desk and came over. But no one¡¯s answering the door. Are you and Mr. Maxwell

    still in the hospital?¡±

    Fia was surprised to hear that Barbara hade to visit her. She red at Conrad and pouted. Open

    the door. Now!¡±

    ¡±

    11

    Hanging up the phone, Fia exined, ¡°Madam Barbara¡¯s the one who knocked.¡±

    Frankly, Conrad was not in the mood to receive Barbara as a guest. Still, since it was his wife¡¯s

    request, he obliged and opened the door.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re in.¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I thought you¡¯ve been released from the hospital since no one¡¯s

    answering the door.¡±

    Leaning against the door, Conrad looked at her coldly. ¡°So, you¡¯re finally back from your vacation?¡±

    Barbara smiled bitterly at him. ¡°Are you upset because of me, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Conrad replied with a stern, low-pitch voice, ¡°You and Fia aren¡¯t close friends. At least, not close

    enough for you to visit her.¡±

    Hearing this, the girl in ck turned and looked at the door. Sensing someone was looking at them,

    Conrad looked over Barbara¡¯s shoulder and saw the girl too.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    What a weird woman¡­ She was d in clothes from top to bottom. Not only that, her clothes were all

    ck. Her face was covered behind a mask, making it difficult to have a good look at her face.

    Seeing this, Conrad asked Barbara cautiously, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A friend.¡±

    ¡°Ah, a new friend you met during your vacation?¡± Conrad looked at Barbara straight in the eye, sensing

    something awry.

    ¡°Not really. We go way back.¡± Barbara stood straight and blocked his view. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Mrs.

    Maxwell. I believe you aren¡¯t so petty as to not even allow me to do that, right?¡±

    Conrad opened the door wider and said, ¡°You can tell your friend toe in too.¡±

    Barbara turned to the girl and asked, ¡°Wannae in?¡±

    The girl did not want to enter Fia¡¯s private ward. Yet, she could sense that this man had a weird and

    bad temper. So she stood up and entered the ward with Barbara. She did not want to ruin Barbara¡¯s

    n.

    When they walked through the door, Conrad¡¯s eyes were glued onto the girl in ck. It was quite

    obvious he was suspicious of her.

    ¡°You go out for now,¡± Fia raised her voice and said to Conrad.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937

    Chapter 937

    ¡°Conrad red at Fia speechlessly.

    ¡°Look, you can¡¯t stay here. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re about to have some girl talk?¡± Fia softened her tone

    and pleaded gently to him. She knew he would not be able to resist her plea.

    ¡°Fine. Call me if you need anything.¡± Conrad immediately obliged and walked out the door.

    Sitting up on her bed, Fia chatted with Barbara for a while before looking at the girl in ck. ¡°So,

    Madam Barbara, she¡¯s your friend, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a really good friend. In fact, she¡¯s like a sister to me,¡± Barbara replied, with a hidden meaning

    behind her words.

    ¡°Sister?¡± Fia smiled. ¡°Sally said you and Britney are really close. Would Britney be angry if you

    suddenly have a new sister?¡±

    Barbara¡¯s smile almost cracked when she heard this.

    Looking at her, Fia said calmly, ¡°Or have you lost interest in Britney?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, please don¡¯t stir up conflict between the sisters. Every family has its own problems, you

    know.¡±

    Suddenly, the girl in ck opened her mouth and interrupted them. Fia turned and took a good look at

    her. Although Barbara was already in her thirties, she was still very hot-headed and stubborn, as if she

    never learned how to get along with others throughout her career. Thus, it was not easy for Barbara to

    befriend anyone.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Yet now, she had a new friend¨Ca rather young one, in fact. This looked really suspicious in Fia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What happened to your voice?¡± Fia asked.

    The girl lowered her head and covered her face with her cap and mask.

    ¡°I had an ident. My vocal cords were ruined because of that.¡±

    ¡°Is it treatable?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t a clue.¡±

    Remaining silent for a few seconds, Fia asked cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s not just the vocal cords, am I right? Is

    your face injured too?¡±

    A cold glint flickered in the girl¡¯s eyes underneath her cap as she clenched her fists in silence.

    Sensing that she had probably triggered the girl¡¯s trauma, Fia hurriedlyforted her. ¡± Doctor Sally is

    a good doctor. You could seek help from her.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± The girl said, ¡°But she doesn¡¯t seem all that willing to help.¡±

    Fia looked at Barbara and asked, ¡°Have you talked to Sally about this?¡±

    Barbara smiled bitterly. ¡°She was the one who asked Sally.¡±

    Sitting up straight,  asked, ¡°How did you ask her?¡±

    The girl said slowly with her hoarse voice, ¡°I asked her to find someone who¡¯d volunteer to donate their

    skin to me.¡±

    19

    Fia was stunned hearing this.

    ¡°She said I can use my own skin for the transnt. But if I want to recover my looks, it¡¯d be foolish to

    cut off my own skin and leave a huge scar on some other parts of my body, right? So I asked her if she

    could find me volunteers. I told her I could pay them.¡±

    The girl paused momentarily before scoffing. ¡°Then, I mentioned her brother. I heard he¡¯s really good at

    medicine so I was hoping that he¡¯d also help. However, she refused my request to ask for her brother¡¯s

    help.¡±

    ¡±

    Fia gulped as she stared at the girl. She had a hunch that she knew who she was but she did not dare

    to ask.

    The girl beamed at her. ¡°Funny, right? Perhaps she doesn¡¯t like me because I¡¯m ugly. Maybe that¡¯s why

    she doesn¡¯t want to help me.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Fia said with a heavy heart, ¡°Perhaps she has her own problems too so she can¡¯t

    help you.¡±

    ¡°Is her problem as painful as mine? I fell for the wrong man. He not only broke my heart, but his actions

    even led to the disfigurement of my face and loss of my home.¡± The girl smiled. It was so frightening

    that if one looked at her smiling at night, they might think they had seen at ghost.

    Fia, however, did not think her smile was terrifying. She only felt really bad and sad for the girl. She

    was quite certain that this girl was the real Britney Thomas!

    The poor girl must have lost heart after being hurt by the man she loved with all she had. Now, she was

    living in pain while her enemies were livingfortably. How could she bear it?

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell.¡± Seeing that the timing was right, Barbara said, ¡°I¡¯d like a favor from you.¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Fia replied in earnest, ¡°If it¡¯s anything that I could do, I¡¯ll see to it the best I can.¡±

    Barbara said in a chilly tone as hatred flickered in her eyes, ¡°I want to join forces with you and Mr.

    Maxwell.¡±

    ¡±

    Fia stared at Barbara in surprise.

    Barbara gave her a bitter smirk and said, ¡°I know I am a prideful woman. I¡¯ve always thought I am

    strong and independent. That I don¡¯t need help from anyone. Yet now, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. I don¡¯t know

    what I should do to defeat this cunning and shameless foe!¡±

    Hearing Barbara¡¯s words, Fia finally understood why she was here to see her.

    If Barbara came here alone, Fia would probably not believe her. In fact, she would suspect her even

    more and think that she must have been tricked by Esme.

    However, with the real Britney by her side,  believed her right away.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Fia asked, ¡°Is she your sister?¡±

    Barbara nced at Britney before mustering up her courage to say, ¡°Yes. She is my real sister!¡±

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938

    Chapter 938

    Lowering her gaze, Fia paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Then we have the same enemy.¡¯ Barbara

    nodded. ¡°Yes. This is also why I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to ask me for help, my husband¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Fia smirked mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of rtionship my husband has with my cousin?¡±

    Barbara and Britney were surprised to hear this. They did not know how to respond to her question.

    ¡°They were each other¡¯s first crush. They will never forget each other. If me and Esme sh, I can¡¯t

    even be sure if my husband would choose to side with me. Why¡¯d you think he¡¯d help you?¡± Fia replied

    with a self-loathing smile.

    Barbara looked at Britney before saying to Fia apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. It¡¯s

    just¡­ I¡¯m out of options now.¡±

    Fia smiled at her. The Thomas sisters could not convince her to help.

    Britney, who was quiet all this while, suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re carrying Conrad Maxwell¡¯s child.¡± Fia

    frowned and looked at Britney warily. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°He had married you, slept with you, and allowed you to carry his baby. This means that, at the very

    least, he has some feelings for you. Don¡¯t you want to wager on that?¡± Britney said gloomily.

    Fia stared at Britney as she recalled Sally describing how innocent and bubbly she was in her youth.

    After surviving a huge betrayal from her crush, she was now physically and mentally scarred.

    Her soul had to have gone through a huge, grim change from this experience.

    This reminded Fia of Peter. He was a good person once. He was a good son and brother in the Hall

    family. Yet, he had morphed into a soulless demon.

    Even though the exact experience between these two vary, Peter and Britney were probably mentally

    scarred beyond repair.

    ¡°Britney.¡± Fia called out to her, referring to her with her real name. ¡°Is your soul still fine?¡±

    Britney¡¯s body trembled upon hearing this.

    After escaping from that abyss of endless torment, she finally met her sister. Both of them talked a lot

    on their journey back home. Yet, she had never asked her about the wellness of her soul.

    Clenching her fists, Britney raised her voice. ¡°Miss Fia! Are you going to help us or not?!¡±

    Fia looked at her calmly, not saying a word. Losing her patience, Britney got up from her seat and

    red at her. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to let them push you around like this, no one¡¯s going to sympathize

    with you when sh*t hits the fan!¡±

    Fia blinked and stared at the girl before her. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Britney clenched her teeth and retorted in anger, ¡°You¡¯re so weak, fragile, and helpless! Do

    you think you can protect your baby like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Esme Manning is trying to kill you

    and your baby?!¡±

    11

    ¡°It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t done it before! I think you know just how cruel and heartless Esme is! As long

    as she¡¯s alive, she¡¯ll alwayse up with something to ruin everyone¡¯s lives! You¡¯ve lost two babies

    because of her! If you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Britney!¡±

    Barbara interrupted her sister anxiously, worried that her words would trigger Fia¡¯s trauma.

    However, Fia only responded with a smirk, appearing unaffected. ¡°I see you¡¯ve done your homework.¡±

    Barbara felt so remorseful that things turned out like this. She apologized earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.

    We didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. We didn¡¯t bring this up to mock you¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Fia interrupted Barbara coldly.

    She was no fool. The Thomas sisters had done their homework and knew her deepest scar. They knew

    about it yet they still brought it up.

    This meant that they did not have any respect for her at all.

    If they had no respect for her, what was the point in joining forces?

    Besides, she loved Conrad. She had loved him for so many years. She had gone through so much yet

    she did not intend to leave him at all.

    This was why she could not trust Britney. Although she felt bad for her, there was no way she could

    trust her. If they worked together to take on Peter and Esme, it was quite likely for Britney to forgive

    Peter if he were to appeal to and manipte her feelings.

    When that happened, the tables would be turned and Fia would bepletely surrounded by enemies!

    Barbara said anxiously, ¡°Fia, please don¡¯t be angry. My sister¡¯s been through a lot so, she¡¯s emotionally

    unstable. She said those because she¡¯s getting anxious.¡±

    like you,

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939

    Chapter 939

    Fia smiled and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I simply feel sorry for her. I¡¯m not her There¡¯s no need for

    her to say something like that to me with an ulterior motive.¡±

    enemy.

    Britney, who was enraged, felt like her anger had suddenly been extinguished. She didn¡¯t even have

    the strength to argue with Fia anymore.

    ¡°If you actually have the time to me me for anything, you should spend more time thinking of a way

    to kick Esme out of your family.¡±

    With that, Fiaid back down and pulled the nket. She didn¡¯t want to say another word.

    Barbara walked over to hold her sister¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Britney looked at Fiaying on the bed and suddenly said, ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t end up like me in the

    end.¡±

    Fia shut her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. Once the sisters left, she carefully stroked her belly and

    consoled herself in silence.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Barbara walked out of the ward with Britney. When she saw Conrad standing at the end of the

    walkway, she walked over with her sister.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad turned around and nodded calmly. ¡°You¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Barbara said with some hesitation. When she saw that Conrad was leaving, she quickly asked,

    ¡°How¡¯s everything at the Foreign Affairs Department?¡±

    Conrad looked at her for a second and said, ¡°After you left, everyone¡¯s been quite busy. But they¡¯ve got

    the hang of it now.¡±

    Barbara bit her lips. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Conrad then asked, ¡°What are your ns from now on?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about working for anyone yet,¡± Barabara said as she held her sister¡¯s hand tightly.

    As she had worked a long time for thepany, he said, ¡°If you want to return to Maxwell Corporation,

    my door is always open for you.¡±

    When Barbara heard that, hope began to rise in her heart again.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I have some private matters that I need your help with.¡±

    Britney didn¡¯t believe Conrad, so she pulled Barbara¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I want to go to the washroom. We¡¯ll visit Mrs. Maxwell again next time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Barbara could tell what she was trying to say and gave up.

    Conrad looked at the two of them before making a call. ¡°Investigate the woman that Barbara brought

    back with her after she returned from her vacation. Find out who she is.¡±

    Once he was back in the ward, Conrad saw Fia had closed her eyes as shey there. He carefully

    walked to the balcony for some fresh air.

    Fia opened her eyes and looked at him, remembering what Britney said.

    She eliminated that possibility from happening in her mind.

    While Conrad was a cold person, he was not someone like Peter.

    They couldn¡¯t bepared with each other.

    Several minutester, Conrad picked up his phone.

    It was Tiger. ¡°Madam Barbara booked the entire ne, and the woman with her never exposed who

    she was.¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Get someone to find out who that woman is.

    Fia raised her eyebrow when she heard Conrad¡¯s words.

    Once he came back from the balcony, she opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Who are you investigating?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to lie, but he didn¡¯t want her to think too much about it.

    Fia asked, ¡°The girl with Barbara just now?¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Yeah,¡±

    Fia remembered the scars Britney had on her neck. Judging from that, her face might have plenty of

    scars too. Fia¡¯s pity toward her grew even more.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a pitiful girl. She¡¯s in hiding so she can escape from her abusive man. There¡¯s no need to

    investigate her.¡±

    Conrad frowned as he looked at her. ¡°Fia, there¡¯s no need to be pitiful toward those that you know

    nothing about. You¡¯re just giving them a chance to hurt you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate her.¡± Fia¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°You might as well spend more time

    investigating that fake Britney.¡±

    ¡°I never gave up investigating her. Once I have the evidence, I¡¯ll ask the police to arrest her as soon as

    possible,¡± Conrad said sternly.

    Fia simply smiled. ¡°Really, now? Between Esme and Peter, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re putting more effort

    into Peter.¡±

    The light in Conrad¡¯s eyes diminished a little. ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Then why do you have Peter¡¯s information? She gave them to you, didn¡¯t she?¡±

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940

    Chapter 940

    Conrad was shocked. ¡°How did you know? Ss let you read the file behind my back?¡±

    Fia simply sneered at him. ¡°You don¡¯t even trust your own people?¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know?¡± Conrad said before making a guess. ¡°She contacted you without me

    knowing? And told you about it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Fia said as hatred red inside of her. She didn¡¯t want to lie to Conrad.

    But if he didn¡¯t want to deal with Esme because of their previous rtionship, she would have to be the

    one that made the change.

    When Conrad remembered Esme¡¯s disgusting behavior, he quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t work with her to

    get to Peter. I¡¯ll have Ss hide the folder first.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you nning to do?¡± Fia asked as she looked at him nkly. ¡°If you don¡¯t use the

    information to make a move against Peter, and you¡¯re not making a move against her, then what¡¯s the

    reason for not making a move at all?¡±

    Conrad felt helpless, unsure how to exin it to her.

    Fia asked, ¡°Is it because you yourself are having doubts?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Conrad argued impatiently, but to Fia, it was evidence of his hesitation.

    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°Whatever. As long as you¡¯re not trying to harm the

    children in my womb for her.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Fia, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. The more you talk about this the more my mood worsens. I don¡¯t want to lose control of my

    emotions again,¡± Fia said without much energy.

    Conrad swallowed the words that he wanted to say. Action spoke louder than words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Sophia apany you in the afternoon. I¡¯m going to thepany.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia pulled the nket over her shoulder, wanting to wrap herself tighter.

    The weather was slowly getting colder. She was not afraid, however. She could always wrap herself

    tighter in the nket and wear more clothes.

    If she wasn¡¯t looking forward to a man¡¯s change, then she wouldn¡¯t feel disappointed.

    In the afternoon, Sophia brought over lunch that Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley had Conrad was not in

    the mood for lunch so he left early.

    prepared.

    Sophia was worried that Fia would be saddened, so she whispered to her, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of work to be

    done at thepanytely. The boss is going to be very busy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Fia said as she picked up a fork and began having her lunch with a calm expression, showing

    no sign of joy or sorrow.

    Sophia looked at her from the side and felt her heart break

    After the hypnotism, Fia would always wear the same calm expression after she woke up. While she

    looked as if she wasn¡¯t worrying about something, she wascking vigor and acting

    lifeless

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t hide everything inside. You can always talk to me.

    Fia bit the fork and gave Sophia a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that if I tell you, you won¡¯t know how to react.¡±

    Sophia smiled awkwardly and paused momentarily before saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have much

    social experience.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You have plenty of time to experience it,¡± Fia said as she had a few more bites before putting

    the fork down.

    Sophia washed the utensils.

    Fia took out her phone and opened the Family Locator app that she downloadedst night. The ¡°family

    member¡± who was with her just a while ago was on the move ten minutes ago. However, the direction

    he was heading was not toward thepany.

    She looked at the pointer on the map and made some guesses in her head.

    Conrad drove his car into a basement car park of a huge shopping mall. He then took the elevator to

    where Unus et Solus Jewelry was at.

    ¡°Hello, sir. How can I help you today?¡±

    The young saleswoman stood up straight and gave him a professional smile.

    ¡°You can only make one Solus Ring in your entire lifetime. You have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±

    The saleswoman¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°Then, your wife will be very happy to receive a ring

    from us.¡±

    Conrad nodded. It was a very well-known brand across the globe.

    When a purchase was made, the purchasers had to provide some form of identification from both

    sides. They would only provide service for the person once in their lifetime. That was why he would

    choose to make a purchase from thispany.

    If other people could afford such a fantasy, then Fia deserved it too.

    His attention was drawn to a butterfly diamond ring.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941

    Chapter 941

    While it was a journey full of danger before a caterpir could transform into a butterfly, it would always.

    have a happy ending.

    ¡°You like this butterfly diamond ring?¡±

    Conrad thought about how Fia was pregnant. If she were to gain weight afterward, her finger would get

    stubby.

    He didn¡¯t want the ring to be of a fixed size, so he said, ¡°I want to order a ring of this design, but I want

    it to be adjustable.¡±

    The saleswoman nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Conrad did all the necessary paperwork and left after leaving behind an address.

    There was a woman in front of the elevator.

    He gave her a nce before waiting for the elevator.

    The woman suddenly turned and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    When Conrad saw her smile, he felt his veins popping as he genuinely felt disgusted!

    ¡°You¡¯re following me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m simply here to shop. I didn¡¯t realize that I would see you here.¡± Esme

    smiled very gently.

    If gentleness was a drug, then it was an extremely potent one. However, Conrad was not interested in

    her at all.

    He wanted to turn around and look for another exit.

    Esme quickly stopped him and said, ¡°I know about everything between Fia and Jason! Don¡¯t you want

    to know about it too?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was like a brewing storm.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about being killed by something falling from on top of you when you leave one

    day?¡± He smiled wickedly. ¡°There are a lot of stories of idents like that. Do you want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°This is for your own good, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Esme pretended to be extremely upset for him. ¡°Fia had

    already been together with Jason a long time ago! The babies in her womb don¡¯t belong to you!¡±

    The veins on Conrad¡¯s forehead began to pop as he held Esme¡¯s jaw tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire!¡±

    Esme shook her head and grabbed Conrad¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good.¡±

    Her touch made him feel even more disgusted and he pushed her away.

    Esme hit the wall and said, ¡°We¡¯re all lied to! She¡¯s been with Jason for a long time! Otherwise, why did

    she give Jason her designs after he took over your father¡¯spany? If you hadn¡¯t found out about it,

    she¡¯d have given him more! Then, the Argonauts Corp will surpass the Maxwell Corporation!¡±

    Conrad was afraid that he might not be able to stop himself and kill Esme right there and then! The

    elevator door opened and he walked in.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    However, Esme¡¯s words echoed in his ears. The images of Fia and Jason kept on appearing in his

    mind,

    and he began to get suspicious again.

    Once he was in the basement car park, he walked over to his car after giving his remote a press.

    Under the dim light, he saw a giant picture on his windshield.

    In the picture, a man and a woman looked at each other ¡°affectionately¡±. The man was feeding Fia a

    plum.

    A fire burned within Conrad¡¯s heart, and he shredded the picture!

    ¡°Ah choo!¡± A sneeze woke Fia up from her dream.

    Sophia asked, ¡°What is it? Did you catch a cold?¡±

    Fia shook her head, her eyes nk.

    ¡°Was your nose itchy, then?¡± Sophia asked. ¡°Should I get a doctor to check up on you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fia pulled her nket and wanted to sleep, but she wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore.

    A mansion in Bellwood Hills.

    A group of men in ck made their way in.

    The servant was so shocked that he stood aside. ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?!¡±

    When rice heard the screaming from outside, she stood up and walked out, and was instantly

    caught by two of the men.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jason Evans?!¡± the man asked coldly.

    rice worried that these men would harm her son, so she lied. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about

    Did youe to the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°Stop lying! We know this is the Evans¡¯ home, and we¡¯re here for Jason Evans!¡±

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942

    Chapter 942

    Fia suddenly had a bad feeling and put her hand on her chest.

    ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m suddenly feeling very anxious. Did something happen?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°You must be worried about the boss. I¡¯ll call Tiger!¡± Sophia immediately gave Tiger a call, but no one

    answered.

    Tiger frowned as he looked at the iing caller. He let out a sigh before putting it on silent.

    He looked outside the car window. His men were busy destroying things in rice¡¯s mansion.

    Sophia called Tiger thrice.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t go through?¡± When Fia saw how Sophia¡¯s facial expression got darker, she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s

    fine. Tiger is busy every day anyway.¡±

    ¡°He should pick up no matter how busy he is! If he¡¯s not picking up, that means he¡¯s feeling guilty of

    something!¡± Sophia mmed the phone on the table. ¡°As long as he¡¯s not training in istion, he will

    always answer my call!¡±

    Fia frowned and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Tiger all this while?¡±

    Sophia said, ¡°We¡¯re quite friendly with each other back at the camp. He¡¯ll help me with anything that I

    need help with.¡±

    ¡°Tiger is not someone that¡¯s willing to interact with a woman¡­¡± Fia said, trying to tell her something.

    ¡°Do you think that he¡¯s treating you better than others?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophia was stunned.

    Fia said, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, do you feel that Tiger treats you slightly differently?¡±

    Sophia blinked. ¡°Really? We graduated from the same camp, and we know each other well. That¡¯s

    normal,

    isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to waste her breath again. Even if Tiger had the intention, it was his fault for being too

    passive about it. Otherwise, Sophia would have caught on to it by now.

    ¡°Maybe I should give Ss a call!¡± Sophia said.

    Fia nodded.

    This time, it went through. Sophia happily asked, ¡°Ss, what are you doing right now?¡±

    Ss¡¯s hands never stopped as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m working. Very busy. Not as rxed as you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re busy? Then where¡¯s the boss? He gave you a lot of work to do?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s cheerful tone instantly raised the rm in Ss¡¯ mind.

    ¡°What do you mean, Sophia? It¡¯s normal for us to work hard for the boss. And you¡¯re doubting me?¡±

    Ss stopped his work and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Madam?¡±

    Sophia nced at  and said, ¡°She¡¯s doing fine. She can eat and sleep without trouble,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You just focus on taking care of the madam,¡± Ss said and he was about to hang up.

    Sophia quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up! I still have something I want to ask.¡±

    Ss sighed. ¡°Just tell me what you want to know. Stop being subtle with it!¡±

    Sophia then asked, ¡°Is Sir at thepany right now?¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°Yeah, he is. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Sophia exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to know when he¡¯lle over to apany Madam.¡±

    Ss clicked his tongue and asked, ¡°And you want him to hurry up? What? You have a boyfriend now

    and you want to go on a date?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you the only one who¡¯s allowed to have a girlfriend? Am I not allowed to get a boyfriend?¡±

    Sophia said, her tone unhappy.

    Ss wasn¡¯t sure what to say. But when he thought about Tiger, he said, ¡°Then find a girlfriend for Tiger

    too. He¡¯s older than you. If he¡¯s single like this, he¡¯s going to be alone for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?!¡± Sophia angrily hung up.

    Ss was speechless. So, why did she call him in the first ce?

    Two hourster, Tiger got back to thepany.

    Ss went to see him and suddenly remembered Sophia calling him. He then told Tiger about it.

    Tiger said bitterly, ¡°She called me, but I didn¡¯t pick up.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Ss looked at him in a condescending manner. ¡°Don¡¯t you like her? Why didn¡¯t you

    answer her call?¡±

    Tiger was getting somewhat annoyed. ¡°How am I supposed to answer when Sir told me to stir up

    trouble in the Evans¡¯ home?! I can¡¯t hide it from her as soon as she starts asking questions!¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943

    Chapter 943

    Ss frowned. ¡°So¡­ the boss sent you over to cause some mischief.¡±

    Tiger retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Mr. Evans is the one who started provoking the boss.¡±

    ¡°Love makes one go mad!¡± Ss said as he patted Tiger¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So, what are you going to do?

    With her personality, she¡¯s going to ask you about itter tonight!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just avoid her!¡± Tiger said while massaging his face. He was genuinely getting annoyed with this.

    Ss asked, ¡°How did he provoke our boss again?¡±

    Tiger frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure. Anyway, Sir put on a long face when he came into the office this

    afternoon and asked me to lead my men to his ce.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s currently injured. You didn¡¯t hurt him, did you?¡± Ss was somewhat worried that it would make

    Jason¡¯s injuries even worse.

    Not only would the police be suspicious of him, but things would also spin out of control if Fia found out

    about it.

    Especially when she was being so protective right now.

    ¡°His mother suffered some injuries, so I had my men leave.¡±

    ¡°What kind of injuries?¡± Ss asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not anything serious, is it?¡±

    Tiger looked at Ss coldly. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t! But it has everything to do with the boss and the madam! The boss¡¯s father loves his

    mistress a lot. If anything happens, it¡¯s going to get veryplicated!¡±

    Ss wanted to give Tiger a knock on the head. ¡°Can you stop thinking that things are that simple?¡±

    ¡°All I know is that the boss¡¯s father failed him, and it¡¯s only fair that his woman got hurt this time around!

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Someone kicked open the door to the ward.

    The man was extremely furious.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Sophia instantly stood up with fists clenched.

    Garrett¡¯s angry face looked somewhat simr to Conrad¡¯s.

    He looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Conrad?!¡±

    Fia sat up and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Garrett looked at Fia and remembered how rice stabbed her in the shoulder. He didn¡¯t have the right

    to be mad at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for Conrad and it has nothing to do with you. You should go back to bed.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can still go back to sleep after you barge into my room like that?¡± Fia didn¡¯t know what

    happened, but every time she saw her father-inw, he was always so antagonistic. She couldn¡¯t smile

    at him anymore as she felt somewhat irritated.

    Garrett was instantly riled up and he furiously roared at her. ¡°If it isn¡¯t because he overdid things, I

    wouldn¡¯t be here to disturb you at all!¡±

    Fia was stunned and asked, ¡°What did he do?¡±

    Garrett took a deep breath and said, ¡°While we¡¯ve only met for a few times, I know you¡¯re a good kid.

    Now that you¡¯re married to him, you should be a good wife and keep him under control. Don¡¯t just let

    him attack anyone he sees!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Fia didn¡¯t even have the chance to say anything.

    ¡°I used to believe that what happened to Jason had nothing to do with him, but he told his bodyguards

    toe to my home! Had rice not been there to stop them, who knows what might have

    happened!¡±

    Fia instantly became nervous. ¡°Is he alright?¡±

    In her eyes, Jason couldn¡¯t choose his own parents. He was innocent in all of this.

    Not to mention that Jason helped her plenty of times before and she was very grateful. Of course, she

    didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him.

    Seeing how Fia was sincerely worried about Jason, he took a deep breath to calm himself down before

    saying, ¡°Jason¡¯s fine, this time. However, the car ident is going to force him to rest for a while.¡±

    Fia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Garrett frowned and said earnestly, ¡°I hope you can watch over Conrad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Fia said without much confidence.

    As soon as she mentioned anything about Jason, Conrad would lose control of his emotions.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944

    Chapter 944

    After Garrett released his wrath at Fia, he immediately went to check up on rice at the doctor¡¯s.

    Sophia kicked the door closed andined, ¡°The boss¡¯s father really is not a good man!¡±

    Fia chuckled and said, ¡°He simply found the woman that he wants to love the most.¡±

    Sophia looked at Fia somewhat upsettingly.

    ¡°You feel that Sir doesn¡¯t love you the most, right?¡±

    Fia furrowed her brows, not wanting to talk about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between Sir and Ms. Manning before this because all I saw is you and the

    boss since I¡¯ve been here. I believe that his feelings for you are genuine and he really cares about

    you.¡±

    Fia closed her eyes, not wanting to reveal her emotions through them.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Sophia quickly said, ¡°Just like me. I have too little social experience. Tiger too. And I believe Sir is the

    same. Ss is the one among us that can actually socialize properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sophia¡­¡± Fia muttered. ¡°There are things that you can¡¯t argue about like that.¡±

    Sophia simply asked, ¡°Why? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Fia opened her eyes and looked at her. ¡°If a person cares about someone enough, that person could

    learn even if he knows nothing about it. No one knows how to love someone without having to learn.

    They all have to learn about treating someone well.¡±

    Sophia listened to her earnestly and felt that she was right.

    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll work hard for a certain someone too.¡± Fia smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯ll think about him all the

    time, and he¡¯ll suddenly pop into your mind. When that happens, you have truly fallen for that person.

    You¡¯ll want to show your best to him and be able to give him everything that you can.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s eyes shone with spirit. ¡°And I¡¯ll do that happily?¡±

    Fia was stunned before saying in a lonesome tone, ¡°If both of you are in love, then you¡¯ll be very happy.

    If you don¡¯t, it will be very painful.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely find that kind of love!¡± Sophia clenched her fists and cheered for herself. ¡°If I can¡¯t

    find someone that¡¯s in love with me and I¡¯m in love with, I¡¯d rather be alone forever!¡±

    Fia said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll meet that person.¡±

    ¡°About you and Sir¡­¡± Sophia swallowed the words.

    Even though she had never been in love with anyone and knew nothing about society, she had heard

    too much about Fia when Marcus was hypnotizing her. She knew how hurt she was and how she was

    suffering..

    If it was her, she would have hated her boss! To hell with mutual love!

    ¡°We¡¯re different,¡± Fia said without hiding it. ¡°We had never been in love with each other.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Will you leave him?¡± Sophia asked, worried.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see. No one can tell what the future will be like,¡± Fia said as shey back into the bed, no longer

    wanting to chat about it.

    Sophia didn¡¯t disturb her further and pulled the curtains, so that the room would be darkened, and she

    could have a good sleep.

    Evening.

    When Conrad brought dinner to the hospital, he hesitated when he was standing outside the room.

    He already knew about rice and knew she was in this hospital too.

    Sophia had secretly contacted him and informed him about Garrett yelling at Fia.

    He was worried that Fia would berate him for this.

    As she had always cared about Jason a lot.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sir here yet? Is there anything you want to eat, Madam? I¡¯ll go and buy it for you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were spiritless.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to tell Sophia to call her by name instead of madam anymore. She simply

    said, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Sophia then said, ¡°You can¡¯t be like this. Even if you¡¯re not hungry, the two babies in your womb must

    be hungry!¡±

    Fia nodded and said, ¡°You can get me anything then. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    When Sophia opened the door, she was shocked to see her boss standing on the other side.

    Conrad simply gave her a nce before signaling for her to leave.

    Sophia gulped before walking out and closing the door. ¡°Madam¡¯s not in a very good mood. She looked

    somber.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Conrad said. He waited for Sophia to leave for a minute or two before opening the door.

    and walking in.

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Fia turned to look at him before quietly sitting up.

    ¦§

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945

    Chapter 945

    Conrad walked over and wanted to help her, but she pulled her arm away from him.

    His hand froze in mid-air, defeat in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you really care about Jason that much?¡±

    Fia froze, holding the nket over her legs as she said icily, ¡°Even if he and I had a past, could that be

    compared to you and Esme¡¯s past?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t mix the two together!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Fia looked at him. They were cold and filled with scorn. ¡°Speaking of which, I still haven¡¯t

    told you that I want a divorce because of him, right? He also didn¡¯t cause the death of our children,

    right?!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly darkened, and all the emotions he had been keeping inside erupted as

    he smashed the thermal sk in his hand.

    ¡°Who knows whose children they are!¡± He said loudly.

    Fia could only look at him in disbelief, wide-eyed.

    Conrad panicked when he realized what he said, but he couldn¡¯t apologize for it.

    That was because that man was Jason! And his mother stole his father!

    The spirit in Fia¡¯s eyes dissolved into nothingness as she stared at Conrad for a few seconds without

    blinking. She was hoping that he would apologize and say that he was getting too emotional.

    But all he did was give her a frown and silence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get a divorce, Conrad.¡±

    Conrad suddenly looked her in the eyes. ¡°For Jason?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fia let out a sneer. ¡°It can be for anyone you like. It¡¯s fine even if you say that I have plenty of

    partners out there!¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± Conrad yelled, his amber eyes bing red.

    Fia looked away, looking at all the food scattered on the floor.

    ¡°Rather than torturing each other like this, I¡¯d rather we make this a

    me off too. We can have our separate lives after this.¡±

    one! I¡¯ll let you off, and you let

    ¡°Forget about this!¡± Conrad said brutally as he turned and left the room, mming the door as he did.

    Fia¡¯s slender body trembled after he mmed the door and she quietly held her belly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, children.¡±

    If she was going to get continually tortured like this, she would rather have a divorce.

    .Even if she still liked and loved him, even if she would still recall all those memories¡­

    Her strength and bravery were running out.

    She was worried if something else were to happen, she wouldpletely crumble.

    Afraid that she wouldpletely lose faith even when it came to taking care of her children.

    ¡°Why are you out so soon, Sir?¡± Sophia encountered Conrad as soon as she walked out of the elevator

    with a takeaway in hand.

    Conrad stopped and said angrily, ¡°Go back and watch over her.¡±

    Sophia blinked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay with her?¡±

    Conrad sneered at himself. ¡°I¡¯m not the one she wants!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She¡­¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t eat, so ask her what she wants to eatter. Just call for a delivery.¡± Conrad told her before

    entering the elevator.

    Sophia held the takeaway in her hand and cursed in her mind. Just what the hell happened?!

    If love was soplicated and so torturous, she would rather be alone forever.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Sophia called out carefully as she opened the door.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She thought she would see Fia on the verge of tears, but she looked so rxed and she had her back

    on the headboard, just like an innocent girl.

    Sophia stood at the door, wondering if it was someone else in disguise..

    ¡°Oh, Sophia. You brought me milk tea,¡± Fia said as if nothing happened.

    Sophia nodded as panic slowly grew in her.

    Tiger had once told her that there were people who were more upset the calmer they looked.

    She wondered if Fia was just like that as well.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946

    Chapter 946

    Fia smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What are you doing standing by the door? You don¡¯t want me to have

    milk tea?¡±

    Sophia shook her head and quickly walked over with the takeout in tow.

    ¡°I heard from Tiger that you like milk tea and it¡¯ll make you feel better, so I went to buy you one.¡±

    Fia gave a helpless smile. ¡°Tiger is quite considerate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is. Despite being a boring man, he¡¯s very loyal and has a good memory! Also, because of your

    pregnancy, Ss told me that you can¡¯t have too much sugar or you¡¯ll get gestational diabetes or

    something. That¡¯s why I told them to halve the sugar,¡± Sophia said continuously.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s sweet enough or if it¡¯s to your taste. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Fia grabbed the cup of milk tea from her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Sophia quickly cleaned up the mess on the floor and ordered some food with her phone, and

    something with alcohol for herself.

    After she was done, she quietly looked at Fia drinking her milk tea. She then remembered how upset

    her boss looked when he left.

    She carefully asked, ¡°Did you just fight with the boss?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fia took a sip of the milk tea and said to Sophia, ¡°I simply did what I wanted to do.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to do now?¡± Sophia asked earnestly. ¡°If I can help, I¡¯ll help!¡±

    ¡°I want a divorce,¡± Fia said with a calm demeanor.

    Sophia was stunned.

    ¡°You can¡¯t help me, can you?¡± Fia said with a smile. ¡°However, he won¡¯t ept it with that personality

    of his. Just because I¡¯m his wife right now, and I have his children in my womb.¡±

    But to think that he would heartlessly voice his suspicions on whether the children from those days

    were his¡­

    She could feel her heart being stabbed repeatedly. It was so painful¡­

    But there was no way to prove her innocence anymore.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Sophia could feel her heart breaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something,¡± Fia said in a seemingly calm voice.

    Sophia asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    -Fia suddenly felt so upset and she lowered her head and drank another mouthful of milk tea before

    looking back at Sophia.

    ¡°Will he one day say that the two children inside of my womb do not belong to him?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°That will never happen! Madam, I can tell you¡¯re not that

    kind of woman at first sight! I look more like that than you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sophia¡­¡± Fia broke a smile. ¡°No woman should ever say that about herself.¡±

    Sophia said earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t want Sir to think of you that way. If he wants to suspect anyone, let it be

    2/2

    me! My skin is thick enough¡­ I don¡¯t mind it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m weak, aren¡¯t you?¡± Fia tried to find joy in her sorrows, but her tears started to roll

    down instead.

    Sophia quickly helped her wipe the tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, Madam! I¡¯ll kill anyone that dares to

    say anything like this to the boss!¡±

    Fia was slightly taken aback when she remembered Conrad sent someone to stir up trouble at the

    Evans¡¯.

    ¡°Who did he meet today?¡±

    Sophia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can ask Ss or Tiger about it.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°But Tiger didn¡¯t answer your call the entire day today.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do? If Tiger won¡¯t spill, Ss most probably won¡¯t too,¡± Sophia said as she felt a

    headacheing. Those two were too loyal to the boss!

    Fia hesitated for two seconds and said, ¡°Can you buy me a new phone?¡±

    Sophia knew that Conrad had set up a tracker in Fia¡¯s phone. It was not in Sophia¡¯s ce to make the

    decision.

    She was also worried that Fia would run away.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t run now that I¡¯m pregnant. I simply want to talk freely with people that I¡¯m friends with.¡±

    Sophia hesitated for a moment before taking out her phone.

    ¡°You can use mine.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate, is it?¡±

    ¡°Not appropriate? It¡¯s very appropriate!¡± Sophia said. ¡°I¡¯ve installed countersurveince apps on my

    phone. Even a hacker can¡¯t hack into this Use it as much as you like!¡±

    There was disappointment in Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Tiger that I damaged my

    phone and I¡¯ll get a new er.¡±

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947

    Chapter 947

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Sophia was quite happy with helping Fia deal with the phone her boss was keeping so that she could

    chat with her friends to lift her mood.

    She really wanted to do something for Fia, but she didn¡¯t realize that she had fallen right into the trap

    that was meant for her.

    In the middle of the night, Fia waited until Sophia was sound asleep after drinking before exchanging

    the sim card in Sophia¡¯s phone with an anonymous one.

    Esme was sitting on the bedroom floor pouring herself drinks when she received the message from an

    unfamiliar number.

    When she called the number, it came back that the number was in use.

    After Fia sent the text message, she set the phone to block all iing calls.

    Esme couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Esme smashed her wine ss as her expression darkened.

    Another text came in¡­

    Esme¡¯s expression became savage as she wished she could shred all the texts the ¡°stranger¡± sent her.

    However, she couldn¡¯t call the ¡°stranger¡± at all.

    She remembered the man that she had just be an ally withtely and made a call.

    The man sat under a faint light, looking at a light through the wine ss with his brilliant blue eyes as

    charming as ever.

    Suddenly, the phone on the ss coffee table began to vibrate. He gave it a peek and picked up the

    call.

    He asked with a deep voice, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Someone has been sending me a string of texts. Is it you?¡± Esme asked in a panic.

    The man let out augh. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±

    Esme felt like she had been pped in the face. ¡°Then who else can it be?! I haven¡¯t approached

    anyely. Why would this person know so much about me?!¡±

    The man let out a sneer. ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t interact with anyely doesn¡¯t mean no one

    knows about you.¡±

    After that, he callously hung up on her.

    He threw his phone on the sofa and said coldly, ¡°Useless trash¡­ How dare she question me!¡±

    After the call, Esme wanted to switch off the phone so that she could have some peace and quiet. But

    the unfamiliar number kept on sending more texts.

    ¡°Ah! Just who are you!¡± Esme roared angrily as she hurled the phone at the wall.

    Knocking came from outside the door, followed by Barbara¡¯s voice. ¡°What is it, Britney? Did something

    happen?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Esme cursed in a low voice. She took a deep breath and began to act like she was an

    obedient girl as she opened the door.

    The moment the door opened, the smell of alcohol could be smelled.

    Barbara frowned. ¡°You¡¯re drinking inside your bedroom? You never drink!¡±

    When faced with Barbara¡¯s strictness, she couldn¡¯t help but argue with her. ¡°I¡¯m an adult now!¡±

    The light in Barbara¡¯s eyes dampened a little. ¡°Are you angry that I didn¡¯t take you with me for a

    vacation overseas?¡±

    She extended her hand and touched Esme¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Britney. I¡¯ll take you with me next

    time, alright?¡±

    Esme hit Barbara¡¯s hand away when she remembered those messages.

    She would feel disgusted every time she saw this face reflected in the mirror!

    She didn¡¯t want to live with another person¡¯s face either if she could!

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948

    Chapter 948

    She should have been a pianist, ying an expensive no in front of a crowd.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Where she would enjoy the praises, the apuse, and the flowers from the crowd below the stage.

    But she had injured her hand, and she was forced to return to the country.

    She thought that even with her hand injured and even if she could never turn things back to how they

    were, she could at least find her first love, and be the madam of the Maxwell family and be the

    envy of the entire Gryphon city!

    But it was all Fia¡¯s fault!

    Even if she could never return to how it was with Conrad, she would never allow that woman to live a

    happy life that was built on her suffering!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Barbara asked gently, looking straight at Esme as her eyes slowly became full of hate.

    Esme raised her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Maxwell wanted to lock me in the apartment he

    owned and Fia found out about it. But she kept on saying that I¡¯m trying to steal her husband and kept

    on ruining my reputation.¡±

    Barbara sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t me everything on her¡­ Mr. Maxwell is the one who locked you up after

    all.¡± Esme was speechless.

    Barbara then said, ¡°Speaking of which, he kept on trying to lock you up. Is it because he likes you?¡±

    Hearing how honest Barbara was, she couldn¡¯t help entertaining the thought.

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked in thepany for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him get close to any woman. The

    only possibility that I can think of is that he likes you,¡± Barbara said with a frown. ¡°But he already has a

    wife. This isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as right or wrong, only losing or winning. Everything is written by the victor,¡±

    Esme said as she lowered her eyes.

    Barbara looked at her with disgust. She didn¡¯t even have to see her face to know how disgusting she

    was.

    A woman that could never be fulfilled¡­ A woman that would only prey on others!

    ¡°What do you think about Peter?¡± Esme asked her with some hope as she looked up.

    Barbara snorted in her mind but she said with a helpless expression on her face, ¡°I¡¯ve never spent any

    meaningful time with him, so I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel tired after chasing him for so many years,¡± Esme said. ¡°He always acts so coldly as if

    he doesn¡¯t like me that much. He¡¯s probably with me right now out of pity as I¡¯ve been running after him

    for -so long.¡±

    Barbara was on the verge of screaming at the shameless woman.

    ¡°If I get married to him, would he divorce me when he encounters someone he likes? If he would

    discard me without care, then what¡¯s the point of me persevering?¡± Esme said, upset.

    ¡°Our parents have already agreed to the marriage. It¡¯s not good to back out at this juncture, is It?¡±

    Barbara wished that these two would get married as soon as possible!

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m really worried,¡± Esme said. ¡°He¡¯s so sensitive. I wanted to tell him to wait for the marriage,

    but

    2/2

    I¡¯m worried that I would hurt him.¡±

    Britney furrowed her brows and said nothing.

    Esme thought that Barbara¡¯s scowl came from her concern for her. ¡°Barbara.¡±

    Esme held Barbara¡¯s hand and said pitifully, ¡°You¡¯re the pir of this family. The Halls will definitely

    listen to your request. Can you please tell him this?¡±

    Barbara said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in a rtionship with him, not me. If I¡¯m the one that¡¯s

    making the shot, the entire Hall family will pin the me on us.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Esme acted as if she had been abandoned by the world. ¡°I¡¯ve been pursuing him for so many

    years ¡­ I don¡¯t want to hurt him.¡±

    Barbara was rolling her eyes in her mind, but she still kept up the appearance of a heartbroken sister.

    ¡°Britney, since you¡¯re in love with him and made advances on him for so many years, why are you

    dying the wedding? Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve been dreaming of all this while?¡±

    Esme cursed in her heart, but she simply acted as if she had suffered a lot.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to help me? Why do I feel like our rtionship isn¡¯t as good as it was in the past?¡±

    Barbara stopped herself from physically rolling her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re all grown-ups now. We have to be

    responsible for our own choices.¡±

    Esme looked at Barbara. She suddenly felt suspicious. Had she found out about something? If not, why

    would she be so cold toward her all of a sudden?

    Barbara could sense Esme being suspicious of her, so she hugged her while giving her a pat on the

    back.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949

    Chapter 949

    ¡°You should rest early, Britney. It¡¯s gettingte and your body can¡¯t take it. Also, don¡¯t drink on your own

    anymore. It¡¯s not good for your stomach.¡±

    Esme frowned.

    Barbara sighed as she held her and said, ¡°Love is the most difficult thing to us women in the end. Even

    for

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    me.¡±

    ¡°Is there something that you can¡¯t deal with?¡± Esme carefully asked.

    ¡°You know about it, don¡¯t you? Although Finn and I had divorced, he still has a ce in my heart,¡±

    Barbara said, sounding upset.

    Something shed through Esme¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that even a strong woman like Barbara

    couldn¡¯t beat this game called love.

    ¡°Then, does he have you in his heart?¡±

    Barbara smiled coldly. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    However, all Esme was thinking about was if she could use her identity as Barbara¡¯s sister to use

    Director Parker if he hadn¡¯t given up on Barbarapletely!

    The next morning, Fia sent out a text using the phone.

    When Esme saw the message when she woke up, she became anxious.

    She immediately called Peter. ¡°I want to see my parents.¡±

    Peter sat in the car and looked at the Thomases¡¯ mansion from the car window.

    ¡°Come out, then. I¡¯ll wait for you outside the house.¡±

    Esme didn¡¯t even bother to change her clothes and simply walked down the stairs with her hair

    unkempt and a pair of slippers.

    ¡°Where are you going, Britney?¡± Mrs. Thomas asked.

    ¡°Peter is here for me, Mom. We¡¯re going out for a bit.¡± Esme smiled at Mr. and Mrs. Thomas as well as

    Barbara, who were all sitting on the sofa. However, she didn¡¯t even give the woman in ck a single

    nce.

    When the real Britney heard her words, there was nothing but scorn in the eyes hidden under her cap

    as her hands clenched tightly.

    Barbara moved toward her and handed her a te of grapes.

    ¡°Have some. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Britney took the te but didn¡¯t touch the grapes. She didn¡¯t even dare to show others what

    she looked like. How could she eat in front of all of them?

    Barbara looked at her with a broken heart. ¡°Do you want to go back to your room for a rest?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Britney said as she stood up with the te of grapes.

    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas looked at Barbara with a frown.

    Mrs. Thomas even whispered, ¡°What¡¯s with your friend? She¡¯s always acting so suspiciously and never

    shows her face or eats with us.¡±

    Barbara hadn¡¯t even said anything when Mr. Thomas said, ¡°We¡¯re not phnthropists! Stop taking

    anyone home just like that!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Barbara roared. ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Britney held the rail tightly as she was halfway through the stairs. She couldn¡¯t even lie to herself

    anymore.

    Someone like Esme Manning easily lied and stole her parents¡¯ love while masquerading as her.

    ¡°Am I wrong?!¡± Mr. Thomas roared back. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even dare to show her face! What if she¡¯s a

    murderer?! Are you trying to kill us all?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Dad!¡± Barbara was feeling so distraught that she ran to her sister¡¯s side and whispered,

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Britney. They don¡¯t know who you are.¡±

    Britney lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s expected, I guess.¡±

    She straightened her back as she walked into the guest room. Barbara followed her and carefully

    consoled her.

    ¡°Barbara¡­¡± She calmly cut her off. ¡°Now that I look like this, will they still ept me as their daughter if

    they found out about the truth?¡±

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950

    Chapter 950

    Barbara was stunned.

    Britney removed her mask in front of Barbara, revealing her horrific face.

    She simply said indifferently, ¡°Dad has always been a selfish man.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s eyes became wet. She knew of it, of course.

    ¡°If Esme could benefit him somehow, he would probably refuse to acknowledge me as a daughter with

    this disfigured face of mine, right?¡± Britney said as she looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s why after I managed to

    escape, I didn¡¯t dare toe back at first. I only showed myself to you after following you for a few

    days.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even trust her sister. She would never trust her parents that had cared little about her since

    she was little.

    Barbara couldn¡¯t bear to see her upset and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. We are rted to our parents by

    blood. No matter how bad they are, they¡¯ll always love us.¡±

    ¡°Do you even believe what you just said?¡± Britney let out a cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Barbara felt that after experiencing so much, her sister had changed.

    She had never had a good rtionship with her parents since she was young, especially with her

    selfish father. That was why she didn¡¯t want to take over his smallpany.

    Her sister was the one that kept on consoling her, saying that blood was thicker than water.

    But now, even she didn¡¯t believe it herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± Britney said as she skinned a grape and ate it. ¡°It really is very sweet,

    but it no longer belongs to me.¡¯

    ¡°Britney¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to move out.¡±

    ¡°This is your home! Why are you moving out?!¡±

    ¡°Barbara¡­¡± Britney took her cap off, revealing a pair of tearful eyes. ¡°Staying here right now is just

    another form of torture.¡±

    Barbara instantly understood when she remembered Esme¡¯s existence.

    Barbara then said, ¡°Just wait, Britney. I¡¯ll get rid of her from this family! I¡¯ll take back everything that¡¯s

    yours!¡±

    ¡°Britney, who¡¯s the girl in the ck outfit that hid her face?¡± Peter asked Esme calmly.

    Esme looked at his injured left hand and felt that he was not as dangerous anymore. She said,

    ¡°Barbara¡¯s friend. She came to her for help because of domestic abuse.¡±

    Peter recalled that woman¡¯s figure. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°What is it? The Thomases had beenining about her the whole time because she didn¡¯t even

    dare to show her face, but you¡¯re okay with her?¡± Esme said mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you see yourself

    in her?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peter suppressed his anger so he could learn more.

    When Esme saw that he wasn¡¯t enraged, she put on a brave face and said, ¡°The first time I saw her, I

    felt the same kind of feeling I felt from you all those years ago. Something repressed.¡±

    Peter frowned.

    Esme continued, ¡°Why are you paying so much attention to her? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re developing

    feelings for her?¡±

    Peter let out an icy smile. ¡°What? You¡¯re worried?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± Esme said as she bent forward and caught his arm, with half her upper body on him.

    ¡± You¡¯re the only one that I can depend on now. If you fall in love with someone else, then all that¡¯s

    waiting for me is death.¡±

    Peter pushed her away. ¡°Stop acting!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°I¡¯m not acting, Mr. Hall! I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Esme said pitifully.

    Peter loosened his necktie, grabbed her by the cor, and pulled her back.

    ¡°You leaked my information to Conrad and now you say that you love me and have to depend on me?

    Ha! Do I look like a fool?¡±

    Esme¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Peter in disbelief. Disbelief that Conrad would tell Peter

    about it.

    She had risked her life to make that peace offering to him! Why would he treat her like that?!

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Peter red at her with murderous intent. ¡°You want to use Conrad to

    eliminate me? So that you can be with him?¡±

    Esme shook her head. She had just wanted to say something when Peter pushed her away.

    Her head mmed into the car door but she was too scared to say anything else.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951

    Chapter 951

    Even if he only had his right hand, essentially she wasn¡¯t his opponent.

    Peter drove to the suburbs and after an hour, he stopped in front of a three-storey building. ¡°Where¡­

    are we?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss your parents?¡± The locks were released.

    Esme looked through the window and saw some nted vegetables in the yard. After Conrad invited

    her parents to be his ¡°guests¡±, Peter moved her parents to a different ce, somece more hidden

    than thest.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± At this moment, she was really grateful to Peter.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Peter sneered and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Seeing her parents moving the chairs to sit in the yard, Esme got out of the car and went to the front of

    the yard. She knocked on the door.

    Seeing Esme, Hank¡¯s expression changed.

    He looked at Beth, whose gaze was a little dull, and said, ¡°There are guests. I¡¯ll get the door.¡± Beth

    nodded, and plucked at the petals on the table.

    The door outside the yard opened. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Esme asked.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hank sized up Esme in detail. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Esme looked at him instantly.

    Hank exined, ¡°Peter told me.¡±

    ¡°So you know who I am?¡± Esme was a little caught off guard.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Hank turned his head to look back at his wife. ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t know, so don¡¯t show her

    any ws.¡±

    Esme was speechless. His words hurt her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have another woman and children outside?¡± she asked.

    Hank frowned. ¡°Nothing like that happened. It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s assumptions.¡±

    Esme¡¯s eyes dampened. ¡°You really don¡¯t have a family out there?¡±

    don¡¯t know your

    ¡°If I had, would I still stay with her here?¡± Hank sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not like you mother¡¯s character. She is very

    suspicious, domineering, and stubborn. Some things clearly are not as she thought they are but she

    insists on thinking so! She really made everyone¡¯s life miserable!¡±

    Esme lowered her head and wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes. ¡°Then, do youck anything

    here?¡±

    Hank said, ¡°Peter arranged everything very well. Since you¡¯re able to keep your life, let go of your

    obsession with Conrad and properly live out your life with Peter.¡±

    Esme nodded, her heart feeling iparably bitter. She thought that Peter did everything for

    the sake of controlling her.

    ¡°Hank, why haven¡¯t the guests entered?¡± Beth got up and walked over, staring at Esme¡¯s face that had

    be Britney¡¯s face, not blinking for quite a few seconds.

    ¡°You really look like my daughter.¡±

    Esme frowned before smiling. ¡°Auntie, you are mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are really alike.¡± Beth held Esme¡¯s hand. ¡°Your mouth too, and your height.¡±

    Esme felt all out of sorts.

    In the past, she was never like this. She didn¡¯t even know whether it was because she was feeling

    guilty for ruining their reputation.

    Or whether it was because she had a different face and could no longer call them Dad or Mom, or

    openly take care of them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Hank held Beth¡¯s hand and introduced Esme. ¡°This is Esme¡¯s friend, not

    Esme.¡±

    ¡°Esme¡¯s friend?¡± Beth smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice of her friend to visit us.¡±

    Thinking that her daughter was dead, she started crying again.

    Hank sighed and said to Esme, ¡°I have to get her back into the house.¡±

    Esme nodded. ¡°It must be hard being alone.¡±

    Hank was hesitant, hugging a sobbing Beth as he said to Esme, ¡°If there is nothing important, don¡¯t

    keeping over. We are unable to help you much with the way we are now.¡±

    ¡°I am not visiting you for help.¡± Esme exined, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Someone sent me a message

    and mentioned you. And I got worried.¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952

    Chapter 952

    ¡°Then it¡¯s all the more reason for you to note over! Back then it was I who did not

    manage to protect you well and now your mother is frequently muddled. I don¡¯t want to drag you down.¡±

    After Hank finished speaking, he hugged Beth and turned around to return to the house.

    Esme watched them enter the house, so upset that she felt like crying.

    Peter quietly came to her side and looked at her with a mocking gaze. ¡°I never knew that you were

    such a filial daughter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Esme red at him. ¡°You promised me that you would protect my father and mother

    well. Why did my mom be like this?!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the Lawsons have the genes of mental illness,¡± Peter said sarcastically. ¡°Isn¡¯t your cousin

    crazy as well?¡±

    Esme was so angry that she pounced on Peter, hammering his chest, her eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°You promised me. You said you would protect them well. You went against your word!¡± ¡°Enough!¡±

    Peter pushed her down with his right hand, and raised his leg to step on one of her ankles.

    Squatting down, his gaze was malicious. ¡°You also promised me that after I save you, you would be

    loyal to me forever, and love me. However, what did you do?¡±

    Esme was speechless. Seeing his eyes filled with a murderous gaze, she felt her scalp bing

    numb.

    ¡°You use me, scheme against me. Haha.¡± Peterughed till his shoulders shook. ¡°Why did I fall in love

    with a woman like you? And why do I keep giving you chances?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Fia forced me to. I had no choice so I wanted to rely on more people,¡±

    Esme exined and started crying.

    Peter looked at her. Every time he caught her wanting to betray him in the past, he was still able to

    bear it.

    But this time, she gave his past information to other people and he could not forgive her for that!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know if Conrad still has any love for you?¡± He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the chance.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he got up.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, Mr. Hall, listen to me!¡± Esme hugged him tight. There was definitely a scheme if he was acting

    so calm. She could not let him leave.

    However, this time, Peter¡¯s heart was cold and he could no longer be coaxed.

    He kicked her away, the rim of his eyes red as he red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t expose your

    identity. I will just watch you like an uninvolved party! In the future, whatever happens to you will solely

    depend on you yourself! Your life and death will have nothing to do with me either!¡±

    Returning to the car, Peter turned on the voice recorder.

    Just Esme ming him for not taking good care of her parents was enough to prove that she

    was Esme.

    However, he ultimately did not send it out like his nst night.

    Just let things be. In the future, she will only have herself to rely on.

    Esme returned to the Thomas residence, downcast. Mr. and Mrs. Thomas were talking about her and

    Peter.

    ¡°Britney, you¡¯re back. What exactly happened between you and Peter? He just called and told your dad

    that the two of you have broken up. Without giving us a chance to speak, he blocked us!¡± Mrs. Thomas

    got angrier as she spoke. ¡°Say, you¡¯ve chased him for so many years. How could he break it off so

    easily?¡±

    manage

    ¡°I was the one who brought it up.¡± Esme forced herself to smile. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t to get him and

    thought that I really loved him. Lately, I¡¯ve suddenly understood my own intentions and what I have for

    him is not love, just mere infatuation.¡±

    Mrs. Thomas was a little stunned. As a woman, she felt that such an exnation was a little forced and

    ridiculous.

    As a father, Mr. Thomas was singing high praises.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you are able to think things through clearly! I have said it before. My daughter is

    outstanding and beautiful, and can match up to men of great stature! Even your sister who is so

    disobedient managed to find a director. How could you just be with a person who does research?!¡±

    Mrs. Thomas said in disagreement, ¡°Stop instilling this kind of thinking in Britney. When choosing a

    partner, the other party¡¯s condition is not the most important. Whoever treats her best is the most

    important.¡±

    ¡°You only know how to act pure. Don¡¯t tell me you are willing to allow your daughter to find a beggar or

    a mere employee?¡± Mr. Thomas retorted angrily.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Mrs. Thomas choked till she felt her chest hurt. ¡°I¡¯m not asking her to look for a beggar. I meant for

    someone whose financial condition is better than ours, and treats her well!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Pretentious!¡± Mr. Thomas dragged Esme to sit down. ¡°Your father, I, am a man with awork.

    Tonight, you can follow me to a banquet, with all kinds of good men waiting for you to take your pick!¡±

    On the second floor stairway, Britney, who was dressed in ck and wearing a cap and mask, stood

    there, clenching her fist tightly.

    ¡®Peter, this is the woman that you fell in love with, who ignores thew and humanity! ¡®Who treats you

    like air, as if you¡¯re disposable at any moment!¡¯

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953

    Chapter 953

    In the blink of an eye, Fia was about to be discharged. Tonight, Fia was in quite a good mood, and she

    mentioned some interesting matters during her university days to Sophia.

    Sophia listened seriously and could not help asking, ¡°Madam, did you not have any suitors during

    university?¡±

    Fia blushed slightly. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Did you have many?¡±

    Fia said helplessly, ¡°How do you expect me to answer such a question?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty and kind. I¡¯m sure you had many suitors!¡± Sophia said sincerely.

    Fia¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°These were all boys who had never entered society and were just ying around.

    You can¡¯t consider them to have liked me.¡±

    ¡°How could it be! Since you were young, weren¡¯t you interested¡­¡± Seeing Fia¡¯s expression freeze,

    Sophia immediately shut up.

    The atmosphere was awkward for a few moments. Fia said, ¡°What time can we deal with the discharge

    procedure tomorrow?¡±

    Sophia replied, ¡°About eleven or so? You have to eat and have a checkup.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Then sleep a little earlier tonight. Tomorrow, get up earlier so that you can settle the discharge

    procedure earlier too.¡±

    Seeing Fia lie down, Sophia could not help but say, ¡°Do you really not n to talk to Sir? He has been

    coming over daily and neither of you have said a word. I am quite worried for the both of you.¡±

    Fia said with a smile, ¡°What is there to worry about? These days, he hasn¡¯t made things difficult for

    you, has he?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t, but that¡¯s because I¡¯m with you every day and he does not have the chance to find fault with

    me. Ss and Tiger have it worse. Their work has increased by an entire fold.¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°You

    don¡¯t know this, but when Sir isn¡¯t in a good mood, he loves to nitpick, and it¡¯s even more terrifying than

    trying to find bones in an egg!¡±

    Fia smiled without saying anything. How could she not understand how harsh he was when he wasn¡¯t

    in a good mood?

    When he was in high school, he led the basketball team and when they lost, the entire team. was

    thrown into hellish training.

    ¡°Madam, have you ever been punished by Sir before?¡± Sophia asked.

    Fia was slightly stunned. She had never been punished before. However, she did not want to say so,

    fearful that Sophia would start speaking up on his behalf.

    Now, she had finally felt at peace after great effort and she did not wish to be shaken again.

    Early the next morning, Conrad received a call from Victor¡¯s secretary.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, please save our boss.¡±

    JA

    Conrad originally wanted to reject whatever it was when he suddenly thought of how only he and Victor

    were left of the Maxwells.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The work in the northern suburbs was originally fine, but a group of people came just now to cause

    trouble. Our boss ran over and was injured by them.

    ¡°A lot of media staff rushed over and said that the project was originally yours and that our boss used

    illegal methods to steal the project.

    ¡°Everyone is going crazy now and they won¡¯t let our car leave. Our boss has been stabbed in the

    abdomen. Things can¡¯t continue like this!¡±

    Conrad held his phone tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now!¡±

    Fia got up and looked at him.

    Conrad immediately said urgently, ¡°Something happened to Victor. I¡¯ll go over for a bit and returnter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia did not mind, and thought that things would be settled when Conrad went over.

    Conrad instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious to settle the discharge procedures. Wait for me toe

    back.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Go on,¡± Fia said faintly.

    As Conrad walked outside, he got Sophia to rush over to apany Fia.

    He did not see a deep intent sh in the bottom of Fia¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954

    Chapter 954

    After Conrad left, Fia called Kent.

    ¡°Mr. Gilbert, what have you found?¡±

    Kent was yawning as he climbed out of bed.

    ¡°Let me get a cup of water first.¡±

    Fia held her breath as she heard him drink water on the other end.

    A few days ago, she contacted Kent to ask him to follow Esme.

    Last night, he sent a message saying that there was something. If not for Conrad watching and

    guarding her in the ward, she would have long contacted him.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Kent drank enough water and his voice was not as rough when speaking.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to follow Esme? Lately I noticed a video of her going to a ce in the suburbs to

    visit the two old people of the Manning family¡­¡±

    After Fia listened attentively, she asked, ¡°Did you get the recording?¡±

    ¡°Yup, I got it. And I recorded the sound as well. She called Esme¡¯s father ¡®Dad¡¯. With the video and

    voice recording, you can prove that she is Esme,¡± Kent said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to,¡± Fia said.

    Kent asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Back then, someone changed the DNA information. Now the DNA checks show that she is Britney,¡±

    Fia said calmly. ¡°I think that even if the real Britney is still around, her DNA would show that she is

    Esme.¡±

    Kent was a little stupefied. ¡°What kind of a character has this bad woman stuck herself to? To be able

    to even change DNA information?¡±

    Fia sighed. ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. I will send the fees over to you

    shortly.¡±

    A few minutes after hanging up, Kent sent the video and voice recording over.

    After Fia watched the video, she quietly memorized the address Kent sent to her and then. deleted the

    chat history she had with him.

    ¡°Madam, what would you like for breakfast? I¡¯ve bought quite a few types.¡± Sophia brought a few types

    of breakfast in.

    Fia put down her phone. ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll go wash up for a bit.¡±

    Sophia replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. Let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    After washing up, the two of them had breakfast together.

    Fia casually asked, ¡°What happened to your boss¡¯s cousin?¡±

    ¡°Just now Tiger sent me over and he said that he was stabbed. After that, there was a ruckus.

    and the people wouldn¡¯t let him go to the hospital. He bled quite a bit and his secretary had no choice.

    That¡¯s why he called Sir.¡±

    Seeing Fia¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t too great, Sophia asked carefully, ¡°What is Sir¡¯s cousin like?¡±

    ¡°Just like that.¡± Fia thought about Eileen who was so humbled in her rtionship. Even if Victor treated

    her quite well usually, she was unable to talk about him with a positive tone,

    ¡°Madam, today you are about to be discharged and set free!¡± Sophia quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Fia purposely pretended to be worried. ¡°Such a big matter happened to Victor. I¡¯m afraid that

    your boss won¡¯t be able to make it back so soon.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Sophia replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I want to leave the hospital earlier. I am bored of staying here,¡± Fia said a little sorrowfully.

    Sophia thought about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t I handle the paperwork after Doctor Sally does your checkup?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°That works.¡±

    Sally made her rounds and after ensuring that Fia¡¯s injuries were recovering well, she gave some

    instructions and led Sophia out to handle all the discharging procedures.

    They had just left together when Fia snuck out of the hospital alone.

    Outside the hospital door, she stopped a car for hire and gave the location of the ce in the

    suburbs.

    Close to an hourter, she arrived at her destination and saw Hank and Beth.

    When Hank went into the house to collect things, she appeared before Beth.

    ¡°Auntie, how are you?¡±

    Seeing Fia, Beth¡¯s expression turned vicious.

    ¡°Despicable brat! You are the one that made me lose Esme!¡±

    Fia stepped back and said gently with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t harm Esme. Esme is doing very well. now and is

    living well. Why don¡¯t I bring you to see her?¡±

    She found out from Kent that Beth¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t too great now, and was easily coaxed

    like a child.

    ¡°See Esme? Can you really bring me to Esme?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955

    Chapter 955

    Fia led Beth into the car, and when she switched on her phone, she saw Sophia¡¯s calls.

    ¡°Hello, Madam! Where did you go? Do you know you almost scared me to death! I was almost about to

    call Sir!¡±

    ¡°Have you called him?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I have informed Tiger. Tiger¡¯s with some people, on his way to see you now,¡± Sophia said.

    Fia let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. It just felt a little stuffy and I went for a walk around.¡±

    Sophia frowned. She was not a fool, and knew that she was lying, but she did not expose her. ¡°I have

    already dealt with the discharge paperwork. Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    ¡°I have already taken a car for hire. I¡¯ll go for a couple of rounds and return home,¡± Fia said faintly.

    Sophia was extremely panicked. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t be like this. If you want to go anywhere to rx,

    you have to bring me along!¡±

    ¡°Forget it for today. Another day.¡± Fia hung up and looked at Beth who was sitting by her side.

    Although her aunt was someone who looked down on those without power or position, at least she had

    some love toward her.

    But now¡­

    Forget it. There wasn¡¯t much to think about.

    Esme had just driven back to the Thomas residence and was just about to enter when she was

    stopped by someone.

    She turned around and saw Fia holding her mother, Beth, ¡°hostage¡±. They walked over from the garden

    by the side.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± she shrieked, losingposure.

    Fia supported Beth over, giving Esme a half-smile, but not saying a word.

    Beth had fallen asleep along the way, and now it was Fia who was supporting her to walk

    ¡°Stay away from her!¡± Esme could not be bothered about anything else, and was about to run

    over.

    Fia said lightly, ¡°If you continue to move forward, I will kill her.¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± Esme¡¯s expression was malicious, but she had no choice but to stay where she was.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t still think that I am the Fia of the past, would you?¡± Fia said with a smile. ¡°You made me

    lose my child twice. How could I continue to be kind?¡±

    Esme said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ¡°Things are already as they are now and you still want to continue pretending to be Miss Thomas? I got

    people to follow you for quite a number of days and managed to tape you meeting your parents and

    even calling your dad, Dad.¡± There was mockery in Fia¡¯s tone.

    It was only at this moment did Esme realize that without Peter, just relying on the mysterious. person

    who never showed up, was useless.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Only Peter would help her to deal with trouble without any condition.

    Without having to take any action when she was being followed, Peter would arrange for people to help

    her throw off the people who were following her.

    ¡°There is even a video and a voice recording,¡± Fia added.

    Esme¡¯s gaze was dark. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?! The matters between us have nothing to do

    with other people.¡±

    ¡°Just because you say so, it is so? When my mother was severely ill, your mother forced her and

    pushed her for the sake of a project! Saying those terrible words to stimte her!¡± Fia¡¯s emotions were

    agitated and her attention was entirely captured by Esme.

    She did not notice that Beth, who she was supporting, had awakened.

    At this moment, Beth¡¯s mind had recovered its usual state of rity and she was pretending to sleep,

    listening to Fia and Esme¡¯s conversation.

    She was shocked, joyful, and angry all at once.

    She was shocked that her daughter was really not dead and was using another person¡¯s face to live

    on.

    She was joyful that her daughter was alive and well. As long as she was alive, she would have a good

    life.

    Angry because Fia actually wanted to destroy Esme once again. She absolutely would not let

    something like that happen!

    Therefore, when Fia was agitated, Beth pushed her.

    Fia fell to the ground. She looked at Beth in a daze and saw her running toward a nearby rockery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Fia shouted loudly, having a bad feeling.

    However, Beth would not listen to her at all, and hit her head hard against rocks in the rockery.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Esme ran forward with a loud shout, hugging Beth who had hit her head and was bleeding all

    over.

    Beth touched her face while trembling. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t cry, Esme. Live on well.¡±

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956

    Chapter 956

    ¡°No, no.¡± Esme wailed, hugging Beth tightly.

    Beth wanted to say something else, but the long-term physical and mental pressure on her body was

    draining her physical strength.

    This hit had taken out all of her energy.

    Fia got back up from the ground, her expression dull.

    She never thought that¡­ she would do something like this.

    ¡°Call the ambnce. That¡¯s right. Call the ambnce. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Esme held Beth with one hand while

    the other hand dug into her bag to search for her phone. However, her hand was shaking so bad that

    she was unable to dig it out no matter what.

    The maid of the Thomases heard themotion and came running out. She saw Beth¡¯s face covered

    in blood, scaring her into shrieking out loud, luring Mrs. Thomas and Barbara out.

    ¡°Britney, what are you doing!¡± Mrs. Thomas was afraid of getting into trouble, and tugged at Esme.

    ¡°How could thisdy just die in front of our gate? Why are you hugging her! If the policee, you¡¯d be

    done for!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Esme looked at Fia with resentment. ¡°It¡¯s her! She killed Esme¡¯s mother!¡±

    Barbara looked at Fia and subconsciously said, ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°How is it not possible! It¡¯s her! She fought Esme tooth and nail for Mr. Maxwell, and she wants to harm

    even Esme¡¯s parents!¡±

    Mrs. Thomas held Barbara back. ¡°What are you going over for?¡±

    ¡°Mom, there is definitely something wrong with this. I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Mrs. Thomas said sternly. ¡°No matter whether it is her fault or not, you are

    not allowed to go and speak to her! What are you going to do if she sticks to you?¡±

    Barbara said, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell is not that kind of person!¡±

    She did not wish to see Esme like a winner and cause harm to everyone!

    Mrs. Thomas saw her trying to pull her hand away and was angered. She stomped her feet as she

    said, ¡°Barbara, you are exactly like what your father said. You don¡¯t know the severity of matters!¡±

    Barbara ran to Fia. ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, don¡¯t be afraid. I will call Mr. Maxwell now.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Fia smiled mockingly, stopping Barbara. ¡°My skills aren¡¯t as good as others. I deserve it.¡±

    Barbara was speechless.

    A car came zooming over, and Tiger and Sophia got out of the car in a rush.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Sophia held one of Fia¡¯s hands. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Fia silently looked at Esme hugging Beth, crying and shouting.

    Barbara spoke. ¡°I was talking to my mother in the house when we heard the maid call out. We ran over

    and saw¡­ Britney hugging Ms. Manning¡¯s mother, saying that Mrs. Maxwell harmed her.¡±

    Sophia looked at Fia, her heart aching. ¡°Madam, how can you take this kind of risk alone!¡±

    The corner of Fia¡¯s lip curled up but she remained silent.

    Tiger knew the severity of the situation and if anything happened to Beth, it would be very

    disadvantageous for Fia!

    He called for an ambnce and quickly went forward. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Esme red at Tiger hatefully. ¡°You are all Fia¡¯s people. All of you are bad people!¡±

    Tiger¡¯s gaze was fierce. ¡°Do you really wish for her to die before you!¡±

    Esme was slightly stunned. She did not wish for her parents to die.

    However, she was already pushed to a corner without any exit.

    Her mother was crazy and she herself did not have a good time. Her mother did that just now to protect

    her and it was clear that she was not afraid of death.

    Only when she was outstanding could her parents have good days.

    Esme was thinking like that in her heart, and was feeling even more unwilling to let Tiger approach

    them.

    ¡°Leave! All of you will harm her. Leave!¡±

    ¡°Britney, quickly let her go!¡± Mrs. Thomas went forward to tug Esme. ¡°Be obedient. Let her go. Stop

    causing yourself problems.¡±

    How could Esme be willing to let go? She was on guard against Tiger.

    Barbara could not continue watching. ¡°If you continue to hug her and shake her about blindly, even if

    she isn¡¯t dead, she¡¯ll die in your hands!¡±

    Then she said to Tiger, ¡°I¡¯ll hold her back. Quickly help out!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiger agreed.

    Mrs. Thomas also helped out and pulled Esme away easily.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957

    Chapter 957

    Tigerid Beth t on the ground, checked her breathing, and listened to her heartbeat.

    Both were weak and the situation was not looking too good.

    If emergency treatment couldn¡¯t keep up, just the bleeding alone would be enough to kill her!

    ¡°Sophia, go to my car and get medicine from the armrest box!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Sophia got in the car and took the medicine, skilfully took out a dose of medicine. from the

    inside and injected it into the syringe, got out of the car, and passed it to Tiger.

    Tiger got Sophia to deal with the injury on Beth¡¯s head, found the right position and then injected the

    medicine into her body.

    Esme roared. ¡°What are you all doing! If you kill her, you will be Fia¡¯s scapegoat!¡±

    She thought that by saying this, she would be able to scare Tiger and Sophia.

    However, the two of them sneered, not the least bit hesitant.

    If Beth really died and the crime had to fall on someone, they were willing to take the me for Fia!

    Barbara looked at Fia, a little envious of her.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t Mr. Maxwell¡¯s first love, Mr. Maxwell treated her really well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t

    have simply given his subordinates for her use.

    Fia noticed Barbara¡¯s gaze and raised her eyes to look over.

    Thinking of what Barbara said on her behalf just now, she felt a little awkward.

    Not long ago, Barbara brought Britney to the hospital to seek her cooperation but she had rejected

    them. She never thought that Barbara would still speak on her behalf without taking their past

    disagreements into consideration.

    Esme could not struggle away from Barbara and Mrs. Thomas. Tiger and Sophia were trying to rescue

    Beth without a care and she could only roar. ¡°I will report this to the police! I personally witnessed Fia

    harming her. I will definitely report this to the police!¡±

    In the hospital.

    Because of Tiger¡¯s timely rescue, Beth kept her life, but was still unconscious.

    Esme cried as she gave her testimony to the police. She knew that there was no surveince outside

    the Thomas residence and everything was up to her testimony!

    When her mother awakened, her mother would also speak on her behalf! Fia was done for. She would

    definitely go to jail!

    Conrad dealt with Victor¡¯s matters and came rushing over hastily. He saw Fia being taken away by two

    policemen for questioning.

    He strode over and said coldly, ¡°It is impossible for her to be the culprit!¡±

    He knew better than anyone how kind she was!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Maxwell. We are just doing our job.¡±

    ¡°Now, we can only wait for Mrs. Manning to awaken and see what she says.¡±

    The two policemen said.

    The vein at the corner of Conrad¡¯s forehead throbbed. ¡°The words of the mother-daughter duo cannot

    be trusted!¡±

    The police were at a loss. ¡°What mother-daughter duo? Are you referring to the Thomases?¡±

    Another police officer immediately said, ¡°Miss Barbara did not personally witness it, however, she also

    believed that your wife would not do something like this. However, it still depends on the victim. She

    has to awaken before we know the truth.¡±

    Conrad was a little frustrated. There was no evidence that the second Miss Thomas was fake. There

    was nothing for him to say to the two police and Fia kept her head down the whole time without a word.

    She wanted to solve the troubles between Esme and herself, but she never expected to get herself

    caught in trouble while Esme was perfectly fine.

    She was quite ashamed to face Conrad and wished for nothing more than to dig a hole and bury

    herself in it.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, go ahead and chat. However, you need to remember all the time that your wife cannot

    leave Gryphon and has to cooperate in the investigation.¡±

    Conrad nodded in annoyance, and grabbed one of Fia¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°Fia, I trust you.¡±

    He looked at her deeply. ¡°No matter how many people disbelieve, I believe you.¡±

    Fia clenched her fist, thinking of the past when he was yed by Esme and did not believe her at all.

    Now he was like this. It was a very stark contrast to the past.

    She also knew that she should not think about the things of the past. After all, when he found

    out about Esme¡¯s true colors, he also testified against her in court and personally collected the

    evidence to send her to jail.

    However, she just couldn¡¯t control it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958

    Chapter 958

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back.¡± Fia spoke faintly.

    Conrad said immediately, ¡°Alright, we will go home now.¡±

    He supported Fia a couple of steps before she asked, ¡°How is her mother?¡±

    Beth was her biological aunt, but she had no desire to call her that at the moment.

    The tiny bit of love they had between them was entirely gone.

    ¡°Tiger¡¯s timely rescue helped her keep her life, but she is still unconscious. The doctor said that she

    should wake up tomorrow,¡± Conrad said.

    Fia¡¯s gaze lowered. Thinking of how he was in a rush when he just came by, she thought that he came

    to see her the moment he got out of the car.

    She never expected him to understand so much and to even know Beth¡¯s situation.

    Conrad clearly felt that Fia¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t quite right, and pulled her to a stop.

    ¡°Fia, I didn¡¯t intentionally ask about her mother¡¯s situation. I asked because I was worried about you.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±

    ¡°Are you suspecting that I went to ask about your aunt¡¯s situation because of Esme?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°She is not my aunt. She hasn¡¯t been for a long time now.¡± Fia¡¯s tone became a little sharp. ¡± When my

    mother fell sick, I no longer had any rtionship with them.¡±

    Forget the fact that they weren¡¯t concerned about her mother. They had even kicked her mother when

    she was down, and that was what was most fatal.

    ¡°Before my mother died, she was worried about how I would live alone.¡± Fia raised her gaze to look at

    Conrad. ¡°In the past, I thought that I would continue braving on no matter what happens. However, I

    was not as strong as I thought and along the way, I encountered tool many things, got hurt too many

    times, and my attitude has changed as well.¡±

    Conrad did not know why she would say that and could only keep quiet and listen on.

    Fia continued, ¡°You do not know this, but when my mom and grandma died one after another, I also

    wanted to leave with them. However, the child in my tummy held me back.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Conrad¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. Besides holding her wrist tightly, he did not

    know what to do.

    He knew that she was very repulsed by him at the moment and did not dare to be too intimate.

    Fia gave a bitter smile. ¡°What about you? You actually suspected that it wasn¡¯t your child? You

    suspected Evans and 1?¡±

    Conrad frowned. Back then when Esme said those words, in addition with the picture she had put in his

    car to make him jealous and suspicious, he had lost the ability to differentiate the truth. That¡¯s why he

    went to the hospital and said those harsh words.

    ¡°Now that I have two children again, are you still suspicious?¡± Fia smiled sarcastically, her gaze full of

    sorrow as she looked at Conrad.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. That day was just a moment of anger,¡± Conrad exined urgently.

    ¡°A moment of anger? Many days have passed. You never even exined to me once.¡± Fia tilted her

    head and looked at him. ¡°There has been a thorn in your heart all this while which you

    cannot let go.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I admit that I can¡¯t quite stand Jason as a person. He has other intentions toward

    you!¡±

    ¡°Then it means that you are still suspicious?¡± Fia tried to pry her wrist away from his hand, saying,

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital to get a paternity test.¡±

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not suspicious. I know that when the children were conceived, you did not

    meet up with him.¡±

    ¡°What if we met up without you knowing?¡± The corner of Fia¡¯s lips curled up into a sarcastic yet

    heartbreaking smile. ¡°Previously, didn¡¯t I also hide the matter about the design drafts?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s emotions were provoked. ¡°Can you stop bringing it up? I¡¯ve already let things slide. What else

    do you want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Fia looked in a different direction. ¡°You have just momentarily suppressed it. The next

    time someone else instigates or throws out some evidence, you¡¯ll start to be suspicious of me again.

    She was really disgusted by this tactic that had been used again and again and was really fed up with

    it.

    Thinking of how Esme was always acting so gleefully, she really wanted to rip off that stupid, fake face

    of hers.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Conrad saw her turn around and leave. He pulled her back. She avoided him

    and said coldly, ¡°I want to ask her what exactly she wants!

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959

    Chapter 959

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t worry about me, I can¡¯t harm her! I have always been weak. I just want to ask her and make

    things clear!¡± Fia said in anger.

    Conrad chased after her, exining patiently. ¡°I am not afraid of you hurting her. I¡¯m afraid of you falling

    for her tricks! Although Peter and her have gone separate ways, the truth is still hidden and we have no

    evidence at all that she is Esme!¡±

    ¡°I know who Britney is.¡± Fia suddenly thought about the girl in ck and immediately. stopped in her

    tracks and looked at Conrad. ¡°Go and see Madam Barbara. She¡¯ll tell you some things.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°She believes that the current Britney is not her sister?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fia¡¯s dim gaze lit up. ¡°She found the real Britney!¡±

    Conrad was a little dubious. ¡°The real Britney isn¡¯t dead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fia grabbed Conrad¡¯s hand. ¡°Madam Barbara should still be in the hospital. I¡¯ll bring you

    to her.¡±

    After Barbara was sure that Beth would keep her life, she went to ask Sally about stic surgery.

    Sally picked up the phone and said with a serious expression, ¡°Fia wants to see you. Are things alright

    between you two?¡±

    Barbara shook her head. ¡°I had a matter I sought her help for, but she rejected me previously.¡±

    ¡°Fia¡¯s situation isn¡¯t too great, so if she rejected you, it might be because she had no choice.¡± Sally did

    not have many friends she cared about. She did not hope for the Thomas sisters and Fia to get into

    any arguments.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Barbara sighed. ¡°I think she was afraid that Mr. Maxwell would protect Esme. I¡¯ve thought

    about it in detail. Looking for her that day had put her in a different position. I did not. dare to approach

    Mr. Maxwell because I was fearful of this. What use would it be to see a weak girl?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are able to think that way.¡± Sally took out a set of information. ¡°This is the information

    I¡¯ve looked up these few days about a couple of stic surgeons. All of them are more authoritative

    professionals. If your friend needs it, she can ask them and see.¡±

    Sally looked at Barbara seriously. ¡°How is your friend¡¯s skin graft going to be handled?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Barbara smiled gently. ¡°I am willing to use my skin.¡±

    ¡°Are you just friends?¡± Sally carefully tried to dig for information. Ever since she saw that girl thest

    time, she had a kind of suspicion.

    Barbara raised her eyes and met Sally¡¯s sincere gaze.

    She said indirectly, ¡°To me, she is currently more important than all of my family members.¡±

    Sally¡¯s eyes widened and her hand started to shake.

    A knock on the door came. Fia brought Conrad with her and walked in.

    ¡°Madam Barbara, I have something to ask you.¡±

    Barbara got up. ¡°What about?¡±

    Fia could not be bothered by other things and only wanted to expose Esme¡¯s identity.

    ¡°You have found your real sister. I need you to personally tell Conrad!¡±

    Barbara frowned hard, looking at Fia awkwardly.

    If Mr. Maxwell still had feelings for Esme, to expose Britney¡¯s identity now would mean Britney would be

    in danger.

    Sally, who was by the side, was stunned, extremely confused.

    Conrad stared at Barbara and asked. ¡°Barbara, is what Fia said true? You¡¯ve found your biological

    sister?¡±

    Barbara¡¯s gaze shifted and she looked at Conrad with aplicated gaze.

    Conrad¡¯s background was not as simple as it appeared on the surface.

    She really did not dare to make a bet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mrs. Maxwell means. After my sister returned to the country, she wasn¡¯t lost, so why

    would I need to search for her?¡±

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960

    Chapter 960

    Fia¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Madam Barbara? Have you forgotten thest time you sought me out to

    cooperate with you?¡±

    Barbara looked at her, her gaze guilty.

    She immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°I still have something on. Sally, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±

    The moment she finished, she left in a hurry.

    Sally was a little stiff as she watched Barbara leave.

    She looked at Conrad and Fia, not knowing what was happening and what she was supposed to

    say.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Conrad asked subconsciously.

    Fia sensitively let go of his wrist. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Since Barbara was unwilling to talk about it, she shouldn¡¯t either, fearful of causing trouble for that girl

    dressed in ck and covered in scars.

    ¡°Fia, why don¡¯t you stay in my office for a bit and we can chat?¡± Sally was worried that she would keep

    things in her heart and worsen her mood.

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No need. I want to go back to eat the food Mrs. Taylor cooked.¡±

    She turned around and walked out.

    Sally looked at Conrad and seeing that he was about to leave with Fia, she quickly grabbed the hem of

    his shirt.

    Conrad looked at her with an unfriendly gaze. She swept a nce at Fia who was leaving and said

    softly, ¡°Check out the girl that Barbara brought back.¡±

    She thought that perhaps this would be a gap to break through.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad ran out to chase after Fia, the girl dressed in ck appearing in his mind. Her face

    could not be seen and her identity was very suspicious. He got Tiger to investigate her, but there was

    no information.

    Barbara chose to book the whole ne when she returned to the country and only registered her own

    identity, clearly for the sake of hiding that girl¡¯s identity.

    Sally mentioned that girl just now. She had her suspicions.

    Exactly what kind of a person, what kind of an identity could cause such an odd situation?

    ¡°Conrad.¡± Fia suddenly stopped and called the man who was by her side but had lost focus.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fia?¡± Conrad looked at her.

    She pointed to the front. ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you.¡±

    Conrad looked over and frowned.

    Esme, wearing Britney¡¯s face, acted innocent and pitiful.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell¡­¡±

    Conrad frowned, hating her from the bottom of his heart.

    Esme walked over to him quickly, shamelessly.

    ¡°Esme¡¯s mother almost died because of Fia. Aren¡¯t you going to take into consideration your past love

    for Esme and how you used to frequently visit the Mannings?¡±

    Conrad was speechless for a couple of seconds before speaking. ¡°You clearly know all of this very well.

    Why are you still acting?¡±

    ¡°I know about you and Esme because Esme told me when we were abroad. Do you know how happy

    she was every time she mentioned you?¡± Esme was entirely uninterrupted by Conrad¡¯s coldness,

    talking to herself.

    She was just sincerely trying to disgust Fia!

    ¡°You can take your time to talk.¡± Fia turned away coldly, and left in the opposite direction.

    Conrad wanted to give chase but was hugged by Esme.

    ¡°Please, take into consideration your rtionship with Esme in the past, and protect her family alright?

    Please.¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Conrad was angry, but unwilling to touch her hand.

    Esme hugged his waist tightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t let go, even if you beat me to death.¡±

    The veins at the corner of Conrad¡¯s forehead throbbed and, in the end, he could not hold himself back

    and ruthlessly kicked her away.

    Esme was sent flying a couple of meters away, her face was covered in tears and sorrowful.¡± You¡­ Do

    you hate me that much now?¡±

    Conrad said maliciously, ¡°Yes! I couldn¡¯t wish for anything more than for you to die instantly!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around to chase after Fia.

    Fia avoided the elevator, and took the stairs.

    She held the railings as she walked step by step, thinking of what she was to do in the future.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Her conscience was too good, and she could not be as shameless as they were, nor as malicious as

    they were when scheming or setting people up.

    She insisted on bringing Beth to see Esme, but never thought that Beth would do something like that.

    It was her, Fia, who was too foolish, right?

    Why did she always think from her own perspective instead of others when it came to dealing with

    these matters? She should think like them, shameless and despicable.

    Hearing footstepsing from below, it jolted Fia from her thoughts.

    Most people would take the elevator. Very few would choose the stairs.

    Her body instinctively froze and she was extremely careful as she took each step down.

    She held her handphone in her hand tightly. If it was a bad person, she would be able to report to the

    police in time.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961

    Chapter 961

    ¡°Good day, miss. I¡¯m looking for the Surgery Department. May I know which floor it is located on?¡±

    The man who was speaking to Fia had a pair of breath-taking, blue, deep set eyes. He was on the

    stairs with Fia, looking at her with an earnest gaze.

    Fia took a good look at him before answering his question, ¡°It¡¯s on the fourth floor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± The man nodded before stepping aside, allowing Fia to continue descending the

    stairs.

    Seeing this, Fia, too, nodded back at him politely before racing down the stairs. Instead of continuing

    his way to his supposed destination, the man kept on staring at Fia, eyeing at her slim, delicate figure

    and her innocent, good-willed eyes.

    She was so defenseless that he could easily push her and have her rolling down the stairs, injuring her

    severely.

    A good-hearted, defenseless girl like her was not a wicked wench like how Esme had described her.

    Heh, it seemed that word about Esme Manning being a liar was true after all!

    Reaching a corner of the floor below, Fia sensed the man¡¯s gaze and turned to look at him, locking

    eyes with him.

    She asked curiously, ¡°Is there anything else you needed?¡±

    The man hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Have you met with something untowardtely?¡±

    Fia gave him a puzzled look. ¡°No. What made you think so?¡±

    ¡°If you did, it¡¯s best that you resolve it as quickly as possible. Only then will you be able to start your life

    anew.¡±

    Upon saying that, the man turned away and continued ascending the stairs.

    11

    Fia was baffled by this stranger¡¯s weird words. She took a look at the numbers that she had keyed in

    earlier when they were exchanging words. She had been silently keying in the phone number of the

    police station nearby so she could call them right away if the man were to assault her. Yet, he had left

    before she could finish typing the number.

    What a weird man¡­ Was he some kind of horoscope enthusiast? How strange indeed.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. Fia immediately received the phone call anxiously.

    ¡°Fia! Where are you?!¡± Conrad¡¯s anxious voice could be heard from the phone.

    ¡°I am not using the elevator. I took the stairs.¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Conrad immediately rushed to the stairs. He was in such a rush that he almost

    ran into the man Fia had met at the stairs earlier.

    Curtly apologizing to the man, Conrad continued racing down the stairs to find Fia, not even bothering

    to look at him. The man stopped and stepped aside before politely excusing Conrad

    as he zoomed past him.

    Staring at Conrad running down the stairs, the man quietly murmured, ¡°Long time no see, Conrad

    Maxwell.¡±

    Hearing this, Conrad felt a jolt in his heart before turning to see who it was. However, the man had

    already left and was nowhere to be seen.

    Conrad shook his head and calmed down. He had been very anxious ofte so it had made him wary

    of everyone, thinking that everyone around him was scheming against him.

    Having calmed down, Conrad continued rushing down the stairs to find Fia.

    Meanwhile, Fia was still standing at the same ce, not daring to continue descending the stairs. She

    feared that she might meet another stranger, one that might push her down the stairs this time.

    When she heard footstepsing from above, she yelped out fearfully, ¡°Conrad, is that you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡±

    When she heard Conrad¡¯s voice, Fia finally smiled.

    ¡°Why did you run down the stairs alone? What if you met with a bad person?¡± Conrad said as he

    anxiously walked toward her. ¡°If you must use the stairs, you shouldn¡¯t do it alone. You should ask

    Sophia to apany you.¡¯

    Fia purposely pouted and asked, ¡°Why Sophia? Why can¡¯t I ask you toe with me?¡±

    Conrad was stunned hearing this. He said, ¡°But I thought you were pissed at me¡­ that you don¡¯t want

    to see me, right? Therefore, I¡¯m doing my best to not say a word in front of you so you¡¯d not get

    angrier.¡±

    Fia sighed and hugged his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I miss Mrs. Whitley¡¯s cooking.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°We could also invite Ss, Tiger, and Sophia. Let¡¯s have a feast! Oh, let¡¯s not forget Mr. Lane, Mary,

    and Sharon too.¡±

    Conrad could not help thinking of Mary when Fia mentioned Tyler. This woman kept asking to get in

    contact with her son. The Hellish Training Camp only provided training in seclusion, away from

    civilization and trainees¡¯ families. It would be unfair to the other trainees if they allowed William to get in

    contact with his mother too often.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Mary regretted sending William to the Hellish Training Camp for training. She wanted to bring him back

    home.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not invite the Lanes.¡± Conrad smiled at Fia bitterly. Although Mary did not dare toin to

    him, she would torment Tyler with herints every single night. When that happened, Tyler would

    voice his grievances to Conrad the next day.

    If Conrad knew Tyler would nag at him like this, he would never have rescued him years ago!

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962

    Chapter 962

    ¡°Why? Mr. Lane and his family have been really good friends to us.¡±

    Fia did not understand why Conrad did not seem pleased to hear her wanting to invite the

    Lanes over.

    Conrad looked at her dejectedly. ¡°I just don¡¯t like our circle getting muddled with too many people.¡±

    ¡°The Lanes are good people,¡± Fia said as she felt bad for her husband. He grew up in a family that

    taught him to be wary of people, making it difficult for him to truly befriend anyone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Mary. Many mothers would do the same if they were in her shoes. She nags and

    comins to Mr. Lane because she loves her son. And Mr. Lane trusts you too. That¡¯s why he talks

    about his predicament with you.¡±

    Fia kept talking to Conrad, hoping to help him see a clearer picture behind Mary and Tyler¡¯s actions.

    ¡°This is not something to worry about, Conrad. This means that you¡¯ve made a good friend- a friend

    who trusts you with his heart. And you¡¯ll make even more friends from now on.¡±

    Conrad gazed into her starry, beautiful eyes before smiling.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s invite them over.¡±

    When they got back home, Fia immediately invited their guests over via a phone call.

    Tyler and his family brought along a lot of food to the feast. Seeing this, Tiger quickly came over to

    inspect the food.

    Tyler gave Tiger a bitter smile. ¡°I am quite sure I haven¡¯t done anything bad to you. Yet, you inspect the

    gifts we brought over as though we¡¯re scheming to harm your boss.¡±

    Tiger exined as he continued inspecting the bags, ¡°Mr. Lane, we¡¯re not suspecting you of anything.

    We just want to be sure. That¡¯s all. Our enemies could slip something in when you¡¯re not looking¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Hey, I was just joking. Tiger, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself with a long face.¡± Tyler waved his hand

    and smiled.

    Tiger was speechless. He felt that he needed to exin himself because Mr. Lane seemed offended.

    Yet, he seemed to not be bothered at all. Maybe Mr. Lane just wanted to chat with him? What a

    talkative man!

    Meanwhile, Fia sat next to Mary and Sharon on the sofa, chatting away with them while scanning the

    living room with her eyes.

    Right¡­ Everything seemed fine. She hoped that Conrad would have more friends so that he would not

    be so lonely all the time. Being surrounded by friends who cared about him was always better than

    being alone.

    ¡°Fia, aren¡¯t you curious about the gender of your babies?¡± Mary tapped on ¡¯s hand and

    asked.

    Fia took a nce at her bulging belly and said, ¡°I have given it a thought or two once.¡¯

    ¡°So, do you hope your twins will be boys or girls?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with either.¡± Fia gently put a hand on her stomach and said, ¡°I love them. I don¡¯t mind if they¡¯re

    boys or girls. I just want them to live happily and healthily.¡±

    ¡°What about Mr. Maxwell?¡± Mary continued probing curiously.

    ¡°He said he wants a daughter.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mary was surprised to hear that, ¡°Really?¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°You thought he¡¯d want a son?¡±

    Mary scratched her head and said awkwardly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always thought Mr. Maxwell to be an old-

    fashioned man. So I thought he¡¯d want a male heir.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡± Tyler smirked. ¡°What year do you think it is? Gender equality, baby! It doesn¡¯t

    matter if it¡¯s a boy or girl. I agree with what Mrs. Maxwell said. The most important thing is for the

    babies to live a happy and healthy life!¡±

    When serving their guests with a te of fruits, Conrad purposely ced the te near to his wife. He

    was never good at chit-chat.

    Tyler squinted his eyes at Conrad and asked with a smile, ¡°Hey, Conrad. Don¡¯t you want a male heir?¡±

    Without hesitation, Conrad answered, ¡°A daughter can be my heir too.

    He then took a nce at Fia before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if they¡¯re boys or girls. They can be my

    sessors either way.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Hahahaha!¡± Tyler burst outughing before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯re such a whipped man.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face turned red upon hearing that.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963

    Chapter 963

    Fia quickly defended her husband. ¡°No, he just respects my decisions.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ I get it. You¡¯re each other¡¯s bac.¡± Tyler said proudly, ¡°You see, Mary? You keep saying I don¡¯t

    know any inte ng. Now I¡¯ve just used one. Conrad, you¡¯re your wife¡¯s bae and she¡¯s your bac!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s bac?¡± Conrad asked with a frown.

    Ss hurried over to exin the ng to his boss, worried that he would make a fool of himself.

    Finally learning the meaning of ¡°bae¡±, Conrad took a nce at Fia. He did not think he was her ¡°bae¡±.

    She never openly said that she loved him.

    Still, he had fallen deeply for her.

    During the feast, Conrad drank a lot of alcohol with Tyler. Every time he raised his ss, Conrad would

    take a nce at Fia, hoping that she would be worried and stop him from drinking. Yet, she did not.

    After recovering her memory with hypnosis, Fia had been treating him very coldly.

    ¡°Tyler, can you not drink so much? Sharon¡¯s getting sleepy so I need to bring her home to bed. I can¡¯t

    sit here and keep an eye on you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t fret! Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s here. I won¡¯t be drinking much.¡±

    Seeing that Fia had seen Mary and Sharon off, Sophia quietly approached her and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t

    you stop Sir from drinking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since hest had alcohol. Don¡¯t worry. He knows his own limit.¡± Fia raised her head

    and looked at the night sky. ¡°There are so many stars tonight.¡±

    Sophia raised her head and looked at the sky too. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a night sky that¡¯s even prettier than this. It

    had a lot of stars and they¡¯re shinier than these ones.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Where did you see it?¡± Fia asked curiously.

    ¡°At Hellish Training Camp.¡±

    ?

    Fia had heard of that ce several times but she had never been there before.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go there, Madam. Although it has a beautiful night sky, it¡¯s not a great ce to

    visit. Powerful and wealthy families send their children there to train their physiques and learn self-

    defense techniques. Other than that, the camp also purchases young children from the poor and keeps

    wandering, homeless orphans. After going through training, the kids who are rich and powerful have

    the resources to form their own squad. But the others

    The homeless ones aren¡¯t as fortunate¡­¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t they get to live a better life if they work hard to climb and earn a higher rank in the

    camp?¡±

    Sophia shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible for that to happen. But it¡¯s extremely rare. Even

    Mr. Maxwell himself had been through a lot in that camp. The children who are penniless and homeless

    don¡¯t have the resources to employ a good coach like Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia frowned, ¡°So it¡¯s just like how society works¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. But in society, you don¡¯t often face mortal dangers like you do in the camp.¡± Sophia said. in a sad,

    gloomy tone, ¡°I worked really hard. Like, really, really hard! That¡¯s how I became a coach in the camp. I

    wanted to coach as many children as I could. I thought I could help them. suffer less under my tutge.

    Still, it was all in vain.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia led Sophia to a bench next to a bed of flowers to sit down. ¡°You¡¯re a coach, right? Don¡¯t you

    have the power to protect them?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to protect them¡­ but they did not want my protection.¡± Sophia said dejectedly, ¡± Madam, life

    in that forest is harsh and unforgiving. The children would kill one another just to have some meager

    benefit.¡±

    Fia finally understood what kind of world that was. It was the survival of the fittest. Not. wanting to

    trigger even more of Sophia¡¯s unhappy memories, Fia decided to not probe further. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t

    worry. You¡¯ll never be sent back to the camp ever again. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Sophia was kind and good-hearted. Even though she earned a leadership role there, Sophia would still

    live a life full of hurt if she went back.

    After staring at the stars for half an hour, they saw Tyler walk out of the vi in a foul mood.

    ¡°Conrad, you¡¯re such a bore! This is not how we drink at parties! You only had a sip every time. I

    gulped down a full ss of wine! I¡¯ve drunk several bottles of wine and yet you only had a few sips.

    What a bore!¡±

    Conrad did not mind hearing Tyler¡¯s nagging. He kept on pushing him toward the gate,

    wanting to send him off. ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever. Go home. Or else your wife¡¯s going to get mad at you

    again!¡±

    ¡°Sigh. Mrs. Maxwell is such a fine woman. She doesn¡¯tin at all when she sees you drinking. My

    Mary always gets angry at me whenever I go near alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Seeing Fia still standing outside, Conrad lost his patience with Tyler. He kicked him out the

    gate and rushed to his wife. ¡°Fia, why are you standing out here? It¡¯s cold and windy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡± Fia took a nce at Tyler who was stumbling his way by the gate. ¡°You should send Mr.

    Lane home.¡±

    Finishing her words, Fia brushed past Conrad and entered their home.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964

    Chapter 964

    Conrad froze and stood next to the flowerbed after seeing his wife giving him the cold shoulder.

    Sophia quietly approached him and said timidly, ¡°Sir¡­ Don¡¯t think too much about it. Madam is just

    tired and wants to turn in early.¡±

    Conrad gave a bitter smile. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯ll take the guest bedroom tonight.¡±

    After making sure Sophia had a ce to sleep tonight, Conrad stepped away to drag Tyler to his home.

    After sending his drunk friend home, Conrad walked out of the Lanes¡¯ vi and stared at the night sky.

    He felt lost.

    Before he realized just how much he loved Fia, all Conrad knew was work, work, work. He did not have

    to worry about all these woeful feelings.

    ¡°Conrad.¡±

    Suddenly, Sapphire walked into the streetlights and toward Conrad.

    ¡°Why are you standing here in the middle of night? Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±

    Conrad took a nce at her and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Victor?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, he still lives. He hasn¡¯t lost too much blood, or else he¡¯d be a goner by now.¡± Sapphire

    sighed before sitting on a bench nearby.

    They then stared at the stars silently.

    Momentster, Sapphire asked, ¡°Conrad, Victor had hurt you a lot in the past. Why did you still save

    him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Maxwell. There are only two Maxwells left in my generation.¡±

    Sapphire turned and looked at Conrad. ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± Conrad smiled bitterly at her. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s true that love can change a person. It makes

    one weak.¡±

    ¡°If it were in the past, you wouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if Victor was dying. He¡¯d think he¡¯s reaping what he

    sowed.¡±

    Trying to deny that he had turned into a good Samaritan, Conrad said, ¡°No. In one way or another, I¡¯m

    still involved in that incident in the northern suburbs¡­ I feel responsible. If the project of the northern

    suburbs did not fall into his hands, he would not have to go through this.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who wanted to grab the project from you. So he has to bear the consequences,¡¯ Sapphire

    said.

    Pausing for a few seconds, Conrad asked, ¡°How¡¯s your marriage?¡±

    Sadness shed on Sapphire¡¯s face when she heard the word ¡°marriage¡±. Putting on a brave front,

    Sapphire said, ¡°It¡¯s manageable.¡±

    Still, Conrad could see the sadness in her eyes despite her trying to hide it. He asked, ¡°But Victor

    hasn¡¯t consummated your marriage yet, has he?¡±

    Clenching her fists, Sapphire said, ¡°Indeed. But this is my choice.¡±

    After a few seconds of hesitation, Conrad said, ¡°Eileen Reid is returning from overseas soon.¡±

    Sapphire became agitated upon hearing this. She grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm and begged, ¡°Conrad, cousin

    dear, can you please help me? Can you please not let Eileene back?¡±

    Conrad looked at his cousin with sympathy.

    ¡°If shees back, I think Victor will end our marriage! Don¡¯t you know? Not even a month after we

    signed the marriage papers, Victor had already asked for a divorce. If Eileen is still around, things will

    get even more out of hand¡­¡±

    Conrad furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Sapphire, there are other much better men out there.¡±

    ¡°But I love Victor! And him only!¡± Tears welled in Sapphire¡¯s eyes when her voice cracked in anguish.

    ¡°Please! Conrad, you have to help me! Stop Eileen froming back!¡±

    Conrad furrowed his brows even further. ¡°Eileen hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. No one can legally take

    her freedom away.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°But you can! She¡¯s your employee, is she not? You can restrict her froming back to Fortuna. You

    can even have her sign a contract that restricts her from getting romantically involved with anyone

    when she¡¯s contracted as an actress under yourpany¡­¡±

    ¡°Sapphire Starling, what are you nning this time?¡±

    Fia suddenly appeared and walked toward them. Sophia begged her toe out to look for Conrad.

    She did not think she would overhear their conversation.

    Standing up from the bench, Sapphire said to Fia in distress, ¡°Fia, you¡¯re a woman too. And you¡¯ve

    been through so much! Surely you¡¯d understand!¡±

    Stepping forward, Fia raised her voice and said, ¡°Conrad¡¯s right. No one can restrict Eileen¡¯s freedom!

    Even though I also wish for her to start her life anew overseas, I don¡¯t have the right to stop her if she

    wants toe back to Fortuna! And who are you to her? Just what right do you have to stop her from

    returning to her home country?

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t be this selfish, Sapphire! I know you love Victor. But you shouldn¡¯t hurt an innocent

    woman just because he doesn¡¯t love you!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Sapphire covered her tearful face with her hands and wept. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do

    anymore¡­ How did thingse to this¡­?¡±

    Fia let out a sigh before looking at Conrad coldly.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965

    Chapter 965

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing home? Do you wanna sleep on the street?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming home now.¡± Conrad stood up and said to Sapphire, ¡°I¡¯ll find time to talk to Victor tomorrow.

    I¡¯ll tell him not to meet Eileen after shees back.¡±

    Hope glittered in Sapphire¡¯s eyes when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±

    Then, Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand and they walked home.

    Along the way, Fia asked softly, ¡°Are you going to tell Victor your suspicion that Eileen is Jason¡¯s

    sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Conrad answered without hesitation. Even though he was not able to confirm anything yet,

    telling Victor this would at least resolve this situation between Victor, Eileen, and Sapphire.

    Fia stopped in her tracks and asked, ¡°Can I ask you and Victor not to tell Eileen?¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Conrad embraced her and said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t tell Eileen. You have my word.¡±

    Still, Eileen could still learn of this from other sources¡­ but this was out of his hands.

    ¡°If you and Victor don¡¯t say anything, she won¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully.¡± Conrad still felt that this was not a matter that was easy to keep secret about.

    When they got back to their bedroom, Fia immediately gave Eileen a call after urging Conrad to take a

    bath.

    Eileen was overjoyed to receive a call from her best friend. ¡°Fia! I was about to call you! My flight is one

    hour away. We¡¯ll finally meet again after twenty hours!¡±

    Fia was stunned hearing this. She was about to ask her what she would do if she met Victor but she

    could not bring herself to ask her. ¡°When will you be arriving? Give me a call when you¡¯re at the airport.

    I¡¯ll go get you.¡±

    ¡°Sure! I should get moving and catch the flight. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After hanging up, Fia thought about Sapphire¡¯s request. She could not help getting worried. It would not

    take much for a good person to turn rotten overnight. Sapphire loved Victor so much. Thus, it was

    highly possible for her to attempt anything on Eileen when she returned. Fia decided that she needed

    to remind Conrad to keep a close eye on Eileen so they could protect her.

    The next morning, someone rang the Maxwell vi¡¯s doorbell. It was so early in the morning that

    Conrad and Fia were not out of bed

    yet.

    After learning the identity of the visitor, the bodyguards sent Mrs. Whitley to inform Conrad.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. Whitley?¡± Conrad, still in his pajamas, opened the door and asked.

    Mrs. Whitley whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Parker¡¯s secretary. He said Mr. Parker wants to treat you and the

    madam to lunch. He has booked a table at a restaurant.¡±

    Conrad nodded and said, ¡°Tell that secretary that I¡¯ll pass the word to Fia. But I can¡¯t promise anything.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley then rushed downstairs to ry the message.

    Conrad was impressed with Conall¡¯s sincerity in seeing his daughter. It was still early in the morning yet

    he had already booked a ce for lunch for Fia.

    Still, Conrad was not sure if Fia would go.

    Returning to the bedroom, Conrad saw Fia looking at him with drowsy eyes. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fia sat up and swept up her hair with her hands. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t disturb us if it wasn¡¯t

    important.¡±

    Sitting at their bed, Conrad said, ¡°Mr. Parker sent his secretary here earlier. He invited us to lunch.¡±

    ¡°Lunch? It¡¯s still early in the morning.¡± Fia frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be breakfast?¡±

    Conrad beamed at her. ¡°Perhaps he wants to give you some time to think about it. The longer you think

    about it, the more likely it is for him to have a meal with you.¡±

    Fia stared at Conrad silently for a moment before asking, ¡°So? Do you want me to go?¡±

    ¡°Fia, I can¡¯t decide for you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia had an idea, ¡°I can have lunch with him. But you need to promise me one thing.¡±

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966

    Chapter 966

    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Conrad looked really serious when he asked for the condition. He was so

    determined that he would do anything for her, even if she asked him to do the impossible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. It¡¯s nothing big, really.¡± Fiabed her hair with her hands and said, ¡°I want you

    to promise me to protect Eileen when she returns. I don¡¯t mind if she¡¯s not assigned to luxurious

    amodation or transportation but I want you to provide her with the best. protection. I don¡¯t want to

    see anyoney a finger on her!¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°You¡¯re worried Sapphire would harm her?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Still, it¡¯s always wise to prepare for the unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I promise I¡¯ll protect her. No harm wille to her.¡±

    After having breakfast, Fia opened her cupboard and began choosing her clothes with Sophia.

    Sophia smiled. ¡°Oh, Madam Are you going on a date with Sir?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just having lunch with someone, with him apanying me.

    Fia got a little upset when she thought of Conall

    ¡°Is that person someone important? If not, you wouldn¡¯t take time to dress up.¡±

    Sophia had gotten the news from Mrs. Whitley but she purposely pretended to not know so she could

    talk it out with Fia. She believed that Fia had nothing to lose if she regained her ce in the Parker

    family. If she did, Fia would have a sturdy, powerful family backing her in high society and she would

    not feel so tiny in front of her husband anymore!

    Raising a white, low-cut dress at Sophia, Fia asked, ¡°Sophia, what do you think about this dress?¡±

    ¡°It looks good. But I have never dressed in a dress this sexy before. It might hinder my

    movement

    ¡°I haven¡¯t worn this before So you can have it.¡± Fia put the dress into Sophia¡¯s hands. ¡°You can have a

    day off today Put this on and treat Tiger to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Why must I treat him to a meal?¡± Sophia was so confused. ¡°He earns more than me. He should be the

    one treating me to a meal!

    ¡°That will do too Go ask him to treat you to a meal.¡± Fia tapped on Sophia¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You

    two should go out for a few dates. After having a boyfriend, you won¡¯t be so nosy and pry into others¡¯

    business.¡±

    Sophia was speechless to see Fia seeing right through her.

    ¡°Now, put this on. Chop chop! When you¡¯re done, go give Tiger a call and wipe his bank ount

    clean!¡± Fia seemed eager to send Sophia and Tiger on a date.

    At first, Sophia was not willing. However, when she thought about Tiger¡¯s bitter face when she cleaned

    out his wallet, Sophia felt this could be a fun thing to do.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll put this on right away!¡± Sophia quickly took the dress and stepped into the

    Mrs. Whitley whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Parker¡¯s secretary. He said Mr. Parker wants to treat you and the

    madam to lunch. He has booked a table at a restaurant.¡±

    Conrad nodded and said, ¡°Tell that secretary that I¡¯ll pass the word to Fia. But I can¡¯t promise anything.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Mrs. Whitley then rushed downstairs to ry the message.

    Conrad was impressed with Conall¡¯s sincerity in seeing his daughter. It was still early in the morning yet

    he had already booked a ce for lunch for Fia.

    Still, Conrad was not sure if Fia would go.

    Returning to the bedroom, Conrad saw Fia looking at him with drowsy eyes. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Whitley.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fia sat up and swept up her hair with her hands. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t disturb us if it wasn¡¯t

    important.¡±

    Sitting at their bed, Conrad said, ¡°Mr. Parker sent his secretary here earlier. He invited us to lunch.¡±

    ¡°Lunch? It¡¯s still early in the morning.¡± Fia frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be breakfast?¡±

    Conrad beamed at her. ¡°Perhaps he wants to give you some time to think about it. The longer you think

    about it, the more likely it is for him to have a meal with you.¡±

    Fia stared at Conrad silently for a moment before asking, ¡°So? Do you want me to go?¡±

    ¡°Fia, I can¡¯t decide for you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fia had an idea, ¡°I can have lunch with him. But you need to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Conrad looked really serious when he asked for the condition. He was so

    determined that he would do anything for her, even if she asked him to do the impossible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. It¡¯s nothing big, really.¡± Fiabed her hair with her hands and said, ¡°I want you

    to promise me to protect Eileen when she returns. I don¡¯t mind if she¡¯s not assigned to luxurious

    amodation or transportation but I want you to provide her with the best. protection. I don¡¯t want to

    see anyoney a finger on her!¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°You¡¯re worried Sapphire would harm her?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Still, it¡¯s always wise to prepare for the unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I promise I¡¯ll protect her. No harm wille to her.¡±

    After having breakfast, Fia opened her cupboard and began choosing her clothes with Sophia.

    Sophia smiled. ¡°Oh, Madam¡­ Are you going on a date with Sir?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just having lunch with someone, with him apanying me.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Fia got a little upset when she thought of Conall.

    ¡°Is that person someone important? If not, you wouldn¡¯t take time to dress up.¡±

    Sophia had gotten the news from Mrs. Whitley but she purposely pretended to not know so she could

    talk it out with Fia. She believed that Fia had nothing to lose if she regained her ce in the Parker

    family. If she did, Fia would have a sturdy, powerful family backing her in high society and she would

    not feel so tiny in front of her husband anymore!

    Raising a white, low-cut dress at Sophia, Fia asked, ¡°Sophia, what do you think about this dress?¡±

    ¡°It looks good. But I have never dressed in a dress this sexy before. It might hinder my movement.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t worn this before. So you can have it.¡± Fia put the dress into Sophia¡¯s hands. ¡°You can have a

    day off today. Put this on and treat Tiger to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Why must I treat him to a meal?¡± Sophia was so confused. ¡°He earns more than me. He should be the

    one treating me to a meal!¡±

    ¡°That will do too. Go ask him to treat you to a meal.¡± Fia tapped on Sophia¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You

    two should go out for a few dates. After having a boyfriend, you won¡¯t be so nosy and pry into others¡¯

    business.¡±

    Sophia was speechless to see Fia seeing right through her.

    ¡°Now, put this on. Chop chop! When you¡¯re done, go give Tiger a call and wipe his bank ount

    clean!¡± Fia seemed eager to send Sophia and Tiger on a date.

    At first, Sophia was not willing. However, when she thought about Tiger¡¯s bitter face when she cleaned

    out his wallet, Sophia felt this could be a fun thing to do.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll put this on right away!¡± Sophia quickly took the dress and stepped into the

    changing room

    After sending Sophia away,  put on a long, dark green dress and a V-neck coat since it was still cold

    out there, she wore leggings Then, she wore a pals of ck tform shoes

    After dressing up.  looke

    taller, giving out a vibe that she was an elegant, gentledy

    results she looked leaner and

    After attending to his business in the morning, Conrad came back at ttam and drove  to

    the restaurant that conall booked

    noon top payog fer pros paper

    On the way, Eta asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we too early? The secretary

    ¡°We can go there early so we can have a few bites first if you¡¯re hungry¡±

    ¡°Ah, indeed ¡±

    Fia felt that if they arrived early, she could shame Conall foring to the lunch te¡±

    Hence, they arrived at the restaurant

    the private booth that

    Conall booked However, Conall was nowhere to be seen when the clock struck twelve

    was pissed. ¡°How could he bete whe

    Contad took a nce at his watch ¡°Maybe something happened and he got caught up in it.¡±

    ¡°Fine We¡¯ll wait but only for another ten minutes. After ten leave if he still doesn¡¯t turn up¡±

    ites, we¡¯l

    we our lunch and

    Fia took a few gulps of the lemon juice she ordered to calm herself down

    pentoy Alur jall og Binoos

    So he called Conall

    Meanwhile, a crowd of people were gathering outside of the restaurant Conall had copsed

    ¡°Let¡¯s order our lunch.

    Fia finally had enough after seeing that Conall was not picking up Conrad¡¯s call. So, Conrad sounded

    the bell to summon a watter When the waiter stepped into the booth, he murmured to himself, ¡°Aw

    man, I hope that old geezer¡¯s alright. He copsed all of a sudden and no one knows what¡¯s wrong with

    him¡±

    Hearing this, Fia quickly asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967

    Chapter 967

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The waiter said, ¡°An old man passed out as soon as he stepped out from a taxi. He just lies

    there, not moving at all. No one dares to go near him or touch him because we fear we might make

    things worse. And the ambnce hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Fia anxiously asked, ¡°He came here in a taxi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fia looked down and fidgeted in her chair anxiously. ¡°He¡­ He wouldn¡¯te with a taxi.¡±

    Conrad frowned and did not say a word. Then, he stood up, intending to go out and have at look. When

    he wanted to ask Fia if she wanted to tag along, she had already gotten up from her seat and walked

    away from the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head out and see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    She was still worried that the old man could be Conall. No matter how much she disliked him, this

    father of hers shielded her when the motorcycle almost crashed into her back then. Her good

    conscience would not allow her to sit idly by and do nothing if something happened to him.

    ¡°Excuse us, please.¡± Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand tightly when he squeezed through the crowd. It took some

    time before they reached the old man¡­ and indeed, it was Conall Parker.

    Conall saw Fia walking toward him as hey on the floor. He was so fretful that tears rolled down from

    his eyes.

    Unable to bear seeing him like this, Fia kneeled down to ask him, ¡°What happened to you? Are you

    unwell?¡±

    However, Conall could not answer her. All he could do was stare at her with teary eyes.

    Someone from the crowd said, ¡°We tried asking him the same thing but he could not utter a word.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a stroke. Maybe he had an untreated illness and it caught up to him.¡±

    Fia looked at Conall¡¯s eyes and began suspecting something. She quickly bent down and took a whiff

    of his clothes¡­ and there it was! The weird scent¡­! The scent that made her push the fake Britney off

    the bridge!

    ¡°Quick! We need to check the security footage and find that taxi!¡± Fia ordered Conrad calmly.

    After getting his men to retrieve the security footage from the restaurant, Conrad stayed by Fia¡¯s side to

    wait for Conall¡¯s ambnce.

    While waiting for the ambnce, Fia felt as though she had gone back to the time she took care of her

    mother in the hospital in her final days.

    She could not do anything back then. She wanted to know the doctor¡¯s diagnosis but she was also

    afraid that the doctor would say her mother was untreatable.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is he going to be fine?¡± Fia grabbed Conrad¡¯s arm and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    Fia murmured to herself, ¡°I was under the spell of that weird scent once. It made my head fuzzy and I

    couldn¡¯t think straight. Then, you became its victim. You said your body was weak and numb. Yet,

    unlike him, we both could move around if we wanted.

    Indeed, Conall¡¯s symptoms were different from theirs. All he could do was look around and lie on the

    floor. His muscles could not move even a bit.

    Fia had a hunch that this time Conall¡¯s situation was even worse than theirs. The perpetrator had

    probably used something more potent on him.

    Then, the ambnce finally came. Fia immediately pulled Conrad along to ride the ambnce with

    Conall. Seeing his daughter¡¯s concern for him, Conall teared up even more.

    ¡°What are you crying about?¡± Fia said to him in frustration, ¡°You could have asked your secretary to

    send you here. Why did you take a taxi? Why are you so stupid?! Why did you leave yourself

    defenseless like that?!¡±

    Hearing his daughter scolding him, Conall was not afraid of dying anymore. He looked at her lovingly,

    content at listening to her getting angry at him. To him, it was all worth it. His daughter cared about him!

    He felt that he could die peacefully just by knowing this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! I haven¡¯t acknowledged you as my father yet! So you better live on until I

    do!¡±

    Fia understood what he was thinking about when she noticed the gentle gaze in his eyes. She felt so

    conflicted as she continued chastising her old man for wanting to die peacefully right there and then.

    A few momentster, the ambnce finally arrived at the hospital. A group of doctors and nurses

    quickly rushed him into the operating room.

    Conrad embraced Fia and patted on her back tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fia. I¡¯ve informed. Tiger. He

    could send someone over to analyze the drug they used on him. We¡¯ll be able to tell what it is in no

    time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried!¡± Fia refuted, ¡°This is on him! He is reaping what he sowed!¡±

    However, tears rolled down from her eyes as she clung to Conrad. No matter how much she denied it,

    deep down she was still worried for Conall.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968

    Chapter 968

    Wiping away her tears, Conrad whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯ll be fine. He hasn¡¯t done enough as

    your father yet. So, before hepletelypensates you, he¡¯ll live.¡±

    Fia shoved him aside and pouted. ¡°I told you! I don¡¯t care about him! Can you not assume anything?¡±

    11

    Conrad was speechless. He knew that she simply did not want to admit that she actually cared about

    her father deep down in her heart. She was a good-hearted girl after all. After seeing her father saving

    her once, Fia had lost most of her hatred for him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and wait.¡±

    Conrad pulled her to a chair nearby to sit down. It was then that Tiger arrived with the results. ¡°Sir, Mr.

    Parker was poisoned. There are two unknownponents in the drug so we can¡¯t produce an

    antidote.¡±

    Fia asked anxiously, ¡°Will this poison kill him?¡±

    Tiger furrowed his brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s not deadly. Although Mr. Parker cannot move, he is still fully

    conscious. He can see and hear. However, if we can¡¯t get rid of the poison in time, it¡¯ll seep into his

    bone marrow¡­¡±

    Although he did not finish his words, Conrad and Fia knew what he meant.

    Fia asked, ¡°How long will it take for it to reach his bone marrow?¡±

    Tiger clenched his teeth and said in frustration, ¡°Three days.¡±

    Hearing this, Conrad hastily ordered him, ¡°You have my permission to postpone every task you have at

    hand. Focus on synthesizing the cure for Mr. Parker.¡±

    Tiger said, ¡°But sir¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up to the task. We need to find Nightingale from the Hellish

    Training Camp. Or, the help of his disciple¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is this Nightingale? Let¡¯s contact him right away!¡± Fia urged.

    Conrad, however, realized just how dire the situation was. Nightingale was one of the top three in the

    Hellish Training Camp. He was ranked second and the most resourceful in synthesizing drugs. Rumor

    had it that his disciple was even more skilful in creating poison. Nightingale¡¯s mastery in drugs enabled

    him to treat and save countless lives. But this also meant that he had murdered plenty of people too.

    After all, medicine and poison were the opposite sides of a coin. The man was essentially a living

    legend; and like most living legends, he was not the friendliest person on the. So it was not easy

    to get him to treat anyone. He only treated people who he felt like treating at the time. Not only that, it

    was difficult to trace him down in such short notice.

    Tiger said, ¡°Madam, the top three in the camp usually hide their identities really well. They don¡¯t even

    know the others¡¯ true identity,¡±

    Fia frowned, ¡°But don¡¯t you alle from the Hellish Training Camp? Don¡¯t you have a way to find

    them?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t. Even our boss can¡¯t find them.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you, Ss, and Sophia know one another?¡±

    ¡°We only serve Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so does this mean that Nightingale has his own organization too? Then, let¡¯s find people from his

    organization. Surely we¡¯ll find him that way, right?¡±

    Something shed in Fia¡¯s eyes as she thought of someone.

    Conrad too had thought about that person. He quickly ordered Tiger, ¡°Get Peter Hall over. Have him

    check on Conall Parker.¡±

    Tiger said worriedly, ¡°But it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s the person who poisoned Mr. Parker. Are you sure you

    want him to help?¡±

    If they allowed Peter to go near Conall, he might just end his life right then and there!

    Before Conrad was able to say anything, Fia butted in and said, ¡°You tell him. As long as he can cure

    Mr. Parker, me and Mr. Parker will agree with any of his terms!¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiger looked at Conrad. ¡°What do you think, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Just do as she said.¡±

    When Tiger descended to the ground floor via the lift, he saw Peter Hall step through the main.

    entrance.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell are looking for you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Peter smirked, ¡°I am here to see how pathetic that old geezer is right now.¡±

    Tiger took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. He was in the middle of a date with Sophia for

    God¡¯s sake! He had waited for this girl to finally reciprocate his feelings all his life! If it was true that it

    was Peter who poisoned Conall, then he should really beat this jerk to a pulp for ruining his date!

    ¡°Mr. Hall, I suggest that you do not resort to extreme measures. The truth you know is not the real

    truth.¡±

    ¡°Save your breath if you want to scold me,pdog!¡± Peter smirked as he walked into the

    elevator.

    Tiger followed him and pressed the button of the floor they were heading to. ¡°Mr. Maxwell. said that he

    would agree to any term you want if you could cure Mr. Parker.¡±

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969

    Chapter 969

    Peter stared at the rising number as the elevator rose, and scoffed. ¡°Even if I want the entire Parker

    Group?¡±

    Tiger ground his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s an enormous appetite you have there, Mr. Hall. Even if the boss were to

    give you thepany, you wouldn¡¯t be able to run it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I want nothing physical.¡±

    When the elevator door opened, Peter strode out with pride.

    Tiger followed behind him as they reached Conrad and Fia.

    When the husband and wife saw Peter, they immediately walked over.

    Fia hurriedly said, ¡°Peter, can you please help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a researcher. Why do you think I know how to concoct an antidote?¡± Peter said icily.

    Conrad said, ¡°Your research is from the same branch. It¡¯s easy if you want to learn it.¡±

    Peter let out a bitterugh. ¡°Even then, why would I want to save my own enemy?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°I can destroy all the information that we have on you!¡±

    Peter frowned and stared at Fia for a few seconds. ¡°And it¡¯s up to you to make that decision?¡±

    Fia instantly turned and looked at Conrad. ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what she says,¡± Conrad replied without hesitation.

    Peter felt somewhat disinterested. ¡°He¡¯s just someone that doesn¡¯t have a connection with you. Is it

    worth it?¡±

    Fia frowned without saying a word. There was something in this world that couldn¡¯t be exined.

    She wanted to show that she didn¡¯t care, but her words couldn¡¯t.

    Peter continued, ¡°I have some other conditions.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad said, ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°He made my dad lose his legs. I want him to have a taste of how my father feels.¡±

    Fia looked at Peter speechlessly. What¡¯s the point if he was going to lose his legs?

    ¡°You pity him? Have you pitied my family, then? Why must we be sacrificed for his benefits. because

    we¡¯re too weak?¡± Peter almost screamed, as he was on the verge of an emotional

    breakdown.

    Conrad supported Fia as she sat down on the chair on the side before he walked over to Peter and

    said, ¡°What happened all those years ago¡­ It¡¯s not what you think it is.¡±

    Peter snapped back. ¡°I know better than you about what happened to my family!¡±

    Conrad looked at Tiger and said, ¡°Give Ss a call. Tell him to send the information over.¡±

    Peter sneered. ¡°Stop being so mysterious. I don¡¯t have that much time for you! If you don¡¯t

    agree to it, then you can watch him die as the polson seeps into his bones!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re meant for great things, Peter. And you can¡¯t even wait for a few minutes?¡± Conrad faked a

    smile.

    But his smile made Peter curious.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait. Let¡¯s see what you have ready for me!¡±

    When Ss received the order, he immediately sent the information that he collected earlier that

    morning to Conrad¡¯s phone.

    Conrad opened it, had a look, and then said to Peter, ¡°Turn on your Bluetooth. I¡¯ll send it over.¡±

    Peter did as he was instructed, and he received the file quickly.

    After he opened it and read, he frowned.

    Conrad noticed the change in his expression and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should be

    able to find out about this on your own.¡±

    Peter suddenly looked up and stared at Conrad. ¡°How did you find out about all this?¡±

    Conrad simply said, ¡°I asked a friend for a favor.¡±

    Peter shook his head. ¡°Impossible! Conall paid an enormous price to suppress everything about this.

    How are you able to find out all of this information?!¡±

    Conrad lowered his gaze for two seconds and then mumbled, ¡°Hellish Training Camp.¡±

    Peter took a step back in shock. He thought Conrad was just a brilliant businessman and had some

    well-trained security staff.

    He didn¡¯t expect him to also have a connection to the Hellish Training Camp.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970

    Chapter 970

    Even he couldn¡¯t find out more about what Conall did all those years ago through the Hellish Training

    Camp. How did he do it?

    Could it be that Conrad¡¯s ranking was higher than his?

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, Peter?¡± Conrad said calmly. ¡°Then I suggest you talk with that Mr. Thomas

    of yours.

    11

    ¡°Give me one day! If your information is correct, I¡¯lle to the hospital again!¡± With that, Peter turned

    around and left with urgency.

    Tiger turned and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Conrad turned and looked at Fia, who looked at him, confused. He knew he

    couldn¡¯t get away without exining.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After asking Tiger for some space, he walked over and sat down, holding her hand in his.

    ¡°Fia, I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve only found out about this ourselves. We

    weren¡¯t sure how to use it to incite him. If it isn¡¯t because something happened to Conall, I wouldn¡¯t

    have let him know about this for now.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°What did you show him?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want the phone just yet. She hoped he could tell her himself.

    ¡°Conall didn¡¯t do it all on his own all those years ago. There were a lot ofpeting interests back

    then. The Thomas family was the root cause, however. And that woman that Barbara brought back is

    possibly Britney Thomas.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Fia felt like her mind couldn¡¯t keep up with him.

    ¡°If Peter was to find out about this, he would immediately turn against the Thomas family once he

    confirmed the facts. And he probably wouldn¡¯t help Esme prove her identity anymore after that.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad in confusion before that turned into suspicion.

    Conrad sped her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for me. I¡¯m not helping Esme. Fia, believe me.¡±

    Fia looked away. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time. We¡¯ll see how things go.¡±

    She stood up and walked over to the doctor that had juste out from the ward.

    ¡°How is he right now? Can I go see him?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but he can¡¯t move and speak. He can only listen, so you have to keep your emotions in check,¡±

    the doctor reminded her out of kindness.

    Fia¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Conrad wanted to go in as well, but she refused.

    ¡°You can wait for me outside. I want to talk to him alone.¡±

    After Fia walked in, Conall¡¯s eyes moved. She could see the joy in them.

    She looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re still happy? Even when you¡¯re lying here like aatosed patient?

    You¡¯re poisoned. If we don¡¯t find an antidote for you in three days, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes became full of peace. There was no fear in them. Instead, there was only worry

    for her.

    He wanted to tell her about it, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Fia understood, however. She asked in sorrow, ¡°You have a lot of things you want to say to me, don¡¯t

    you?¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes moved It meant yes

    Fia then said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you some questions. If it¡¯s a yes or something you did, look down. If it¡¯s a no or

    something you didn¡¯t do, look up Can you do that?¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes immediately rolled downward

    Fia asked, ¡°When you took the taxi, did you feel that there was something strange with the taxi driver?¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes looked down. Yes.

    Fia continued, ¡°Was the driver a male or female? Look down if female, look up if male.¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes rolled up. He cooperated well

    ¡°Did he say anything to you in the car?¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes rolled down. Yes.

    ¡°Do you remember his voice? If you remember, roll your eyes downward.¡±

    This time, Conall hesitated.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971

    Chapter 971

    Fia frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Are you unsure, or do you not want to say it?¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes moved around nervously.

    Fia suddenly turned around at the door. If they didn¡¯t shut the door tight, they could hear the noise from

    outside.

    She looked at the door and asked, ¡°Or is the voice you heard the same as the person outside just

    now?¡±

    Conall immediately looked down.

    Fia looked at him helplessly. ¡°His left hand is hurt, and he¡¯s wearing a bandage even now. How can he

    drive a taxi?¡±

    Conall could only look at her pitifully. He had refused the secretary from driving him, and he called for a

    taxi that was just around the corner as soon as he left the hotel.

    The taxi driver had worn quite a fewyers of clothing. He noticed that his left hand wasn¡¯t that

    dexterous, but he wasn¡¯t sure.

    Now that he thought about it, when he was driving, he had used his right hand all the way. The left

    hand had only held the steering wheel.

    ¡°It¡¯s Peter Hall,¡± Fia whispered.

    Understanding filled Conall¡¯s eyes. He could figure out why he did that.

    Remembering the time when a motorcycle ran her over, he became even more nervous as his eyes

    rolled around.

    Fia looked at him, feeling even more saddened.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried he¡¯ll hurt me, huh?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Conall¡¯s eyes looked down. Yes.

    Fia said with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s your sin. You know what they say¡­ Sins of the fathers are visited. upon

    the children. He knows who I am and knows that you want me back. Since he can¡¯t touch you, he lets

    loose his wrath on me, so that you may feel regretful forever.¡±

    There was nothing that Conall could say. While he wasn¡¯t the primary instigator of what happened, he

    was still part of it.

    ¡°Now that you put yourself out there, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t target you,¡± Fia said. ¡± You have

    secretaries and bodyguards, but you took a taxi instead. Are you trying to have a taste of how ordinary

    people live?

    ¡°Speaking of which, do you want to give Parker Group to Peter? Maybe he¡¯ll stop targeting us after

    this,¡± Fia said half-jokingly.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t think that Conall did anything wrong all those years ago.

    The strong live and the weak die. That was the rule of this world¡­ Past and present.

    If the losers couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of failing, they would drag their family down with

    them.

    That was the act of cowards!

    Conall was stunned as his eyes looked down.

    Fia felt a jolt of pain in her heart as she couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°You¡¯re willing to give Peter, Parker

    Group?¡±

    He tried his best to look down again.

    I

    ¡®Fia¡­ The two people I owe the most are you and your mother. I can no longer make it up for

    mother. I can¡¯t let you get hurt because of me. As long as Peter stops antagonizing you, your can give

    him the entire Parker Group!¡¯

    Fia wiped her tears away. ¡°You want to give away thepany to someone else after spending most of

    your life building it? You¡¯re going to be a joke. If your wife and your daughter find out about it,

    they¡¯ll hate you too. Mr. Parker¡­ You can¡¯t be that selfish. I don¡¯t want you to hurt your wife and

    daughter just because you want to make it up to me.¡±

    With that, she patted his arm and consoled him. ¡°Stay positive. Everything¡¯s going to be fine. Peter

    already said that he would give you the antidote if he can find proof you were innocent.

    Conall stared at Fia, bittersweetness overwhelming him.

    She was just like Echo, putting others before herself.

    Fia then said, ¡°Even if he turns back on his word, we still have Conrad. A lot of talented people. work

    for him¡­ He¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes looked down slowly, saying that he understood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your stay in the hospital. The doctors will take care of you. I¡¯m going now,¡± Fia said

    as she stroked her belly. ¡°I have twins in my womb and I¡¯m reacting badly to the hospital right now. I

    feel like throwing up every time I¡¯m here.¡±

    Conall looked at her excitedly. He wanted to yell out in excitement that he was going to be a

    grandfather.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972

    Chapter 972

    When Fia saw the excitement in Conall¡¯s eyes, she wasn¡¯t sure what to do.

    ¡°My children have nothing to do with you.¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes quickly looked down. He was still thrilled.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia asked, ¡°Should I contact your wife and daughter?¡±

    Conall quickly looked up.

    No!

    If Joy were to be here, she would cry and me it on Fia again!

    ¡°No, huh?¡± Fia remembered how maddening Joy would be whenever she saw her. Perhaps it was

    best for her not to be here. She didn¡¯t want to get yelled at for no reason either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you contact your secretary, then?¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes looked up again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to call your secretary as well because he likes to tell your wife everything?¡± Fia

    guessed.

    Conall looked down again.

    That was correct. His secretary liked toin a lot to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t want your secretary to escort you and you wanted to take a taxi?¡±

    Conall¡¯s eyes looked down. Correct.

    Fia frowned, feeling pity.

    If he didn¡¯t know about her existence, he would turn against his wife right now. He would have a

    peaceful life. How good was that?

    ¡°Your wife doesn¡¯t like me,¡± she said slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight with her for me, right? When

    you¡¯re old, she¡¯ll be the one by your side.¡±

    Conall felt even more regretful toward her. He had never thought of her, but she had been thinking of

    him all along.

    ¡°As daughters, we¡¯ll have our own families. We can¡¯t apany you like your life partner,¡± Fia said,

    wanting to convince him that staying with his wife and daughter in the capital was the right choice.

    Even if she were to agree to acknowledge him, she couldn¡¯t give him anything.

    She had already gotten used to the fact that she had no father. They probably couldn¡¯t build any

    parent-child rtionship, anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact your secretary. Goodbye,¡± Fia said. After she calmed herself down, she left the ward.

    Conrad walked over and held her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just spoken with the director. He¡¯ll arrange the best doctor and nurses. They¡¯ll give him

    round-the-clock care. I¡¯ve also arranged for security. They won¡¯t let anyone with ulterior motives get

    close to him.¡¯

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Fia said. ¡°Can you contact his secretary?¡±

    Conrad thought from her perspective and said, ¡°I believe that it¡¯s best not to tell his secretary about

    what¡¯s going on. Once his wife finds out, I¡¯m worried that she¡¯lle for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hide at home. You¡¯ve arranged so many bodyguards there. She can¡¯t find me even if she wanted

    to,¡± Fia said in an optimistic tone and hid her worries away.

    She had met Joy and knew that she didn¡¯t like her. If she found out about this, she would hate. her

    even more. Who knew what she would do?

    She really wished that the two of them wouldn¡¯t turn against each other because of her.

    If Joy was around, Conall would understand that his wife was more important than his children.

    The person from his past couldn¡¯t possibly bepared with the person in his present, especially one

    who had been by his side for so long.

    When she saw Conrad still refusing to contact the secretary, she sighed. ¡°Even if you want to keep this

    a secret, you can¡¯t. It¡¯ll eventually get exposed.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Conrad said. He then gave Ss a call and told him to contact Conall¡¯s

    secretary.

    The two of them had just left the hospital when a throng of media reporters encircled them. ¡°Mrs.

    Maxwell! Can you exin your rtionship with the boss of Parker Group?!¡±

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973

    Chapter 973

    ¡°There are rumors that the motorcycle ran Mr. Parker overst time because he was trying to save

    you!¡±

    ¡°There must be some kind of an emotional bond for him to save you like that! Could it be that you and

    him¡­¡±

    11

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia was stunned.

    Even if they didn¡¯t know that Conall was her father, he could be her father by age, alone. How could

    they make things up like that?

    Conrad immediately yelled at them angrily, ¡°They made all of this up! Mr. Parker and I are currently

    finalizing some business deals. He saved my wife out of the kindness of his heart! What you¡¯ve

    described has never happened!¡±

    The media reporter continued to force the issue. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, Mr. Parker fainted as soon as he

    got out of the taxi when he was on his way to meet up with you today! Someone reported to us that you

    did it because you were not happy that he¡¯s in a rtionship with your wife!¡±

    That infuriated Conrad. ¡°Where are you from?! You¡¯ll take responsibility for what you¡¯ve just said!¡±

    But all the other reporters joined in. ¡°Is that true, Mr. Maxwell?!¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad and knew that he didn¡¯t want to mention her rtionship with Conall. That was

    why he used business as an excuse.

    However, there was still no clue as to who injured Jason. That was why they were all suspicious

    of him.

    If he got dragged into what happened to Conall, it would severely affect Maxwell Corporation.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you¡¯re the richest man in Gryphon and Maxwell Corporation is one of the leading

    companies in this country! Your actions represent Gryphon¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all wrong!¡± Fia cut them off. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Mr. Parker and I. The reason that he

    came to look for us in Gryphon is because he wants me to acknowledge him as my father!¡±

    She then looked at everyone coldly when they were stunned and then hastily said, ¡°I am Conall

    Parker¡¯s daughter, the daughter he lost when he was young!

    ¡°I have taken nothing from Parker Group. But now, he wants to be my father after he found. out about

    me. Isn¡¯t this a bit too idealistic?¡±

    Conrad looked at her in shock. He didn¡¯t expect her to openly tell the reporters something that she

    didn¡¯t want others to know.

    He really didn¡¯t expect it.

    Finn, who had just arrived, also didn¡¯t expect it. The daughter and mother inside the car didn¡¯t either.

    ¡°How could she?!¡± Joy said with hatred in her voice. ¡°Does she think she can take over Parker Group

    just because she announces it like this?!¡±

    ¡°Fia didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Finn said nervously. ¡°We should visit Conall first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Joy got out of the car and walked over, her heels clicking.

    ¡°Conall and I only had one daughter. I don¡¯t know who you are. I won¡¯t acknowledge you!¡±

    Her appearance made all the reporters surround her, and all of them asked her questions.

    Joy then said with a wintry smile, ¡°Conall said it already. Only our daughter, Felicity Parker, will inherit

    Parker Group! It has nothing to do with an unknown woman like her!¡±

    ¡°Joy!¡± Finn quickly got out of the car as well. ¡°How can you make things up like that in front of the

    reporters? Once Conall is awake, he¡¯ll fight with you again!¡±

    Finn was trying to pull Joy to the side, but she pushed him away. ¡°I am Conall¡¯s official wife. Are my

    words worth less than someone with an unknown origin?¡±

    Felicity got out of the car with a frown. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want her parents to fight because of Fia. It wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Fia didn¡¯t expect Joy to appear and say that.

    The situation was getting more and more chaotic.

    Joy pushed away the people that were in her way and approached Fia.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you trying to force my husband to make you the heiress of his

    company? Who do you think you are? You crawled out of a hole somewhere and said that you¡¯re my

    husband¡¯s daughter after twenty years? What does that make me?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just want to exin what happened,¡± Fia said.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Joy said viciously. ¡°Then tell everyone that you¡¯re not my husband¡¯s daughter! Say that you

    want nothing from the Parkers!¡±

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974

    Chapter 974

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Fia frowned. She wanted nothing to do with Conall originally, but what Joy was openly doing was

    angering her.

    When Conall came to Gryphon, she was already prepared so that she could make a move against her

    whenever she wanted!

    When Conrad realized that some reporters who were stirring things up had something to do with Joy,

    he protected Fia behind him.

    He said, ¡°Mrs. Parker¡­ You can¡¯t represent Mr. Parker, can you? You can¡¯t decide whether or not my

    wife is Mr. Parker¡¯s daughter! Since there are so many people here, why not do at paternity test directly

    to reveal the truth?!¡±

    Joy was simrly enraged. ¡°Who knows which hole she popped out of! It¡¯s not strange for her to toy you

    around since you¡¯re so young! But you have no ce to tell us what to do!¡±

    Fia pulled Conrad away and walked over, staring Joy right in the eyes. ¡°The only reason you do all of

    this is because you¡¯re worried your husband will take me in as his daughter! Originally, I didn¡¯t care! But

    since you¡¯re pushing it, let¡¯s do the paternity test right now!¡±

    Finn looked at them with a frown. ¡°Joy, can you please stop all of this? We don¡¯t even know how Conall

    is doing right now and what you¡¯re doing is bound to make him even more upset!¡± ¡°It¡¯s this woman

    that¡¯s trying to mess up our lives!¡± Joy was getting more stubborn. ¡°Even a paternity test won¡¯t help

    you! As long as I¡¯m around, you can forget about being part of the Parkers!¡±

    Fia smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether or not I¡¯m a Parker.¡±

    ¡°You shameless little whore! My husband wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt again and again if it wasn¡¯t

    because of you!¡± Joy shrieked as she pounced on Fia.

    ¡°Joy!¡± Finn roared, wanting to pull her away, making his way through the crowd.

    Conrad stepped in front of Fia and Joy scratched his face. He pushed her away in irritation.

    Joy fell into a reporter¡¯s arms, trying to stabilize herself as her eyes were filled with madness. ¡°I

    understand now¡­ Both of you are in this together! You want to use this woman¡¯s rtionship as my

    husband¡¯s daughter to take control of Parker Group!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Felicity begged with mixed feelings.

    She had never wanted to go head-to-head against Fia.

    But seeing her mother in such a state, it would only make her dad angrier. Then, even she would be

    dragged into this mess.

    As she made her way to the front with her uncle, she said to him, ¡°Uncle Finn, please take my mom to

    my dad first.¡±

    She stayed behind and looked at Conrad and Fia with mixed feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My mom has some temper issues. Can you please don¡¯t pursue this?¡±

    looked at Felicity. The two of them were born only months apart and they did look

    somewhat alike.

    ¡°How do you want me not to pursue this?¡±

    Felicity looked at the reporters surrounding them and said, ¡°Can we go somewhere else?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. Thanks to your mother, everyone knows. Just say it in front of the

    reporters!¡±

    After falling for Joy¡¯s scheme, she believed Felicity must have inherited some temper from her mother.

    ¡°Must we end up like this?¡± Felicity looked at Fia. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t wrong, you know. Without you, my dad

    would still be in the capital, busy taking care of Parker Group. He wouldn¡¯t havee to Gryphon at

    all!¡±

    Fia sneered. ¡°Have you heard of karma, Felicity?¡±

    Felicity choked as she turned to Conrad. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, do you think how your wife acts right now is

    worthy of someone who is the wife of a CEO?¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°I simply want my wife to live as she wants without restraining herself.¡±

    Felicity was stunned as she looked at Conrad in surprise.

    She remembered that everyone inrge families would always pay attention to how they act, especially

    the wives of men in power. Everything they said and how they acted were aimed at not bringing shame

    to their husbands.

    But now, not only had Fia brought shame to herself, she had brought shame to Conrad and Maxwell

    Corporation.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975

    Chapter 975

    Why didn¡¯t Conrad pin any me on Fia at all? He was being so protective of her instead.

    The security guards from the hospital and Conrad¡¯s bodyguards finally arrived at the scene and forced

    the reporters to leave.

    Fia looked at Felicity calmly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried about your mother, then you have the

    duty of making sure she learns to be at least respectful to others.¡±

    Felicity shook her head. ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t treat anyone else like that.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say another word and simply left with Conrad as she held his arm.

    Felicity turned around and looked at the two leaving.

    She could suddenly understand her cousin Annie.

    Conrad was a talented and handsome man, and he was protective of his wife. No woman could

    resist his charm.

    When Peter saw Joy still carrying an irate expression on her face as they approached Conall¡¯s ward,

    he muttered, ¡°Joy, can you please be more considerate?¡±

    Joy stopped and said angrily, ¡°Conall cares so much about you but you can¡¯t guarantee his safety at all,

    despite being his brother!¡±

    Finn had no words.

    Joy gave him a frosty re. ¡°You always hide it from me, about himing here. Every time hees

    here, he ends up injured!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Finn said, as he didn¡¯t want to argue with her. He felt anguish when his own. brother got

    hurt.

    Joy took a deep breath before entering the ward, but all she saw was Conall lying there, staring

    at her.

    She was getting furious again. But when she remembered Fia¡¯s existence, she didn¡¯t dare to argue with

    him at this moment.

    ¡°Conall, you must get better soon.¡± She sobbed as she grabbed his hand. ¡°If something were to happen

    to you, what are we supposed to do?¡±

    Conall looked at her emotionlessly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so many years¡­ And I¡¯ve been giving my all to be your wife and Felicity¡¯s

    mother. Why must you treat me like this?¡±

    Conall looked at her somewhat strangely. While he was normally quite busy, he was not blind.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    While she did nothing too deceitful, all she usually did was shop and have parties with other wives from

    high society.

    She also cared little about Felicity¡¯s education. She left her to study overseas before she was even of

    age

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you again, but you must take good care of yourself. Once Felicity gets married and

    has her children, we¡¯ll take care of our grandchildren together, okay?¡±

    Joy was actually enjoying herself. It was a time that she could speak all she wanted. Compared to

    when Conall was healthy and busy, she was having an easier time speaking with him now. that he was

    bedridden She could say whatever she wanted, and he couldn¡¯tin about her being too talkative.

    He also couldn¡¯t simply leave after giving her a sour face.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Felicity to marry into another family, we can have someone marry into our family

    instead Then, the child can take yourst name and be your grandchild! Conall, aren¡¯t you happy just

    thinking about it?¡±

    Conall had never thought about having someone else marry into the family. That was a once- in-a-

    lifetime decision for Felicity, and he had never thought about interfering with her decision. All he wanted

    was for her to be happy.

    Felicity frowned when she heard it as she stood by the door.

    She had never seen her mom so talkative. She seemed to be especially talkative now that her dad was

    lying in bed, paralyzed.

    ¡°Mom, I have never thought about asking my boyfriend to marry into the family. I¡¯ll respect his opinion!¡±

    Felicity said as she walked into the ward.

    ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you don¡¯t know any better, Felicity. You¡¯re the only daughter in our

    family! Plenty of excellent men will be willing to marry into our family. You¡¯ll only be able to prove your

    worth in the future once he has married into the family. He wouldn¡¯t dare to lift a finger against you, and

    you don¡¯t have to worry about managing your rtionship. with your mother-inw,¡± Joy said in a

    sanctimonious manner She was also getting upset that Felicity interrupted her in the middle of a

    conversation like that.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976

    Chapter 976

    Felicity walked over to the bed and looked at her father. ¡°Dad, do you want my future husband. to marry

    into our family?¡±

    Conall blinked, unable to say a word.

    Felicity then said, ¡°If you want it, blink. If you don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t.¡±

    Conall looked at her without blinking, and he only blinked after several seconds had passed.

    Joy happily said, ¡°See! Your father thought so too!¡±

    Finn couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°What my brother means is that he respects Felicity¡¯s choice. It¡¯s up to her

    whether or not she wants her future husband to marry into the family.¡±

    ¡°Not a word from you!¡± Joy said as she stared at Finn, unhappy with how he interpreted it differently

    from her.

    Felicity looked at her father and asked, ¡°If what my uncle says is correct, please blink.¡±

    Conall immediately blinked.

    Felicity heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Thank you for respecting me.¡±

    Conall blinked again with kind

    eyes.

    It was Joy¡¯s turn to be unhappy, however. ¡°You¡¯ve never listened to me since you were little.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Dad needs some rest. Can you please keep quiet?¡± Felicity was getting annoyed with her

    mother. Every time she fought with her father, she would always drag her into it.

    She was afraid that if this was to continue, not only would her father get annoyed with her mother, he

    would be annoyed with her as well.

    ¡°Felicity!¡± Joy eximed as she stared at her daughter in disbelief. ¡°How could you say that to me?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still my most beloved mother, but he¡¯s also my most beloved father. He really needs. some rest

    now,¡± Felicity said, distressed. ¡°Why must you be like this? It¡¯s just going to make everyone upset.¡±

    Finn nodded. ¡°Felicity¡¯s right, Joy. What we should do right now is let Conall have some rest. I¡¯ll find out

    who hurt him. You should calm down and stay by his side together with Felicity.¡±

    Joy looked at Conall, who was lying there unmoving. ¡°Felicity can stay here with you. I¡¯ll go back to the

    capital and watch after thepany. Otherwise, the entirepany will be erratic with none of us

    there.¡±

    Finn nced at Conall and said in a wary tone, ¡°Joy, stay behind and take care of my brother. Let

    Felicity go back and handle thepany.¡±

    ¡°But she just came back and doesn¡¯t even know the staff. What could she do over there?¡±

    Conall¡¯s secretary came back at this time with some sanitary products he had just bought. Finn nced

    at him and said, ¡°Conall¡¯s secretary can go back with her. With Raymond there,

    they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to her.¡±

    Raymond Johnson nced at Joy without saying a word.

    Felicity then said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re my father¡¯s only brother. You should go.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. There are plenty of things that I need to deal with at the station!¡± Finn waved his hand. He had

    never been interested in running a business since he was young.

    Joy sneered. ¡°Your uncle didn¡¯t want to join thepany when he was young, despite your

    grandparents threatening him with their lives. Do you think he¡¯ll agree to it now? Even if Parker Group

    is on the verge of copse, he wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye!¡±

    Finn frowned. Herment was more than offensive.

    Felicity scolded Joy a few more times, but in the end, it was Joy that returned to the capital. together

    with Raymond.

    Finn stayed in the ward, apanying Felicity, and consoled her. ¡°That¡¯s how your mother is. Don¡¯t

    think too much about it.¡±

    Felicity smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. That¡¯s how she has spoken to me since I was little. I got used to it. But you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Finn waved his hand. ¡°I know she has a sharp tongue, but she is never a vicious

    woman.¡±

    ¡°You really think so?¡± Felicity looked at Finn earnestly.

    Finn frowned and then remembered how Joy would be violent every time she saw Fia.

    ¡°Uncle¡­ You¡¯re not happy with how she¡¯s treating Fia, aren¡¯t you,¡± Felicity asked in a whisper.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977

    Chapter 977

    Finn nced at his brother and shook his head. ¡°Keep an eye on your father. I need to to the station

    now. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    Felicity sighed. She knew that, just like her father, her uncle liked Fia a lot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you off then.¡±

    go

    back

    Once she was outside the ward with her uncle, she asked, ¡°Is Annie going to stay in the capital. and

    never visit Gryphon again?¡±

    ¡°She keeps on mucking around when she¡¯s here, so it¡¯s best if she stays in the capital!¡± Finn said with

    an eyebrow raised. ¡°She has never been as considerate as you, even when she was little. If you have

    the time, do give her a pointer or two, alright? Fia¡¯s your sister and not an outsider, after all.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure that I won¡¯t go against Fia?¡± Felicity asked.

    Finn hesitated for a second and patted her shoulder. ¡°Because your eyes tell me you don¡¯t want to do

    anything to her.¡±

    Felicity quickly lowered her head and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s human to be selfish. I might change.¡± ¡°I believe you

    can defeat the devil inside of you!¡± Finn gave her shoulder a pat before leaving.

    As her uncle left, Felicity slowly raised her head and mumbled to herself, ¡°What if¡­ What if I can¡¯t?¡±

    A captain knocked on the door before entering the director¡¯s office.

    ¡°Director, after our investigation, we discovered several suspicious men. All of them interacted with

    Maxwell Corporation¡¯s bodyguard before he died.¡±

    Finn nodded. ¡°Bring them in for questioning now.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The captain nodded and left.

    Finn massaged his head before giving Jason a call.

    After Jason picked up, he asked calmly, ¡°Jason, I¡¯m asking you again. Did you see the person who

    crashed into you in the basement parking lot?¡±

    Fia¡¯s face appeared in Jason¡¯s mind. He was hesitating.

    Finn asked again, ¡°Jason?¡±

    Jason closed his eyes. ¡°From the silhouette, it looked like Conrad.¡±

    Finn confirmed again. ¡°You sure that it looked like him?¡±

    Jason said, ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go over to his ce and interrogate him,¡± Finn said.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Jason knew that something had happened to Conall earlier in the day, so he quickly said,

    Forget about today. Fia¡¯s encountered too much today already. It¡¯ll upset her.¡±

    ¡°Jason, if you care about her, you should try very hard to recall the identity of the person who ran you

    over,¡± Finn said in a serious tone.

    Jason let out a chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Can you prove he¡¯s innocent?¡±

    Finn scoffed. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the evidence to prove that he didn¡¯t do it, but I also don¡¯t have

    conclusive evidence that proves he did it. I care little about him, but I do care about. Fia. She¡¯s suffered

    a lot since her youth, and she had given her heart to that kid, If anything happens to him, she¡¯ll be

    heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not the man for her, then leaving him as soon as possible is the best choice for her,¡± Jason said.

    ¡°Have you thought about the children in her womb? Do you want her to end up like her

    mother? And for her children to end up like her?¡± Finn sighed. ¡°Please, Jason. Give it another thought,

    alright?¡±

    Jason¡¯s grip on his phone tightened. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Conrad is not a good man. Why are you all still

    helping him?¡±

    Finn almost choked, as he didn¡¯t know how to argue about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired and I need rest. Bye.¡± Jason immediately hung upl. He searched Fia¡¯s Facebook profile, but

    he didn¡¯t have the bravery to call her.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978

    Chapter 978

    ¡°Jason, if you want to call her, do it,¡± rice said when she saw her son staring at his phone. for over ten minutes. ¡°You¡¯re a good

    boy. You know what you should do and what you

    shouldn¡¯t. If you want to call her, just do it.¡±

    Jason closed his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a very kind person.¡±

    rice frowned. ¡°So are you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s trying to burst out of my heart¡­ I don¡¯t think I can hold it back anymore,¡± Jason said as he opened his

    eyes. His eyes were full of despair. ¡°Mom, do you love Dad?¡±

    rice smiled as she nodded. ¡°If I didn¡¯t love him, I wouldn¡¯t have willingly allowed my reputation to be spoiled all these years.¡±

    Jason then said, ¡°He gave up his inheritance and Maxwell Corporation for you all those years. ago, but it didn¡¯t stop the world

    from tormenting you. Even then, you never hated how cruel fate is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a saint, but I hold back. Love made me hold back.¡± Suddenly, rice paused before. saying regretfully, ¡°Speaking of

    which, it¡¯s my fault for hurting Fiast time.¡±

    11

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones,¡± Jason said. ¡°I can see how you and Dad are living together. I believe he will

    protect you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± rice nodded, joy reflected in her eyes as she thought about Garrett.

    Jason felt he was being cruel, but he had to first make them ready for it. ¡°Dad is bing busy again

    likest time because I have to rest and stay at home.¡±

    ¡°True. Originally, we wanted to enjoy ourselves while you ve away. s!¡± rice half- jokingly said.

    She didn¡¯t want to pin the me on her son at all. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. If you can rest here quietly while your

    father¡¯s busy, I rather he stays in the office.¡±

    ¡°Mom, after I¡¯m healed, I want to rest for a while more,¡± Jason said.

    rice asked, ¡°You want to return to being a doctor again?¡±

    Jason shook his head. ¡°No. I just want to have some rest.¡±

    ¡°You want to ck off?¡± rice smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll support you!¡±

    ¡°About Dad¡­¡± He was worried that his father wouldn¡¯t agree to it.

    rice then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. When he¡¯s busy at thepany, I¡¯ll go over and apany

    him. It¡¯s just a change of environment. We¡¯ve been together for so long now that we¡¯ll be able to adapt

    to it easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± Jason said, as he gave her a grin.

    rice went over and patted his arm. ¡°As for you, just rest for a while. I hope that you¡¯ll be able to meet

    your Juliet soon!¡±

    Fia wore her suit and put a pillow on her knees before looking at the time on the phone.

    When Sophia saw it, she asked, ¡°Why are you staring at the phone?¡±

    Fia yawned. ¡°I want to take a nap, but Eileen¡¯sing back today. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll miss the time

    that I have to pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Just sleep, Madam. You can tell me the time and I¡¯ll wake you up beforehand.¡± Sophia chuckled. That

    was not something too critical.

    Fia shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. It will make me look insincere. What if God saw my insincerity and punished Eileen instead?¡±

    Sophia was speechless. Was this what they meant by ¡°punishing those who you care for for your crime¡±?

    ¡°Madam¡­ Isn¡¯t that a bit too superstitious?¡±

    ¡°When it¡¯s the people that I care about that¡¯s at stake, I don¡¯t mind being a little

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    superstitious,¡± Fia said sincerely as she rubbed her eyes.

    Sophia couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Maybe you can wash your face?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Fia immediately stood up, but she lost her footing a little, wobbling in her steps.

    Sophia quickly went over to hold her up. ¡°Maybe you should take a nap, Madam. Even thirty minutes will help.¡±

    Fia sat back down and finally said, ¡°Set an rm for me, then.¡±

    She was worried that Sophia wouldn¡¯t wake her up out of pity. That was why she rather set up an rm for her nap.

    ¡°Who are you?! What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the police?!¡± The Evans¡¯ caretaker screamed. Even the servants

    couldn¡¯t stop the men in ck marching i

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979

    Chapter 979

    The servants were physically restrained very quickly.

    ¡°You can go in now, Sir,¡± a bodyguard said to Conrad.

    Conrad nced at the Evans¡¯ courtyard. The trees and shrubs were well-maintained. Even if someone

    else was taking care of them, he could tell how much their masters cared about them.

    When he walked over a pot of roses, he immediately gave it a good kick, shattering the pot.

    He then walked into the Evans¡¯ living room and saw rice, who was walking down the stairs.

    nervously.

    When rice saw him, she instinctively gripped the rail and stopped dead in her tracks.

    ¡°I thought you fell badly and were forced to stay at the hospital?¡± Conrad examined rice with a

    disgusted look.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    When he remembered how Garrett was questioning him at the hospital furiously that day, only now did

    he realize how ridiculous it was.

    rice gulped and didn¡¯t answer his question out of shame. Instead, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°If you really want nothing to happen, take me to Jason,¡± Conrad said icily. He wasn¡¯t yelling, but it was

    loud enough to strike fear into her heart.

    ¡°Conrad¡­ I never wanted to butt heads with you. Last time, your people came to my home and started

    wrecking everything. I had no choice but to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Conrad said, tensed.

    His mother was someone that would always try to force things her way without care. Meanwhile,

    rice was someone full of grace. Even her words and eyes were filled with gentleness.

    He didn¡¯t want topare his mother with this woman wearing traditional garb, but every time he saw

    rice, he couldn¡¯t help butpare his mother to her!

    And now, he hated rice even more!

    He didn¡¯t know if the best medicine could remove the scar that she left on Fia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t tell Jason to show himself, I¡¯ll demolish this ce!¡± As soon as Conrad

    finished his sentence, a group of well-trained men marched in. They were all tall and ferocious.

    rice¡¯s grip tightened even more when she said, ¡°You¡¯re involved in everything that happened to

    Jason. You keep oning here to provoke us¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll destroy every bit of

    Maxwell Corporation¡¯s reputation?¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Conrad let out a maddeningugh. ¡°Destroy this ce!¡±

    Half an hour ago, Finn called him to get him to have an honest talk with Jason. Finn told him. that

    Jason said that the person who ran him over looked a lot like him.

    Such humiliation infuriated him. That was why he came here in person¡­. To ask Jason what he

    was nning to do!

    ¡°You¡­ Stop!¡± rice looked at some decorations that Garrett loved that had been crushed by Conrad¡¯s

    men. She was so anxious that she was tearing up.

    Her husband was on one end of the scale, while her son was on the other end. She couldn¡¯t

    make the choice.

    Conrad let out an icy smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t force Jason out here to see me right now, I¡¯ll tell my men to

    tear this ce apart!¡±

    rice looked at him speechlessly. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re just as unreasonable as your mother!¡±

    Conrad felt a headacheing when he remembered that rice also had a daughter but she had

    fallen into the ocean.

    He had just wanted to tell the bodyguards to stop when Jason¡¯s roar came from upstairs. ¡°Are you sick

    in the head?!¡±

    Jason held the rail weakly and sat on the stairs, looking at Conrad with eyes full of disdain.

    The two of them stared at each other with hatred in their eyes.

    ¡°Jason Evans.¡± Conrad cracked a smile as he walked toward the stairs. ¡°You say that you¡¯re a kind and

    honest man. Like a gentleman.¡±

    Jason was petrified.

    ¡°To think that you ended up like this.¡± Conrad snickered. ¡°To see you fall from the heavens. above and

    sink into the pits of hell below¡­ Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll dig your filthy self out of this one.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± rice couldn¡¯t simply stand and watch as Conrad humiliated her son.

    ¡°He¡¯s not like you!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Conrad stopped as heughed, looking at Jason sitting in the middle of the staircase. ¡°Why

    don¡¯t you tell your mother then? Who drove that car that ran you over?

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980

    Chapter 980

    rice quickly ran to Jason and said, ¡°Forget about him, Jason. I¡¯ll help you back to your room.¡±

    Jason pushed his mother¡¯s hand away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care how he looks at me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Like mother, like son! One pretended to fall over, and the other pinned a crime. on me.¡±

    Conrad sneered. ¡°If you cared about other people, would you have done it?¡±

    ¡°Your mother only cares about what Garrett thinks, and he believes whatever she says, since he¡¯s all

    over her, anyway. What about you? Fia¡¯s my wife. She will never believe you wholeheartedly. And this

    is great news now that you¡¯ve exposed how filthy you truly are! Even if I have dug myself out of that pit,

    I¡¯m still better than you who had just fallen into it!¡±

    Even though he didn¡¯tmunicate with others much, he could be vicious when he needed to.

    He looked at rice, his eyes were full of disdain.

    rice couldn¡¯t argue back and all she could do was stare back at him.

    All she said was that Jason was not like him, and he was already able to humiliate Jason so.

    Jason stood up while holding the rails. ¡°Do you think you can win just like that?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly changed when he remembered his ¡°unknown¡± rtionship

    with Fia.

    Jason then continued, ¡°There¡¯s too much fear in you, Conrad. That¡¯s why you want to act so

    unreasonably, right?¡±

    Conrad could have killed him already if looks could kill. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Jason chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll take Fia away.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Jason¡­¡± rice was terrified at how Conrad was looking at them.

    Jason didn¡¯t care. ¡°If I manage to, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll never find her!¡±

    In a sh, Conrad was choking Jason.

    of

    ¡°Do you really think that I won¡¯t do anything to you, Jason? Don¡¯t force me!¡± His tone was full savagery

    as his fury overwhelmed him. ¡°You really should thank that poor sister of yours!¡±

    Jason and rice both froze in ce.

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have already made you pay the price!¡±

    rice frowned. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    Conrad nced at her coldly before releasing his grip on Jason.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Garrett didn¡¯t tell her all those vicious things his mother did. Maybe he did care about the fact

    that they were married once.

    But if rice knew about it, she would go mad.

    Even though a voice whispered to him to reveal it all to them.

    He hated Garrett, rice, and Jason since he was little. He wished they would all get what they

    deserved.

    But he had a change of heart.

    He was doing this for his and Fia¡¯s children. There was no need for them to know this from him.

    ¡°Tiger!¡±

    When Tiger heard his boss call out to him, he quickly ran up the stairs.

    Conrad then said, ¡°Take him back to the station to assist with the investigation!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tiger ran over and wanted to take Jason away, but rice pushed him away and

    screamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son!¡± She was like a mother hen protecting her chick.

    Conrad stared at her. He remembered his own mother. If she protected him like this, their rtionship

    wouldn¡¯t end up like how it was today.

    ¡°Tiger, take him away.¡± Conrad turned around and walked down the stairs as more men came up and

    pulled rice away.

    She slumped on the stairs with teary eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just as heartless as your mother! You¡¯ll lose. the

    person you love the most, eventually!¡±

    Conrad stopped. ¡°If that dayes, then you¡¯ll lose your son too!¡±

    rice froze for a moment before she crawled back up to get her phone.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981

    Chapter 981

    She wanted to call Garrett. Garrett would definitely solve the problem!

    ¡°Sophia, hurry up.¡± Fia walked out the door. Seeing Sophia looking at her phone, she urged her.

    ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Sophia put down her phone and ran to open the car door. ¡°Madam, please be my

    guest.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes narrowed with amusement. ¡°How many times have I told you? Stop calling me Madam. Just

    call me Fia.¡±

    Sophia scratched the back of her hand. ¡°Just let me be.¡±

    Fia did not insist. She got into the passenger seat and put on her seat belt.

    Sophia got into the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Even if we go half an hourter, we¡¯ll still be

    able to pick Miss Reid up.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re picking her up. So we can only be early, not on the dot, and most definitely notte.¡± Fia had a

    serious look. ¡°What if she arrives early and doesn¡¯t see us? Won¡¯t it be very disappointing?¡±

    Sophia was a little envious of Eileen. If she had a bestie like Madam, wouldn¡¯t that be great?!

    The car arrived at the airport. A red Maserati entered behind them and stopped by Sophia¡¯s car.

    Fia grabbed her seat belt tight and frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam?¡± Sophia took a look at the red Maserati. Did the sports car look so good that

    Madam was envious?

    Fia¡¯s gaze wasplicated, not knowing what to say to Sophia.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car first.¡±

    She quickly opened the car door and got off. She walked to the front of the Maserati.

    The car door of the Maserati opened and the person who got out of it left Fia astonished.

    She thought that it would be Victor.

    ¡°Did I disappoint you?¡± Sapphire pulled her shawl. ¡°Victor is still recovering from his injuries.¡±

    Fia felt that Sapphire was not quite like she was in the past and was a little peculiar.

    Sapphire continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡±

    Fia took a look around. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that the airport belonged to her and Sapphire couldn¡¯t

    come by, could she?

    However, when Sapphire said that she was just here to take a look, she did not believe her one bit.

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sophia pulled at Fia¡¯s windbreaker and asked softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your cousin-in-

    law?¡±

    Fia agreed lightly and tried tomunicate to her. ¡°Sapphire, Eileen is solely focused on work. You

    don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡±

    ¡°She hooked Victor¡¯s soul away!¡± Sapphire¡¯s voice rose and Sophia instinctively stood in front of

    ¡°Haha, Fia. Do you know that even after he had surgery and was running a high fever, he still called for

    Eileen in his half awakened state?! If you were me, and Conrad was calling Esme in front of you, could

    you let it go?¡±

    Fia took a breath and said, ¡°Sapphire, can you not try to change it to my situation and think on my

    behalf? We do not have the same temper. The way we treat people and things are not the same ¡±

    ¡°Indeed! You are really generous ¡°Sapphire mocked. ¡°Esme is your cousin and you weren¡¯t willing to

    hurt her Back then, she had tried again and again to hurt you and even caused you to lose your child! If

    I were you, I would kill her to protect my child!¡±

    Fia was a little panicked. Sapphire seemed to have changed quite a bit.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Sophia hated Sapphire. To have brought up Madam¡¯s injuries to hit her where it hurt was

    despicable!

    Seeing how Sophia was so protective of Fia, Sapphire expressed sorrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. We are different. At least people around Conrad are all protecting you. But Victor has never

    given me a hint of warmth!¡±

    Fia held Sophia¡¯s hand. ¡°Sophia, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down for a bit.¡±

    She did not wish to continue conversing with Sapphire about things of the past.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sophia looked at Sapphire in disdain, then held Fia¡¯s hand and went to the VIP lounge to wait

    for Eileen.

    At the VIP lounge, she poured a cup of water for Fia and after she had finished drinking the water, she

    squatted down to speak. ¡°Madam, in the future, let¡¯s ignore these nonsensical people, alright?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Fia looked at her with a warm gaze. ¡°I thought the person in the car was Victor and was worried that he

    was here to get Eileen entangled in his matters on purpose. I never thought that it was Sapphire and so

    I said some words.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about. If she is going to cken things, let¡¯s just teach her a good lesson!

    There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± Sophia said seriously.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982

    Chapter 982

    Fia looked at Sophia¡¯s sincere and kind eyes and felt a hint of pity.

    Why did such a gooddy get abandoned by her parents back then?

    ¡°Sophia, have you ever thought of searching for your own parents?¡±

    Sophia was stunned and immediately shook her head, her tone extremely cold. ¡°If they were able to

    abandon me, why do I need to search for them?¡±

    ¡°What if they had their difficulties?¡± Fia said.

    Sophia immediately gave a sarcastic smile. ¡°Madam, if it were you, would own child?¡±

    you abandon your

    Fia immediately shook her head. ¡°If possible, I¡¯m willing to use my life to trade for my child¡¯s.¡±

    Sophia replied, ¡°Exactly. No matter what problems they had, for one to be able to abandon their child, it

    shows that they aren¡¯t anything good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now. Treat yourself a little better, find a reliable man in the future, and live out the

    rest of your life well,¡± Fia said sincerely.

    Sophia tilted her head and thought about it. ¡°For now, I think that living like this is pretty nice.¡±

    She did not know many people and all she wanted to do now was protect her Madam well.

    Fia touched her tummy and said, ¡°I want to go to the washroom.¡±

    Sophia replied, ¡°Go ahead. There¡¯s still another half an hour till Miss Reid¡¯s flightnds.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go over to the arrivals to watch out for her?¡±

    She was afraid that Eileen¡¯s flight would arrive early and she would miss her.

    Sophia said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the washroom with you first. If the nends, they will make an announcement.

    You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Fia could only go along with Sophia.

    The washroom was not very big. Fia shut the door and squatted down, feeling that if the door was

    kicked, it would immediately hit her.

    Sophia stood guard outside, coldly watching the people entering and leaving.

    ***

    Eileen and her assistant, Lyn, walked to the exit together with the crowd. She pressed on the brim of

    her cap and swept two nces at the people picking up those from their flight.

    ¡°Lyn, I don¡¯t seem to see Fia. Do you see her?¡±

    Lyn tiptoed for a couple of seconds. ¡°I don¡¯t see her either.¡±

    Eileen sighed helplessly. ¡°Let me give her a call.¡±

    Lyn pushed the luggage with a single hand and carried the bag in Eileen¡¯s hands so that it would be

    easier for her to make the call.

    After a couple of seconds, the phone was answered and Eileen let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fia, did you get

    stuck in traffic?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fia¡¯s tone was anxious. ¡°I¡¯m in the washroom. The door suddenly can¡¯t be opened.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Eileen looked around. ¡°Which one are you in?¡±

    ¡°Eileen, don¡¯t worry, I am not here alone. Sophia is outside prying the door open. I will be able toe

    out soon.¡± Fia was anxious to death, but she was still gently consoling Eileen.

    Eileen did not know whether to cry orugh. ¡°You are really unlucky. Even when you go to the

    washroom you can¡¯t open the door.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Fia grumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I just can¡¯t open it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Eileen hung up first and exined the situation to Lyn who was by her side.

    The two of them walked out talking happily, not noticing someone approaching them.

    ¡°Miss Reid.¡± A graceful voice rang out.

    Eileen and Lyn both frowned, raising their heads to look.

    Sapphire gave a noble smile as she greeted her. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Miss Reid.¡±

    Eileen looked at her in a daze, not knowing what she meant.

    ¡°Do you have some time? Could I treat you to a cup of coffee?¡± Sapphire was calm.

    Eileen was just thinking about it when Lyn gently nudged her arm and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Something

    feels off with Fia not being able to open the washroom door.¡±

    With Lyn saying that, Eileen found it peculiar too.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve arranged to meet a friend.¡± Eileen said.

    Sapphire¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Fia is in the washroom. She won¡¯t be able to make it for some time.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°You did it?¡±

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983

    Chapter 983

    ¡°I am merely hoping that you¡¯ll show me a little deference. It¡¯s just a cup of coffee.¡±

    At the same time, Sophia was so anxious that she was breaking out in sweat.

    She could have just kicked the door open immediately, but the washroom setup was too small.

    She was afraid she would hit Fia if she kicked the door open. So, she did not dare to do so and could

    only try and pry the door open with a knife she carried by her side.

    As she did her best, she noticed that the other people in the other stalls were alsoining that the

    doors could not be opened.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    Fia stood inside, and heard the grumblings of the people around as well.

    Sophia immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Sir and get him to send people over!¡± She did not dare to leave,

    fearful that someone would target Fia in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call him.¡± Fia felt that it was quite embarrassing to be stuck in a washroom.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Tiger,¡± Sophia said.

    Fia replied, ¡°Alright, ask him to keep it lowkey.¡± It was really quite embarrassing.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sophia called Tiger.

    At that very moment, Tiger was busy getting people to arrest Jason and sending him to the police

    station. Seeing Sophia¡¯s call, he felt his head hurt.

    With a previous lesson to learn from, he did not dare to ignore the call.

    ¡°Hello, Sophia? What¡¯s up? Shouldn¡¯t you be with Madam to pick someone up?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here! Madam went to the washroom and now the door can¡¯t be opened but I dare not kick the

    door open! I don¡¯t dare to leave. I¡¯m afraid something might happen! Also, the other toilet doors can¡¯t be

    opened. I feel like someone did it intentionally!¡±

    Hearing Sophia¡¯s anxious voice, Fia panicked. She thought of Sapphire who had driven Victor¡¯s car to

    the airport.

    When Eileen left the country, she asked for Conrad¡¯s help to wipe away all traces of her.

    How did Sapphire find out?

    ¡°Sophia! Go and get someone from the airport to open the doors immediately!¡± Fia started to shout,

    fearful that something might happen to Eileen.

    Sapphire gave her an odd feeling. She didn¡¯t know what she would do.

    Hearing Sophia and Fia¡¯s conversation through the phone, Tiger immediately started to get

    nervous.

    ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t leave the doorway! I¡¯ll bring people over immediately!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Sophia hung up and continued to use the knife to pry open the door. ¡°Madam, try to stand

    further away from the door. I¡¯m afraid that the door will hit you when it opens.

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Fia stood closest to the corner and said after making an estimate, ¡°Why don¡¯t

    you

    kick the door and see? As long as the door doesn¡¯t fall, it should not hit me.¡±

    Sophia did not dare to take the risk, and tried even harder to pry the lock of the door.

    Some people came in wanting to use the washroom, but after finding out what was happening, they did

    not dare to use it anymore.

    Besides, Fia wasn¡¯t the only one locked in. The others in the other stalls were also locked in.

    Instantly, the entire washroom started to get boisterous.

    ¡°Stop making a fuss!¡± Sophia roared. ¡°Go and get someone from the airport!¡±

    She used the back of her hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead, finally managing to break off a part

    of the lock. She breathed out as she carefully opened the door.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    Fia nodded, suddenly feeling her heartbeat increasing and experiencingbored breathing.

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sophia immediately went to support her.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go get Eileen. I will introduce her to you. She is a gooddy.¡± Fia took a deep breath,

    thinking that she had spent a long time in the washroom and that¡¯s why she was like that.

    She had just left the washroom when a few others who had been locked in fainted.

    By the time the people from the airport came to open the doors, all the girls who were locked in had

    already fainted, and it scared everyone so much that they all shrieked.

    The staff immediately contacted the hospital to call for ambnces.

    Fia had just walked a short distance when her head felt heavy and her feet light. Sophia noticed that

    she wasn¡¯t quite alright and made her sit down.

    ¡°Madam, your face is pale. Something seems to be off.¡±

    At this point, the people who had fainted in the washroom were being carried out one after another.

    Fia saw this.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Fia felt even more anxious.

    Sophia could no longer let her be, and immediately called Conrad.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984

    Chapter 984

    Some people in the crowd started to discuss.

    ¡°How did thesedies go to the washroom and end up all locked in?¡±

    ¡°Did the doors agree to get spoiled at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Did the girls in the washroom all arrange to faint at the same time?¡±

    Fia rubbed her chest and held Sophia¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Sophia, I find it hard to catch my breath.¡±

    The moment she spoke, her body tilted and she fell unconscious.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Sophia hugged her and Conrad picked up the phone on the other side at the same time. She

    immediately said, ¡°Sir, something happened to Madam!¡±

    Eileen got Lyn to go to the waiting area to call Fia and get her toe over, nning to go to her once

    she got out of the washroom.

    Sapphire appeared out of nowhere and suddenly sat by her side, leaning close and saying softly, ¡°I

    advise you to listen to me.¡±

    Eileen frowned. ¡°Mrs. Maxwell and I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Sapphire gave her her phone.

    Eileen had been ready to make a call but she stopped as she stared at the photo in Sapphire¡¯s phone.

    you really care about this bestie of yours, then you shouldn¡¯t reject me,¡± Sapphire said eerily.

    Eileen red at Sapphire in anger. ¡°What did you do to Fia?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. She¡¯s just been locked in the washroom for too long and breathed in too much

    toxic ammonia and fainted.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Eileen¡¯s face was flushed due to anger. ¡°It is impossible for washrooms in the

    airport to exceed the standard levels of ammonia.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know.¡± Sapphire sighed and put the phone into her bag.

    She said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s not her alone who is unlucky. Just now many girls in the washroom were even

    more unlucky.¡±

    Eileen stood up and wanted to leave, but Sapphire grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t care about your bestie?¡±

    Eileen looked at her. ¡°Did you do something?¡±

    Sapphire smiled gently, but her gaze was so gentle that there was different meaning to it.

    ¡°Follow me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Eileen gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right.¡± Sapphire stood up and held Eileen¡¯s hand in a friendly manner. ¡°My car is in the

    parking lot. I¡¯ll bring you over.¡±

    Walking to the parking lot, Eileen saw the familiar Maserati and her gaze changed.

    Sapphire smiled at her and said, ¡°I heard that this car was one you helped Victor choose back then?¡±

    ¡°I merely gave suggestions and helped a previous employer when he was buying a car.¡±

    ¡°Then it must have troubled you. Now Victor can¡¯t move around freely. I¡¯m helping him to drive this car,

    in order to avoid it spoiling and being left unused.¡± Sapphire opened the door to the front passenger

    seat. ¡°Miss Reid, please take a seat.¡±

    Pain shed in Eileen¡¯s eyes. This car carried too much of her past with Victor.

    She really did not wish to see it nor ride in it again!

    ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, where are you taking me? I can get a ride there on my

    Own.¡±

    ¡°Miss Reid, don¡¯t you care about your best friend?¡± Sapphire threatened.

    you, are you able to guarantee that Fia will be fine?¡±

    ¡°If I go with you, are you

    ¡°Sure.¡± Sapphire¡¯s smile widened. ¡°After all, she is my cousin¡¯s wife, my cousin-inw. I wouldn¡¯t hurt

    her.¡±

    ¡°It best be so! If anything happens to her, I will absolutely not let you off!¡± Eileen malicious left ruthless

    words and got into the front passenger seat.

    Sapphire had just driven Eileen away when Conrad arrived at the airport in a haste with his people.

    Sophia carried the unconscious Fia and came running over. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I..

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985

    Chapter 985

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± Conrad took Fia from her hands and said coldly, ¡°Start from the beginning.¡±

    Sophia told him everything about Fia going to the washroom.

    Conrad said to Tiger, ¡°Get people to survey the scene!¡±

    Tiger replied, ¡°Okay!¡±

    At this moment, a few police cars came roaring over.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Sophia, stay with Tiger and watch them. Don¡¯t let those fellows ruin the scene!¡±

    Sophia was stunned and thought, wasn¡¯t her boss being a little too suspicious? He was even

    suspecting the police.

    However, when she stood in his position to think, she could understand.

    ¡°Jason, think carefully of the person who hit you that day. Was he really like Conrad?¡±

    Finn sat opposite Jason, asking extremely seriously.

    Jason avoided his gaze and said faintly, ¡°You¡¯ve asked me many times already.¡±

    Finn said, ¡°Your words have a great influence in determining things toward this case and toward

    Conrad. Furthermore, if we find out that the words you said were not true, it will affect. your future.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve been hit and had a mental injury. Even if I see the wrong person, it¡¯s very normal.¡± Jason felt

    that it was extremely hrious.

    Finn was being too obvious in wanting to help Conrad, which made him extremely repulsed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Jason, I¡¯m also helping you. The earlier the culprit is found, the earlier it is safer for you. Also, Fia¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened to her!¡± Jason immediately red at him in nervousness.

    Finn frowned. When he saw Fia and him together the first time, he felt that they were quite a match.

    It was a pity that the person in Fia¡¯s heart was not Jason.

    ¡°She went to the airport to pick someone up, but a harmful gas was released in the washroom and

    everyone who went there at that time fell unconscious.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Jason was baffled. ¡°The sanitation of the airport is done properly every day. It

    is impossible to have harmful gas exceeding the strict standards.¡±

    ¡°The actual reason is not clear, but it is possible that an underground waterway overflowed and caused

    the situation.¡± Finn sighed. ¡°When we went there, there was no strong gas scent. However, the police

    checked those people and determined that they had all fainted due to inhtion of harmful gasses.¡±

    ¡°Fia too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡± Jason asked nervously.

    Finn couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°You should let it go. No matter how much you care about her, she

    already has the person she needs by her side.¡±

    Jason lowered his head. Thinking of Conrad, his heart felt jealousy and resentment.

    But so what? His feelings could not be forced onto Fia.

    Even if Conrad had hurt her many times, she still loved him and needed him.

    ¡°Jason, think carefully, alright?¡± Finn said lightly.

    Jason smiled sarcastically. ¡°Due to personal reasons, me suspecting Conrad to have hit me has no

    basis.¡±

    Finn let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll bring you to see a couple of suspects. You can take a look

    and see if you manage to recall anything.¡±

    ¡°You found suspects?¡± Jason asked in surprise.

    ¡°We managed to find a couple of suspicious persons after working with Conrad. Due to the dim lighting

    in the parking lot, it¡¯s not very obvious in the surveince. Now, we have to see from your side if we can

    find anything.¡±

    Finn had a look of anticipation. There were too many things suppressed at the time. If he was unable to

    solve this riddle, he might even have to resign as a director.

    The seven suspects had their names and ages on a te, all standing in a line, both hands. cuffed.

    Finn brought Jason over and said, ¡°These are the people. Slowly take a look. See if you notice.

    anything. Don¡¯t be nervous. We will protect you well.¡±

    Jason thought about how Fia forgave Conrad each time she got upset.

    Seeing those suspects, he gathered all his concentration to recall the process of being hit that night,

    then brought those suspects in, one by one.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986

    Chapter 986

    After some time, Jason pinched the center of his brows and said, ¡°Director Parker, I need to reenact the

    scene.¡±

    Finn looked at the seven suspects. ¡°Did you not find anything?¡±

    ¡°My mind is in too much of a mess. Everyone looks alike, but none of them look like the culprit either,¡±

    Jason said helplessly.

    Finn was silent for a couple of seconds. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s reenact the scene.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Conrad¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Sophia said that she was at the scene but she did not. smell

    any scents back then!¡±

    Sophia nodded by the side and said to the doctor, ¡°I really didn¡¯t smell anything and neither did my

    Madam. She didn¡¯t tell me either.¡±

    A group of doctors and the hospital director looked at each other.

    The hospital director said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, we have asked a few of the patients that have awakened. All

    of them also said that they did not smell anything. However, there is a possibility that some poisonous

    gasses underwent some changes in the waterworks, and I don¡¯t why, but caused some kind of gas to

    surface, therefore¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make these useless assumptions!¡± Conrad¡¯s face was dark. ¡°The results from their checkup

    show that they had breathed in poisonous gas which caused them to fall unconscious. however, it is

    definitely not natural but rather manmade!¡±

    The hospital director said, ¡°But Director Parker has also checked and did not find any

    suspicious people.¡±

    Conrad knew that talking to the hospital director and doctors was useless, so he turned around and

    returned to Fia¡¯s ward.

    Sophia and Tiger smiled at them awkwardly.

    Sophia said, ¡°Don¡¯t take things to heart what our boss says. He just loves his wife and is concerned

    about her. He finds everyone an eyesore and is thus acting like this.¡±

    The hospital director nodded. ¡°Understandable.¡±

    Tiger said coldly, ¡°Treat her properly and gather less for idle chat. Dismiss!¡±

    The hospital director led everyone away, all of them wiping their sweat, feeling blue.

    Being a doctor was already hard enough, and they still had to be pressured by Mr. Maxwell from time to

    time.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re awake!¡± Conrad saw Fia slowly opening her eyes and his frustrated mood instantly turned

    much better.

    The doctor said earlier that as long as she woke up, it¡¯d be fine and after the checkup, she also

    mentioned that the children in her womb were fine.

    Fia looked at Conrad¡¯s slightly red amber eyes in a daze. ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Conrad rubbed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her eyes shed for a moment, not wanting to think too highly of herself and suddenly thought of

    Eileen and asked, ¡°What about Eileen!¡±

    ¡°I reckon that she has gone back on her own,¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°You reckon? Didn¡¯t you all pick her up?¡± Fia anxiously got up, wanting to get off the bed.

    Conrad stopped her. ¡°You have just awoken. You shouldn¡¯t move about.¡±

    ¡°I bumped into Sapphire at the airport. Her emotions weren¡¯t quite right! Also, whatever happened to

    me, I think the target is Eileen!¡± Fia started to shout nervously.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°What did she go to the airport for?¡±

    ¡°How would I know! She even purposely drove Victor¡¯s red sports car!¡± Fia pushed Conrad¡¯s hand

    away. ¡°I want to search for Eileen.¡±

    At this moment, Sophia and Tiger entered.

    Conrad instructed coldly. ¡°Two of you, find Miss Reid!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Tiger said.

    Sophia was slightly stunned. ¡°Oh no, I was worried about Madam and forgot to pick Miss Reid up. She

    wouldn¡¯t still be at the airport waiting, would she?¡±

    Tiger frowned and noticed that things weren¡¯t good. He secretly med himself for not mentioning

    Eileen¡¯s rtionship entanglement to Sophia, so that she could be on guard.

    ¡°Quickly contact people!¡± Conrad shouted at the two of them.

    Fia said, ¡°My phone. I want to call Eileen!¡±

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987

    Chapter 987

    Eileen opened her eyes and looked around.

    She was tied to a chair. In front of her was a table, and on the table was a cup of coffee that had gone

    cold.

    Sapphire sat opposite her, swirling a ss of champagne.

    Eileen said, ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, is this how you treat me to a cup of coffee?¡±

    ¡°Haha, is there any difference?¡± Sapphire took a sip of the champagne and after she put down the

    ss, she pushed at the cup of cold coffee.

    ¡°Miss Reid, please drink some coffee.¡±

    Eileen stared at Sapphire coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grievances with you. Is there any meaning for you to

    treat me like this for the sake of a man?¡±

    ¡°How can it be meaningless?¡± Sapphire giggled. ¡°You¡¯re not me, so you cannot understand what I feel.

    Every time I am rejected by Victor, I hate that he once had you!¡±

    A thread of inconceivability shed in Eileen¡¯s eyes. She did not at all believe that Victor would reject

    Sapphire.

    Although Sapphire was not a great beauty, she was still quite beautiful. Her skin and figure were

    maintained very well.

    And he, Victor, was clearly not a man who had control in this area.

    ¡°Eileen, say, why do we have to be so tragic? How nice would it be if we could be melded into one

    body. He would obediently love us and marry us.¡± A ming light burned in Sapphire¡¯s eyes. ¡°He

    married me for the status, while he loves you for your face.¡±

    Eileen felt a chill in her heart, not knowing what Sapphire was thinking about.

    Sapphire looked at Eileen¡¯s beautiful face and smiled foolishly.

    ¡°Give me your face and after that, we can disappear together. I¡¯ll use a new identity to appear. I think

    he¡¯ll fall in love with me the moment he sees me and I will definitely be able to get what I don¡¯t have

    then, right?¡±

    Eileen instantly felt goosebumps break out. Sapphire had always been gentle, elegant, and polite. With

    her character, it was impossible for her to havee up with such a disgusting method.

    Someone must have fed her this rotten idea.

    Sapphire got up and served the cup of cold coffee right to Eileen¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°Drink it. Once you

    do, you won¡¯t feel pain.¡±

    Eileen moved her face away. ¡°No matter how our skin changes, we are unable to cheat everyone!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to cheat everyone, neither do I need an entire lifetime! As long as Victor falls for me for

    that one second, that¡¯s enough!¡± Sapphire¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she spoke ruthlessly. ¡°I have

    waited for over twenty years, and he has never responded to me one bit! I

    just need that one moment!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she grabbed the hair behind Eileen with a hand and forced the of coffee

    into her mouth with the other.

    ¡°Drink! Drink up quickly!¡±

    Eileen bit her cheeks, trying to struggle, and hit the cup of coffee away.

    cup

    Sapphire pped her in anger. ¡°Why are you so disobedient? My method would be the best solution for

    us both! You can¡¯t marry him because of your lowly status. If you give me your face, I can help you

    make it a reality!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Eileen did not know how to describe her feelings. The Sapphire of the past was

    graceful, gentle, and soft-spoken, and appeared to be innocent and naive.

    But now, what had she be for the sake of love?

    At this moment, she thought of Fia and felt all out of sorts.

    That sillydy had withstood too much, yet she remained a kind person.

    How much hurt did a kind person have to have kept in her heart in order to be able to maintain her

    kindness?

    ¡°I¡¯m crazy? You guys are the crazy ones! Life was originally fine. Why could you all not just live on

    well? Why did you have to disrupt it! If not for your appearance, Victor and I would not. have reached

    this extent!¡±

    ¡°Whether he loves you or not, it never had anything to do with me!¡± Eileen roared.

    Sapphire let go of her hair. Seeing the hair she pulled out from her head, she mockingly threw them at

    Eileen.

    Eileen shook her head to throw off the hair on her face, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t

    love you, even without me, he would never be in love with you!¡±

    Sapphire replied, ¡°No, without you, he wouldn¡¯t not touch me!¡±

    Eileen gave a bitterugh. ¡°You have already gone mad. You have been used by someone and have

    gone against thew. You will not have a good ending!¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll get a different identity!¡± Sapphire said loudly. ¡°Esme could do it, so can I!¡±

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988

    Chapter 988

    Eileen¡¯s entire body froze. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Sapphire replied, ¡°Hahaha, you still don¡¯t know, do you? Esme is not dead at all. She got a different

    face and different identity and returned. At any moment, she can kill Fia!¡±

    Eileen¡¯s face was drained of blood. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Fia really cares for you, so fearful that you¡¯ll worry along with her, and decided to

    keep it from you.¡± Sapphire cackled like a madman. ¡°She is truly nice to you!¡±

    Eileen was speechless and tried her best to keep calm. ¡°She is now pregnant with twins. Conrad will

    protect her.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why did she not dare to tell Conrad the first time she got pregnant? Even if words were

    spoken, what could it change? In the end, didn¡¯t the child die in her womb? Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eileen¡¯s expression turned malicious, not daring to think how Fia would end up if she lost her

    children again.

    ¡°Give me your face and I shall help you take care of Fia. No matter what, she is the wife of my cousin. I

    will protect her.¡± Sapphire squatted down, looking at Eileen with a little smile.

    Eileen stared at Sapphire, crestfallen. ¡°I want to know how Fia is now.¡±

    Sapphire said, ¡°You want to call her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eileen¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°I need to know if she is safe now.¡±

    ¡°Eileen.¡± Sapphire¡¯s smile turned cold bit by bit. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? That I¡¯d let you call her and let

    them find you by locking onto this location?¡±

    ¡°No, I am just worried about her. If you don¡¯t agree, then I just won¡¯t make the call, Eileen said.

    Sapphire stared at her for a couple of seconds. ¡°At times, I really don¡¯t understand what Victor likes

    about you. You can¡¯t bring him any benefits and you have to show your face to everyone and even

    during filming you have to make out and do all sorts of stuff with other actors and be unfaithful!¡±

    Eileen lowered her gaze and said without any hint of happiness or sorrow, ¡°I, on the other hand, wish

    that I had never met him.¡±

    Sapphire smiled sarcastically and put a hand on Eileen¡¯s tummy.

    ¡°When he made you abort the child, did you cry?¡±

    The past came surging in her heart, making Eileen feel as if she was being dropped into an ice house.

    She remembered every single detail that happened on that day.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Sapphire asked leisurely. ¡°What kind of a feeling is it?¡±

    Eileen shivered, looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s something you would never wish to understand.¡±

    ¡°Are you unable to forgive him forever?¡± Sapphire had a serious look. ¡°That¡¯s why you insisted on

    leaving Destiny Entertainment, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Eileen did not hide at all when she said, ¡°Once bitten, twice shy.¡±

    Sapphire frowned. ¡°However, he likes you. Is this wrong?¡±

    Eileen replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me fighting you for him. I have long since awakened.¡±

    ¡°No, I am worried.¡± Sapphire pinched her abdomen. ¡°I am worried that he will divorce me to marry you.

    And you, unable to truly put your past feelings behind, would forgive him and start over with him.¡±

    Eileen did not know what to say for a moment.

    ¡°All women are the same. Fia is like that, and so are you,¡± Sapphire said certainly, thick envy showing

    on her face.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°This is a question without a solution. I can only get what I want if I am like Esme!¡±

    Eileen frowned. ¡°Are you sure that Esme is getting what she wants?¡±

    ¡°She will get it sooner orter!¡± Sapphire said stubbornly. ¡°There is no evidence to prove she is Esme.

    She is living with a new identity, so she will be able to go back to the start with Conrad sooner orter.¡±

    that

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Eileen¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°Mr. Maxwell is very gentle toward Fia, something Esme

    would never have.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Fia is Conrad¡¯s first woman! He had just never experienced more. Victor is the same! As

    long as their first time is broken, everything can turn back to a situation where things are as they should

    be!¡± Sapphire got more agitated the more she talked.

    Eileen shook her head, and said with a pitiful gaze, ¡°Are these all the thoughts Esme brainwashed you

    with? She is just thinking of using you as her tool.¡±

    ¡°No, I am in the same boat as she is! It is the both of you who have stolen the happiness we should

    have had!¡± Sapphire looked at the time and picked up her bag from the floor. She searched for

    something in her bag and muttered, ¡°I cannot waste time with you anymore.¡±

    Eileen saw her take out a syringe from her bag and immediately said, ¡°I can sign an agreement with

    you!

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989

    Chapter 989

    ¡°What agreement?¡± Sapphire held the syringe, looking at her cold and eerily.

    Eileen replied, ¡°I guarantee that I will not step into your marriage with Victor. If I go against my word, I

    am willing to give all the property under my name to you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, everything you have, Victor has too. He willpensate you for whatever you lose.¡± Sapphire

    pressed down on the syringe and said, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Listen to me obediently.¡±

    Eileen stared at the needle that was approaching and her heart was anxious but she appeared calm on

    the surface as she said, ¡°Sapphire, if you really do this, you won¡¯t be the you of the past anymore!

    Think of your parents, the people you care about the most.¡¯

    31

    ¡°No matter who I be, I will treat them well!¡± Sapphire held the syringe with one hand, while the

    other hand grabbed Eileen¡¯s hair to draw her closer. Seeing the syringe right before her, Eileen nned

    to carry the chair along to pounce at Sapphire.

    A loud bang resounded! A group of people came rushing in. The person at the forefront was pale and

    his steps were a little light.

    ¡°Sapphire Starling!¡±

    His roar made Sapphire flustered and she only wanted to stab the syringe into Eileen and administer

    the drugs.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Victor leaped over, reaching out to block Eileen¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sapphire¡¯s syringe stabbed into the back of Victor¡¯s hand and even the needle was crooked.

    ¡°Sor¡­Sorry.¡±

    She looked at Victor in confusion. ¡°¡­¡±

    A p resounded.

    Victor pulled out the syringe and pped her. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to protect her. I don¡¯t allow it!¡± Sapphire fell to the ground, hammering the ground

    as she roared, not having the least bit of gentle elegance she usually had.

    The people who Victor had brought over very quickly got her under control.

    Eileen looked at Victor. She hadn¡¯t seen him for a couple of months and he had lost weight. The rim of

    his eyes were dark and the color of his face did not look healthy.

    She could not help but feel heartache.

    ¡°¡­Eileen.¡± Victor was stuck there, and opened his mouth with great difficulty.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her for a couple of months, but she was the same as she was in the past. Those eyes,

    that gaze, it was all as it used to be.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Eileen averted her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Kindly help me to loosen the ropes.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Victor wiped his hands on his own shirt and carefully helped her to loosen the ropes.

    Eileen had just stood up when an anxious shout came from the door. ¡°Eileen!¡±

    ¡°Fia!¡± She immediately ran toward the door.

    Fia ran too fast and almost fell. Luckily, Conrad caught her in time.

    Eileen ran to her and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°You still have children in your tummy. Be a little more careful.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes were so red that she looked like a rabbit. She checked Eileen up and down. ¡°Are you

    alright? What is that on your clothes?¡±

    Eileen grabbed her hand. ¡°Stop touching. It¡¯s just a cup of coffee that sttered on me. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you really fine? She didn¡¯t hit you or feed you anything, did she?¡± Fia asked nervously.

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t make it in time.¡± Eileen hesitated for a moment. ¡°Her husband came in time.¡±

    Fia frowned as she looked at Victor who was nearby and nodded while saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Victor

    retracted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m doing what¡¯s necessary.¡±

    He looked at Sapphire who had been held and said to his subordinates, ¡°Send Madam home. Get a

    psychiatrist to evaluate her.¡±

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990

    Chapter 990

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! Victor, don¡¯t try to put the crime of insanity on me!¡± Sapphire shouted heartbreakingly.

    The veins on Victor¡¯s throbbed. ¡°Alright. You aren¡¯t insane, are you?¡±

    He looked at Sapphire coldly and instructed his subordinates. ¡°Send her to the police station!¡±

    Sapphire was stunned. ¡°¡­Are you really not going to take into ount our husband-and-wife

    rtionship at all?¡±

    Victor replied, ¡°Just wait for mywyer to send the divorce papers!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to divorce. I won¡¯t divorce you even if I die!¡± Sapphire shrieked. Her n failed. If she

    could not be his wife, then she could no longer be near him!

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you to decide!¡± Victor¡¯s face was heartless, absolutely done with the torture this marriage

    brought.

    ¡°Eileen, let¡¯s go.¡± Fia lightly tugged at Eileen who was in a daze.

    Eileen retracted her gaze. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    No matter how Victor and Sapphire were in the future, it had nothing to do with her.

    In the past, she felt that Sapphire was innocent and every time she saw her, she would feel guilty.

    However, with everything she went through today, neither owed the other anymore.

    When she dated Victor, she did not know of his rtionship with Sapphire.

    Conrad gave Sophia a look and Sophia protected the twodies and left first.

    Conrad walked to Victor. ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to seek mercy on your cousin¡¯s behalf?¡± Victor sneered. ¡°Do you want Sapphire to do to

    Eileen what Esme did to Fia?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was indifferent as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t involve Eileen.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to say such things to me!¡± Victor was angry that his wound hurt. He put a hand

    on his abdomen and breathed. ¡°I will divorce Sapphire.¡±

    ¡°Even if you divorce, don¡¯t involve Eileen, otherwise you will regret it!¡± Conrad stared at Victor seriously.

    Sapphire suddenly started to guffaw. ¡°I know. Eileen also has the rare O- blood type. That time when

    she was injured, Conrad and Dr. Evans donated blood to her! Hahaha, this is too hrious!¡±

    Victor¡¯s face was close to ashen.

    Conrad red at Sapphire. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Did I guess it wrong? Otherwise, why would you ask him not to involve Eileen?¡± Sapphireughed

    happily.

    Victor looked at Conrad in a daze, as if he was hit by a blunt baton.

    Conrad spoke. ¡°Bring her to the police station!¡±

    After Victor¡¯s people brought Sapphire away, Conrad said with a frown, ¡°You are a smart person. You

    should understand what I mean.¡±

    Victor replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How could she be the daughter your father had with another

    woman!¡±

    ¡°I have already secretly gotten people to do the DNA matching,¡± Conrad said faintly.

    Victor felt a fishy sweetness in his throat and he spat out a mouthful of blood before losing.

    consciousness.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Conrad supported him and said annoyedly, ¡°You are clearly badly injured. Why did you have to

    come running over!¡±

    ¡°Do we need to wait for Sir?¡± Sophia got into the driver¡¯s seat and asked Fia who was behind.

    Fia was quiet for a moment. ¡°No need. Victor is unwell. He might need to take care of Victor.¡± She

    reckoned that he was also going to tell Victor about Eileen¡¯s background.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991

    Chapter 991

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Eileen asked.

    ¡°Someone was causing a ruckus in the northern suburbs. He was at the scene and got hurt.¡±

    ¡±

    Eileen bit her lips before asking, ¡°Is he badly injured?¡±

    Hearing this, Fia hesitated, not knowing if she should tell her the truth. It was quite clear now that

    Eileen was Conrad¡¯s half-sister. This would also mean that she and Victor were first cousins.

    In short, they should not get romantically involved ever again.

    Sophia drove slower and said cautiously, ¡°To be frank, he had iting. Tiger told me that the northern

    suburbs rightfully belonged to Sir. He was generous and yielded thend to him. Heh, his cousin should

    have stopped thinking about robbing others¡¯nds.¡±

    Sophia had heard a lot of stories about Victor in the past few days from Tiger. The more she learned

    about him, the more she felt this man deserved what he got! He was an ambitious man but, deep

    down, he was just a talentless worm. If it were not for Conrad and the other members of the Maxwells,

    Victor would not have gotten anywhere in the business world! If the northern suburbs had been

    handled by Conrad, things would have turned out better! Now that thend had fallen into the hands of

    this talentless moron, it would take ages before any proper development could be done there.

    ¡°Indeed, he had done too many appalling deeds, Karma had finally caught up to him,¡± Eileen said as

    she secretly worried for Victor.

    Fia saw the worry brooding in Eileen¡¯s eyes. She understood that feeling all too well. The feeling of

    worrying for the man she held dear.

    ¡°Eileen, he cares about you a great deal. Victor was the one who brought up tracking Sapphire¡¯s phone

    when we could not locate you via GPS. He even rushed to the scene to save you despite still being

    injured. The man drove his car so fast that he almost crashed into other cars along the way.¡±

    Hearing Fia¡¯s words, Eileen¡¯s eyes began welling up with tears.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s just how he behaves. He¡¯s always so brash and reckless. This doesn¡¯t mean that he cares

    about me.¡±

    Fia held her hand and said, ¡°Fair enough. Frankly, I¡¯m d that you think this way.¡±

    Eileen gave a smile and said, ¡°Silly girl, are you afraid that I¡¯ll get mad at you if you didn¡¯t tell me news

    about him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t want to keep secrets from you.¡±

    Eileen hugged her and said, ¡°Aw, you¡¯re such a good friend. Come here! Lemme give you a squeeze!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eileen. I couldn¡¯t help you with anything at all.¡±

    ¡°Fia, I know you have been doing everything to help me. All you did was for my own good. I¡¯m a grown-

    up now so I can see it. You urged Conrad to help me deal with Victor¡¯s contract. You and Conrad even

    created a new entertainmentpany to help me. I have nothing but gratitude to you, Fia!¡±

    Fia was relieved hearing this from her best friend. At the same time, she also felt sad for her. Although

    she did not say it out loud, Eileen still had feelings for Victor and it would probably take her her whole

    life to move on.

    ¡°You can continue pursuing your career overseas, you know? I reckon it¡¯s much better thaning

    back to Fortuna to face the ghosts of your past.¡¯

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Eileen lightly tapped on Fia¡¯s back and jested, ¡°Aw, how can I note back though? You can¡¯t

    possibly think I¡¯d just leave you here alone and stand by while you¡¯re being bullied, hmm? Besides, you

    have no idea how troublesome it is to speak to foreigners in anguage you¡¯re not fluent in. It¡¯s such a

    pain living overseas!¡±

    Fia gave her a smile before hugging her back. ¡°I see. Then, allow me to wish you a bright, sessful

    career ahead, future superstar!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Wishing you a safe, easy delivery too! And may you and Conrad¡¯s marriage be as impregnable

    as a diamond!¡±

    Hearing their conversation, Sophia felt envious of their friendship as she continued driving the car. She

    did not get to make a friend like that -a childhood friend who grew up together and had each other¡¯s

    backs.

    Oh well, all she could do now was protect Fia and her babies! That was her mission!

    On the road, Eileen told Fia about her life overseas. She talked about how she got the chance to meet

    with a superstar that she idolized her whole life. Yet, when she finally got to meet him, he did not seem

    to be as perfect as she imagined to be.

    ¡°Oh my, you must be so disappointed!¡± Fia said.

    ¡°Disappointed? I was devastated! He¡¯s such a Prince Charming when we saw him on the silver screen.

    Yet, he¡¯s actually a sleazy, perverted jerk off-camera! He¡¯d always flirt with and run his hands on every

    pretty girl he meets. Like he¡¯s never seen a babe ever his whole life!¡±

    Then, Eileen sighed. ¡°I will stop fangirling any idol or superstar from now on!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s fangirling?¡± Sophia asked curiously.

    Eileen said teasingly, ¡°Oh dear, we¡¯ve got an innocent Barbie as our driver. She¡¯s so innocent that she

    doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s fangirling.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992

    Chapter 992

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not that innocent.¡±

    Fia tried toe up with words so that Sophia would not feel hurt. ¡°Sophia¡¯s been in a circle that¡¯s¡­

    not kept up with thetest trends.¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Sophia said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Reid is a good and kind

    lady like you too. So I don¡¯t mind a few pokings from her.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Good and kind? But we¡¯ve just met, have we not? You shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover, you

    know? What if I only look good from the outside? What if I¡¯m actually a bad person?¡± Eileen continued

    teasing her.

    Giving it a few thoughts, Sophia said, ¡°If you¡¯re bad, please only show that side of yours to the

    outsiders. All I ask is that you treat Madam nicely.¡±

    Hearing this, Eileen giggled before hugging Fia tighter and whispering into her ear, ¡°Geez, what a

    sweet girl! She is so earnest and sincere when talking about you. You should make her your personal

    bodyguard.¡±

    Fia, however, was still thinking about Eileen¡¯s words that wished her and Conrad an

    invulnerable marriage. Well, she was not sure if it would stillst at this rate. She was not sure if he

    loved her or if she loved him anymore.

    Henceforth, she needed to talk less about Conrad so she could slowly forget him and move on with her

    life.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eileen lightly shook Fia as she noticed her friend being awfully quiet all a sudden.

    ¡°Hmm? What?¡± Fia pulled her attention back to her friend.

    ¡°We¡¯re nearing our favorite bakery. If you¡¯re peckish, I could get something for you.¡±

    ncing out the car¡¯s window, Fia said, ¡°It might not be a good idea. The paparazzi might be lurking

    nearby, waiting to ambush you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m bound to bump into them anyway. So, I might as well catch up with them. It¡¯d be a good

    warm-up before returning to the entertainment industry.¡±

    Thus, Eileen asked Sophia to stop at the bakery before stepping out of the car. She had a mask and a

    cap on so it would not be easy to recognize her.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    If there was anyone that could see through her disguise, it would be her fans. Aw man, it would be

    great if she still had fans after keeping a low profile for so long!

    ¡°Sophia, would you kindly park at a parking area nearby? We¡¯ll visit the bakery with Eileen.¡±

    Fia was still worried. She was not going to let Eileen go out to the public alone like that.

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    There was a shopping mall nearby so the open-air parking area had plenty of room for her to park the

    car.

    A momentter, Fia slowly walked toward the bakery with Sophia escorting her. Before they

    were able to get to the entrance, they could already see a mob of people crowding outside of the

    bakery.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me Ms. Reid is being assaulted? We¡¯ve got to help her!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not it.¡± Fia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s her fans.¡±

    ¡°Fans? Are they going to hurt her? Perhaps I should go help her after all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Fia pointed and said, ¡°Look! Even though she is surrounded by fans,

    they are courteous enough to give her some personal space. At the very least, they¡¯re not stalking

    fans.¡±

    ¡°Stalking fans¡­?¡±

    Fia patiently exined, ¡°As the name suggests, stalking fans are essentially stalkers. They tend to stalk

    everywhere and take pictures of celebrities. What¡¯s even worse is that they would also sell the

    celebrities¡¯ pictures and information of their whereabouts for money. They don¡¯t care if the celebrities

    would meet with danger after exposing them like that.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s a crime! People like that should be all sent to jail!¡± Sophia was pissed when she heard

    about these stalkers.

    Fia smiled as she patted on Sophia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sir to find another female member from the Hellish Training Camp and assign her to protect

    Ms. Reid.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s best to discuss this matter with Eileen first,¡± Fia said.

    ¡°But assigning her a bodyguard is for her own good. What¡¯s there to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s for her own good, we should ask if she agrees with the idea. Not doing so would

    mean disrespecting her as a person,¡± Fia patiently exined to Sophia.

    Hearing this, Sophia furrowed her brows andmented, ¡°Oh, what a chore! Wait a minute¡­ but Sir had

    never discussed with you when he made any decision for you. So he¡¯s been disrespecting you¡­ Gosh,

    you¡¯re not upset with him, are you?¡±

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993

    Chapter 993

    A few seconds of silenceter, Fia responded, ¡°It depends.¡±

    ¡°Depends? Depends how?¡± Sophia had gotten even more curious.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia shrugged and gave a bitter smile. ¡°You can talk to Tiger and Ss more. They know a lot more than

    you. If you ask them, they¡¯ll tell you all about it,¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass. All Ss knows is working overtime and pampering his girlfriend. Tiger is a dull, boring

    man. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d know more than me.¡± Sophia looked at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite mistaken. Tiger may look like that but he¡¯s quite knowledgeable and intelligent.¡±

    ¡°Fia, are you thinking of asking Tiger to be your personal bodyguard? You best give up. Sir dislikes

    seeing you getting too close to other men. This is the main reason he sent me to be by your side!¡±

    Sophia then puffed up her chest and said, ¡°Besides, I am not going to give up being your bodyguard

    without a fight!¡±

    ¡°No one is fighting over this post with you, Sophia. And I like you a lot too.¡±

    Eileen was right. Sophia only listened to her willingly. This would mean that she was not just a

    bodyguard that Conrad sent to keep an eye on her.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Sophia stared at Fia excitedly.

    Fia responded with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look so excited all a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Did I hear it right? You said you like me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you heard it right. I like you a lot.¡± Fia held the girl¡¯s face and tapped it lightly. ¡°You have a good

    temper and a lovely face. On top of that, you¡¯re very kind-hearted. I bet everyone will like you if given

    the chance to get to know you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need other people to like me. I¡¯m really d that you like me, Madam!¡± Sophia said. earnestly, ¡°I

    know I¡¯m just another one of Sir¡¯s employees. But I¡¯ve made up my mind to protect you with my whole

    being, even if it means defying his wishes.¡±

    ¡ª

    11

    Fia looked at her for a while before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t follow his orders, you¡¯ll be punished. Aren¡¯t you

    scared?¡±

    Sophia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. If my carelessness caused harm to you, then I¡¯ll dly ept

    the punishment.¡±

    ¡°Sophia¡­actually I¡­¡± Fia was feeling bad keeping it from Sophia. She had other ns for the

    girl.

    It was then that Eileen walked out of the bakery and waved at them warmly. ¡°Hey! Fia! Sophia!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ms. Reid!¡±

    Seeing this, Sophia held Fia¡¯s hand and walked toward Eileen.

    Eileen quickly stepped forward and held ¡¯s other hand and said to her fans, ¡°Okay, you can

    stop following me. I need to return home with my dear friend here.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s fans stood some distance away from them as they shouted to her warmly.

    ¡°Eileen! Come back to the entertainment scene soon!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll always be waiting for you toe back¡±

    ¡°Please rest well too Don¡¯t work too hard! If it¡¯s too tiring, always take a break, okay?¡±

    ¡°Take a break?

    She had, in one way or another, taken a break from stardom. No way she was going to take another

    break. Still, she was happy to see that her fans were still friendly and amusing as ever.

    ¡°We¡¯ll always support you, Eileen!¡±

    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t fall in love, Eileen! Falling for a man will only affect you

    badly. You¡¯ll not be able to reach your full potential in stardom!¡±

    Then, every fan began to shout together, ¡°Yes! Men are pigs! We want you to stay away from them! So

    they can¡¯t hurt you!¡±

    **

    Eileen and Fia stared at them speechlessly Sophia, on the other hand, burst out inughter and said,

    ¡°Oh dear! Your fans are so funny, Ms. Reid¡¯

    Eileen quickly brought them back to the car and said, ¡°They¡¯re right, you know. I should focus on my

    career. I will be the prettiest star in the world! I don¡¯t need no man in my life! They¡¯ll only get in my way

    when I throw punches to reach the top of stardom!¡±

    Sophia whistled and said as she hurled a few punches to the air, ¡°You mean like this? Do you like

    boxing too, Ms. Reid? If you want, I can introduce some coaches for you.¡±

    Eileen shook her head and beamed a smile at her. ¡°I am interested but I don¡¯t think thepany will

    allow it.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Sophia, Eileen meant pursuing a greater height in her career. Not boxing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. My bad¡­I understood wrong¡±

    ¡°Well, you can still introduce some martial artists to coach her if she signed to star in an action movie.¡±

    Hearing this, Eileen nodded excitedly. ¡°Oh, yes! Even if I might not be able to be a Kung Fu

    master, I can still make it work on camera if I actually know a few moves. If I can do that, I¡¯ll get even

    more popr! Haha! When that dayes, I¡¯ll take you two on a vacation as a treat!¡±

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994

    Chapter 994

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sophia responded cheerfully, feeling d that Fia¡¯s best friend did not treat her like a stranger.

    After starting the car¡¯s engine, Sophia asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s been a long time since Eileen tasted Mrs. Taylor¡¯s cooking.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. After eating so many foreign dishes overseas, I really miss Mrs. Taylor¡¯s cooking! If it weren¡¯t for

    the fact that she only serves Mr. Maxwell so loyally, I would have poached her over to my home so

    she¡¯d cook for me every day!¡± Eileen responded excitedly.

    Hearing this, Sophia said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll learn a few dishes from Mrs. Taylor. With that, I¡¯ll be able to cook

    both your favorite dishes! I¡¯ll cook for you two every day!¡±

    Fia stifled augh before saying, ¡°Oh my, I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you to cook for me. I don¡¯t want to

    get food poisoning.¡±

    Eileen asked, ¡°What? Is her cooking even worse than mine?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you bet!¡±

    Sophiaughed awkwardly and tightened her grip on the steering wheel. ¡°Erm, well¡­ It¡¯s not my fault

    entirely. I grew up in the Hellish Training Camp. No one taught me how to cook.¡±

    Hearing that, Eileen¡¯s curiosity piqued, ¡°Wait¡­ but don¡¯t you need to know how to cook for yourself

    surviving in the wild?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have cooking utensils. So, we only plucked fruits to fill our stomachs. Of course, we¡¯ve

    learned to tell which ones are not poisonous.¡± Sophia was d to share her experience living in the

    camp.

    ¡°But you could roast wild animals for meals, am I right? You could catch, like, a rabbit and roast it.¡±

    ¡°If we were sent out for a trip, we are allowed to catch wild animals and roast them for provisions. Still,

    during our training in the camp, we weren¡¯t allowed to start fires. So, no roasted animals for meals for

    us in the camp.¡±

    I

    1

    Eileen recalled some scenes she saw from a movie and asked cautiously, ¡°Sophia¡­ could it be that¡­

    you¡¯re actually a mercenary?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Eileen¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, as though she found a treasure cove! She

    grabbed Fia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Fia! Mercenaries are really good at fighting. If Esme gets an upper hand

    in scheming, you could retaliate by sending Sophia over to beat her up!¡±

    Fia gave a bitter smile. ¡°What are you on about? We¡¯re living in a society that¡¯s governed byw, you

    know? We can¡¯t possibly ask Sophia to break thew for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you

    don¡¯t have to tell her to beat her up in public! Drag her somewhere secluded and put a wheat sack over

    her head so she won¡¯t know who¡¯s beating her!¡± Eileen then sighed. ¡°You¡¯re such an honest girl, Fia.

    You don¡¯t need to y by the rules when dealing with a b*tch like

    her!¡±

    Sophia rubbed on her chin and nodded as she focused on the road. ¡°Yes! Ms. Reid is right! I¡¯ve been

    wanting to teach that wench a lesson for a long time now!¡±

    ¡°Haha! I suppose bright minds think alike!¡± Eileen hugged Fia and said with a smile, ¡°Fia, have I told

    you I like this girl a lot? She¡¯s really great! I feel that I can entrust you to her. She¡¯ll be able to keep you

    safe.¡±

    Fia returned her smile. ¡°With both of you at my side, I can endure any hardship that¡¯s thrown at me.¡±

    ¡°Endure? No! With us by your side, we¡¯ll be able to kick every hardship that¡¯s in our way!¡± Eileen patted

    Fia¡¯s face and sighed. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think about shouldering things alone, okay?¡±

    Hearing this, Fia¡¯s smile got brighter. She felt so fortunate to have these two as her friends.

    ¡°No¡­ so you¡¯re telling me¡­ but are you sure? Perhaps you¡¯ve mistaken?¡±

    Meanwhile at the hospital, Victor grabbed Conrad¡¯s hand tightly as he asked. This was the first time

    since forever that these two cousins held hands.

    Furrowing his brows, Conrad pulled his hand out of Victor¡¯s to pat his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Rest and get well soon. The project in the northern suburbs. needs your

    supervision.¡±

    Victor, his face as pale as a sheet, looked at his cousin with determined eyes and said, ¡°I am divorcing

    Sapphire. Our marriage is a mistake. We can¡¯t go on like this anymore.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about how you deal with your marriage, Victor. But you are not allowed to go anywhere

    near Eileen Reid,¡± Conrad responded with a long face.

    Victor gave a bitter smile andmented, ¡°It¡¯s so unfair. Why are you the one who¡¯s always this lucky?

    All

    you have to do is sit tight and grow up well. Then, vo! A whole empire is gifted to you. Now¡­ you

    have a happy marriage. But what about me? I don¡¯t even get to see the woman I love¡­ Just what did I

    do to deserve this¡­¡±

    Conrad looked at Victor silently. He was not going to say anything tofort the man.

    Still, he was d that he and Fia did not have aplicated, taboo-ish rtionship like Victor and

    Eileen.

    Victor looked at Conrad and continuedmenting, ¡°Why should I be the one who suffers because of

    your father¡¯s sin, Conrad? Why me?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no easy route in life, cousin. But we still have to keep on living.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad was never good withforting others. All he could do was give way to Victor when doing

    business, and he had given him a lot of such convenience in the

    past.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is there no other way to resolve this?¡± Victor said, defeated.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no other way. You need to cut ties with her. You can¡¯t allow this tragedy to go on.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you going to ept her? To ept her as your sister?¡±

    Pausing for a few seconds, Conrad said, ¡°I¡¯ve promised Fia to not tell Eileen about her true parentage.

    The reason I¡¯m telling you this is because I don¡¯t want to see you continue on making this mistake. As

    for whether or not she¡¯ll learn of itter on¡­ I guess this is up to Garrett and the Evans¡­ It¡¯s up to

    them if they can recognize her or not.¡±

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995

    Chapter 995

    Victor asked cautiously, grasping on a final hope, ¡°Can I¡­ Can I at least care for her as a friend?¡±

    ¡°That is fine.¡± Conrad paused for a few seconds before stressing, ¡°But only as a friend.¡±

    Sure.¡± Victor smiled bitterly as a response.

    Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor were thrilled to receive Eileen as a guest. They immediately went into the

    kitchen to prepare a meal for her.

    When evening came, Tyler brought his wife and daughter over to the house.

    ¡°Oh my, I smelled the delicious food from afar. What¡¯s for dinner?¡±

    Conrad red at him and said, ¡°What are you? A dog?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that! I was going to bring my family out for a meal. And I was also going to ask you if

    you¡¯re joining us. But you¡¯re the one that asked me toe.¡±

    Tyler then saw Eileen that was glued to Fia in the living room.

    ¡°Wow¡­ look, honey! Is that¡­ that Ei something something?¡±

    Mary took a look and yelped in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Eileen!¡±

    Hearing someone say her name, Eileen raised her head and looked at the entrance in a daze. ¡°Huh?

    What¡¯s going on?¡±

    In a few seconds, Mary had shoved Tyler to a side and rushed to Eileen. Seeing this, Eileen was

    shocked. She thought this woman was going to hug and squeeze her. But, at the veryst minute, Mary

    stopped and stood in front of her and started fidgeting.

    ¡°Ei¡­Eileen! I love you, Eileen!¡±

    11

    Everyone in the living room was speechless seeing this.

    Tyler quickly hurried to his wife¡¯s side and exined, ¡°She is your fan. She loves you as a fan!¡± ¡°Oh!¡±

    Eileen smiled at her. ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°Can¡­ Can I have a hug?¡± Mary was so happy to see her idol that she even began stuttering.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Eileen stood up and embraced her. ¡°Thank you for liking me.¡±

    Mary hugged back, feeling the warmth of her idol. She was so happy that she thought she was

    dreaming.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m hugging Eileen Reid! The Eileen Reid! Oh, I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°If you want to hug her, you¡¯re always wee to visit us.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mary stomped on the ground when Eileen let go of her.

    Seeing that Eileen sat next to Fia, Mary quickly sat next to her idol without hesitation and

    Sophia, who was standing behind them, jested, ¡°But this is a good surprise, is it not?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, indeed! It¡¯s a huge surprise!¡± Mary wiped off the tears of happiness that were rolling down

    her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get to meet Eileen. Oh my! I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    Then, she hugged Fia and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±

    Fia nced at Conrad coldly while he quietly looked away. Hmph! This man¡­ He must be doing it on

    purpose. He did not want to see Eileen having her all to herself. So, he brought over the Lanes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be upstairs with Tyler. We¡¯ve got things to talk about.¡±

    Conrad stood up and led Tyler upstairs.

    Fia red at her husband walking upstairs, feeling that this man¡¯s jealousy had grown even worse in

    the past few days.

    Realizing the vibe between the Maxwells, Mary asked in a timid tone, ¡°Is it a bad time? Am I

    interrupting? Mr. Maxwell said you¡¯ve got a friend who¡¯d returned from overseas. He wanted to

    introduce us so he invited us over. But¡­ I didn¡¯t think your friend¡¯s Eileen Reid though!¡± When she

    thought about Eileen, Mary¡¯s face began beaming with joy again.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996

    Chapter 996

    Sophia sat on a stool next to the coffee table and began munching on snacks. She asked, ¡°What do

    you like about Ms. Reid?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s my idol! I love everything about her!¡± Mary looked like an innocent kid when talking about

    her idol.

    Fia, on the other hand, brought Sharon to a side and treated her to some fruits.

    Sharon whispered to her ear, ¡°Mommy was angry a few seconds ago.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fia whispered back.

    ¡°Because she wants to talk to William on the phone. But Daddy said the camp is really strict with its

    rules. And he doesn¡¯t want to trouble Uncle Conrad too much.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°I see. Do you miss your brother, Sharon?¡±

    Pondering for a few seconds, Sharon said, ¡°I miss him. Sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes? Why? Come on, I¡¯m your godmother. You can tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. William is a nuisance when he throws a temper tantrum.¡±

    Suddenly, Sharon noticed someone was staring at her. She raised her head and locked eyes with

    Eileen. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, the prettydy! Why are you staring at me?¡± ¡°Lemme guess? You¡¯re Fia¡¯s

    goddaughter?¡± Eileen asked with a smile.

    Sharon nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. Aunt Fia¡¯s also my brother¡¯s godmother.¡±

    Eileen then asked Fia, ¡°So are they Conrad¡¯s godchildren too?¡±

    Sharon hurriedly said, ¡°No, we only want Aunt Fia. Aunt Fia is our godmother. Uncle Conrad isn¡¯t our

    godfather!¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re husband and wife. Shouldn¡¯t you include him too?¡±

    Furrowing her brows, Sharon said, ¡°But Uncle Conrad doesn¡¯t want us as his godchildren.¡±

    Mary stifled augh. ¡°Indeed! Mr. Maxwell really hates it when wee for a visit. He doesn¡¯t like us

    taking his wife away from him!¡±

    Fia responded with a blush, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh, but she¡¯s right. Conrad Maxwell is such a sourpuss. He¡¯s so forceful and

    protective over things that belong to him.¡±

    Fia could feel a sting in her heart upon hearing that. Indeed, Conrad was so controlling over her despite

    not loving her at all.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think someone would do this to your cousin. Isn¡¯t he the one taking over the Northern Suburbs

    project?¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Perhaps that person doesn¡¯t want to hurt you? That¡¯s why they shifted their target to Victor

    Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad replied coldly, ¡°They¡¯re testing my limits.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°What limits?¡±

    ¡°Victor and I haven¡¯t seen eye-to-eye since we¡¯re kids.¡± Conrad said as a glint flickered in his eyes, ¡°If I

    don¡¯t help him, they would have an excuse to sow discord between us. But if I help him, they¡¯ll think

    he¡¯s one of my weaknesses.¡±

    31

    Tyler¡¯s smile froze on his face upon hearing this. Then, he asked, ¡°Is he your weakness though?¡±

    Conrad raised his head and looked his friend in the eyes. ¡°To be frank, I am not entirely sure myself.¡±

    You don¡¯t know? Seriously?¡± Tyler found this to be odd.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always known that there¡¯s something wrong with me, empathy-wise.¡± Conrad said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t

    tell if I like a person or not. I¡¯ve never thought that not having any friends is wrong.¡±

    11

    ¡°But Fia changed me. I¡¯m quite certain I have feelings for her. I love her. I want to spend my whole life

    with her. I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t have any friends in my life. But I can¡¯t live my life without her.¡±

    Conrad then smiled and said, ¡°Fia¡¯s really kind. In fact, she¡¯s too kind. She always worries for someone

    else. I don¡¯t want her to worry so much.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ even though you don¡¯t really care about other people but when it involves your wife you¡¯d

    interfere?¡± Tyler sighed. ¡°I get it. I¡¯d do the same for Mary too.¡±

    ¡°This is why I want to talk to you. I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Sure, bro. Pray tell! What can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°Victor doesn¡¯t have what it takes to make Northern Suburbs work.¡±

    Hearing this, Tyler widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not telling me to help Victor Maxwell, are

    you?!¡±

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997

    Chapter 997

    Conrad pressed on with his proposal, ¡°There¡¯s something in it for you too.¡±

    ¡°Right! I knew you wouldn¡¯t ask me to do it for free! But what about you?¡± Tyler sounded a bit pissed.

    ¡°Your cousin is a bad apple in your family. He had iting. You don¡¯t have to he him, you know?¡±

    ¡°But Eileen is Fia¡¯s best friend. Fia cares about her a lot. And Eileen would not stand by and watch

    Victor get into trouble¡­¡±

    The truth was that Conrad did not want Eileen to have anything to do with Victor ever again! Still, he

    could not tell the whole thing to just anyone.

    Tyler rolled his eyes at Conrad. ¡°What? You¡¯re going to interfere with other people¡¯s rtionships too?¡±

    ¡°Fia doesn¡¯t want her best friend to get hurt again.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you. This is all for your dearest wife.¡± Tyler pouted. ¡°But I ain¡¯t gonna do it for free. I want

    some of your cousin¡¯s stocks.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have Ss negotiate it for you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I can negotiate it myself! If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll just opt for the more forceful approach!¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡±

    Conrad responded with a smile. He knew very well that Tyler was absolutely capable of taking on Victor

    himself.

    Thus, Tyler left the vi to deal with the matter. He did not bring his wife home because he did not want

    to disturb her happy time with her idol in the Maxwells¡¯ living room.

    Seeing that her husband had left, Mary sniggered. ¡°My husband¡¯s left. He probably went out to do

    something for Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Mary then said, ¡°I think Mr. Maxwell is leaving soon too. So, after he leaves the vi, wanna go see

    Britney Thomas? Just the four of us?¡±

    Fia hesitated. ¡°But is this right? If things get out of hand, your good name will be ruined alongside

    mine.¡±

    Sophia puffed up her chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    Eileen said, ¡°I can ask Kent to find us some people to help us. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ??

    Seeing just how excited her friends were, Fia did not have the heart to turn them down. Well, they were

    not doing anything bad. They were just going to give that wench a scare.

    ¡°Fia, I¡¯ll head back to the office. Don¡¯t wait for me for dinner.¡± Conrad descended the stairs with some

    documents in his hands.

    ¡°When are youing home?¡±

    Pondering for a few seconds, Conrad said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back before 10 p.m.¡±

    He took a look at Eileen, Mary, and Sophia before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my wife in yourpany then.¡±

    ¡°Sure! You go do your business.¡± Eileen said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw Fia. We¡¯ve got a lot

    to catch up on. In fact, you don¡¯t have toe home too if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Hearing this, Conrad

    pulled a long face. If it weren¡¯t for the work piling up at the office, he would not have left Fia to Eileen¡¯s

    care. This woman was such a trickster. Who knew what kind of weird thoughts and ideas she would fill

    Fia¡¯s head with this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the house.¡±

    Conrad ordered again before leaving.

    Seeing that he had left, the girls¡¯ eyes glittered with excitement. It was then that Mrs. Taylor called them

    for dinner. After having a good bite, the girls went upstairs.

    Sophia surveyed the rooms and concluded that the small storeroom next to the study was the best spot

    to evade the bodyguards. So, she took out a rope from her handbag and tied it to the window, sliding

    down to the ground floor.

    Seeing just how swiftly Sophia descended with the rope, the three girls were stunned as they stood

    next to the window.

    Fia shrugged and said, ¡°Sophia had years of training. So this isn¡¯t a big deal to her.¡±

    Mary asked, ¡°Is my baby, William, going to learn these things too?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡±

    Mary clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go first. I want to experience what my baby¡¯s

    feeling right now.¡±

    Fia put a hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Maybe I should go first.¡±

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998

    Chapter 998

    The girls were doing this for her. So, she did not want to see them getting hurt.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dear. I¡¯ll go first. You can follow after I make sure it¡¯s safe.¡± Mary patted Fia¡¯s shoulder,

    comforting her. ¡°Sophia and I will grab youter when you descend. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Sophia skilfully helped

    Mary to the ground before untying the rope around her waist. ¡°Gee, this is even scarier than when I

    was training the kids in the camp.¡±

    After all, these girls were properdies from high society. She would get in so much trouble if they got

    hurt!

    Fia took a huge breath before saying, ¡°Okay. My turn.¡±

    Eileen patted her back andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±

    She kept looking at the rope next to the window, not daring to let her eyes off of it. If the broke, she

    would do everything to pull it up so that her best friend would not get hurt.

    This was why she decided to gost, so she could protect Fia.

    Fia, on the other hand, was too nervous to notice her friend¡¯s thoughts.

    rope

    Thus, Fianded on the ground safely with everyone¡¯s help. Well, her eyes were shut all the way when

    she descended with the rope.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re on the ground now. It¡¯s okay!¡± Sophia held Fia¡¯s trembling hand andforted her with

    a smile.

    Opening one of her eyes, Fia finally realized she was on the ground. Her legs were so weak from the

    fright that she almost fell down.

    Grabbing her other hand, Mary said, ¡°I was really scared too just now. This is

    my

    first time

    ever climbing out a window like this.¡±

    ¡°If Conrad catches wind of this, he¡¯ll break my legs.¡±

    Yeah, this was no joke! She was still carrying their twins. How could she fool around like this?

    Finally, it was Eileen¡¯s turn. She had experience from filming in action movies before. The movie studio

    had strung her up with wires to film dangerous scenes too. So, she was not afraid at all.

    However, halfway down she felt the rope loosening. In an instant, her face was as pale as a sheet.

    ¡°What¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fia asked in a frightened tone.

    Taking in a breath, Eileen said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think the rope ising loose. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Fia and Mary widened their eyes in shock as they quickly rushed to the rope, wanting to grab her if she

    were to fall.

    Seeing the rope loosening again, Sophia swiftly dashed forward and jumped, grabbing Eileen into her

    embrace. Then, they both fell to the ground with Sophia cushioning Eileen with her body.

    Eileen¡¯s face was as white as snow as she trembled in Sophia¡¯s embrace. She kept murmuring ¡± It¡¯s

    okay. Everything¡¯s okay¡± with tears rolling down her face.

    ¡°Oh god!¡± Mary screeched in horror.

    Fia kneeled to the ground when she saw they fell. She crawled to Eileen and asked, ¡°Eileen! Are you

    okay?¡±

    Eileen smiled at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that¡­ I got a fright. That¡¯s all. Thank god you¡¯re not the

    last one.¡±

    Hearing this, Fia began sobbing.

    After causing so much noise, the bodyguards had heard them and rushed to the scene. Even Mrs

    Whitley and Mrs. Taylor came.

    11

    The girls stared at everyone with a conflicted look. They were found out!

    ¡°How could¡­ How could you fool around like that?!¡± Mrs. Taylor trembled in anger after learning what

    happened.

    Mrs. Whitley held Sharon¡¯s hand and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice like that! You¡¯ll scare the girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to inform Master Maxwell! This is ridiculous! What if Madam fell and

    got hurt?!¡± ¡°No, Mrs. Taylor!¡± Fia quickly stood up to stop Mrs. Taylor. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell him. Conrad has

    so much work to do. I don¡¯t want to make him worry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Taylor! Please don¡¯t tell him!¡± Eileen begged, worried that Conrad would forbid her from

    seeing Fia ever again if he caught wind of this.

    ring at the girls, Mrs. Taylor folded her trembling hands together. She was so frightened. and

    furious.

    ¡°Just what on Earth were you thinking?! Madam, if you want to go out for a stroll, you can tell me and

    I¡¯ll arrange it for you. How could you climb out the window like this?! You¡¯re pregnant! You can¡¯t fool

    around like this!¡±

    Mrs. Whitley nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. We can¡¯t keep this from Mr. Maxwell. We should also tell

    Mr. Lane about this.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Mary had a feeling that she would get an earful from her husband tonight. This would be the first time

    she did anything wrong that her husband would get a chance to scold her¡­

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999

    Chapter 999

    But she made too many mistakes today.

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    When Tyler got the news and dragged Mary back home, he roared at her right in front of Sharon.

    Sharon blinked as she sent text messages to her godmother.

    When Fia received the text, she smiled when she imagined the scene in her mind.

    ¡°You find it funny?¡± Conrad asked with a dark expression on his face, unhappy with her

    reaction.

    Fia raised her head and gave him a nce. ¡°How do you want me to react then? With a tearful cry?¡±

    ¡°Fia,¡± Conrad said as he knelt down. ¡°Do you know how dangerous that was? What if you fell?¡± ¡°Sophia

    and the others would have protected me. I¡¯m fine,¡± Fia replied as she lowered her head and ignored

    him as she replied to Sharon¡¯s text.

    ¡°The person that slipped today was Eileen. What about next time?¡± Conrad said as his tone. became

    more serious. He knew that Fia cared a lot about Eileen, and that was why he intentionally brought her

    into the conversation.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Sophia reacted quickly. Otherwise, Eileen would have ended. up in the hospital!¡±

    Fia was stunned.

    Conrad continued to speak with an angry voice. ¡°She fell and hurt herself once already. She probably

    won¡¯t have as good a luck next time!¡±

    Fia gulped. ¡°I know. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°If you girls really wanted to go out and have some fun, you can give me a call and discuss with me first

    instead of doing something so ridiculous!¡± Conrad concluded with a furious demeanor.

    Disdain instantly appeared on Fia¡¯s expression as she said coldly while looking at him, ¡°Would you

    have allowed me if I had told you?¡±

    Conrad looked at her. ¡°How do you know if you didn¡¯t try?¡±

    ¡°I did try before this, didn¡¯t I?¡± Fia said, no longer hiding the resentment in her eyes.

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s my fault. Next time, tell me your ns and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Conrad said, choosing to

    compromise.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia pressed her lips together tightly and said nothing. Instead, she continued her chat with Sharon.

    Conrad moved over and looked at her phone. ¡°Did Mary forget that she has a daughter? How

    could she do that in front of her?¡±

    Fia raised her finger and said, ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t have anything nice to say. Others would think that

    Mary had done something to her family if others heard about it!¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything about her not caring for Sharon. I¡¯m talking about her getting

    you to climb out of the window and over a wall.¡±

    ¡°We had gotten Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley to take care of Sharon, alright?¡± Fia argued.

    ¡°Fine. Just no more next time,¡± Conrad replied as he didn¡¯t want a fight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t punish Sophia. We forced her to do this,¡± Fia said.

    Conrad could feel his veins pop. ¡°She¡¯s part of the training camp. She must be punished for failing in

    her duties.¡±

    ¡°If you punish her, then I¡¯ll never ept anybody to be my bodyguard again!¡± Fia said somewhat

    fiercely as she raised her chin.

    Conrad could only look at her speechlessly as he regretted letting Sophia take care of Fia!

    Two slender figures were crouching outside a building under the cover of the night.

    ¡°So, this is the Thomas residence?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the ce!¡±

    ¡°That woman¡¯s so daring! How did she manage to stay in someone else¡¯s home after stealing that

    person¡¯s identity?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s being daring. It¡¯s just that the person she¡¯s impersonating has disappeared without a

    trace.¡±

    As the two of them were whispering to each other, a car stopped right in front of the The door opened,

    and a man wearing a pair of clogs appeared.

    gate.

    Sophia could see his face clearly under the light of the streetlight and she whispered into Eileen¡¯s ears,

    ¡°That¡¯s Peter Hall. He¡¯s the one that helped Esme assume her new identity.¡± ¡°¡­Peter Hall?¡± Eileen

    mumbled. ¡°That name sounds so familiar..

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sophia didn¡¯t hear her clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Eileen said as she tried to widen her eyes to look at Peter¡¯s face as she had slight

    nearsightedness.

    However, when she was able to get a better look, she gasped. ¡°Mr. Peter Hall!¡±

    Peter instantly looked at the bushes. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Sophia was speechless as she pinched Eileen¡¯s waist. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Couldn¡¯t help myself!¡± Eileen said regretfully.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Peter walked toward the bushes.

    Eileen stood up with her head lowered. ¡°Haha¡­ What a coincidence, Peter.¡±

    ¡°Eileen Reid?¡± Peter was genuinely surprised. ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you hiding in the

    bushes?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Eileen tried to y the fool as she looked around. ¡°I have a lot of free timetely and I¡¯m

    wandering around, trying to explore new sceneries.¡±

    Peter then pointed at the bushes. ¡°Are you telling me that there are nice sceneries around here? Are

    you going crazy from all the acting or are you trying to fool me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling you!¡± Eileen said with a sweet smile. ¡°You misunderstood me, Mr. Hall.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another person there!¡± Peter said coldly.

    Eileen pulled Sophia. ¡°Stop hiding. He saw you.¡±

    Sophia stood up while covering her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Ms. Reid dragged me here.¡±

    Eileen almost couldn¡¯t smile anymore.

    Peter stared at Sophia for a moment before saying, ¡°I know you. You work for Conrad.¡±

    Sophia put down her hands and said, ¡°Yes. You have quite the good memory.¡±

    ¡°Why are you hiding here?¡± he said with a nk face and then looked at the Thomas. residence. ¡°Who

    are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°No one. We¡¯re just taking a walk,¡± Sophia said.

    ¡°Eileen,¡± Peter said as he red at her. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Eileen suddenly felt unsure of what to do.

    Sophia had just told her that Peter helped Esme assume her new identity.

    Which meant that Peter was helping Esme!

    He harassed Fia together with that woman!

    But¡­ Peter had helped her in the past.

    It was a debt that she had to repay. She owed him one.

    ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. What¡¯s your rtionship with Britney Thomas?¡±

    Peter was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°We¡¯re done with each other already.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Eileen said as she took a step forward. ¡°I believe you. I hope that you won¡¯t lie to

    me¡±

    ¡°Believe whatever you want. I don¡¯t owe you anything,¡± Peter said before going over to press

    the bell.

    Sophia pulled Eileen over and stood at the side. She whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s observe.¡±

    The Thomases¡¯ maid came out and asked Peter over the gate, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Barbara.¡±

    She was surprised. The madam told her to tell him that Britney wasn¡¯t at home if Peter was looking for

    her.

    However, she never mentioned what to do if it was Barbara he wanted to see instead.

    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll need to forward this question.¡±

    Peter smiled coldly. He knew what kind of games they were ying.

    After a short while, the maid came out and said, ¡°They¡¯re both not in.¡±

    ¡°Are

    you sure?¡± Peter¡¯s tone was a bit cold.

    ¡°Yes! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give them a call.¡±

    Peter had no words. If Barbara would pick up his calls, he wouldn¡¯t be here looking for her.

    The maid went back inside afterward.

    Eileen then asked, ¡°Why are you here asking for their eldest?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Peter turned around and was going to get back up into the car after

    ncing at her.

    At this time, a sports car approached them and stopped.

    Shortly after, Esme got out of the car.

 Chatper 1001

    Chatper 1001

    Chapter 1001

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Esme only had her eyes on Peter andpletely missed Eileen and Sophia.

    Without uttering a word, Eileen strode over to Esme and delivered a swift, stinging p across her

    cheek. ¡°Die, you whore!¡±

    Esme could only hear buzzing in her ears after she was hit. After she spent a moment

    regaining her

    She was in so much shock that she momentarily forgot who she was supposed to be. ¡°Why are you

    here?!¡±

    Eileen immediately understood the meaning behind those words and didn¡¯t hesitate to deliver another

    p.

    Peter instinctively stopped her and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Move!¡± Eileen could feel the rage building inside of her. It seemed like Peter really did have some

    unspeakable rtionship with the whore!

    Esme hid behind Peter and said, ¡°Peter, isn¡¯t she some kind of celebrity? Why is she here in front of my

    house and hitting me? I don¡¯t know her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Peter pushed Esme away despite her holding his sleeves.

    ¡°Peter¡­¡± Esme couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Was he really trying to cut her off?

    Peter was bing very agitated. His mind was all over the ce.

    When Eileen noticed that, she quickly said, ¡°Peter, you¡¯re a kind andpassionate man. How can you

    stay together with someone so evil?!¡±

    Peter stared at Eileen irritably.

    Esme then yelled, ¡°How can a celebrity like you hit me without any reason?!¡±

    ¡°Stop acting!¡± Eileen said and pointed a middle finger at her. ¡°No matter how you change your

    appearance, you can never hide that wickedness that has seeped into your bones!¡±

    ¡°Peter, you have to protect me!¡± Esme said as she looked at Peter with tearful eyes.

    Peter suddenly felt everything was so pointless. She could easily shift in and out of her disguise, toying

    him like a fool.

    When she needed him, she would treat him like a king. But when she no longer needed him, she hated

    him so much that she wished she could kill him.

    ¡°Peter¡­¡± Esme was stunned.

    Peter immediately went back to his car and left. The reason he came was for Barbara and that had

    nothing to do with Esme.

    He also knew that Eileen wouldn¡¯t do anything that would step over the line, so Esme would be fine

    temporarily. That was why he couldn¡¯t be bothered stopping them.

    ¡°Ha, calling him in such a sweet tone too!¡± Eileen walked over and grabbed hold of Esme.¡±

    Sophia,e over and grab her!¡±

    Sophia walked over and pulled her sleeves. ¡°What¡¯s next, Ms. Reid?¡±

    ¡°Undress her and beat her up. If she makes any noise, we¡¯ll ruin her reputation!¡± Eileen said in an

    indignant tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Esme looked at them brutally. ¡°I don¡¯t know you! If you touch me, I¡¯ll make sure that

    you¡¯ll be canceled and lose your status as a celebrity!¡±

    Eileen frowned. ¡°Tsk. Are you threatening me? Fine. Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll bite the dust first!¡±

    Eileen gritted her teeth. ¡°Sophia, quickly!¡±

    Sophia took out a bag and put it on Esme¡¯s head before dragging her into the bushes.

    Eileen then threw her to the ground and mounted her, hitting her furiously.

    All Esme could do was scream under the bag.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Eileen grew tired eventually, so she sat on Esme as she panted.

    Esme was also unable to move due to exhaustion and pain.

    If it wasn¡¯t because Eileen could still feel that she was breathing, she would have believed that she had

    identally killed her.

    ¡°Alright, you whore. I¡¯m not going to throw any curve balls with you. I swear that I¡¯ll reveal who you

    really are even if I must sacrifice my life! What happened today is just an appetizer!¡±

    Esme was also very capable of being cruel to herself, however. She would rather take hits from Eileen

    than reveal who she was.

    Barbara and Britney stood in a corner, their expressions serious as they watched everything unfold.

    ¡°What should we do, Barbara? She didn¡¯t show who she was even after being hit.¡±

    Barbara held her sister¡¯s cold hand tightly. ¡°We can wait. There are plenty of people targeting her right

    now. She¡¯ll show her true self eventually.¡±

    Britney lowered her eyes before asking in a shaky tone, ¡°Is Peter really done with her now?¡±

    ¡°Britney¡­¡± Barbara turned around and said to her sister in a grave countenance, ¡°You¡¯ve been used to

    the point of losing everything. You can¡¯t do something that stupid again, alright?¡±

    ¡­Okay,¡± Britney said with her eyes losing her spirit. Her entire mind was filled with the image of Peter

    yelling at Esme not to touch him.

    She had never seen Peter being so angry at Esme.

 Chatper 1002

    Chatper 1002

    Chapter 1002

    ¡°Britney?¡± Barbara held Britney¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°You heard everything I said, right?¡±

    Britney mumbled, ¡°Barbara¡­ I was just thinking¡­ Maybe¡­ He was deceived too?¡±

    ¡°How could he be deceived?! He¡¯s hurting you so much and he did all of it himself! No one forced him!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Britney!¡± Barbara wanted to continue to console her, but her phone rang suddenly.

    ¡°It¡¯s him again.¡± She showed her phone to Britney. ¡°Do you want to answer?¡±

    Britney looked at it with mixed feelings and finally said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick it up?¡±

    Barbara sighed and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Her tone was very chilling.

    ¡°Barbara, there¡¯s something I need to ask you,¡± Peter said in an icy tone. He didn¡¯t feel any guilt despite

    committing so many crimes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything for us to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Barbara.¡± Peter held his phone tightly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk to me, I¡¯ll talk to your parents directly!¡±

    Barbara¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°What do you mean? We don¡¯t owe you anything! Do you think you¡¯re in a

    position to speak with me in such a tone?¡±

    ¡°There are things that can still be found out despite so many years having passed¡­ I never

    investigated it because I never held any suspicion toward your family!¡± Peter¡¯s temper was getting the

    better of him as he asked in an angry tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join your family¡¯spany? Why aren¡¯t you

    willing to take over the family business?!¡±

    Barbara raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to be bound and I want to find my own. fortune.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Peter immediately hung up the call.

    ¡°Barbara, what happened?¡± Britney asked, worried when she saw Barbara¡¯s dark expression.¡± Did he

    say something hurtful?¡±

    ¡°Britney¡­¡± Barbara was getting a headache.

    She forced herself to forget, but Peter¡¯s call forced her to face it head-on.

    The sin that their fathermitted all those years ago could no longer be hidden.

    ¡°Barbara?¡± Britney asked again.

    ¡°Britney¡­ I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Barbara said. She felt so sorry for her sister. If everything was brought to light,

    her sister would be the one that would suffer the most.

    She was sopassionate¡­ If she found out what their father did to the Halls, she probably couldn¡¯t

    even hate Peter for what he did to her.

    There was no other way. She dragged Britney along and chased after Eileen. Fia suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia, who was holding Eileen¡¯s hand, looked at the Thomas sisters. Her expression was a bit dark.

    Barbara quickly exined, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone what just happened. I¡¯ll also delete the security camera

    footage overlooking the gateter.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fia asked.

    Barbara shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s my faultst time. The only reason that I didn¡¯t dare to

    acknowledge it in front of Mr. Maxwell was because I was worried that he still had some feelings toward

    Esme.¡±

    Fia looked at the masked young woman wearing all ck and standing next to Barbara, and her heart

    softened.

    ¡°I can understand from your perspective.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Britney apologized as well.

    Eileen frowned. It was the first time that she heard such a hoarse voice, and she looked quite pitiful as

    well.

    The conflict between the feelings she had from Britney and what she could see and hear¡­ It was quite

    impactful, to say the least.

    Fia then said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. This is the result of our choices.¡±

    Barbara said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to take Britney to Mr. Maxwell so she can exin everything. Do you think

    that he will help us?¡±

    The sisters looked at Fia expectantly.

    Fia could feel the hope they had ced on her, and she let go of Eileen and walked over.

    ¡°To be honest with you, I¡¯m not so sure either. I want to beat Esme in her game too, to reveal who she

    is so that she can be punished for all her crimes. But¡­ just like you, I¡¯m also worried. that Conrad

    might still have feelings for her.¡±

 Chatper 1003

    Chatper 1003

    Chapter 1003

    Barbara and Britney couldn¡¯t say a word. They felt that Fia was also a tragic figure in all of this.

    Fia said, ¡°All I can say is that if you can ept the worst possible oue, we can all make that bet.¡±

    Eileen took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Barbara looked at the two of them, her vision blurred by tears. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When Fia saw her like that, she suddenly remembered a certain Parker.

    ¡°Barbara¡­ To be honest, you can speak with Director Parker about this. He might be able to suggest to

    us a better way of doing this.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Barbara said as she wiped the tears off her face. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than speak to him about this!¡±

    Only she knew how torturous it was when she married into the Parkers.

    She really didn¡¯t want anything to do with them anymore!

    When Fia saw Britney holding Barbara¡¯s hand, she whispered, ¡°I can see that you two mean a lot to

    each other. As the older sister, if you want to help your younger sister, you need to sacrifice something

    too, right?¡±

    Barbara was stunned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Fia smiled at the two of them and dragged Eileen away.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Esme came back, limping, together with the Thomases¡¯ maid and driver. ¡°Where

    are they? Where did they go?!¡± Esme said in a hiss. When she saw Barbara, she quickly went over and

    asked, ¡°Barbara, did you see two women here just now?¡±

    Barbara nodded coldly. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Which direction did they go?¡±

    Barbara pointed to herself and the real Britney. ¡°Aren¡¯t both of us women?¡±

    The maid and the driver couldn¡¯t say a word. Just now, the young miss said that two women attacked

    her. Was she talking about Barbara?

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Barbara asked despite knowing what happened as she scanned her.

    Esme said, ¡°I was hit by two women outside the gate. I heard them just now.¡±

    ¡°So, are you saying that we hit you?¡± Barbara asked.

    ¡°No, not you! I know the voice. It¡¯s not you,¡± Esme said in agitation. She even wanted to continue the

    search.

    Barbara stopped her and said, ¡°Why would theye over to our home to hit you? Did cross anyone

    lately?¡±

    you

    Esme stared at Barbara numbly. She felt that Barbara had been acting very strangely after her

    vacation.

    ¡°I told you. Dad will hate it if we start any trouble. If it goes out of hand, he will definitely investigate

    what you¡¯ve been doingtely, so think carefully if you¡¯ve crossed anyely.¡± Esme shook her

    head, but the maid and the driver agreed with Barbara.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the maid said. ¡°If you didn¡¯t offend anyone, why would theye to hit here?¡±

    you

    The driver also nodded. ¡°You really should think back if you¡¯ve crossed anyone. If it¡¯s someone with a

    powerful background, you should go and apologize, or you¡¯ll drag the entire household down with you.¡±

    Barbara then slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You know our dad. The only thing he cares about is profit. If

    what you did affects his business, he¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Esme cut her off. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be a problem. We were quite cordial before this, but we had

    an argument about something minor. I won¡¯t mingle with them after this.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Barbara tried her best not to roll her eyes. Instead, she pretended to be concerned with her. ¡± You really

    don¡¯t want to tell Dad about it? If they were simply harassing you, he will stand by your side as long as

    they don¡¯t have much influence.¡±

    Esme quickly shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can deal with this myself.¡±

    If things got out of hand and they found out that the person who hit her was Sophia and Eileen, there

    was no doubt that the old man would drag her to apologize to Conrad and Fia instead!

    No, that wouldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°Are you sure? If you¡¯re worried about Dad not helping you, I can,¡± Barbara yelled out at Esme as she

    limped away.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Esme dragged herself even more hastily.

    The maid and the driver also quickly followed her home.

    ¡°You saw it too, didn¡¯t you? She¡¯s a very cunning woman,¡± Barbara squeezed Britney¡¯s hand and

    whispered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do as Fia suggested and give it a try?¡±

 Chatper 1004

    Chatper 1004

    Chapter 1004

    Britney looked away. ¡°What if Conrad wants to help Esme? What should we do?¡±

    Barbara recalled Fia¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Then we¡¯ll ask Finn for help! The Parkers owe me, and I¡¯ll tell him

    everything! If he still has a heart, he will help us!¡±

    Britney shook her head. ¡°Barbara, I don¡¯t want to drag you into this.¡±

    Barbara wrapped her arms around her. ¡°You¡¯re not dragging me into anything. That woman knows how

    to get on our parents¡¯ good side. If this continues, she¡¯ll eventually take over everything that our family

    owns. I can¡¯t let that happen!¡±

    When Britney thought about her father, she asked, ¡°Dad¡­ Didn¡¯t hesitate in epting her as me at

    all?¡±

    ¡°Ha! It¡¯ll be weird if he grew suspicious at all. He wished both of us would put profit first even since he

    was little. Esme¡­ She suits his every expectation!¡± As Barbara said that, she logged into her home¡¯s

    security system through her phone and deleted the footage without raising any rm.

    Around nine at night, Esme remained awake waiting for Mr. Thomas to return home.

    When he got home, she limped toward him to help him take his briefcase.

    ¡°Why are you home sote tonight, Dad? Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best, unlike Barbara. She has never been this considerate!¡±

    After Mr. Thomas sat down, Esme limped away in front of him.

    ¡°Dad, you must be tired. Do you want me to give you a massage?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What¡¯s with your legs?¡± he asked.

    ¡°When I wasing home earlier tonight and stopped my car, someone covered my head. with a bag

    and dragged me into the bushes and hit me,¡± Esme said pitifully.

    Mr. Thomas was angered. ¡°What is the meaning of this?! I¡¯ll check and see who did that!¡±

    He immediately took out his phone and used the app to log into the residence¡¯s security system. He

    muttered, ¡°Strange¡­ Why is footage around eight at night gone?¡±

    Esme pretended to be shocked and said, ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t tell me they could event ess our

    home¡¯s security system?¡±

    Mr. Thomas was immediately suspicious of Barbara. ¡®Why did she do that?¡¯

    Didn¡¯t she love her sister the most?

    What was the reason behind her doing this?

    When Esme saw that everything was going as nned, she slowly said, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I

    need to tell you. Promise me you won¡¯t be mad.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Barbara bring back a strange woman? Mom was unhappy so she said something to her, and

    she then moved out together with that woman.

    Esme was thinking that if she couldn¡¯t make Mr. Thomas act against Fia because Conrad was behind

    her, then she would make him act against Barbara!

    Once he waspletely disappointed in Barbara, she would be able to take control of the entire

    Thomas estate!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Why did she move out with that woman?¡± Mr. Thomas became irritated when he thought of his

    daughter who would argue against him at every turn. ¡°Did we ever starve her?!¡±

    ¡°Dad, have you ever heard of lesbians?¡± Esme carefully said to him.

    Mr. Thomas¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her myself if she¡¯s one of those people!¡±

    ¡°Dad, Barbara always has her own opinion. Maybe we can just let her do what she wants this time?¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± Mr. Thomas stood up and immediately ran upstairs to find his wife.

    Mrs. Thomas was changing the bed sheets in Esme¡¯s room. When she saw her husband walking over

    with a sour face, she asked, ¡°What happened? Things didn¡¯t go well at work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your daughter!¡± Mr.

    Thomas grabbed a pillow and threw it at her.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Mrs. Thomas said, stunned.

    ¡°Tell her toe back right now! I was wondering why she wanted a divorce from Finn after marrying

    him! That she could abandon everything the Parkers had to offer so easily! To think that she likes

    women all along¡­ This is so shameful!¡±

    Mrs. Thomas felt her heart sink. ¡°How did you even end up with such a ridiculous conclusion?¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous? Didn¡¯t you find it strange that she brought that woman back? She doesn¡¯t even love her

    sister as much anymore! She¡¯spletely blinded by her own lust!¡±

    Originally, Mrs. Thomas didn¡¯t believe him. But she began to panic after hearing what her husband had

    said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Barbara and ask her about it.¡±

    Mr. Thomas nodded. ¡°Tell her toe back! If she¡¯s not willing to listen, tell her to break away from our

    family herself!¡±

 Chatper 1005

    Chatper 1005

    Chapter 1005

    Esme eavesdropped from the stairs and smiled, satisfied.

    The next morning.

    Fia heard noises as soon as she got off the staircase.

    She followed the noise and saw Barbara being blocked outside by the bodyguards.

    Barbara yelled, ¡°I want to meet with your madam!¡±

    The bodyguard simply shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But, without Mr. Maxwell¡¯s permission, no one is

    allowed to see the madam.¡±

    When Barbara saw Fia, she quickly waved her hand. ¡°Mrs. Maxwell, I¡¯m here to see you!¡±

    Fia nodded and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. However, Mr. Maxwell was very clear about it when he left this morning. We aren¡¯t

    allowed to let you see any outsider,¡± the bodyguard lowered his head and replied. Fia said, ¡°Give him a

    call and I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±

    The bodyguard was worried that she might hurt herself and the children in her womb, so he had no

    choice but to give Conrad a call.

    Fia grabbed his phone and spoke in an irritated tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again? Are you

    imprisoning me? What did I do this time?¡±

    Conrad closed theptop before standing up and walking toward the French window.

    ¡°Listen to me, Fia. Someone broke into Victor¡¯s homest night. I told them that to protect you.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time. I want to speak with Barbara. Tell your people to let her in!¡±

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°Barbara¡¯s a bit too suspicious right now. It¡¯s not safe for you to see her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s acting suspicious, alright?!¡± Fia said angrily to the point that she could feel pain in

    her womb. ¡°I must see her today. Otherwise, you can forget about making me listen to anything you

    have to say anymore!¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad stopped for a moment before saying, ¡°Pass the phone to the bodyguard.¡±

    Fia gave the bodyguard his phone back and the bodyguard was then given the order to let Barbara in.

    As soon as Barbara walked in, the bodyguard said, ¡°Miss Thomas, we¡¯ll need to search your body!¡±

    Barbara was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re searching me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a female colleague to do so,¡± the bodyguard said in a stern tone. ¡°This is as per Mr.

    Maxwell¡¯s orders. I hope you can understand the need for this as the madam is in quite a precarious

    situation. We can¡¯t take any risks.¡±

    Barbara¡¯s irritation instantly went away. If Conrad would do all this, it meant that he cared about  a

    lot. Which meant that there was a higher chance of their sess!

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept the body search.¡±

    Fia then asked Sophia to perform the search.

    After Sophia patted her down, she said, ¡°She didn¡¯t bring anything suspicious with her.¡±

    ¡°Go in, then.¡± The bodyguard gave Sophia a look.

    Sophia followed behind Barbara without raising any wariness. She held the same opinion as her boss

    about this.

    Regardless of who it was, they must be searched before seeing the madam. They couldn¡¯t risk her for

    anything.

    Once they were in the living room, Fia told everyone to leave with the exception of Sophia.

    Once Mrs. Taylor left after preparing some tea, she asked Barbara, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Barbara said, ¡°Esme is creating a rift between me and my father. Now, my father wants her to join his

    company as an assistant manager.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Fia knew that Mr. Thomas had always been quite impressed with Barbara and wanted her to

    take over thepany.

    Barbara felt embarrassed and said, ¡°She¡¯s making rumors about me being a lesbian!¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°You and Britney?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Barbara said as she gritted her teeth. ¡°My dad even sent someone to the ce that Britney

    rented and caused a huge mess. She¡¯s very hurt by this and refused toe out at all. If this

    continues, Esme is going to win!¡±

    That pitiful woman¡¯s face appeared in her mind. ¡°The people that your father sent said something

    hurtful, did they?¡±

    ¡°No. My dad personally went there and he was the one that said those hurtful things,¡± Barbara said as

    she sniffed, and the tears that she was holding back finally rolled down.

 Chatper 1006

    Chatper 1006

    Chapter 1006

    shut her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to know what happened anymore.

    But Barbara had no one to turn to and told her everything in detail.

    ¡°When they were fighting, someone pulled down Britney¡¯s hat and mask. My dad immediately said that

    she¡¯s a hideous monster, that she¡¯s going against basic morality, and said a lot of other hurtful things.

    ¡°He may be only treating Britney so callously because he doesn¡¯t know the truth, it¡¯s especially cruel

    toward her. She had gone through so much¡­ Would she not feel upset when her own father was the

    one that said it? Not to mention that she was already emotionally scarred beforehand¡­¡±

    Fia took a deep breath. ¡°Have you ever thought about telling your parents the whole truth?¡±

    ¡°I almost did it today, but Britney stopped me. She must be really upset¡­ That her own father couldn¡¯t

    recognize her and said so many hurtful things to her.¡±

    Barbara med herself for all of what happened as she lowered her head.

    ¡°I talked with her a few times already, telling her that we should tell our parents that she¡¯s the real

    Britney. But she¡¯s worried that they wouldn¡¯t ept her in her current state, that they wouldn¡¯t

    acknowledge it¡­¡±

    Fia was at a loss. Could any parent be so cruel toward their own flesh and blood?

    Sophia immediately said, ¡°She¡¯s their daughter! How do you know that they wouldn¡¯t ept her? Are

    you two overthinking things?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Barbara shook her head with disdain in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know the kind of

    my

    person

    dad is. In his eyes, only profit matters! All those years ago, he was like a brother to Uncle. Hall. But just

    because he could profit from it, he didn¡¯t care about their rtionship at all! With how Britney looks like

    right now and she hasn¡¯t recovered fully, I¡­

    ¡°If they couldn¡¯t ept how Britney looked like right now, she¡¯ll simply suffer even more!¡±

    Fia opened her eyes and said in a daze, ¡°So, you¡¯re looking for a surgeon to restore her appearance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Barbara said. ¡°But I¡¯ve visited many surgeons and none of them has the confidence to

    return her to her original look.¡±

    Fia was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Find Peter.¡±

    Barbara almost choked. ¡°Are you joking? He¡¯s the one that made Britney like this!¡±

    Fia gulped and said, ¡°Has your sister told you everything that happened to her?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Barbara asked, confused.

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, Peter wasn¡¯t the one behind her getting sshed by acid,¡± Fia said with a sigh. However,

    this was all because of how heartless he was in the first ce. That was the reason why she went

    through all of it.¡±

    Barbara frowned. It was true that she didn¡¯t know everything that had happened to Britney¡­

    She wasn¡¯t willing to say much about it either.

    Fia then continued, ¡°Now that Peter and Esme¡¯s rtionship is at a standstill, you can probably test him

    at this point.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Britney what she thinks about it,¡± Barbara said without much confidence.

    Fia paused and said, ¡°If you trust me, let me talk to her one-on-one.¡±

    Barbara nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask Britney about it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fia stood up and wanted to walk Barbara to the door.

    However, Barbara quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can leave on my own. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t force the issue and let Sophia send Barbara away.

    Barbara had only just left when Fia called Sally.

    Sally had just finished her night shift and said with a yawn, ¡°I¡¯ll go to your house then?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Give me a call when you¡¯re here.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally wasn¡¯t feeling that spirited, so she was going to grab a taxi instead.

    However, a familiar car stopped in front of her unexpectedly.

    Just as she was wondering who it might be, the car window rolled down and she saw who the driver

    was.

    ¡°Kent Gilbert,¡± she said with a smile.

    Kent whistled at him and said, ¡°Where to? Want a free ride?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see the doctor?¡± Sally asked.

    Kent shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to see a doctor, but to pay someone a visit.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take up your time then,¡± Sally said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not. I¡¯ve already visited him and now I¡¯m not sure what I want to do next.¡± Kent smiled brightly.

    ¡°Where are you heading, Sally? Why don¡¯t you take me along?¡±

 Chatper 1007

    Chatper 1007

    Chapter 1007

    Sally looked around. It was too early and it would be quite difficult to get a taxi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on your offer, then.¡±

    ¡°Wee aboard!¡± Kent quickly got out of the car, walked around it, and opened the door on the

    passenger¡¯s side. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Sally smiled and nced at him.

    When he was in the car too, she asked, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    Kent said, ¡°Probably about your age.¡±

    Sally smiled helplessly. ¡°Do you even know how old I am?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I do,¡± Kent said with a serious tone. ¡°You¡¯re pretty and kind, however. No matter how old you are, you¡¯ll

    always look young.¡±

    Sallyughed. ¡°If you put your effort into wooing a girl, you¡¯ll probably already have a girlfriend.¡±

    Kent nodded. ¡°Of course. Unfortunately, I¡¯m no longer in the market for that. I currently only have eyes

    on one.¡±

    Sally frowned. ¡°Is the attraction not mutual?¡±

    Kent felt like she had just figuratively stabbed him in the back.

    He didn¡¯t even manage to tell her about how he liked her, and she already concluded it was at one-

    sided affair.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there myself. As a friend, I want to tell you that it¡¯s best to let it go and stop. wasting your

    time and energy,¡± Sally said with a faint smile.

    Kent looked away. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let me take you to your destination first.¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Fia.¡±

    Kent gave it a thought. ¡°Midas Heights?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sally replied.

    The car had only moved for some distance but Kent couldn¡¯t stand it already and wanted to find some

    topics to start a conversation.

    ¡°Sally, what do you think about the rtionship between Conrad and Fia?¡±

    Sally frowned. ¡°Their rtionship is quiteplex. I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡±

    Kent then asked, ¡°Do you think they¡¯re right for each other?¡±

    Sally turned and looked at Kent. ¡°Why did you ask about that?¡±

    Kent was confused at how the atmosphere had suddenly turned serious.

    Sally then said in a serious tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how Fia and Conrad¡¯s rtionship is. That¡¯s not a

    reason for you to provoke Jason to interfere with their rtionship.¡±

    Kent exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m merely asking for your opinion.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no ce for outsiders like us to interfere with others¡¯ rtionships,¡± Sally said with a straight

    face. She didn¡¯t have the mood to joke around anymore.

    She was worried that, as Jason¡¯s friend, Kent would tell Jason to chase after Fia with all abandon!

    Fia had no feelings for Jason at all. She really didn¡¯t want anyone to misguide Jason about it. The two

    of them were silent on their journey afterward.

    There were only a few minutes left before they reached Midas Height. Sally took a deep breath and

    said to Kent, ¡°If you really care about Jason as a friend, you should tell him to let go soon.¡±

    ¡®¡­That¡¯s not something that I can tell him to do,¡± Kent said. It was a burden that he couldn¡¯t bear.

    ¡°Fia has suffered so much yet she refuses to leave Conrad¡¯s side¡­ She loves him very deeply. No one

    in this world can make her love again,¡± Sally said.

    When Kent thought about how Sally was, he refused to agree to it.

    He quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not something I can agree with. Humans are emotional creatures after all. We

    can only bear so much pain before leaving. After that, I believe that we can always have our rebirths!

    We can find even a better love life!¡±

    Sally choked.

    While she had her doubts about whether she could ever find that special someone, if Fia and Conrad¡¯s

    marriage couldn¡¯t end in happiness, she wished that Fia could also get her rebirth and meet with

    someone who was worthy of her love.

 Chatper 1008

    Chatper 1008

    Chapter 1008

    The car stopped at the gates that led to Midas Height. Kent unlocked the car and opened the

    door.

    He looked at Sally and said, ¡°Sally¡­ Whether it¡¯s you or Fia, I wish that all of you can meet with that

    special someone that can make you happy!¡±

    Sally looked at Kent at a loss. ¡°We don¡¯t know each other that well. Why do I feel like care?¡±

    you

    Kent scratched the back of his head. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a good doctor and a good woman. I don¡¯t

    want you to suffer too much.¡±

    Sally wasn¡¯t willing to think too much and asked, ¡°There are plenty of good women in this world. Are

    you going to wish all of them good luck?¡±

    Kentughed. ¡°Of course not! There are a lot of good women, yes. But I only know a few!¡±

    Sally could feel heart thumping slightly wildly. ¡°I¡¯m going in now.¡±

    When Kent saw her walk away, the smile on his face widened.

    Sophia ran over to escort Sally, and then saw Kent standing not that far away.

    ¡°What¡¯s Mr. Gilbert doing here, Doctor Sally?¡±

    Sally turned over and looked at him, ¡°He took me here.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Sophia said. However, she suddenly recalled something Fia taught her and said, ¡°He looks like

    he¡¯s from Widow¡¯s Watch.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sally couldn¡¯t catch what she was referring to.

    ¡°He¡¯s looking at you in a daze, just like the widow waiting for her husband¡¯s return from the Widow¡¯s

    Watch legend!¡± Sophia exined.

    Sally hit her on the head and said, ¡°Stop being so ridiculous. Let¡¯s go in. I don¡¯t want Fia to wait too

    long.¡±

    As they walked side by side, Sophia warned her about how Barbara had visited Fia a few times to work

    together to deal with Esme.

    Once they were at the mansion, Fia pulled Sally to the study on the first floor.

    ¡°Sally, there¡¯s something I think I need to tell you about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sally asked gently.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia said, ¡°Barbara brought a young woman back. You¡¯ve seen her once, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sally could feel her heart sink when Fia asked that question.

    ¡°She¡¯s the real Britney Thomas.¡±

    Sally froze. ¡°What?¡±

    Fia exined, ¡°She¡¯s the real Britney. Barbara told me herself.¡±

    Sally copsed onto the sofa. ¡°I¡­ I did sense some familiarity¡­ I suspected that too. But, how

    did she get back here?¡±

    ¡°Conrad had sent his people to investigate it and noticed that Barbara had booked an entire ne and

    hid all information about that woman. I believe that it¡¯s because her identity had been stolen and she

    couldn¡¯t prove her own identity because of her ruined appearance.

    Fia paused before continuing, ¡°And someone changed the information in the DNA bank, making Britney

    rece Esme, who¡¯s supposed to be dead.¡±

    Sally¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who can be so bold?¡±

    ¡°Sally, the correct question should be who has the power to authorize that change,¡± Fia said seriously.

    Sally looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a doctor¡­ I don¡¯t have ess to something as private as

    DNA information.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Sally¡­ You do. You just can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Sally took a deep breath. She wanted to lie, but she couldn¡¯t.

    She was not good at lying.

    ¡°Some time ago, I suggested to Barbara to see your brother. Britney was very badly disfigured

    They looked for a lot of doctors but they didn¡¯t have the confidence to restore her to her original looks.¡±

    Fia looked at Sally and said, ¡°Since your brother can help Esme change her face so easily, he should

    be able to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯re asking me to do the impossible,¡± Sally said upsettingly. ¡°If my brother was the one that did

    it, he¡¯s one of the few people that would want her to disappearpletely. Why would she help Britney

    regain her appearance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s your brother. I believe that only you know whether he has any

    conscience left,¡± Fia said gently. ¡°Not to mention that he doesn¡¯t care about Esme that much anymore.¡±

    Sally remained quiet. She really didn¡¯t have the confidence.

    She was worried that if he knew Britney was alive, he would do something even more terrifying to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply giving a suggestion. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it,¡± Fia said calmly.

    Sally wanted to say something but stopped at the final moment. She decided to simply change the

    topic instead.

    ¡°I have my equipment with me. Let me check your babies¡¯ heart rate.¡±

 Chatper 1009

    Chatper 1009

    Chapter 1009

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fiay down and unbuttoned her shirt so that Sally could listen to the babies¡¯ heartbeat.

    She whispered, ¡°Are they three months old now?¡±

    Fia nodded. ¡°In two more days.¡±

    Sally continued, ¡°From the looks of it, your kids are doing fine. Remember, don¡¯t get too tired. If there¡¯s

    anything, tell Conrad or the others to do it.¡±

    Fia lowered her eyes and said, ¡°What I want to do the most now is to make Esme reveal her true face

    so that she can be punished to the full extent of thew!¡±

    ¡°That is something quite difficult to achieve right now,¡± Sally said. She got a headache when she

    thought about her brother.

    Afterpleting the checkup, Sally taught Fia how to massage herself. She only left after she was sure

    that Fia didn¡¯t make

    any mistakes.

    Sophia walked Sally out while Fia was lying on the bed, thinking about something.

    Once out of the mansion, Sally asked Sophia, ¡°Who has Fia mettely?¡±

    Sophia said, ¡°Quite a few.¡±

    Sally said, ¡°Tell Conrad to let her see fewer people every day so that she can have some more rest.

    Also, keep up with the cleanliness.¡±

    Sophia became nervous. ¡°Is there something wrong with the madam during the checkup?¡±

    ¡°The babies¡¯ heartbeats are a bit erratic, maybe because it¡¯s too noisy and Fia¡¯s mood isn¡¯t stable as

    well.¡± Sally told her everything.

    Sophia remembered them all and sent Sally away after thanking her. She then ran back to apany

    Fia.

    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± Fia asked with a smile.

    When Sophia saw that she wanted to get up, she extended her hand to help her up.

    ¡°Madam, is something on your mindtely?¡±

    Fia looked away. ¡°No, I feel quite good.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hide it from me. Doctor Sally said that you¡¯re not in a good mood and that caused the

    babies¡¯ hearts to beat erratically,¡± Sophia said.

    When Fia heard it, she quickly asked, ¡°Is it bad? Will that affect my babies?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything like that. What she meant was that if you can calm down, the children will be

    easier to take care of when you give birth to them. You don¡¯t have to work so hard after you give birth

    to them,¡± Sophia repeated everything that Sally said to Fia.

    Fia took it to heart. She swore quietly that she needed to take care of Esme as soon as possible. She

    couldn¡¯t make herself and the children inside of her womb suffer!

    Elleen went to a newly establishedpany led by Ss¡­ -Elleen Multimedia.

    ¡°Ss, what¡¯s with thepany name?¡±

    Ss said with a smile, ¡°The madam asked for it and the boss let her.¡±

    Eileen was so happy that she almost cried, but she also felt a bit embarrassed at the same time.

    ¡°All Fia probably did was mention it, but he still let her have her way anyway.¡±

    Ss grinned. ¡°My boss treats the madam very well. He treasures her a lot.¡±

    Eileen

    gave him a stare. ¡°I¡¯ve only missed you for a few months but you¡¯re bing a smooth operator!¡±

    Ss let out a heartyugh. ¡°Well, what can I do? The boss is alreadyining about my work and

    has already diverted some manpower over. If I don¡¯t work hard, he¡¯s going to fire me soon!¡±

    Eileen burst outughing because of his jokes and she patted Ss on his shoulder.

    ¡°I wonder how he was able to endure this mouth of yours.¡±

    Destiny Entertainment, directly opposite the newpany.

    Victor was sitting behind his desk, listening to his secretary¡¯s report.

    However, he couldn¡¯t hold on in the end and asked, ¡°Whichpany did Eileen sign with after she

    came back?¡±

    The secretary was stunned. ¡°After her contract with us ended, she followed Mr. Maxwell. He had also

    started a new entertainmentpany for her.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Victor didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    When the secretary saw his face turn pale, he asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital to rest for a

    few days?¡±

    Victor looked at the building opposite. ¡°Thepany is called Fia-Eileen Multimedia, huh?¡±

    The secretary looked outside as well. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

 Chatper 1010

    Chatper 1010

    Chapter 1010

    ¡°Conrad always likes to do things that make me upset,¡± Victor said as he pressed on his wounds. It

    really was upsetting.

    The secretary hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°To be honest, Mr. Maxwell still treats you quite well.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Victor didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it.

    ¡°We can start with what happened in the northern suburbs this time. If he didn¡¯t help, you would

    have¡­¡± The secretary stopped. He would have already died from losing too much blood. before he

    could reach the hospital.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.

    Victor frowned and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s his fault. He made too many enemies, and dragged me into it

    because we share the samest name.¡±

    The secretary tried his best not to roll his eyes. He was the boss. He was always right.

    Eileen walked around the ce beforeing back and then looked at the building opposite. She

    asked Ss, ¡°Why does Conrad want to set up an office here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things, Ms. Reid,¡± Ss quickly exined. ¡°All thepanies around here are

    entertainmentpanies with Destiny Entertainment being thergest of them all. We all believe that

    we¡¯ll have a better chance of growing when set up opposite them!¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t lie. It was something that the management of Fia-Eileen Multimedia voted for.

    Eileen smirked. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Ss then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Reid. We won¡¯t let you run into the owner of thepany opposite of

    us too many times.¡±

    Eileen nced at Ss and said, ¡°Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here.¡± Ss

    raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re saying?¡±

    Eileen said, ¡°Despitepeting on almost all fronts, Conrad would always make way for his cousin in

    the end. But on the surface, they want to make it look like an all-out war.¡±

    Ss then said with some disdain in his mouth, ¡°That¡¯s because our boss is too soft-hearted

    sometimes. If the ces were reversed, Victor Maxwell wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.¡±

    ¡°True. Victor is much more brutal,¡± Eileen said as she knew him better.

    Ss asked, ¡°Do you think that our boss can touch his heart eventually?¡±

    Eileenughed. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? How should I know? I¡¯m not my ex-boss!¡±

    Ss smirked. ¡°You did work for him for a few years, right? I thought you¡¯d know him much. better.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s face froze and she faked a cough. ¡°Maybe. Let¡¯s not talk about something that¡¯s so pointless.

    How¡¯s the arrangement for my work?¡±

    ¡°Thepany will be officially announcing you as a shareholder of -Eileen Multimedia.¡± Eileen

    quickly waved her hand as soon as Ss finished and said, ¡°No need for that! I¡¯m not a beggar!¡±

    ¡°Our madam fought tooth and nail for you,¡± Ss said in a straight face. ¡°Giving someone with your

    worth some shares ispletely eptable.¡±

    ¡°With your boss and Maxwell Corporation, you can bring any celebrities you want on board,¡± Eileen

    said as she shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to make others think that I¡¯m using backdoor means. It¡¯s

    just going to ramp up the pressure on Fia! I don¡¯t want that to happen!¡± Ss gave Eileen a thumbs up.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed! You really are our madam¡¯s real best friend!¡± A lot of people befriend others because

    the rtionship would be profitable. But Eileen was worthy of being his madam¡¯s best friend.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Your madam¡¯s a good person. That¡¯s why I¡¯m honored to have her as my best

    friend too!¡± Eileen said with a smile.

    Ss suddenly remembered Eileen¡¯s background and became worried.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, after your parents passed away, are you still in contact with

    any of

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    your rtives?¡± He was worried that some of them might know about Eileen¡¯s origin, and she might not

    be able to take it if the revtion was suddenly made.

    ¡°No.¡± Eileen¡¯s expression instantly cooled down. ¡°A girl with no parents that needs to be taken care of¡­

    There¡¯s no one that¡¯s willing to keep in touch with me.¡±

    Ss suddenly remembered Sophia. She was just like Eileen, growing up without her parents¡¯

    protection.

    The only difference was that Eileen chose to live in the orphanage, and she had more freedom in

    comparison.

    The next day, Fia needed to go to the hospital for her checkup.

    Conrad personally did all the errands while Fia sat in Sally¡¯s office just waiting.

    In a short while, Barbara brought Britney over.

    Fia smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡±

    Barbara said, worried, ¡°I don¡¯t trust Peter.¡¯

    She then turned to look at her sister next to her. ¡°But my sister¡¯s willing to trust him.¡¯

 Chatper 1011

    Chatper 1011

    Chapter 1011

    Fia nodded. ¡°So, what is your final decision?¡±

    Barbara said, ¡°We have to see what Peter says and see if he has any remorse toward Britney.¡±

    ¡°Sally!¡± Fia shouted in the direction of the changing room.

    Sally came out in a white coat. ¡°Barbara, Britney, do you believe me?¡±

    The Thomas sisters exchanged a nce and both nodded.

    ¡°There is something I need to remind you.¡± Sally hesitated. ¡°My brother has been investigatingtely

    whether what happened to my dad has anything to do with your family.¡±

    Barbara replied, ¡°I know. He called me.¡±

    ¡°When misfortune befell our family back then, my brother was the one who withstood the greatest

    torture. If this matter is really rted to Mr. Thomas, I¡¯m afraid that my brother will hate all of you from

    the Thomas family.¡±

    Sally said, ¡°So, testing him might allow him to figure out that Britney is alive. There is a possibility¡­

    that Britney would face danger once again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Britney¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. ¡°I already died before and walked through hell. I¡¯m not

    afraid anymore.¡±

    Sally could not directly look at Britney. When she saw her much earlier on, she already had her

    suspicions.

    After Fia confirmed her suspicions yesterday, she could not sleep the entire night, and felt extra

    remorseful.

    This sister-from-another-mother of hers had undergone such horrible torture because her brother fell in

    love with a wicked woman.

    ¡°I have another request,¡± Sally said with great difficulty.

    Barbara frowned, feeling that she was too much.

    Her younger sister had already suffered so much. How could Sally still bring up any requests?

    Fia was also caught in a tight spot and was just about to speak when Britney beat her to it.¡± Speak.¡±

    Sally looked at Britney gratefully. ¡°When the dust settles, can you help to ask for mercy for my brother?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Barbara rejected angrily. ¡°Sally, it isn¡¯t as simple as my sister getting a p!¡±

    ¡°I know. I shouldn¡¯t, but¡­¡± Sally was suffering, she could not sit still without doing anything.

    Britney lowered her gaze. Nobody knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°What if I say that I have my own conditions as well?¡±

    Everyone looked at her.

    Sally asked, ¡°Britney, what is your condition?¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens to me after today, he has to marry me.¡±

    Silence ensued as all three of them were unable to react in a timely manner.

    None of them were able to understand how or why Britney brought up such a condition.

    However, Britney spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, nor of schemes. Sally, you can go back and tell

    him, if I am still alive, as long as he is willing to marry me, I am willing to put everything behind us.

    ¡°Britney, don¡¯t be a fool!¡± Barbara was unable to ept it.

    Britney held her sister¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°I can no longer think of a better method.¡±

    She wanted to take revenge on Peter!

    He didn¡¯t like her, right?

    Then spending her entire lifetime following him would be the solution! He would never be able to be at

    peace!

    Fia spoke up carefully. ¡°Britney, everyone understands how you feel, but for two people who don¡¯t love

    each other, marriage would be a very painful matter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Britney¡¯s tone was sarcastic. ¡°Painful is good.¡±

    Sally was speechless. She was not a fool, and she knew that Britney did not want to marry her brother

    for the sake of love.

    ¡°Sally, you can consider it.¡± After Britney finished speaking, she pulled Barbara away and left. The door

    opened and Britney almost bumped into the man who was outside and just about to knock on the door.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    She raised her head in shock and revealed a pair of eyes with a scarred face.

    Peter¡¯s gaze dulled. ¡°¡­You¡¯re Britney?¡±

    No matter how that pair of eyes changed, no matter how the light in them was lost, he remembered

    them clearly.

 Chatper 1012

    Chatper 1012

    Chapter 1012

    Nobody expected Peter to suddenly appear at the door and coincidentally bump into Britney.

    Nobody spoke and they could only silently observe.

    Barbara grabbed her sister¡¯s hand nervously, fearful that Peter would go mad and want to kill her to

    silence her.

    Peter asked again, ¡°You¡¯re Britney?¡±

    She was dressed in ck, with a ck cap and ck mask, and had long ck hair. Her revealed skin

    was fair, but her features were not visible.

    Peter was not worried, and speedily took off her cap.

    Barbara shrieked. ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia and Sally also went forward in worry.

    As for Britney, the person involved, she did not move at all, not putting up any resistance, nor stopping

    him.

    She seemed to intentionally allow him to take off her cap.

    The horrifying scar from the corner of her forehead, from her eyes to her cheeks, even though it had

    faded quite a bit, remained a terrifying sight.

    One could imagine how painful and miserable it was when it was inflicted.

    Peter¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°How did you get injured?¡±

    The littledy that once followed him about and called his name now had dim eyes and was

    expressionless.

    She ignored her sister trying to stop her, and took off her ck mask in front of Peter.

    Her white face was like a wall that was mottled, and the entire shape of her mouth had changed.

    That was not all.

    Britney pushed aside the long hair that was covering her neck and the fair skin from her chin. to her

    neck was not smooth but instead, covered with scars after serious injuries.

    There was a fresh blood-red scar that appeared sunken in her throat¡­

    Peter did not know how long it had been since hest cried, but seeing Britney who was disfigured, he

    could not help but shed tears.

    ¡°Ha.¡± The girl¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted, Peter?¡±

    Peter subconsciously shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t want you to end up like this!¡±

    The girl¡¯s hoarse voice pierced through Peter¡¯s eardrums.

    She said, ¡°They were worried that I would be murdered by you again once I exposed my identity.

    However, I¡¯m not afraid anymore. To live on like this, looking neither like a human nor a ghost, I might

    as well die.¡±

    She walked to him and asked drearily, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Would you murder me?¡± Peter¡¯s

    eye turned red as he tried to retreat, wishing to say something, yet was unable to.

    Was he to say that how she was now had nothing to do with him?

    Regardless of how she managed to survive, she had definitely encountered something bad, and that

    was why she ended up like this.

    ¡°Peter, are you satisfied now?¡± Britney started cackling, herughter extremely terrifying.

    Peter felt as if his soul was being cut by something, and it hurt, but he could not find the cause. Britney

    said, ¡°To make me a living corpse when I was totally unguarded, and sending me back. to the country

    to rece Esme, you had every intention for me to die.¡±

    Peter had nothing to say. When he had schemed against her back then, he never considered her.

    The punishment for Esme¡¯s crime was equivalent to life imprisonment, and that was no different than

    dying.

    It was just that midway, she was switched. Otherwise, that corpse would have been Britney.

    He never considered this and now seeing Britney alive, he did not know who the mastermind was and

    why that person worked so hard to set up all these things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I should thank the person who took me away.¡± Britney¡¯s sarcasticugh was very

    terrifying.

    Barbara asked, ¡°Britney, what exactly happened? You can tell me. I¡¯ll stand up

    for you.¡±

    Britney shook her head. ¡°Everything was caused by him! 1 encountered everything because of him!¡±

    She grabbed Peter¡¯s injured and bandaged arm and pressed hard.

 Chatper 1013

    Chatper 1013

    Chapter 1013

    Peter was in so much pain that he started sweating, but he did not make a sound.

    She looked at him, wishing she could dig his heart out to see if it was ck.

    ¡°Peter, does it hurt?¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes were damp and red, but he could not say a word.

    His mind was filled with the once obedient and naive littledy who always called him Peter and

    followed him around.

    ¡°This bit of pain is too light inparison to what I¡¯ve gone through.¡± Britneyughed loudly. ¡°You can

    either kill me or marry me in order to protect Esme and yourself. Only by marrying me will I keep my

    mouth shut.¡±

    Peter did not know how he managed to leave the hospital.

    He drove to the bridge at River Fane with one arm while the other injured one throbbed in dull pain, as

    if Britney cursed it.

    Back then he had chosen to walk the dark path and never expected any errors to ur.

    Now, it was clear that there was someone behind the scenes who was changing everything and making

    everything moreplicated!

    ¡°Peter.¡±

    A gentle voice called out and Peter turned around to look.

    He saw Esme limping over.

    ¡°Peter, you are really ruthless now. Last night, I was beaten up and you didn¡¯t even care about me.¡±

    Peter looked at her gloomily. ¡°Did you know about everything?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Esme smiled charmingly and grabbed one of Peter¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°Peter, why do you look so unsettled?¡±

    Peter originally wanted to ask Esme if she knew that Britney was still alive, but seeing her fake b*tchy

    face, he had no heart to mention it.

    It was also obvious that Esme did not know about Britney¡¯s matters.

    However, this did not mean that Esme did not know the mastermind.

    Lately, she had been impulsive and did not listen to his considerations. Obviously she was being egged

    on!

    Peter replied, ¡°You¡¯re so eager to deal with me. Have you found a new backbone to rely on?¡±

    Esmeughed awkwardly. ¡°If I have, so what? If I have not, so what? Does it matter to you? You want

    to cut off all rtionships with me, so why should I stay with you?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Peter asked coldly, his heart a little panicky.

    This person had everyone in the palm of his hand. This was cast too wide and involved too many

    people. It was too dangerous!

    He was worried that his parents and Sally would be affected!

    ¡°I never thought that there would be times when you feel fear, Mr. Hall.¡± Esme patted Peter¡¯s face

    lightly. ¡°However, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Peter waved her hand away and grabbed her cor.

    Esme said with a smile, ¡°I can only tell you, if I die, none of this would stop. That person is more

    terrifying than any of you. He wants all of you to suffer! Hahahah!¡±

    Peter threw her aside, disgusted. ¡°I never should have been bothered about your life or death!¡±

    Esme replied, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Mr. Hall. You had decided to care and now your hands are dirty. You¡¯ll never

    be able to wash them clean!¡±

    Peter smiled sarcastically. ¡°We¡¯re the same. You¡¯ll never get what you want!¡±

    ¡°Who said I won¡¯t?! Now that I have an even more amazing support, just watch. I will definitely make

    Conrad fall in love with me again, and treat me even better than before! I will crush Fia beneath my

    feet, and make her live wishing she was dead!¡±

    Seeing the manic smile on Esme¡¯s face, Peter said faintly, ¡°You need to have an injection every couple

    of months for your face.¡±

    Esme¡¯s expression froze and she held her face.

    Lately, she had felt that her face was a little painful, as if it was burning.

    ¡°Hope your new support will be able to help you solve this trouble.¡± Peter was very confident that his

    medicine that he had created himself was something that even the person who helped him back then,

    was unable to recreate!

    Seeing that Peter had turned around and wanted to leave, Esme urgently hugged his waist.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, I like you. I came over purposely to anger you, I was hoping to hear you say some pleasant

    words to coax me. I never thought of leaving you..

 Chatper 1014

    Chatper 1014

    Chapter 1014

    Peter raised his head and looked at the dark clouds. ¡°It¡¯s about to rain.¡±

    Esme did not know why he was suddenly mentioning such a thing. It made no sense.

    Peter continued, ¡°Before it rains, the clouds cover the sun and even thunder will roar.¡±

    Esme was speechless.

    ¡°Esme, do what you want to do. Appreciate the time you have.¡±

    Esme hugged Peter¡¯s waist tightly, feeling that she had never felt his heart so cold.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, have you forgotten our past?¡±

    ¡°Our past is nonexistent, nor will there be a future.¡± Peter said sharply. ¡°Let go!¡±

    Esme replied, ¡°No, we clearly¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll go and surrender now!¡± Peter snapped.

    Esme¡¯s hatred grew in her eyes as she said softly, ¡°You men are indeed heartless. When you are in

    love, you say that you are willing to die for me. When you no longer love me, you can¡¯t help but wish

    me dead!¡±

    Peter closed his eyes, not saying anything. He sensed her motive for hugging him and turned around to

    strangle her.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Holding a knife, Esme tried to stab Peter with it. ¡°I hate you! You¡¯re the one who made me the way I am

    now. You can¡¯t just ignore me just because you say so!¡±

    Peter threw her to the ground, hard, and stepped on her wrist.

    Esme dropped the knife in pain.

    He raised his leg and stepped on her. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have any feelings toward you, I would have let you die.

    I had many chances!¡±

    ¡°¡­Haha. Feelings for me?¡± Esme sat in a heap on the ground. ¡°You and Conrad are both liars!¡±

    Peter had heard her say this one too many times. He kicked her in the chest.

    Esmeid on the ground, looking at him with hatred.

    He raised his foot to step on her chest and said ruthlessly, ¡°I have never lied to you. My feelings for you

    were real too. You just didn¡¯t appreciate it! Every time you speak, you talk. about Conrad, but he has

    never loved you!¡±

    ¡°No, the both of you are the same. Both of you betrayed me, abandoned me, and want me to die!¡±

    Esme roared maliciously.

    Peter felt deeply disgusted and retracted his foot.

    Just then, two police cars arrived and policemen ran to surround Peter.

    ¡°Sir, you were violent toward thisdy. Please follow us to the police station!¡±

    Peter gave a sarcastic smile and looked at Esme.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± Esme climbed back up and exined in a panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t report anything to the police. I

    don¡¯t know why these policemen are here!¡±

    She was worried that Peter would decide to just go all the way and surrender.

    Peter was arrested by the police and seeing how Esme was in a panic, he knew that the both of them

    were being yed.

    yed by the person who was behind the scenes, the person who had never shown his face.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mistake!¡± Esme was extremely panicky and rushed forward to tug at the policemen. You have

    made a mistake. He didn¡¯t act violently against me! I was the one who agitated him first. I did

    something wrong!¡±

    The police were stunned.

    ¡°Miss, we came because we received a report. Coincidentally, we saw him step on you.

    Esme roared, ¡°Do you all understand a lover¡¯s dispute? It¡¯s our personal matter, nothing to do with

    you!¡±

    Thanks to her outrageous requests, the police could only let things slide and gave Peter a verbal

    warning before leaving.

    Peter started to smile. ¡°Are you really afraid that I¡¯ll surrender?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t call the police. I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± Esme was fearful that Peter would not believe her, and shed

    tears to prove her sincerity.

    Peter replied, ¡°Then it would be the big shot you have been huggingtely that is causing. trouble.¡±

    Esme was stunned. ¡°¡­ Has he gone mad?¡±

    Seeing her looking so lost, Peter could not help but say, ¡°He did not approach you to help you. He has

    other intentions.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know that he has other intentions. However, why would he do something that is not beneficial

    for me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s done far more than just this.¡± Peter wanted to tell Esme about Britney, but was worried that once

    she knew, she would find ways to deal with Britney, and so he decided not to say a word.

 Chatper 1015

    Chatper 1015

    Chapter 1015

    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Seeing him so hesitant, Esme grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, if even you can¡¯t be bothered about me, I don¡¯t know what I would do in the future

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. As long as you don¡¯t target me, I don¡¯t care what you do.¡± Peter shook her hand off.

    This was thest mercy he could show her.

    He never thought of sending the woman he loved to hell.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless of how many times she had hurt him, how many times he was used by her and lied to.

    Back then, he hated her and wanted to kill her to end everything, but in the end, his anger still receded.

    Esme watched in a daze as Peter drove away. Thinking about his reminder, she immediately pulled out

    her phone to make a call.

    The man on the other end picked up, and hiszy voice came. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Was it you who called the police? You got me toe see Peter on purpose to force him to surrender

    and get me killed?!¡± Esme questioned agitatedly.

    The man said with a smile, ¡°Fool, what nonsense are you being suspicious about? I was only thinking

    of testing him, to see how much more sincerity he has left for you.¡±

    Esme went pale. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    your

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that as long as you don¡¯t target him, he won¡¯t deal with you? Just let worries go and do

    whatever you want to do boldly. You don¡¯t have to worry about Peter causing trouble anymore.¡±

    Esme said, ¡°¡­Will he really not cause any trouble?¡±

    ¡°Just now, the police were around, yet he didn¡¯t expose you, did he?¡± The manforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t

    worry. He won¡¯t be bothered about you, but I will. See, don¡¯t I know more than him?¡± At this moment,

    Esme felt that this person was even more terrifying than Peter.

    Peter had feelings for her and so he would be considerate of her.

    However, this man was only using her!

    But, he was not wrong. He was stronger than Peter!

    And more sinister than Peter!

    He knew that Peter was at River Fane and got her to go over!

    That was how easy it was for this person to know other people¡¯s messages!

    And she had no other choices. Even if she was to be a pawn, as long as she could get Conrad and Fia

    to go against each other, she was willing to be one!

    returned home and was unable to cheer up no matter what she did, so she simply went upstairs to

    sleep.

    In the afternoon, Conrad returned to apany her for her lunch, but she was still sleeping.

    ¡°Fia, are you ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Fia turned over, and took the initiative to grab his hand.

    ¡°Say, aren¡¯t rtionships veryplicated?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Conrad patted her hand infort. ¡°Who did you meet today?¡±

    Fia told him honestly. ¡°The girl that Madam Barbara brought back is Britney. She admitted it right in

    front of Peter.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid that Peter would try and harm her?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°If she was afraid, she wouldn¡¯t have admitted to it.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about her?¡± Conrad asked hesitantly.

    Fia replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe my feelings. In the past, I heard quite a few people mention

    Britney and said that she is gentle and naive, but now that she has be like this, her entire

    demeanor as a person has changed.¡±

    Conrad listened attentively, not interjecting.

    Fia continued, ¡°She raised a request to Peter, wanting him to marry her. She said that only by marrying

    her would she protect him and Esme.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression changed. ¡°She said that in front of all of you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even Madam Barbara was stunned. She probably didn¡¯t know what was going on in her sister¡¯s

    mind.¡± Fia sighed. ¡°She was already injured to such a level. Is it really possible to still continue loving

    that person?¡±

    She looked at Conrad foolishly.

    If there came a day when he caused her to be disfigured, and her entire identity was taken over by

    someone else, would she continue to love him?

    ¡°Fia, I won¡¯t let you fall to such a point.¡± Conrad bent down and hugged Fia, showing how much he

    cherished her.

 Chatper 1016

    Chatper 1016

    Chapter 1016

    Fia shut her eyes and asked softly, ¡°What were you busy with in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Some work rted stuff,¡± Conrad said instinctively.

    Fia said, ¡°Sophia said that you got her to apany me for a checkup after paying and then left in a

    hurry.

    ¡°There must have been something quite urgent, right? Otherwise, why would you leave during my

    pregnancy checkup?¡±

    Conrad swallowed, and hugged her shoulders a little tighter.

    ¡°Yeah. It was something a little more urgent. I¡¯ve aggrieved you. I won¡¯t do it next time.¡±

    The corner of Fia¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I am your wife. Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    She already asked to such an extent. Conrad knew that if he continued to keep it hidden, she would

    only be more suspicious.

    ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s matters.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. She pushed him away and looked at him seriously.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°She fought with the servants at the old residence, saying that she wanted to leave.¡± Conrad frowned.

    ¡°She was a little injured, so I got the hospital head to arrange for a doctor to go over.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Fia¡¯s heart clenched without cause.

    Conrad wiped his face and said, looking somewhat fatigued, ¡°She took advantage when the doctor

    didn¡¯t take notice to pick up the forceps in the doctor¡¯s kit to hurt herself.¡±

    Fia felt heartache for him.

    ¡°The doctor said that her mental state was a little abnormal and she can¡¯t be locked up, that we should

    let her do the things she wants.¡± Conrad looked at Fia in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to

    keep it from you.¡±

    Fia silently sighed and touched his face.

    ¡°You have be thinner.¡±

    She said faintly, ¡°Too many things have been happening recently and you¡¯re also caught in a tight spot,

    aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Conrad looked at her silently, noticing the deep meaning behind her words.

    She said, ¡°Now that I think about it, we should have just ended everything in time to cut the losses.

    Then there wouldn¡¯t be so many things happening now.¡±

    Conrad grabbed her hand and put it on his face again.

    ¡°, no matter what happens, don¡¯t give up on our marriage, okay?¡±

    F¨ªa chuckled softly. ¡°I only made an assumption.¡±

    Conrad looked at her nervously. ¡°If you mind it, I¡¯ll get a new ce for her to stay.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Fia smiled lightly. ¡°She is your mother. To continuously lock her up is not right either.

    Isn¡¯t she sick? I reckon she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything overboard anyway.¡± Conrad was silent, not

    knowing if her words truly came from her heart or if she was simply consoling him.

    However, she said, ¡°Some things are inevitable, so just let it be.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let my mother hurt you again!¡± Conrad gave his promise sincerely.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Fia added in her heart, ¡®But I don¡¯t believe her.¡¯

    ¡°How were the babies and the checkup?¡± Conrad shifted the topic. ¡°Sophia said everything was fine,

    but I¡¯m still a little worried, so I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze turned gentle. ¡°It was indeed quite good. It¡¯s also all thanks to Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley

    for putting in so much effort in my diet.¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°Great. I¡¯ll reward them with a month¡¯s wages!¡±

    Fia nodded in agreement. He had always rewarded and punished ording to merit. This was why the

    people under him were loyal to him.

    After lunch, Fia noticed that Conrad seemed to be in a good mood, so she spoke about Jason. getting

    hit.

    Conrad¡¯s expression froze slightly. ¡°Fia, what do you want to know?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Have you been cleared of the usation?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°More or less.¡± Conrad thought of Jason and his mood plummeted. Fia asked carefully, ¡°What

    happened to the dead bodyguard?¡±

 Chatper 1017

    Chatper 1017

    Chapter 1017

    ¡°He was murdered. We haven¡¯t found any suspects.¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°I was called. over to

    facilitate the investigation. The fingerprints on the deceased were not a match to mine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Fia let out a sigh of relief.

    Conrad could not help but ask, ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fia exined with a frown, ¡°There have been a number of false usations one after another.

    I¡¯m worried that someone will harm you.¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°They have also asked Jason to cooperate in the investigation and he was cleared. of

    suspicion too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for it to be Evans!¡± Fia said without hesitation.

    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.

    Fia noticed that things weren¡¯t quite right. ¡°I meant that Evans was the victim. How could he still be able

    to murder your bodyguard¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Conrad did not wish to ask too deeply.

    Fia asked, ¡°Then, who do you think has such great guts? And the ability to do all these?¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad threw the question back at her. ¡°Who do you think it could be?¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Esme.¡±

    Conrad was momentarily at a loss for words.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had not suspected Esme, but Tiger had sent people to keep an eye on her.

    Lately, besides fighting with Peter, she did not do anything else.

    Furthermore, that bodyguard was not someone a woman could bring down and kill.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m right?¡± Fia got sensitive. ¡°She has done so many bad things. She bribed your

    bodyguard to hit Evans and then decided to kill him to silence him. All these are things she is capable

    of!¡±

    ¡°That bodyguard was attacked from the front. His skull was shattered by a sledgehammer. She¡¯s

    injured her hand before. She would not be able to pick up a sledgehammer. But even if we ignore that

    fact, any girl would not be able to do it either.¡±

    ¡°Sophia could do it!¡± Fia retorted intuitively.

    ¡°Sophia could do it, but with her height she¡¯d only be able to hit the bodyguard in the face and not the

    top of his skull!¡±

    However, Fia felt even more suspicious and retorted, ¡°That bodyguard could have been squatting down

    and was caught off guard.¡±

    ¡°Fia.¡± Conrad felt a little helpless. ¡°My subordinates have all been trained and even off guard, an

    ordinary person could not have killed him so easily!¡±

    ¡°Then who do you think it is? Have you found the culprit?¡±  was a little agitated, her voice

    louder.

    Conrad replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the culprit is yet.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so sure that it isn¡¯t Esme!¡± Fia got angry. ¡°Is it because you wish it wasn¡¯t her! Are

    you afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her, even with her using Britney¡¯s identity, the more blood

    there is on her hands?¡±

    Conrad silently stared at Fia. Saying anything else would just agitate her further.

    However, not saying anything would make her more suspicious of him.

    He suddenly felt that Fia had shut the door on him. There¡¯d been many times, no matter what he said

    or did, where it was all problematic to her.

    Fia spoke again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Did I guess right?¡±

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to do things that will make me believe you!¡± Fia was a little out of control. ¡°It¡¯s not that I

    want to be a crazy person and suspect you, but I can¡¯t control it! Why can¡¯t you give me a sense of

    security? From the beginning of our marriage till now, you¡¯ve constantly riled me up, making me think

    all kinds of nonsense like a madman!¡±

    Conrad could not do anything. He simply pulled her into his embrace and held her tight.

    ¡°Fia, I swear on my life to you, alright? I didn¡¯t lie to you. I have no desire to protect anyone either. I just

    wish wholeheartedly to solve all these matters!¡±

    ¡°Then let the police catch Esme! The real Britney has already appeared. She¡¯ll definitely be able to

    topple her!¡± Fia said.

    Conrad tried to exin to her as calmly as possible. ¡°Both her and Britney¡¯s information in the database

    has been changed. To ask Britney to stand witness now is to use Britney¡¯s life to admit she¡¯s Esme!¡±

    Fia pushed at him, frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me. I¡¯m upset!¡±

    Conrad could only let her go, and fed her a cherry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± She pushed his hand aside. ¡°ording to what you said, Britney and Esme¡¯s

    identity have been switched and they won¡¯t be able to change it back for the rest of their lives?¡±

 Chatper 1018

    Chatper 1018

    Chapter 1018

    Conrad stuffed two cherries in his mouth. ¡°Without sufficient evidence, all we would do is startle the

    culprit.¡±

    Fia suddenly thought of the real Britney. Her face was disfigured and her body was full of severe

    injuries.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She slowly calmed down and understood that what Conrad said was right.

    ¡°Britney is innocent. To startle the culprit would make her the greatest victim.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Conrad said seriously. ¡°She would be Esme and carry all the crimes that Esme should be

    punished for.¡±

    Fia was silent.

    Conrad bit the cherry. ¡°Fia, there¡¯s something I want to remind you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fia looked at him seriously.

    ¡°Even if it is the real Britney, don¡¯t be too emotional toward her.¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze was deep as he spoke

    extremely solemnly.

    Fia said, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust her?¡±

    Conrad looked at the carved ceiling. ¡°Besides a couple of people by my side, it is hard for me to trust

    other people.¡±

    ¡°The people by your side are referring to Ss, Tiger, Sophia? Does Mr. Lane count?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze turned gentle as he looked at Fia and said slowly. ¡°You too.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart clenched, throbbing a little.

    She looked elsewhere and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me at all. You keep suspecting that I and other

    men¡­¡±

    11

    ¡°Only Jason,¡± Conrad exined. ¡°He indeed has other intentions toward you.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Evans isn¡¯t the kind of person you think he is.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person are you saying he is?¡± Conrad was clearly a little angry and his expression froze.

    ¡°Even if he has any feelings for me, he won¡¯t cross the line!¡± Fia had a determined look. She believed in

    Jason.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze turned threatening. ¡°Then, did you know that he lied to Director Parker, and

    said that the person who hit him was me?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°Where did you hear this?¡±

    ¡°Director Parker asked him a couple of times and he kept lying! If not for me going over to expose him,

    he would not have changed his testimony!¡± Conrad got angrier the more he thought about it. Why did

    his wife believe in an outsider so much!

    Fia tried to exin, ¡°Perhaps¡­ he was angry at you, or maybe he was shocked and saw the wrong

    person.¡±

    ¡°With his family¡¯s rtionship with Director Parker, if they hadn¡¯t found evidence that it was not me, I

    would not be sitting here like this now.¡± Conrad found it ironic. ¡°Why is Jason¡¯s image in your heart so

    perfect? That he wouldn¡¯t do anything wrong? That he wouldn¡¯t lie?¡± Fia shook her head. ¡°I, I only¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± Sophia came running over at the right time. ¡°Madam only treats Mr. Evans as a friend. She trusts

    him as a friend and Mr. Evans has helped Madam many times. That¡¯s why Madam sees things that

    way¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Conrad snorted as he looked at Sophia with a cool gaze. ¡°I asked you to take good care of Fia,

    and you sure seempetent.¡±

    Sophia nodded weakly. ¡°That is only to be expected.¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°Do you know thattely you¡­¡±

    ¡°You promised me you won¡¯t punish Sophia.¡± Fia interrupted his hostile words.

    Conrad raised his hand and rubbed a brow.

    ¡°You are right. I did promise you.

    ¡°However, Sophia¡¯s been obedienttely and she did not bring you out to do anything overboard.¡±

    Fia and Sophia both kept quiet, not knowing what he was going to say next.

    ¡°What do you think about you and Eileen going to the Thomases and hitting people?¡± Conrad stared at

    Sophia, his tone neutral.

    Sophia put both hands behind her back, her feet apart and her shoulders broad, in a dashing army

    position.

    ¡°That¡­¡± She gave a dry cough. ¡°Miss Reid was so bored that she was restless and I felt the same, so

    we agreed to it.¡±

 Chatper 1019

    Chatper 1019

    Chapter 1019

    ¡°First, you got Fia to escape through the window and got caught. Yet, you were still restless and

    brought Eileen out and about!¡± When he reached the end of his sentence, Conrad¡¯s voice turned into a

    roar, scaring Sophia and Fia so much that the both of them were shaking.

    He noticed that he had scared Fia. He took a deep breath and his tone became calmer. ¡°Do you know

    that Eileen has just returned to the country and a lot of people have eyes on her?¡±

    Sophia swallowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much at that time.¡±

    ¡°You were just thinking of fun, weren¡¯t you? Just beating up someone was enjoyable, wasn¡¯t it?¡± If Fia

    was not around, he would have given Sophia a kick so that she would be kneeling.

    Sophia lowered her head. ¡°Yes, it was quite enjoyable¡­¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Do you think that I do not dare to throw you back

    into the training camp!¡±

    Sophia lowered her head and pouted, not daring to retort.

    Fia did not want her to continue to be scolded, so she found fault to say. ¡°Are you sad that Esme got

    beaten up?¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you scolding Sophia for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scolding her because she didn¡¯t use her brain before doing anything! Eileen has just returned to

    the country and thepany is preparing for a big bang for her. If what happened was caught on

    camera by someone, she would have been axed!¡±

    Conrad was so angry that his head was hurting. He rubbed the center of his brows and said, Can¡¯t

    believe she actually went to someone¡¯s house to beat up the person. Does she still want to work as a

    public figure?¡±

    Fia shut her mouth. Her husband was right.

    ¡°Sophia!¡± Conrad was angry and was without a ce to vent. He used his hand to point at Sophia. ¡°If

    you don¡¯t have any sense in you, go and learn from Ss a little and grow up!¡±

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t get angry. I got it. I will learn from Ss shortly,¡± Sophia said obediently.

    Conrad replied, ¡°Scram!¡±

    Sophia looked at Fia pitifully, waved her hand, and left.

    Fia gave her a gentle smile.

    After Sophia left, Fia saw Conrad rubbing the center of his brows hard and she scooted over to

    his side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. You¡¯ll grow old and be ugly.¡±

    Conrad was a little speechless andughed helplessly. ¡°Are you consoling me or angering me?¡±

    widened as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m consoling you. I¡¯m caring about you.

    Fia¡¯s eyes

    Conrad¡¯s gaze deepened and he pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± She shouted in shock and pushed at his face. ¡°We¡¯re in the living room. Don¡¯t

    mess around.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re at home,¡± Conrad said softly, then kissed her red lips afterward.

    Fia was nervous and shy. She could not push him away and could only try hard to hide in his embrace.

    Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley was just about to ask them what they wanted for dinner, but seeing this

    scene, they quickly covered their eyes and left.

    Fia was speechless. Although bothdies made very minimal movement, she still heard them. Conrad

    used a hand to hold her face and said by her ear whileughing, ¡°Why did your turn so hot?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not shameless like you,¡± she muttered softly and took a pillow to hide her face.

    Conrad rubbed her back and said gently, ¡°Fia, you are being too obvious here.¡±

    Fia bit the bottom of her lips and put down the pillow.

    She snuck a peek at him. ¡°About Eileen¡¯s matter, thank you.¡±

    Conrad pinched her face. ¡°I won¡¯t forget the things you have instructed me to do.¡±

    ¡°How does yourpany n to arrange things for her after this?¡± Fia asked.

    face

    Conrad exined honestly, ¡°Now, she is the most important person thepany wants to support and

    she has to be careful with every word she says and every action she makes. After this incident, we

    have to ensure that no one caught her on camera and that there wouldn¡¯t be any negative impact,

    otherwise, she would be unable to start work for the time being.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia instantly regretted it. ¡°If I knew that things would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her and

    Sophia to cause trouble.¡±

 Chatper 1020

    Chatper 1020

    Chapter 1020

    Conrad said helplessly, ¡°I told you. Before you do anything, talk to me about it. But you just wouldn¡¯t

    listen.¡±

    Fia did not speak. She was only human and she didn¡¯t ask him because she felt that he would. not

    agree to it.

    Seeing her stay quiet, Conrad was afraid that she would get angry.

    He exined, ¡°There are many requirements for one to continue surviving in the entertainment circle.

    Once a mistake is made, it will be very hard to appear on screen again.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. What do we do now? Did Eileen get caught on camera? If she was, how would it be

    dealt with?¡± Fia was extremely anxious.

    Conrad said, ¡°It¡¯s under investigation. We will have the results soon.¡±

    That same afternoon, Victor¡¯s secretary came knocking on the door.

    Fia was napping on the sofa. When she heard the secretary, she immediately sat up.

    She looked at Conrad nervously. ¡°What is your cousin¡¯s subordinate here for?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression could not be read. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Victor¡¯s secretary entered respectfully, offering arge bag of documents with both hands.

    ¡°This is what my boss instructed me to pass to Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Conrad was about to ept it when Fia grabbed his hand.

    She red at the secretary and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Victor had wild ambitions. She was worried that he had gotten his secretary to bring over some

    dangerous items.

    Conrad¡¯s secretary felt helpless and could only open up the document bag to take out the things inside.

    ¡°All these are rted to Miss Reid. You should understand after seeing them.¡±

    Fia took a look and asked in astonishment, ¡°Photos of Eileen beating up someone at night?¡±

    Victor¡¯s secretary raised the roll of film in his hand. ¡°The negatives are all here.¡±

    Fia looked at Conrad in surprised delight. ¡°Is your cousin helping to solve the problem?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Conrad looked at the secretary, calm and collected. ¡°What does he want?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you have misunderstood. He did not get me to bring these here to threaten you.¡± He

    ced the things on the tea table orderly.

    ¡°He said that he is considered an experienced man in the entertainment circle and he is able to do

    more. These things are easily obtained. Just treat it as a littlepensation for the help Mr. Maxwell

    had extended before this.¡±

    Victor¡¯s secretary made it sound very generous, but Victor¡¯s original words were far from how he had

    painted them. 7/2

    The original words of his boss were ¡°Conrad is entering the entertainment circle for the first time, and

    the first artist he signed on is bringing hispany down! How pitiful. Just give him a hand!¡±

    He had changed the words spoken by his boss behind his back.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Conrad sneered. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t I thank him?¡±

    ¡°There is no need. This is a very small matter to my boss. It cannot be matched to the help that Mr.

    Maxwell, you, have extended to him.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ept the things. Go get busy.¡± Conrad knew that Victor could not have said such

    nice words.

    ¡°Please rest assured. Miss Reid¡¯s matter can be considered to be settled. She will be able to start work

    at any time.¡± After he finished speaking, Victor¡¯s secretary smiled at the husband and wife duo, nodded

    at them, and left.

    Fia took the photos he left. ¡°Eileen and Sophia are quite amazing.¡±

    Conrad swept her a nce from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ring thepany for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Then, can Eileen start work?¡± Fia asked.

    Conrad replied, ¡°Let me ask and see first.¡±

    After returning from his call, he said to Fia, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. She can start work.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great!¡± Fia ripped up the pictures and threw them into the trash. She felt insecure and

    personally burned them.

    Conrad stood by the side watching, a little envious.

    She was extremely concerned about Eileen¡¯s matters.

    ¡°If you feel ill at ease leaving this to other people, you can get Mrs. Taylor or Mrs. Whitley to help you.¡±

    ¡°Either way, I¡¯m free so I might as well do it myself.¡± Fia watched thest bit burn up, patted her hands,

    and stood up.

    Conrad stretched out his hand, fearful that she would feel dizzy standing up after squatting down for so

    long.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021

    ¡°What is Eileen¡¯s first job after returning?¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°A reality dating show.¡±

    Fia was surprised to hear that. ¡°Dating¡­ show?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t celebrities forbidden from getting romantically involved with anyone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a reality show. A. Show. It¡¯s not real.¡± Seeing that Fia was still worried, Conrad began exining to

    her patiently. ¡°The character she¡¯ll be ying is an aloof, ice-queen type ofdy. So, she¡¯ll need to

    reject every male participant of the show anyway.¡±

    Fia knew about these shows. She had watched her fair share of TV shows.

    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t this still risky? What if people use her of having unrealistic expectations of men? Her

    good name is on the line, you know?¡±

    ¡°There are many strong, independent women today. They aren¡¯t interested in dating and marriage. So,

    if Eileen can establish herself to be one, she¡¯ll be getting a lot of traction from such women. They¡¯ll be

    her longsting fans.¡±

    Then, Conrad continued with his analysis. ¡°Besides, Eileen has the looks to pull this off.¡±

    Fia suddenly asked, ¡°So¡­ she must never be romantically involved with anyone, ever?¡±

    Conrad frowned and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you discussed this with Eileen?¡±

    ¡°We had a discussion with her manager. She agrees with the n.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. This still doesn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯ll give Eileen a call and ask her!¡±

    Fia quickly walked to the backyard to give her friend a call, leaving Conrad behind. 11

    Staring at her walking away, Conrad could not help but feel abandoned by his sweet wife.

    ¡°Eileen, I heard about the reality dating show from Conrad. If you go with the n, you¡¯re not allowed to

    be romantically involved with anyone! You might not be able to find a person you love for ever!¡±

    Hearing her friend¡¯s concerned voice, Eileen stifled augh and said, ¡°So? Clinging onto a man would

    only stop me from climbing higher in my career. I only want money and career now. I don¡¯t need love!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia wanted to mention Victor. However, after giving it some thought, she decided not to.

    ¡°But what? Fia, if you¡¯ve got anything to say, you can tell me. We¡¯re best pals! I won¡¯t get mad at you.¡±

    Clearing her throat,  said, ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ What if you found someone in the future? You¡¯re not

    going to just let him go, are you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I might. At the very least, I won¡¯t allow myself to get into a rtionship in the next few years.

    Besides, I have really high standards, you know? Not just any man can pique my interest. Oh, dear¡­

    Now that I think about it¡­ I might actually be alone all my life. Fia, dear, I might need to be your

    children¡¯s godmother so they¡¯ll take care of me when I¡¯m old. Haha! They could handle my funeral too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that! You¡¯re still young! You still have a lot to look forward to!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! I¡¯ll live really long. Or else, how would I be able to attend your children¡¯s wedding,

    hmmm?¡±

    Then, the two besties had a long, joyful chat. When Fia came back to the living room, she did not see

    Conrad anywhere. When she went upstairs to find him, she heard him talking on the phone.

    ¡°Treat this matter with utmost care. Do your best not to hurt her.¡±

    Fia stopped in her tracks as she thought to herself, ¡®Her? Who¡¯s ¡°her¡±? Esme Manning? So¡­ He¡¯s still

    unwilling to hurt her, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Just do all you can to avoid getting her hurt!¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. Just who was it on the phone? Why did Conrad keep asking that

    person to not hurt ¡°her¡±?

    Ending his call, Conrad walked out of his study and saw Fia standing in the hallway.

    ¡°Fia, are you done talking to Eileen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Fia quickly regained herposure and walked to him with a smile. She held his hand and

    asked nonchntly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you waiting for me in the living room?¡±

    ¡°I had to handle some work.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. If you¡¯re busy, you can go to thepany and take care of it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t

    go anywhere. Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Whitley will take care of me.¡±

    Conrad took a good look at her. Seeing that she looked calm and collected, he concluded that she did

    not misunderstand anything.

    He put his hand around her waist and asked, ¡°But won¡¯t you miss me if I¡¯m not at home?¡±

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022

    After a few seconds of silence, Fia put a hand on her slightly bulging tummy and said, babies and I will

    be waiting for you at home.¡±

    ¡°Fia, will you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Our

    ¡°Why should I miss you?¡± Fia raised her head and teased him, ¡°We see each other every single day.¡±

    Looking into her eyes, Conrad felt dejected as he tightened his embrace around her waist. ¡± Then

    who¡¯d you miss?¡±

    Fia gave him a mischievous, teasing smile and asked, ¡°Who do you think I¡¯d be missing?¡±

    This was something they did. They would exchange questions like they were having a small squabble.

    Conrad wanted to ask her if she would miss Jason. After all, they had not met for such a long time. Still,

    he did not dare to ask her, fearing that she would give him an answer that he would not like to hear.

    Knowing her, Fia would probably not deny anything if she did miss him. Instead of lying and hiding it

    from him, she would actually admit to it.

    Fia maintained her smile as she pinched his chest. ¡°Conrad, we¡¯ve been sleeping on the same bed

    every night. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about someone else all this time?¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Conrad regretted bringing it up.

    ¡°Hey, answer me.¡± Fia pressed on for his answer with a threatening smile.

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t think about others.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, so there¡¯s no point trying to dig out anything from this mouth of yours, huh?¡± After caressing his

    face for a moment, Fia yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy. I¡¯m going to have a nap.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, she pushed his hand that was hugging her waist away and stepped toward the bedroom.

    Staring at her, Conrad felt that there was an invisible wall between them. And that wall was growing

    thicker by the minute.

    He needed to deal with Esme quickly. Yet, he also had to make sure that no harm came to Britney. Fia

    was such a kind-hearted girl so she would feel responsible if Britney was harmed in their drama with

    Esme.

    Still, Conrad did not have many options left if he needed to resolve this issue in a short time.

    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and wondered¡­ should he change his mind about being

    cautious so as to not hurt Britney?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing his friend drinking wine all alone, Tyler brought a chair over and sat next to Conrad before

    patting on his shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your wife doesn¡¯t like you drinking? So why are you here

    drinking on your own, huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ something¡¯s been troubling my mind,¡± Conrad said as he lightly swirled the wine ss in

    his hand. ¡°I have never hesitated this much before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve finally learned how to feel things like a normal person!¡± Tyler poked on

    Conrad¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Now that you care about someone, you begin to worry and have second

    thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Thinking about Fia, a smile crept on Conrad¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ha! Look at that smile of yours! Thinking about your wife again, aye?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Tyler sighed. ¡°I see. So you love her very deeply. Then why did you waste so many years ignoring her

    back then?¡± 11

    Conrad had been wondering the same thing himself. Why did he waste so much time turning his back

    on her back then?

    ¡°If you realized how much you love her long ago, you two could have been childhood. sweethearts!¡±

    ¡°Childhood¡­ Sweethearts¡­¡±

    Conrad felt frustrated and annoyed hearing this term.

    Sensing something was wrong, Tyler asked, ¡°What? Am I wrong about that?¡±

    ¡°Esme and I¡­ Many people thought we were childhood sweethearts.¡± Conrad frowned and said,

    ¡°Whenever I was with Esme, I would always bring Fia along.¡±

    ¡°Jesus!¡± Hearing this, a scowl appeared on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Mary pities your wife so much!

    That poor girl must have gone through a lot!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Conrad red at Tyler coldly.

    ¡°Esme was a sister who doted on her. On the other hand, you are her sister¡¯s boyfriend. Getting

    married to you had led to her shouldering countless mes and insults. She had to have lost a great

    deal just to be with you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Conrad smiled bitterly and said, ¡°At first, I too thought she was a wench who schemed to be

    with me. I had never tried to be in her shoes.¡±

    ¡°Right! Geez, let¡¯s change the subject, alright? Talking about this ruins my mood!¡± Tyler grabbed

    Conrad¡¯s ss and poured some water for him.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023

    ¡°Here! Have some water and clear your head. I have some business to talk with you about.¡±

    Conrad nodded before drinking the water. He did not want Fia to find out that he had been drinking at

    noon and upset her.

    After using her new connections to switch off the hospital¡¯s surveince camera, Esme snuck into her

    mother¡¯s private ward.

    ¡°Mom? Mom?¡±

    Hearing a familiar voice, Beth opened her eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, Esme! You¡¯ve finallye to see me.¡±

    Esme caressed her mother¡¯s forehead with a smile. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It must have been difficult pretending to be in aa.¡±

    Beth shook her head and said, ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯ll do anything as long as you¡¯re doing well. I¡¯m sorry,

    Esme. I was so strict on you back then. I don¡¯t wish for anything else. I just want you to live healthily

    and happily.¡±

    Tears welled up in Esme¡¯s eyes as she held Beth¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Are the doctors and nurses treating you well?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re really good to me.¡± A scowl appeared on Beth¡¯s face as she said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Fia, you

    and I would never have to live like this.¡±

    Esme let out a sigh and said, ¡°Yeah. If she did not steal Conrad from me, I would have never ended up

    like this.¡±

    Hearing this, Beth tightened her grip on Esme¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Conrad still

    loves you! If not, he would not have ordered the hospital to take such good care of me. If you approach

    him patiently, there¡¯s always a chance to get back together with him!¡±

    ¡°I 11

    Esme gave a bitter smile at her mother, not wanting to tell her the truth.

    She was no idiot. So, she knew what Conrad had in mind. Hehad asked the hospital to take care of her

    mother because Fia would be held legally responsible if she died.

    ¡°Mom, are you willing to do anything for me?¡±

    Beth nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I will find a way to bring her to see you. You must find a way to provoke her and make her hurt

    you,¡± Esme said sternly.

    Beth was stunned upon hearing that. She knew that she was now mentally ill. She had found her mind

    to be gued with horrible, irrational thoughts many times. Sometimes, she would not be able to tell

    the nurses apart.

    Even now, when she tried to recall her days with her husband in the countryside, her memories were all

    fuzzy. The more she tried to recall them, the more her head hurt.

    ¡°Mom, please help me. The public doesn¡¯t believe that Fia was responsible for that time when you hit

    your head. Not only that, that wench Barbara is on their side, defending them at every turn. If we want

    to make Fia pay, we must up the stakes and make her hurt you. And we need to have witnesses this

    time!¡± Esme said.

    Beth recalled how her little sister pleaded with her to take care of Fia before she died. Yet, it was Fia

    who took everything from her daughter! So, she had no qualms in breaking ties with Echo now!

    Yes, she was Esme¡¯s mother! She had to think for her daughter!

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Esme embraced her mother and said, ¡°Mom, after everything is settled, I¡¯ll

    find a way to get you out of the hospital. I¡¯ll take care of you myself.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Beth pushed Esme away and said to her solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re not Esme Manning

    anymore. So, don¡¯t do anything that will make people doubt you. You must stay away from me and your

    father!¡±

    ¡°J

    Esme stared at Beth with teary eyes. She had always med her parents for being too strict with her

    when she was growing up. Yet now, she finally knew that the people who treated her the best were her

    parents.

    However, right now, her parents could not be with her anymore. And they could not give her what she

    wanted either.

    Now, if there was anything she wanted, she had to fight for it herself!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    So¡­ to do so, she had no choice but to let her parents go.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024

    ¡°Mom, if I get to be your daughter again in the next life, I promise I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll be the best

    daughter you ever have,¡± Esme said to her mother lovingly.

    Hearing this, Beth shook her head and said, ¡°No, I was not a good mother to you. If I get to be your

    mother again in the next life, I¡¯ll be less strict with you¡­ I¡¯ll shower you with more love.¡±

    Wiping her tears away, Esme asked, ¡°Mom, is there anything you want me to do for you?¡±

    Pausing for a few seconds, Beth said, ¡°I want to see your father.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring him over tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Your father had a son with another woman out there.¡± Beth said coldly, ¡°That woman. brought that

    b*stard of his to see him a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what exactly do you want me to do?¡±

    Esme asked with a tinge of fear creeping on her mind. She feared that her mother would ask her to

    murder that homewrecker and b*stard.

    Holding her daughter¡¯s hand, Beth said, ¡°You have the resources to change how you look. So, you

    must also have the means to make that b*stard not your father¡¯s son, am I right?¡±

    Esme was stunned hearing this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been loyal to him all my life. Yet, he had a mistress behind my back. On top of that, she even gave

    birth to a b*stard for him! So, what¡¯s the best way to make him pay? To have him be disappointed in

    that wench and¡­ to have him end that wretched boy that he brought to this world himself!¡±

    Esme felt a chill down on her spine hearing her mother¡¯s words. She could not bring herself to do that

    to her father¡­ He was her birth father after all!

    ¡°Esme, your father never loved you! When you got into trouble back then, he gave up on you just to

    save his brother! Because of that, you¡¯d endured so much pain! Have you forgotten about that?!¡±

    Now, Beth could only think about making that woman pay miserably. It was true that women should

    stand together in this patriarchal society. However, when it came to love and money, they would devour

    one another raw.

    Beth gripped Esme¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have only one wish. Just this one! You¡¯re mommy¡¯s good girl. I¡¯d

    do anything for you, even if it means dying for you. So, of course you¡¯ll also do anything to help me too,

    right?¡±

    Esme said hesitantly, ¡°But¡­ but that¡¯s my father¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you still need him? I am the one who has been sticking my neck out for you! Can you please pity

    me just this once?¡± The hatred in Beth¡¯s eyes was like an invisible de pointing at Esme¡¯s forehead,

    threatening her to do as she wished.

    Esme¡¯s heart sank as she stared at Beth. So, this was her mother¡¯s love. Heh, all she ever thought

    about was using her. Esme felt like a fool for feeling sad for her earlier.

    In contrast, Echo, her aunt, was always good to Fia. All she ever did her whole life was shower her

    cousin with unconditional love!

    Why?! Why was the love she received never as genuine as the one Fia got?!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Esme, I know you¡¯re a good girl. You¡¯ll help me, right?¡± Beth said, ¡°Help me deal with that b* stard boy

    first. Then, I¡¯ll help you deal with Fia!¡± 11

    After a short moment of silence, Esme gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Frankly, she didn¡¯t really have a choice. Besides, the homewrecker who slept with her father behind her

    mother¡¯s back needed to be punished. That b*stard boy should have never been allowed to be born!

    And it was not that hard to do it. All she needed to do was find someone to alter the data on the DNA

    archive of that b*stard son.

    As for what her father would do to that homewrecker and her son¡­ Well, that was none of her

    business.

    Meanwhile, Fia had awoken after napping for half an hour. She sat up on the bed and looked around.

    Due to the closed curtain, the room was as dark as night.

    She took out Sophia¡¯s phone and sent out a message.

    When she walked out of Beth¡¯s private ward, Esme noticed that there was a message on her phone. It

    was an anonymous message, probably sent by Fia. She deleted it after reading it.

    She had made up her mind. She needed to settle this issue as soon as she could.

    That evening, Hank received mail at the door. His face turned grim after opening checking its content.

    ¡°Hank, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A woman, one who was younger and prettier than Beth, walked toward him. Her name was Louise

    Lawrence. She was once a pub singer. The pub she worked at was the ce she and Hank met.

    After meeting a few times, the two got on with one another and, just like that, she became Hank¡¯s

    mistress.

    Louise had a tragic, pitiable history and Hank, though ten years older than her, was willing to spend

    money on her. So, to live a good life, she tried really hard to conceive a child for him.

    Because of that, Hank treated her really well. He had always wanted a son. He and Beth had only one

    child and that was Esme. After giving birth to Esme, Beth¡¯s next conception was an ectopic pregnancy.

    After going through with surgery to deal with pregnancyplications, Beth could not give birth

    anymore.

    So, after learning that Louise had given birth to his son, Hank doted on her even more

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025

    Before the bankruptcy of hispany, Hank had purchased a vi and expensive car for Louise. He

    even transferred a lot of properties to her behind Beth¡¯s back. With this much wealth bestowed to her,

    Louise did not need to worry about living like how she did.

    At first, Louise only wanted to use Hank. However, as time went by, she had grown attached to him and

    developed feelings for him. Now that she had given birth to his son, she found herself even more fond

    of him.

    Even after Hank was bankrupt, Louise still kept him at her home, willingly providing for him. After all, he

    was the reason she and her son had such a good life. So, other than her feelings. for him, Louise also

    wanted to repay him.

    It was not difficult to feed an extra mouth. So long as they did not spend irrationally, they could still live

    quitefortably.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look so pale.¡±

    Louise caressed Hank¡¯s face in concern.

    However, Hank red at her furiously. ¡°Is he mine?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Louise was stunned hearing that. It was then that their two-year-old son called for them in the living

    room. She quickly turned toward the living room, wanting to care for her baby boy. However, Hank

    suddenly yanked her hair.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Is that boy mine?!¡±

    In shock and pain, Louise replied anxiously, ¡°Of course he¡¯s yours! If he isn¡¯t yours, then whose would

    he be?¡±

    She was so confused. Just what was wrong with this man? How could he think that?!

    Hank, however, was not having it. Even though he was not willing to believe it, the information printed

    on the paternity report proved otherwise!

    He shoved her away and tossed the paternity report at her face. ¡°See for yourself!¡±

    Having fallen to the floor, Louise picked up the report in pain and began reading.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Louise asked in a panic, ¡°You did a paternity test on our son? How could you

    doubt me like this?!¡±

    ¡°This is not important!¡± Hank pped her and said, ¡°Can you not tell what¡¯s more important right now?!¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± Louise wept in protest. ¡°I was single when I got together with you. There¡¯s

    only one man who bedded me, and that¡¯s you! He is your son! If you aren¡¯t his father, then who is?!¡±

    ¡°Who knows? You could have spread your legs to other men for cash!¡± Hank chastised, ¡°Damn it! I did

    so much for you before I got bankrupt. I betrayed my wife for you! Yet, this boy isn¡¯t mine?!¡±

    Hank then grabbed Louise by the neck and forced her up to her feet. The man was so overwhelmed

    with anger that he hadpletely lost control of himself.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, Louise Lawrence! I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m not a man you could fool. around with

    like this!¡±

    ¡°Dada¡­ Mama¡­¡± The boy heard something at the vi¡¯s entrance and wobbled to them. Seeing his

    father treating his mother so violently, he trembled in fear.

    ¡°Dada¡­ No¡­ Don¡¯t hit Mama¡­ Dada¡­¡±

    He could notprehend why his usually kind and gentle father had suddenly turned into a monster.

    What did he do wrong?

    Looking at the boy, Hank recalled how happy he was spending time with him. His life was filled with so

    much woes and misfortune. This boy was the only thing that could bring him joy. He came to see him

    every day after he was born, watching him grow up. He could remember how happy he was when the

    boy called him ¡°Dada¡±. He was so happy back then!

    It was because of this boy that he did not despair when he was hit with bankruptcy!

    On top of that, Louise was such a wonderful woman. She was kind and gentle, and treated him with

    respect and love. She was so different from Beth.

    How¡­? How could things turn out like this? How could this wonderful, new life turn out to be a lie?!

    No matter how pissed he was, Hank still could not bring himself to hurt the boy. So, heshed out on

    Louise instead, pushing her to the floor harshly,

    Falling to the floor, Louise gasped for air as she crawled toward her son.

    ¡°Baby¡­ My baby¡­ it¡¯s okay. Mama¡¯s okay.¡±

    She embraced her son as he bawled his eyes out.

    ¡°Mama¡­ Mama¡­ Dada¡­ Dada hit you¡­¡±

    Hups cut into the boy¡¯s cries from time to time as he wept, as though he was going to cry until he

    took hisst breath then and there.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026

    Hugging her son tightly, Louise red at Hank woefully. ¡°I¡¯ve lived my whole life honestly. The only

    thing that I¡¯ve done wrong, was falling for you, a married man!¡±

    Hank red at her and said, ¡°But the paternity test says that he¡¯s not my son!¡±

    Louise quickly put her hands on her son¡¯s ears, fearing that he would feel hurt from his heartless

    father¡¯s hurtful words. She was the one who seduced a married man. This was her sin, so it should be

    carried by her and her only! Her boy did not deserve to be chastened and disgraced by this horrible

    man!

    With tears rolling down her face, Louise yelled back, her heart aching, ¡°I am innocent! He is your son!

    He is!¡±

    Hank furiously flipped a table nearby and yelled, ¡°You still intend to keep up with this lie?! I¡¯m warning

    you! You better return everything I gave you today, or else!¡±

    Louise stared at Hank, devastated, and said, ¡°I see¡­ This is an act¡­ If you wanted me to return the

    money you gave me¡­ you could have just asked!¡±

    She was so angry and heartbroken. She did not think that the man she loved so much would do

    something like this for mary gain.

    Fearing that Hank would hurt her son in a fit of anger, she quickly carried the boy and rushed out of the

    vi.

    Meanwhile, Esme was sitting in a sports car, parked nearby the vi, and keeping an eye on Hank¡¯s

    new family. Suddenly, she saw Louise dash out of the vi with a baby boy in her arms.

    Esme was stunned as she stared at the child from afar.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Heh! So that¡¯s my baby brother?¡±

    Although she now knew she had a half-brother, seeing it with her own eyes ignited a sense of hatred

    within her. She finally understood the hatred her mother felt.

    Esme did not just hire someone to forge the paternity report. She had employed private investigators to

    learn all about Louise Lawrence. So, she knew howvishly her father spent on this woman before he

    went through bankruptcy. Her father did not care about her and her

    mother at all.

    Even now, she had to plead like a beggar in order for Peter to help her continue living! Her father was

    scum¡­ He only thought about this homewrecking wench and her b*stard son!

    With her son in her arms, Louise wandered on the road aimlessly, not knowing what to do next in her

    life. Suddenly, a loud car horn could be heard from behind.

    She instinctively turned back and saw a sports car racing straight at her. Without a second thought, she

    threw her son to the side of the road, out of the car¡¯s way!

    ¡°You wench! Don¡¯t think you can run away from me! I¡¯ll make you pay! You hear me?!¡± Hank continued

    yelling as he hurried out of the vi to chase after Louise. Then suddenly, he heard at loud bang

    nearby.

    In that instance, he felt a painful throb in his heart as he quickly rushed to the scene. This vi was

    located in the outskirts of the city. The neighborhood was peaceful and free of air pollution, making it a

    wonderful ce to raise a newborn child. He and Louise were nning to sell the vi and move to the

    city, to a new vi that was situated near a school when the boy was ready to go to school.

    Watching the woman fly a few meters away from the impact, Esme immediately hit on the brakes. Her

    body shuddered as cold sweat drenched her clothes when she realized what she had done.

    ¡°Why¡­ How¡­ How did I be a monster like this¡­? Why does it have to be me¡­?¡±

    She covered her face with her hands, her heart aching. ¡°Why?!¡±

    ¡°Louise!¡±

    It was then that Hank hurried into view. He almost fainted when he saw Louiseying in a pool. of

    blood. Their son sat on the ground nearby in shock, staring at everything in front of him silently.

    ¡°Baby¡­ My baby¡­¡±

    Louise raised her hand weakly as tears streamed down her face. Looking at the boy¡¯s petrified face,

    Hank felt as though his world was torn apart. He kneeled next to Louise, not knowing what to do. He

    wanted to embrace her, yet he feared that he would worsen her wounds.

    A secondster, he finally remembered to call for an ambnce. As he was dialing the number with

    trembling hands, he saw the perpetrator get down from the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call for an ambnce!¡±

    Hank could not believe his eyes. The perpetrator was Esme, his daughter.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027

    He stared at the car that knocked Louise down for a moment before a moment of rity hit him. He

    finally realized what was actually going on.

    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault!¡±

    Esme locked her eyes with her father¡¯s and yelled, ¡°This is all your own fault! You have no one to

    me but yourself!¡±

    Staring at his daughter¡¯s hateful scowl, Hank replied, ¡°But Louise and the boy are innocent¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re all guilty! She robbed my mom¡¯s husband from her. As for that boy¡­¡±

    Esme turned and red at the little boy that was so shocked that he could only look on silently.

    ¡°No!¡± Hank hurried over to pull his son into his embrace.

    Louise did her darndest to sit up and said to Esme as blood bled from her mouth, ¡°Please¡­ let my son

    go¡­ If you want to punish someone¡­ you can do it to me¡­ Please¡­ kill me¡­ not my baby boy¡­¡±

    Esme was so overwhelmed by anger and hatred that her tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Why? Why is my life so unfair?! Why can¡¯t my parents ever truly love me?!¡±

    Hank put a hand over his son¡¯s eyes to prevent him from seeing his mother¡¯s injury and said, Esme¡­

    there is no parent who doesn¡¯t love their children¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuses! Excuses! Excuses!!¡± Esme screeched out loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear. You¡¯re all liars! Liars!¡±

    your excuses!

    Hank looked at Louise worryingly. He had to call for the ambnce right away! If Louise did not get

    immediate treatment, her life would be in danger.

    Yet, what would happen to Esme if he called for the ambnce? She was the one who hit Louise¡­.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Esme suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°Go on, Dad. This is your golden opportunity to

    prove your love for me. Don¡¯t make the call. Don¡¯t tell the police that I was the one who hit her¡­¡±

    ¡°Esme¡­ you¡¯ve broken thew¡­¡±

    ¡°I did what I did to save myself!¡± Esme looked at her father tearfully. ¡°You and Mom never loved me. So,

    I¡¯ll have to do everything on my own for myself!¡±

    Hearing his son calling out to his mother in his arms, Hank¡¯s hesitation dissolved in that instant and he

    immediately dialed 911.

    Seeing this, Esme rushed forward to grab away his phone. ¡°I told you to not call for an ambnce!

    You¡¯ll attract the police!¡±

    Hank raised his head and said to Esme sullenly, ¡°She could die, Esme! If that happens, you could be

    convicted of murder!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you jest, Dad! There are so many crimes that I¡¯ve done that I¡¯d be sentenced to death right away!

    Yet, I can¡¯t allow my name to be tainted right now. Not with this new identity I¡¯ve got!¡± Esme then smiled

    at Hank. ¡°Dad, can you please show your love for me¡­ for thest time?¡±

    Louise was beginning to lose consciousness. Yet, all she cared about was her child. Seeing the

    hesitation in Hank¡¯s eyes, worry began to grow in her heart.

    Before she lost her consciousness, Louise mumbled, ¡°¡­ Please¡­ not my baby¡­ Please don¡¯t hurt my

    baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s there to hesitate about? It¡¯s just a woman, right? You are so heartless to Mom. Surely, you

    could also do the same to someone who¡¯s just another pub singer, right?¡± Esme caressed Hank¡¯s head

    and said, ¡°With her gone, you could retrieve your money. I could even help you rebuild your business!¡±

    She was applying the hallucinogen that she stole from Peter onto Hank¡¯s hair. This drug could take

    away a person¡¯s rationality, and thus make it very easy to provoke them to do

    unspeakably horrible things. Thest time she used this drug was when she made Fia push her off the

    River Fane bridge.

    Holding his son, Hank had never felt so much regret before. He knew right away that this boy was

    indeed his flesh-and-blood the moment he saw his daughter!

    That paternity report was definitely the work of Esme!

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    He knew his daughter more than anyone, Beth had taught this daughter of his to be a cunning, jealous,

    wrathful witch!

    ¡°Fia, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    Conrad went upstairs to get his wife as soon as he reached home. When he entered their bedroom, he

    saw Fia staring at her phone on the bed. She had been watching a news report. over and over again.

    Due to the closed curtains and the lights off, the bedroom was shrouded in darkness, with only the light

    from Fia¡¯s phone illuminating her pale, shocked face.

    ¡°Fia?!¡± Conrad quickly opened the curtains to clear the air and switched on the lights. He turned and

    saw her body shuddering. He quickly rushed forward to embrace her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Fia suddenly burst into tears. ¡°What¡­ What should I do? How could she¡­?! How could she

    be this cruel?!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lightly poking her head out of Conrad¡¯s embrace, Fia showed her phone to Conrad.

    After watching the news, Conrad frowned speechlessly.

    Fia buried her face in his embrace and wept. ¡°Uncle Hank would never hurt that woman and baby! It¡¯s

    her! It had to be her!¡±

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028

    ording to the news report, Hank had hit his mistress with a sports car. When the ambnce arrived

    on scene, they saw him choking his son.

    After the ambnce crew pulled the boy out of his grasp, Hank immediately passed out. So, the crew

    brought Hank, his mistress, and the boy to the hospital for treatment. Hank woke up when the police

    arrived at the hospital. ording to them, Hank wasying on the bed, staring into space. When the

    police and press questioned him, he immediately confessed tomitting the crime.

    In just one evening, everyone was talking about this on the inte. There were arguments that

    defended him, saying that Hank was probably not in his right mind because he had gone. through

    bankruptcy. Indeed, he turned his back on his marriage and had a child with his mistress, but the

    mistress now had taken thest piece of his wealth. When he misunderstood that his son was not his,

    he lost control of his temper, tried to run over his mistress, and tried to murder the boy.

    ¡°Uncle Hank would never do that!¡±

    Fia knew him very well. The man was not someone who would do something so cruel to a child. She

    had a hunch that this was all plotted by Esme! It was very likely that Esme could not handle the news

    that her father had a child with a mistress, so she wanted both the mistress and boy dead!

    Indeed, the mistress was not free of me. After all, ruining another¡¯s marriage was never a right thing

    to do. Yet, the baby was innocent! The boy was only two years old, yet he had to witness his mother

    getting injured and his father trying to kill him!

    Fia could not imagine just how much this would scar the poor child!

    Putting down the phone, Conradforted her. ¡°Fia, let¡¯s not get upset over other people¡¯s matters,

    okay? Besides, we don¡¯t know the full story.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so cruel!¡± Fiamented tearfully. She was so disgusted with Esme¡¯s cruelty that she could throw

    up just thinking about it.

    Wiping away her tears, Conrad asked, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll get Ss to investigate this matter.¡±

    Sniffling tearfully, Fia said, ¡°I want to meet that boy¡¯s mother!¡±

    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fia said, ¡°She will definitely tell the truth!¡±

    Èº½Ú

    Conrad looked at her speechlessly. She was too naive; things were never as simple as they looked.

    Humans were aplicated and, asionally, conflicting species. Sometimes, they would hide the

    truth for reasons that only they themselves couldprehend.

    Still, Conrad could never refuse his wife¡¯s plea. So, he brought her to the hospital to visit Louise,

    Meanwhile, Louise had just woken up in her private ward. After learning from the police that

    Hank had tried to choke her son to death, despair clouded her eyes.

    The police officer continued on probing. ¡°Do you know the identity of the perpetrator who ran

    you over?¡±

    However, Louise did not seem keen on answering.

    Instead, she tried to pull off the infusion tube on her wrist, insisting on seeing her boy. Seeing this, the

    police officer and nurse stopped her in a panic.

    The nurse felt sorry for Louise. No woman deserved to go through what she had been through. So, she

    tried to calm her down. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you can¡¯t get off the bed yet. Your organs need healing. Please

    lie still and rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I want to see my baby¡­¡±

    ¡°Your son is currently under the care of our hospital. Don¡¯t worry. We have our best doctors. tending to

    him. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want to see my baby!¡± Louise yelled agitatedly. She needed to see her son to believe that he was

    alright.

    Giving in, the nurse said, ¡°Okay, you can see him. Please lie down. I¡¯ll ask the doctors to bring him

    over, alright?¡±

    Hearing this, Louise finally calmed down.

    After a brief moment of silence, the police officer said, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, we wish to get your statement

    on this matter. Although Mr. Manning had confessed to being the perpetrator, we still have the

    obligation to ask for your side of the story.¡±

    ¡°What did he confess to?¡±

    ¡°He confessed to running you over with the car and attempting to choke your son to death.¡± ¡°Heh!¡±

    Louise gave a bitter smile as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Did he say why?¡±

    ¡°He said he suspected the boy wasn¡¯t his. He also imed that he¡¯s been emotionally unstabletely

    from going through bankruptcy and had been quarreling with you frequently. This time, he had

    completely lost control of his temper.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Louise suddenly burst outughing.

    Confused, the police officer asked, ¡°Why are youughing? Is there something wrong with his

    confession?¡±

    ¡°I want to see my baby!¡±

    Closing her eyes, Louise insisted on seeing her son. She did not want to answer the police¡¯s questions.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029

    Fia and Louise¡¯s son reached the entrance to the ward. Conrad spoke with the police, and they

    let Fia in.

    When Fia saw the little boy whose hand was held by the nurse, she instinctively extended her hand.

    ¡°Can I take your hand?¡±

    The boy took a step back warily.

    The nurse then awkwardly exined, ¡°The boy was still in shock and he doesn¡¯t want anyone. It took

    us a long while too. But he¡¯s only willing to stay with us because he probably knows that we¡¯re hospital

    staff and won¡¯t hurt him and his mother.¡±

    Fia quickly nodded. ¡°He¡¯s still too little. For him to go through something like this¡­ It makes my heart

    ache.¡±

    The nurse also nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how bad the adults¡¯ rtionships are, they

    shouldn¡¯t drag children into this.¡±

    After they obtained the policeman¡¯s agreement, Fia went in with the nurse and the boy. Meanwhile,

    Conrad and the policeman stayed outside the room.

    ¡°My baby!¡± When Louise saw her sone in, she struggled to get up, but all she did was make the

    pain even worse.

    Fia quickly took a step forward and held her arm.

    ¡°Your son¡¯s here. No one will hurt him.¡±

    Louise looked at Fia before extending her hand to her son.

    The boy quickly pulled his hand out of the nurse¡¯s hand and quietly walked over to grab Louise¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. Everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Louise smiled at her son as she held her tears back.

    She wanted to give the brightest smile she could to him, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.

    The boy bit his lips, and tiptoed to help wipe her tears away.

    Fia¡¯s eyes became blurry as she saw how the mother and son interacted.

    ¡°Mama¡­¡±

    The nurse smiled. ¡°He finally said something. He didn¡¯t mutter a word since he got to the hospital.

    We¡¯re all worried sick.¡±

    Fia knew that the nurse was worried that the boy would lock himself away after the traumatic

    experience and develop some kind of mental disorder.

    She looked at the boy. Unlike the nurse, she was still on alert.

    After the nurse left, she bent down and asked the boy, ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡±

    The boy refused to look at her and simply held Louise¡¯s hand.

    When Louise saw how her son acted, she calmed down. He didn¡¯t seem to refuse interaction

    with others anymore.

    She then asked Fia, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Fia waited before replying in a faint voice, ¡°I¡¯m Fia Lawson.¡±

    Louise frowned. ¡°I know you. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I saw the news, so I wanted to visit you,¡± Fia said after she considered her words. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Did youe for Hank?¡± Louise asked.

    Fia gulped. ¡°I want to know if he¡¯s really the one that hurt you.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet him, I wouldn¡¯t have experienced any of this.¡± Louise held her hand¡¯s son tightly. ¡°If he

    trusted me and my son, I wouldn¡¯t have run out with my son in my arms¡­¡±

    There was pain in her eyes. He wanted her to admit to the crimes his daughtermitted. What else

    could she say?

    What was there to be said?

    ¡°Only the truth can return you and your son¡¯s innocence!¡± Fia said as she held Louise¡¯s arm. ¡°I have the

    same experience as you. I know that you¡¯re very upset and disappointed right now, but you can¡¯t

    choose to turn a blind eye because of this.¡±

    Louise¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°He did hurt us. I can ignore the harm he caused me, but I can¡¯t forgive him for

    hurting my son¡­¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. It wasn¡¯t hard for her to empathize with how Louise felt.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The police showed me a clip. When they got there, they saw him choking my son¡­¡± Louise¡¯s eyes

    turned scarlet red. She could never forgive him for that.

    When Fia saw the little boy who suddenly froze, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let him go out and y with

    the nurse for now so that we can talk?¡±

    Louise said, ¡°It¡¯s fine! Since he confessed to his crime, I¡¯ll leave it at that! Consider thispensation

    to him for getting close to him in the first ce!¡± my

    Not exposing him for wanting to protect his daughter was thest thing she could do for him!

    ¡°Please leave.¡± Louise gave Fia a tired smile. ¡°About you and his daughter¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can help

    you with.¡±

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030

    Fia looked at Louise. She couldn¡¯t say anything cruel in front of the boy.

    All she could do was leave her contact information behind. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can

    always call me. I¡¯ll help you the best I can.¡±

    Louise frowned and said nothing.

    Fia worried that she wouldn¡¯t remember her details. So, she took out a notebook from her purse, wrote

    her name on a piece of paper before pulling it out, and then put it into the jacket¡¯s pocket that the boy

    was wearing.

    ¡°It has my Facebook ount¡¯s details on it too. You can add me there.¡±

    Louise had just wanted to refuse when the boy said, ¡°Mama, take it!¡±

    Louise was stunned. ¡°Take what?¡±

    The boy turned to look at Fia.

    Louise instantly knew what he meant by that. She then turned to Fia and said, ¡°My phone is in the

    drawer.¡±

    Fia nodded and took out her phone, adding her number and Facebook details.

    ¡°Have a rest. If there¡¯s anything, you have my

    number.¡±

    Louise hesitated before nodding and said, ¡°I¡¯m very tired today, so please don¡¯t disturb me today

    again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you again tomorrow then?¡± Fia said in a sincere and careful manner.

    She was afraid that she would hurt Louise.

    Louise stared at the woman in front of her. Her sixth sense was telling her that Fia wouldn¡¯t hurt her,

    that she was someone trustworthy.

    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Fia heaved a sigh of relief. As long as she didn¡¯t refuse her, that meant she still had a chance.

    Before she left, she suddenly remembered the kind of person Esme was.

    ¡°Louise¡­ I have a suggestion. Do you have a minute?¡±

    When Louise heard Fia calling her by her first name and when she remembered the kind of rtionship

    that she and Hank had¡­ She felt kind of awkward.

    Fia suddenly realized that and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can call you Ms. Lawrence if you want.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just call me Louise. What¡¯s your suggestion?¡±

    ¡°Ask the police to station one or two men to protect you two,¡± Fia said.

    Louise furrowed her eyebrows. Fia was very right about that.

    ¡°However, if Hank already admitted to the crime, then there¡¯s no reason for me to ask the police to

    send extra protection for me.¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can ask my husband to send two men over.¡±

    Louise looked at her quiet son and nodded. ¡°Please do.¡±

    As soon as Fia got out of the ward and told Conrad about it, he called Tiger to send four bodyguards

    over.

    They came very quickly and walked into the ward. One of them said to Louise, ¡°Please let us know if

    there¡¯s anything you need.¡±

    ¡°You can tell us to do anything.¡±

    Louise thanked them and subconsciously grew more affectionate toward Fia.

    Then, she remembered what Hank said earlier about Fia. He would always sigh saying that she was a

    sly woman that stole her daughter¡¯s boyfriend.

    In the past, she knew what Hank was saying and she didn¡¯t like Fia at all.

    However, after almost being killed by Esme when she ran her over, she finally knew who was the

    vicious one¡­ It was Esme all along!

    After a while, the policeman came in again.

    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Mr. Manning is asking to see you. Do you want to see him?¡±

    Louise stayed quiet for a moment and then looked at the boy next to her.

    ¡°Can you please ask the nurse to take care of my son for a while?¡± She didn¡¯t want him to see Hank at

    all.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the police said as he knelt down in front of the boy. ¡°I¡¯m a policeman and it¡¯s my job to catch

    the bad guys. Are you willing to trust me?¡±

    When Louise stayed at home, she would teach her boy somemon knowledge.

    The boy was willing to believe in the doctors and the policemen. He left while holding his hand.

    Hank walked into Louise¡¯s ward while he was still handcuffed.

    As their eyes met each other, a sense of sternness filled the room.

    Louise then said to the policeman, ¡°Can you please leave for a while? I have something to say to him

    alone.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 1031

    Chatper 1031

    Chapter 1031

    The policeman said to Hank coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash, you hear me? I¡¯ll be right outside. If you

    hurt the victim again, it¡¯s going to make things worse for you!¡±

    Hank nodded and sat down on a chair that was somewhat far from the bed.

    Louise looked at him and remembered how they had lived together for the past few years.

    In truth, she was quite happy with him. But what happened hurt her too much.

    ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡±

    Hank couldn¡¯t face Louise and said with his head hung low, ¡°I told you about how Esme had changed

    her identity by changing her physical appearance.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Louise said coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±

    Hank quickly held his head up high and said, ¡°I know that you hate me right now, but she¡¯s my only

    daughter! I don¡¯t want anything else to happen to her!¡±

    Louise gritted her teeth. ¡°So, you take the me for the crime shemitted.¡±

    ¡°I have no choice. I owe her that. I didn¡¯t protect herst time because of Chuck. So, this time

    11

    ¡°They said that they saw you choke our son. Is that true?¡± While Louise saw the video clip, she still

    wanted to ask him one more time.

    Hank was stunned. He held his head in his hands, as the cold steel from the handcuffsy on his

    forehead. He became even more confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I lost my memories of what happened that day. I didn¡¯t know when

    they pulled me away. I couldn¡¯t believe it too when I woke up in the hospital¡­

    Louise stared at him without saying a word.

    She didn¡¯t know if she should believe him.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe I was suffering too much at the time and I lost control of my emotions. That was

    probably why I hurt our son. I¡¯m sorry, Louise. I didn¡¯t know that it would turn into this.¡± Hank was

    feeling very regretful about what happened.

    Louise looked at him numbly and asked, ¡°Are you still doubting me and my son?¡±

    Hank shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s Esme. I knew that it was her the moment I saw her.¡±

    ¡°You knew how vicious your daughter is, but you still took the fall for her.¡± Lawrence¡¯s tears rolled down

    her cheeks. ¡°Is it worth it?¡±

    Hank held back his tears and said with eyes red, ¡°She is my daughter. It has nothing to do with whether

    or not she¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll lose control after this?¡± Louise smiled at him mockingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried

    that she¡¯ll take it all out on us once you¡¯re in prison?¡±

    Hank was stunned.

    When Louise saw his reaction, she could feel the chill in her bones spreading.

    ¡°Take care of your daughter, then. I¡¯ll give the money back to you but I¡¯m keeping the house and the

    car. I need to take care of my son.¡±

    Hank quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to return the money.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything else to do with you. Consider the car and house your alimony. When you

    get out in the future, it¡¯s up to him whether or not he still wants to acknowledge you as his father. If he¡¯s

    not willing to, don¡¯t force him.¡±

    Louise then looked away as shey in bed. She didn¡¯t even want to look at him again.

    She had thought about this for a long time. She didn¡¯t know love when she was little, and he gave her

    all the fatherly love shecked when she was little.

    She was captivated. She lost her way.

    If she could turn back time, she wouldn¡¯t do it again.

    She wanted to be like a normal woman and date a young man. She would have an engagement and a

    wedding. She wouldn¡¯t ept anything less.

    All she wanted to do now, and in the future, was live for her son.

    ¡°Louise, can you forgive me?¡± Hank asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s not possible,¡± Louise said before pausing for a moment. ¡°If you regret your decision,

    you could tell the police at any time. I¡¯ll work with you. But if you refuse, I won¡¯t say anything to the

    police.¡±

    Hank was at a loss.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He didn¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong for him to take the me for his daughter¡¯s mistakes.

    ¡°Reflect on it. Once the court has reached a verdict, there¡¯s no turning back,¡± Louise said as she quietly

    wiped the tears off her eyes.

    After Hank was brought away, Louise didn¡¯t tell the nurse to bring her son back. Instead, she grabbed

    her phone and called Fia despite the pain.

    Fia had just gotten out of Conrad¡¯s car and was about to return home.

    When she saw it was Louise, she immediately picked up.

    ¡°Hello? Louise?¡±

    When Louise heard Fia¡¯s anxious voice, she asked, ¡°I could see that you had something to tell me just

    now. But you didn¡¯t have the courage to say it with my son around.¡±

    Fia bit her lips and said, ¡°The reason that my uncle choked your son¡­ I believe it¡¯s because Esme had

    used some kind of hallucinogen on him.¡±

 Chatper 1032

    Chatper 1032

    Chapter 1032

    Louise was numb. ¡°You weren¡¯t there at the time. You don¡¯t even know if his daughter was really there.

    Why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°She did the same thing to mest time. You will lose control and attack the person right in front of you.

    Once you remember it, it will feel like it¡¯s all just a dream. It¡¯s also possible that you won¡¯t remember it

    at all and are not sure if you did anything.¡± Fia was able to exin to Louise clearly thanks to her

    listening to Tiger¡¯s analysis before this.

    When Louise remembered what Hank had said, she also started to suspect that he had fallen into

    Esme¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Since my uncle chose to take the me for her, he probably won¡¯t suspect her,¡± Fia said slowly. ¡°So

    the best thing you can do right now is find an excuse to have my uncle do a blood. test. Don¡¯t get

    someone from the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Who should I ask then?¡±

    ¡°You can ask Director Parker. He has men who work on this.¡± Fia didn¡¯t tell her directly that she could

    also provide her with the personnel she needed. She was worried that Louise wouldn¡¯t trust her.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Director Parker?¡± Louise asked.

    Fia said, ¡°The leader of Gryphon¡¯s police department. I can give you his contact number. If there¡¯s

    anything you can¡¯t tell anyone, you can tell him.¡±

    Louise asked suspiciously, ¡°He¡¯s the director of the police department¡­ Will he actually care about

    what I have to say?¡±

    you

    ¡°You have to try for your boy¡¯s sake, right?¡± Fia said softly. ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how will know whether he

    cares about you or not? Not to mention that the police are supposed to serve. the people. As the

    director, he should be an example to his men!¡±

    Louise was able to straighten up her thoughts. ¡°Thanks, Fia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I only wish that from now on, you and your son will experience the best this world has

    to offer and that the people you meet will have the best of intentions,¡± Fia said.

    Louise stopped for a moment and said, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have taken the me for her daughter. Someone

    like her would never turn over a new leaf.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for her to finish.

    Louise then continued, ¡°If I let him be, it¡¯s the same as putting my son and I in danger.¡±

    Fia gulped and said, ¡°You must have loved him. If the choice you made messed up his ns, you two

    can¡¯t stay together anymore.¡±

    ¡°From the moment he suspected of his son¡¯s lineage and my loyalty, we¡¯re already finished. It¡¯s true

    that I don¡¯t have much to offer, but when he suspected that my boy was not his¡­ That¡¯s stepping over

    the line!¡± Louise said resolutely. She wouldn¡¯t let Hank take the me for Esme like he wanted!

    Fia¡¯s expression froze after she hung up.

    Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know why love existed.

    Many women yearned for love. Why would they all be injured in the process?

    ¡°Fia?¡± Conrad walked over after she was done with the call. When he saw her standing there, he called

    out to her and prodded her.

    Fia red at him when she came back to her senses.

    Confusion and fear filled her heart.

    She did her best to take care of Esme, but would he simply stand by and watch?

    ¡°What did you and Louise talk about?¡± Conrad asked worryingly when he saw something was wrong

    with her expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Fia said with a faint smile. ¡°We simply had adies¡¯ conversation.¡±

    Dark, at night. Conrad received a call after he was done with some work.

    The person on the other end said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, if we work together, it¡¯ll help us both, right?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The voice that came from the other end sounded like it belonged to a hag.

    Conrad didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your request. Can you be a witness despite the pressure?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the person said.

    Conrad continued, ¡°You won¡¯t have any regrets no matter what you¡¯ll face?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Conrad said as he massaged his head. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Get to the River Fane bridge at one in the morning. You¡¯ll know then,¡± the person said before hanging

    up.

    Conrad tiptoed into the bedroom. His expression softened when he saw Fia sleeping soundly.

    He darkened the nightlight before leaving with his phone after looking at her for a few minutes.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that after he left, Fia opened her eyes.

    Her empty eyes stared at the ceiling.

    In the evening, she had received an anonymous text.

 Chatper 1033

    Chatper 1033

    Chapter 1033

    The text read¡­

    River Fane Bridge.

    Conrad saw someone standing on the bridge through the light from his car¡¯s headlights.

    That slim figure waspletely dressed in ck which masked her well in the night.

    He got down from the car and said, ¡°Ms. Thomas, the reason you¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish, the person turned around and he frowned.

    ¡°Conrad.¡± Esme removed her hat and then gave Conrad a gentle smile using Britney¡¯s face.

    Conrad looked around subconsciously.

    Esme said, ¡°You can stop searching. The person that asked you out is Britney, but the person

    that came is me.¡±

    Conrad looked at her, infuriated. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    ¡°You were not like that in the past!¡± Esme said disappointingly. ¡°You¡¯re not worried about me

    Why would you be worried about a stranger?¡±

    Conrad had just wanted to turn and leave when an empowering scent appeared in the air and began to

    dominate his mind.

    Esme held him ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stayed with Fia. She won¡¯t bring you any sess. All she will bring

    you are problems!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting!¡± Conrad pushed her away and he quickly walked over to his car with brain fog

    He had only taken a few steps before his legs gave way.

    The drug was much more powerful than the one before.

    Esme smiled and said, ¡°Stop resisting We¡¯re the ones that were supposed to be together. Everything I

    do is so that everything can return to how it¡¯s supposed to be.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Conrad growled in disgust as his body copsed on the car.

    Esme raised her phone and searched for the right angle before taking a picture and sending it

    out.

    Fia sat

    up

    in the darkness. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying when she saw the picture Esme sent.

    She then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s destined and can¡¯t be changed.¡±

    She didn¡¯t feel too much pain anymore. She waspletely numb.

    She had already imagined the same kind of result many times. She had experienced so much pain and

    had grown numb from it.

    She got up and changed into somethingfortable. She then put her documents into her

    purse.

    She left with the phone that Sophia gave her and drove a car out of the garage.

    Beth could feel someone staring at her while she was asleep. She opened her eyes and she looked

    right into Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Fia smiled gently and said, ¡°Visiting you.¡¯

    Beth tried to grab her phone, but Fia grabbed it and threw it to the end of her bed.

    ¡°I simply want to have a chat with you.¡±

    Beth frowned, feeling that something was wrong with her.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia asked, ¡°If I didn¡¯t marry Conrad all those years ago, would you treat my mom and me well just like

    in the distant past?¡±

    Beth remembered her past with her sister Echo and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been unhappy with your mother!

    Your grandmother had always favored your mother! Why would she always put your mother first?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°But you¡¯re much more fortunate than my mom. Have you ever thought that Grandma simply

    pitied my mom for her failing health and misfortune?¡±

    ¡°And that makes it right for her to receive more love than me? Because of her own

    misfortune?¡± Hatred surfaced on Beth¡¯s expression. ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Fia said with a sigh. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been thinking all along. Everything about sisterly

    love is fake.¡±

    Beth looked away. ¡°It¡¯s pointless now that your mother is dead.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about my cousin then. Can she really get away with everything while she lives. as

    someone else?¡± Fia stood up and then looked at her.

    ¡°Have you thought about something? That you and uncle will be a burden to her?¡±

    Fia was filled with dispassion despite her usualpassionate self.

    It was as if she had be someone else.

 Chatper 1034

    Chatper 1034

    Chapter 1034

    Beth looked at Fia, stupefied. She even started to wonder if the person in front of her was Fia.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered if my brutal cousin would be sad if she lost you? Would she want to die

    together with her mother¡­ Just like how I felt when I lost my mom?¡±

    Fia let out a burst ofughter after she finished.

    Beth¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had never seen Fia like that.

    She already knew about Hank and that woman and that child. However, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to

    see Hank yet¡­ She hadn¡¯tmbasted him yet!

    That was why she was at a loss with Fia¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Aunt Beth¡­ Let¡¯s see if she really loves you, shall we?¡±

    Fia then took out a phone from her pocket and sent Beth¡¯s picture to Esme.

    Esme had just moved Conrad into the car and was going to undress him when she received an

    anonymous text.

    She was furious. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been sending all those anonymous texts to me!¡±

    The text and the photo of an anxious Beth made Esme¡¯s hatred erupt.

    She looked at Conrad who was ring at her before getting out of the car and making a call.

    ¡°Go to the hospital right now!¡±

    The man on the other end smiled. ¡°Do you think you have the right to give me orders?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to retrieve secrets from Maxwell Corporation? If you don¡¯t help me, how am I

    supposed to help you?¡± Esme said viciously. This time, she wanted to finish Fia off once and for all!

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± the man said and hung up. The phone automatically deleted their contact

    history.

    He got up from his hospital bed and, after dressing up, used theputer for a few minutes.

    The hospital suddenly had a ckout.

    The man then sneaked out of his ward.

    As the ward suddenly turned dark, Fia lost her cool for a moment. She turned on her phone¡¯s torchlight

    and saw Beth hurling something at her.

    She raised her arm to block it and felt the pain.

    Beth got out of bed and said, ¡°Esme told me that you should have died a long time ago!

    Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have to live life as such a torturous existence!¡±

    Fia took a step back, trying to find something that she could use to fight back.

    Beth remembered what her daughter told her. While she hadn¡¯t seen Hank yet, tonight was a rare

    chance!

    She began saying things that she knew could hurt Fia. ¡°Do you know why your mother died so

    early? Do you know why Conrad¡¯s mother would hit your mother? That¡¯s because I went to Beryl and

    instigated her to do it! If Beryl didn¡¯t hit your mother, she might have lived a few extra days!¡±

    Fia grabbed the tablemp and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Why did you do that when my mom never

    hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Just like Esme, I get irritated just looking at the two of you!¡± Beth said using venomous words. ¡°You

    and your mother are the same¡­ You keep on faking how weak and vulnerable you are just to get

    everyone¡¯s pity! You¡¯re a natural-born harlot! Your mother deserved to be abandoned by Conall! She

    deserved to be loathed for giving birth to you!

    ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t know how to keep her hands to herself and banged another man before her

    marriage! Even the gods despise her for her faithlessness!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fia cried out in fury. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare humiliate my mom!¡±

    She held the tablemp high up in the air.

    Despite seeing what she was doing, Beth approached her without hesitation while spouting even more

    venomous words.

    ¡°You¡¯re just as cheap as your mother! You won¡¯t give birth to your children¡­ The gods will punish you!

    You¡¯ll lose your children and your husband! Your-¡±

    ¡°I told you to shut up! Shut up!¡± Fia was filled with fury. She would not allow anyone to curse her

    children! They were her bottom line!

    The door was pushed open, and a man snapped a photo as he stood in the darkness.

    Beth could see that Fia was going to hit her with a tablemp through the moonlight.

    She didn¡¯t move at all and simply let the tablemp hit her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    As the hatred in her heart spread, Fia was beginning to lose control. With the tablemp shattered, she

    walked over and began to hit Beth.

    ¡°I treated you as family! My mom treated you all as family! Why did you treat us like this? Why?!¡±

    Through the night vision lens, Fia looked like she was being possessed by a demon.

 Chatper 1035

    Chatper 1035

    Chapter 1035

    Satisfied, he saved the photos he took. Before he left, he looked at the woman that was seemingly

    possessed.

    That woman¡­ She looked like she could make things more enjoyable than Esme.

    If she was able to survive theing storm, he was more than happy to find her to have some fun.

    After the man left, the hospital¡¯s power was restored.

    Beth was lying on the ground with her head injured and bleeding in her messy room.

    Fia¡¯s hands were filled with blood as she stood up with trembling feet.

    After a moment, she grinned. ¡°I see. So, this is a trap you¡¯ve prepared for me.¡±

    Beth stared at Fia viciously as if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain at all.

    Fia tilted her head and looked at her like she was looking at some insignificant little thing.

    ¡°Is your next step going to destroy me?

    ¡°Tell me¡­ Why can¡¯t you just let me bet?

    ¡°Tell Esme. If she has anything else prepared,e at me all at once. I have had enough of

    this.¡±

    She turned around and left the ward without aim.

    The next morning, a man wearing ck got out of the car with a cold expression on his face. and was

    surrounded by media reporters.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, can you please tell us what you think about what your wife did?

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, by punishing your wife for all her wrongdoings, are you trying to avenge your first love,

    Ms. Esme Manning?¡±

    ¡°A lot of anonymous posts on the web say that your wife is a sociopath. Is this true? As her husband,

    do you know about this?¡±

    ¡°Was she the one that hurt Ms. Esme Manning and forced her into a corner? Is the reason you treated

    her so well to get her trust so that you can get revenge for Ms. Esme Manning?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, does that mean that you¡¯ve always loved Ms. Esme Manning? And that you¡¯ve never

    loved your wife, Fia Lawson?¡±

    Conrad said nothing when he heard all the questions that were thrown at him. He was already on the

    verge of unleashing his fury.

    Ss and Tiger arrived and got rid of the reporters. The two of them looked at Conrad without a word.

    Conrad loosened his necktie. ¡°Did you find her?¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Ss shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ve searched the hospital and its surroundings. There¡¯s no sign of

    her anywhere.¡±

    Conrad walked into thepany with Ss and Tiger following him closely.

    He then said in a cold tone, ¡°Put the main routes in the city on lockdown. We must find her!¡±

    Ss and Tiger nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±

    After a while, Eileen ran into the CEO¡¯s office.

    ¡°Conrad! What¡¯s going on?! Why did you upload a video like that on Facebook?! Are you trying to get

    her killed?!¡±

    Conrad red at Eileen and said, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Eileen pushed Ss away. ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid, please,¡± Ss said with a headache. If she was anyone else, he would have knocked her out

    already. But she was his madam¡¯s best friend, so he wasn¡¯t bold enough to do that.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what happened, I won¡¯t leave!¡± Eileen struggled as Ss tried to keep her under

    control, and she left plenty of scratch marks on his face instead.

    Conrad looked at her coldly before finally saying, ¡°Let here over!¡±

    Ss let go and Eileen rushed over. She grabbed the documents on the desk and threw them at

    Conrad.

    ¡°Why would you upload a video of Fia hurting Beth? Why?!¡± Eileen was beyond furious.

    In just one night, the entire inte was filled with news of Conrad publicly posting the video of Fia

    hurting Beth.

    Even though Conrad quickly deleted it, the inte never forgets. There were too many screenshots as

    evidence. That was why he was being questioned by the reporters so early in the morning.

 Chatper 1036

    Chatper 1036

    Chapter 1036

    Conrad didn¡¯t get angry because Eileen hit him.

    His amber eyes slowly turned red and he looked at her.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t me?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool? The screenshots are everywhere! The video of Fia hurting Beth at the hospital

    was uploaded on your Facebook page!¡± Eileen said as she gritted her teeth, tears rolling down her

    cheeks.

    ¡°Did they guess it right? The reason you treated Fia that well is so that you can avenge Esme after her

    death?¡±

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what the hell is going on?!¡± Eileen threw another stack of documents at Conrad.

    Conrad didn¡¯t even bother to dodge. ¡°We fell for their trap.¡±

    ¡°How is anyone supposed to trust you? How is Fia supposed to trust you?!¡± Eileen screamed as she

    felt her powerlessness. ¡°Fia must have seen your post. That¡¯s why she¡¯s hiding!¡±

    No one could get in touch with her. No one knew where she was.

    Conrad looked away coldly. He was worried that she was hiding from him, worried that someone had

    kidnapped her.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Conrad, you said you¡¯ll protect her. You said you won¡¯t hurt her!¡± Eileen copsed to the floor in

    despair. Then, she crawled over toward Conrad and grabbed the hem on his pants. ¡°I beg you! Think of

    a way to get her back! She has never disappeared just like this and ignored me! Never!¡±

    After everything that had happened, she contacted Fia through all the social media she had. She didn¡¯t

    reply to her at all.

    Conrad wanted to say something but stopped.

    ¡°Ss, send Ms. Reid away.¡±

    Ss walked over to drag Eileen up, but she refused to let

    1.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my future anymore. It¡¯s fine even if you want me to work for you forever. Just please give

    Fia back to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid, Sir has never hurt the madam. All of this is the result of someone else¡¯s plot!¡± Ss tried his

    best to exin.

    The entire world was having a misunderstanding about Conrad, but he said nothing. They were all

    getting very nervous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! He caused Fia to suffer like this! He has a responsibility to bring Fia back safely!¡±

    Eileen said in regret, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told her to live her life with you! I should have taken her away!¡±

    ¡°Ss, take her away!¡± Conrad could feel the remorse slowly engulfing him.

    Eileen¡¯s usation was making it hard for him to think.

    Ss picked Eileen up and sent her out of thepany.

    Conrad finally lost control and trashed his office. He hit the wall again and again, and his fists. were

    slowly bing bloodied.

    Ss and Tiger ran in and stopped him together.

    Ss said, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t give up right now! We have to find out who¡¯s the one behind all of this!¡±

    Tiger said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know where the madam is! It¡¯s very dangerous! You must hang on!¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll find him, I¡¯ll catch him, and I¡¯ll tear him into pieces!¡±

    The hospital.

    Peter gave Conall the form for the cure.

    Sally gratefully said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Peter looked at her with mixed feelings. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to help him. I simply want to see how he¡¯ll react

    to his daughter¡¯s situation.¡±

    Sally looked at Peter, stunned. ¡°Are you involved in what happened to Fia?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Peter said coldly. ¡°The entire inte knows that Conrad did it out of justice,

    revealing his sociopathic wife to the public!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Sally retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how Conrad treated Fia. Fia¡¯s the only woman that can

    make him smile. He loves her and he won¡¯t do anything that will hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Love? What¡¯s that?¡± Peter sneered. ¡°Now, the entire inte is praising his love for Esme.¡±

    Sally shuddered. ¡°Pete.¡±

    She walked over, holding Peter¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°Can you please not be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°I told you. It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Peter pushed Sally away before leaving in a hurry.

 Chatper 1037

    Chatper 1037

    Chapter 1037

    Peter also didn¡¯t expect the man that Esme worked for right now to be so vicious. That he would n

    something like this against a powerless woman.

    It was a fate worse than death!

    Outside of the ICU, Esme was wearing a pale orange coat, ck pants, and long boots. Her figure was

    very attractive as she let her wavy hair flow freely on her back.

    Peter looked at her from some distance away. ¡°Happy now?¡±

    When Esme heard his voice, she turned around and smiled.

    It was the smile that Britney once had.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to see Esme¡¯s mom too?¡±

    Peter looked at her with a sneer. ¡°What happened was beyond cruel.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Peter? I don¡¯t understand a word you say,¡± Esme said with a soft smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re feeling upset because you remembered Esme?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Peter looked at Esme before saying, ¡°If you continue like this, you¡¯ll eventually get everything you

    deserved. I pray that you¡¯ll be able to survive a little longer.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left without any sort of regret.

    When he saw the news about Fia, he suddenly realized that their fates were quite simr.

    He felt like he could see a once kind woman bing a monster if she could climb back up from the

    bowels of hell.

    For some reason, he pitied her.

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±

    In a dark room, Fiaughed like a possessed woman as she watched the screen that filled. up

    the entire wall.

    She looked at the photo of Conrad and Esme together in the car, looked at how he posted the video on

    Facebook, looked at how the reporters questioned him on why he wanted to expose her, and all he

    did¡­ was re at them in anger, as if he hated her to the bones!

    When she left the hospital around one in the morning, she lost consciousness. When she woke up, she

    was already locked in this ce.

    The screens never stopped bombarding her with the love Conrad was showing Esme¡­

    In the beginning, she was filled with shock and disbelief. Now, she had already epted it. She had

    understood.

    That she was nothing but a joke!

    The deeper her love was, the deeper the wound was!

    There was nothing more cruele than this!

    There was no more suspicion, no more doubts, for she had seen the ¡°truth¡±!

    The man that she had loved for so many years had hidden his intent for so long just so he could

    avenge his first love!

    ¡°Kill me!¡± she cried and cackled at the screen. ¡°Give me a quick one! Let me die!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because she was tied up, she would have killed herself already!

    She didn¡¯t want to live anymore!

    It was too painful!

    From the moment she was born, her life had always been filled with misery!

    She had no father, and everyoneughed at her for being a b*stard!

    Everyone looked at her differently!

    From school to society, from her family to strangers, all of them wanted her to die!

    But she held on, wanting to prove them wrong!

    She wanted his love, to be his only wife! To give him children! But everything was a damn joke

    right from the beginning!

    Suddenly, the screens all turned ck.

    In the darkness, a modted voice rang. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to die. All those people that had hurt you will

    raise their ss in celebration. No one will avenge you.¡±

    Fia was instantly stunned as she looked at the ck screens, her innocence giving way to destion.

    The man¡¯s voice slowly corrupted her mind¡­.

    ¡°Do you want to have revenge?

    ¡°Do you want them to suffer like how you have suffered?¡±

 Chatper 1038

    Chatper 1038

    Chapter 1038

    The man¡¯s voice was strangely tempting as he whispered words into Fia¡¯s mind.

    She smiled, but it was one of animosity.

    LL

    ¡­I¡¯ll have my revenge! I want them to get what they deserve!¡±

    That man then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me help you?¡±

    Fia asked numbly, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s fun! Ahaha!¡± The man¡¯s modted voice sounded like screeching.

    Fia continued with a dispassionate expression. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± the man sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, but you¡¯ll be forever loyal to me. You¡¯ll never betray me,

    nor will you escape me.¡±

    It was a dark and stormy night.

    Eileen had just left the district that she and Fia loved to go to when they were in university.

    ¡°Fia, where are you¡­?¡±

    She walked on the road aimlessly. Perhaps it was because of the cold autumn, or perhaps It was

    because of the rain, there were few people on the road.

    However, she didn¡¯t care if someone would find out who she was anymore.

    She had been searching for Fia the whole day, but she hadn¡¯t found anything new.

    Suddenly, she slipped on a puddle and fell.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    She sat in the puddle as the rainpletely engulfed her.

    She didn¡¯t care if it was dirty or if it would ruin her image anymore.

    ¡°Fia, where are you?!¡±

    She wailed in the rain as she covered her face.

    If she knew that this was how things would be, she would have left Gryphon¡­ Left Fortuna together

    with Fia!

    The further away the better!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    A Maserati stopped next to her and a man wearing casual clothing got out of the car with a ck

    umbre. He walked over to Eileen.

    He shielded her from the rain so that the rain wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her.

    Eileen raised her head. No one knew if the water on her face were tears or raindrops.

    She looked at the man under the umbre with her blurry eyes. ¡°Can you¡­ help me find ?¡±

    Victor¡¯s grip on the umbre tightened. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my men to search for her.¡±

    Eileen grabbed hold of her pants and slowly stood up, then held his arm that was holding the

    umbre.

    ¡°As long as you can help find Fia¡­ I¡¯m willing to do anything you want me to do. Anything¡­¡±

    Her sobbing was drowned by the rain.

    Victor had never felt so upset before.

    He thought that as long as he stayed away from Sapphire, as long as he could be less prideful, nothing

    would be keeping them apart anymore.

    If he wanted, they could always restart their rtionship again.

    But¡­

    Conrad¡¯s warning rang in his ears, and he suppressed his feelings. He then said to her, ¡°If Conrad can¡¯t

    find her, how am I supposed to?¡±

    Eileen smiled as her tears rolled and she pushed him away disappointingly.

    ¡°Then what are you doing here? Tough at me? It¡¯s all because of you men¡­ It¡¯s all your fault! Why

    don¡¯t all of you just die!¡± She roared in desperation as her hatred toward their heartlessness exploded.

    ¡°Eileen¡­¡± When he saw that she was going to slip again, he extended his hand, wanting to help her

    up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She pped Victor¡¯s hand away as she ran and stumbled.

    The rain was getting even heavier and the road even more slippery. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything in

    almost twenty hours now, and she finally lost all strength and copsed.

    ¡°Eileen!¡± Victor worriedly ran over.

 Chatper 1039

    Chatper 1039

    Chapter 1039

    ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t eaten anything for almost ten hours. Why don¡¯t you eat something?¡±

    It was the fourth time Ss had taken food upstairs for the day.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The study was a mess.

    Conrad was sitting on the floor with his back against the wall, his voice raspy. ¡°You¡¯ve got news?¡±

    Ss said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent more people to find her. We¡¯ll find the madam.¡±

    ¡°Is she¡­ hiding?¡± Conrad covered his head with his hands. ¡°She must have seen the post!¡± ¡°¡­When

    we find her, you need to exin to her. She¡¯ll trust you,¡± Ss said, upset.

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°She must have seen it. She won¡¯t believe me again. That¡¯s why she¡¯s hid

    herself away.¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t know how to console him anymore.

    His boss¡¯s emotional state hadpletely copsed. It was best if she had simply hid herself away. If

    she was captured by the person that was controlling everything¡­ They would be in a lot of trouble.

    Conrad struggled to get up and walked over to Ss, his breath filled with the smell of alcohol. ¡°What

    about Esme?!¡± he asked with red eyes. ¡°Did she confess anything?¡±

    Ss shook her head. ¡°She said that what happened to the madam had nothing to do with her. She

    didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Conrad grabbed Ss by the cor. ¡°She did it! That vicious woman¡­ She was the one

    that contacted Britney to get me out! It was her! She was behind all of it!¡±

    Ss lowered his head and said nothing. His boss could still maintain some semnce of calmness

    when outsiders were present, but privately, he was on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll personally ask her!¡± Conrad pulled out the desk¡¯s drawer and took out a gun running out.

    There was a basement under the mansion. Few would venture down there.

    The basement was quite wide, but only onemp was turned on.

    before

    Esme¡¯s hands were tied up as she hung from the ceiling and her feet only managed to touch the

    ground if she put in some effort.

    When Tiger found Conrad at the River Fane bridge early in the morning, she had been brought to the

    basement hanging like that.

    They didn¡¯t give her a drop of water or any food¡­ Her condition was quite bad.

    When she heard the footsteps, she looked up and mumbled, ¡°Conrad.¡±

    Conrad immediately unlocked the safety pin on his gun and pointed it at her forehead. ¡°Tell me. Tell me

    where you hid her!¡±

    Esme smiled. ¡°Ss asked me many times. I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly not know about it! You¡¯re behind all of this! You led her to the hospital so you can

    provoke her! You forced her! You hurt her!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, aren¡¯t you the one that¡¯s hurting her?¡± Esmeughed. ¡°You¡¯re the one that hurt her the most.

    And you¡¯re her children¡¯s father too¡­ Guess on how she felt when she saw you dating me in the

    middle of the night. She must have been very angry. Oherwise, someone aspassionate as her

    wouldn¡¯t have touched my mother. Hahaha! This is so much fun! I feel happy just thinking about it!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stopughing like a madwoman.

    ¡°Do you really think that I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Conrad tapped the gun¡¯s muzzle at her forehead.

    Esme snickered. ¡°Of course, I know you wouldn¡¯t show me any mercy, but I know that you won¡¯t do

    anything to me right now.¡±

    She looked up at him as she tipped her toes like a victor.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re worried that if I die, you¡¯ll never be able to see that whore ever again! Ahahaha!¡±

    Sheughed maddeningly. ¡°But about that, I¡¯m not lying. I really have no idea where she is or what kind

    of experience she¡¯s having right now! Hahaha!¡±

    Conrad was so angry that his body started to shake. He really wanted to pull the trigger and end her

    right then and there.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Tiger ran in. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Conrad gritted his teeth as some sense of himself returned.

    Tiger quickly went over and took his gun away. ¡°I received a document just now.¡±

    He stared at Esme coldly and said to Conrad, ¡°That person has sent us a photo of the madam and

    warned us not to touch Esme!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha! Come on, kill me!¡± Esme became even more prideful.

    Conrad red at Esme in disdain, wishing that he could tear her apart.

 Chatper 1040

    Chatper 1040

    Chapter 1040

    Esme looked at Conrad. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t give you any

    chances. You abandoned me, betrayed me, forcing me to work with others against you.¡± p! Conrad

    hit her across the cheek.

    He said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve never loved you, so don¡¯t talk to me about me ever abandoning or betraying

    you!¡±

    Esme froze. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. We¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Esme, you¡¯re just a stain in my personal history!¡± Conrad looked at her with scorn. ¡°Fia¡¯s the one that

    taught me what true love is! You have never been my love!¡±

    Esme couldn¡¯t ept it, shaking her head and mumbling, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You just don¡¯t want to

    admit it. You¡¯re simply holding a grudge over me going overseas all those years ago.¡± ¡°Tiger, shut her

    mouth!¡± If he kept listening to her ramblings, he was worried that he might lose control and kill her!

    Tiger said nothing and stuffed a piece of rag into her mouth.

    As her hands were tied and she couldn¡¯t spit out the rag, all she could do was make some noise. When

    Conrad returned to his study, Tiger moved hisptop to him.

    ¡°Sir, look. This is the email that person sent.¡±

    He opened it and it became an anonymous email. They couldn¡¯t trace the IP address.

    Conrad looked at Fia in the photo. She was looking at the camera numbly with a pale face, like a

    soulless animatronic.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiger carefully nced at him and whispered, ¡°Kent is much better than our men when ites to

    computers. I¡¯ve already asked Ss to get him here to help us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Conrad said. ¡°He¡¯s more skilled than Kent.¡±

    Tiger looked at his boss in shock.

    Conrad said, ¡°He¡¯s a hacker, top 5 globally.¡±

    And then, he stopped. ¡°He might be from the Hellish Training Camp as well.¡±

    Tiger was shocked. ¡°Could it be¡­? The second leader from the Hellish Training Camp?¡±

    The Hellish Training Camp had three leaders. They were all concerned about their own matters and

    were thought to be legends.

    No one had ever seen the three leaders, but they would keep each other in check.

    ¡°Very possibly.¡±

    Conrad had been thinking about this a lottely. He felt that this person behind the scenes was just like

    him, a core member of the Hellish Training Camp.

    ¡°But, why?¡± Tiger couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°The three leaders aren¡¯t supposed to interfere with each

    other. Why did he capture the madam?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°There are always people who want to see others live in pain.¡±

    If the other party was a core member of the Hellish Training Camp, then everything could be exined.

    Why would he be rejected when he initially asked for more information? How did Britney manage to

    escape and still work together with Esme despite saying she wanted revenge? The man behind the

    curtains was the one pulling all those strings.

    And how Peter was corrupted despite being a simple researcher. They were very simr to a band of

    men that worked for the Second Leader.

    ¡°Sir, should we capture Peter Hall and interrogate him?¡±

    Conrad let out a bitter smile. ¡°If any of you were captured, would you betray me?¡±

    Tiger shook his head.

    All three leaders of the Hellish Training Camp were served by their own squad of devotees. They were

    known for their loyalty and would never betray their respective masters.

    As for those who were not devotees, they wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten their masters even when

    captured. Because they didn¡¯t know their masters¡¯ background at all.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Tiger asked.

    Conrad said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for them to make their next move.¡±

    He bit his teeth. He had never wanted topete with the other two.

    But they had provoked him multiple times. And now, they even targeted the person he cared about the

    most. So, they deserved what wasing for them!

 Chatper 1041

    Chatper 1041

    Chapter 1041

    Shortly after, the Thomas family appeared.

    Conrad personally went down to meet them.

    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas, as well as Barbara, looked at him with aplicated gaze.

    Mrs. Thomas cried the moment she saw him. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, please give us back our daughter.¡±

    Mr. Thomas asked in confusion, ¡°We¡¯ve not been able to contact her sincest night after we received

    photos of you and Britney together. What exactly have you done to her? If you like her, you can tell us,

    elders. We are not unreasonable parents.¡±

    Mr. Thomas was still hoping to leech off Conrad, but Mrs. Thomas had seen the news of Conrad

    exposing his wife, so she did not want her daughter to have anything to do with him. The couple

    immediately started to argue the moment they did not agree.

    Seeing her parents acting like this, Barbara felt really bad for her sister! They didn¡¯t even know that

    their ¡°daughter¡± was not Britney but Esme!

    Conrad couldn¡¯t be bothered with the two of them. He looked coldly at Barbara and said, Come in.¡±

    Barbara entered Conrad¡¯s vi alone, her parents blocked outside by the bodyguards.

    ¡°Sit.¡± Conrad had the necessary calmness and coolness toward an outsider.

    Barbara sat down uneasily, epting the tea Mrs. Whitley offered.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, where is my sister now?¡±

    Conrad held the tea cup, his gaze gloomy as he said, ¡°I was just about to ask you.¡±

    ¡°That night, the one who made an appointment with you was Britney. How did Esme end up being the

    one you met?¡± Barbara felt more fearful the more she thought of it. ¡°Did she do something to my sister

    again?¡±

    Conrad stared at Barbara, asking with multiple pauses in between words. ¡°Since you reunited with her,

    have you never been suspicious of her?¡±

    Britney made an appointment with him, but the one who turned up was Esme. Then, Britney

    disappeared yet again.

    Barbara shook her head fervently. ¡°How could I be suspicious of her? She is already so badly injured

    that I¡¯m about to die of heartache!¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°This time, your sister helped Esme to go against me. If she hadn¡¯t been the one who

    asked to meet, I would never have gone! Then, there wouldn¡¯t have been a chance for  to end up

    like this!¡±

    ¡°¡­I, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Britney, she, perhaps Esme has done something to her and she had

    no choice but to do it.¡± Barbara put the cup down with shaky hands as she rubbed her face and said,

    ¡°Is Esme in your hands now?¡±

    Conrad looked at her silently.

    She begged. ¡°Please let me see Esme. I want to ask her what exactly she did to Britney. She must

    have threatened Britney, so Britney had no choice but to¡­¡¯

    ¡°Barbara,¡± Conrad spat out her name coolly. ¡°It¡¯s true that your sister was met with unfortunate

    circumstances, but it is also true that she has changed. You should wake up!¡± ¡°Impossible. Let me see

    Esme! I will definitely be able to get an answer.¡±

    ¡°What you should do now is tell me the moment Britney gets in touch with you!¡± Conrad¡¯s amber, sharp

    gazended on Barbara.

    Barbara knelt on the ground. ¡°Mr. Maxwell. 1, Barbara, have always been strong-headed and unwilling

    to admit defeat. This is my first time begging someone. Please let me see Esme. I¡¯ll ask her¡­¡±

    Conrad looked at Tiger. ¡°Bring Barbara to her!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tiger took Barbara¡¯s phone, took off all the essories she had on her, and used the equipment

    to sweep through her from head to toe once to ensure that there were no problems before bringing her

    to Esme.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    In the basement, it was dark and deadly silent.

    Esme heard someoneing and called out with sobs.

    Barbara was afraid, not daring to go any nearer, thinking that it was some kind of wild animal. crying.

    Tiger turned on the lights and pushed Barbara. ¡°Esme is

    Seeing Barbara, Esme¡¯s eyes lit

    1.

    up ahead.¡±

    Tiger removed the cloth from her mouth and she started shouting agitatedly. ¡°Barbara, are you here to

    save me? Are Dad and Mom here? Have they figured out that Conrad took me?¡±

    Barbara rushed forward, full of hatred,unching attacks on Esme¡¯s face, both left and right.

    ¡°You despicable person, in your dreams!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Esme started tough Instead of getting angry. ¡°Turns out you already know!¡±

 Chatper 1042

    Chatper 1042

    Chapter 1042

    Barbara took two deep breaths and tried to calm down, not wanting to appear too hideous!

    ¡°Tell me, where did Britney go? Why did you show up when it was she who invited Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehhe.¡± Esmeughed like a madman. ¡°What do you, as her sister, think?¡±

    Barbara really did not wish for Conrad¡¯s words to be the truth, that her kind and innocent sister had

    changed.

    She was afraid that her sister already had thoughts of using her since she came back.

    ¡°Britney is kind. It must be you who threatened her! She is afraid of you. That¡¯s why she helped you to

    invite Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The mockery on Esme¡¯s face reduced substantially and she looked serious as she said

    lightly, ¡°You used to understand her. Do you understand her now?¡±

    Barbara was slightly stunned.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Esme continued, ¡°Since she intentionally appeared before you overseas, did you not have the least bit

    of suspicion? She had so many injuries. How did she escape the hands of the bad guys? And so

    urately found you?¡±

    Tiger stood by the side, recording Esme¡¯s words, and sent them to Conrad.

    ¡°Barbara, initially I really had no idea that the one you brought back was Britney. I really thought she

    was dead.¡± Esme started tough. ¡°Fate is truly making a fool out of her! She hates me, but still had to

    help me for the sake of my n. Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Barbara was not willing to believe her. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. You¡¯re afraid that Mr.

    Maxwell will put all the me on you, so you are dragging Britney down with you!¡±

    ¡°If she was so innocent, why did she run faster than a rabbit after everything was done!¡± Esme looked

    enraged. ¡°She¡¯s just a b*tch!¡±

    Tiger thought that something was not quite right and asked, ¡°Was it the person behind the both of you

    who wanted you both to cooperate? Britney decided to leave you behind at the spur of the moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The moment Esme thought of it, she was enraged. That b*tch was too cunning!

    Barbara scolded her. ¡°You¡¯re the b*tch! You worked with Peter to harm Britney so badly. How could you

    still wish for Britney to repay you with kindness for your wickedness!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Esme looked calm. ¡°Even if she ran, she won¡¯t have good days ahead! Betraying our master

    means that death is the only path waiting for her! And Master will only trust me more!¡±

    She looked at Tiger. ¡°Tell Conrad, if he wants to find Fia alive, then he has to properly

    cooperate and y the game! Otherwise, he won¡¯t even be able to find her body!¡±

    At this moment, Conrad was sitting at the study table, watching hisputer being controlled by

    someone else.

    The mysterious person¡¯s voice, which had been modified, slowly rang out from the ¡°If you want your

    wife to be safe and sound, you have to cooperate in this game.¡± Conrad gritted his teeth so hard that

    they almost chipped. ¡°The one you want is me. Juste

    at me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how meaningless woulding at you be! I want to personally ruin everything you have, just

    to make sure you are in so much pain that you wish to die! Three days from now, I¡¯ll let you see your

    wife. What do you think?¡±

    Conrad withheld the impulse to smash hisputer. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Release Ms. Manning. Bring her out and appear with her and openly profess your love to her. Three

    dayster will be the day of your marriage.¡±

    Conrad clenched both fists tight, trembling uncontrobly, wishing to drag the person in theputer

    over and strangle him to death!

    ¡°Remember, the show has to be acted out well. The more realistic, the better. If it doesn¡¯t seem real,

    three dayster, you will not be able to see your wife.¡±

    The person had just finished speaking when the screen of theputer turned dark and it

    shut down.

    Conrad got up angrily, took hisputer, and smashed it on the ground. He smashed things up as if he

    had

    gone mad.

    ¡°Master Maxwell¡­¡±

    Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor heard themotion from the first floor and immediately went upstairs.

    Both of them ran anxiously, but could not open the door to the study when they reached it. So, they

    knocked on it while shouting.

    ¡°Master Maxwell, open the door please!¡±

    ¡°Madam is still waiting for you to find her. You can¡¯t copse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything can be solved. Come out before speaking.¡±

    Everything in the study was smashed until there was nothing left before the door finally opened.

    Conrad came out with a cold expression, with sweat droplets falling from his forehead and the ends of

    his hair. He looked extremely terrifying.

    Mrs. Whitley and Mrs. Taylor subconsciously took a step back, feeling that he was very different from

    his usual self.

    ¡°¡­Sir.¡± Tiger had sent Barbara out and was just about to go up to see Conrad when he saw a

    3/3

    gloomy figuree down the stairs.

    Conrad coldly spoke. ¡°Let Esme go!¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Tiger was unable to react in time.

    ¡°Get Ss to call for a press conference. Fia and I¡­¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes were so red that they were

    bleeding. He grabbed the railings tightly.

    He calmed down for a couple of seconds before speaking again with much difficulty. ¡°Our marriage was

    wrong from the start. I have let her down. Miss Thomas and I are deeply in love and will have our

    wedding in three days.¡±

 Chatper 1043

    Chatper 1043

    Chapter 1043

    Tiger was stunned. He immediately guessed that Conrad was being threatened.

    He suddenly thought of himself. If Sophia was caught by someone and that person used her life to

    threaten him, he would also act like his boss, wouldn¡¯t he?

    However, how was he to exin to the person he loved after everything was settled?

    ¡°Go!¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze was full of pain.

    Tiger agreed with great difficulty, and went to the basement to release his prisoner.

    Barbara was preparing to drive away when she received Conrad¡¯s call.

    ¡°Bring Esme back with you!¡±

    Barbara asked in astonishment, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your sister to die, then don¡¯t expose Esme¡¯s identity!¡± Conrad shouted.

    Barbara¡¯s feelings wereplicated. After all, she had worked under him for quite a number of years

    and more or less knew his temper.

    He must have been threatened.

    No matter how much she hated Esme, no matter how much she wished Esme dead, she could only be

    like Mr. Maxwell.

    Tiger sent Esme to Barbara¡¯s car and looked at Barbara with aplicated gaze.

    ¡°Madam Barbara, it¡¯ll be tough on you.¡±

    Barbara grabbed the steering wheel tight and no matter how much she wanted to speak, she only said,

    ¡°Ask Mr. Maxwell to rest assured!¡±

    No matter how much she hated Esme, for the sake of her sister and the innocent Fia, she would keep

    calm and cooperate to act well in this show!

    In a room with the window and curtains tightly shut, someone rapped a dull knock on the door.

    Fia, who was sitting on the sofa against the wall, raised her eyes.

    That person used a key to open the door, switched on the lights, and brought some food to her.

    The coarse, unpleasant voice spoke. ¡°Eat up.¡±

    Fia raised her gaze and cracked a smile when she saw the person.

    ¡°I never thought that it¡¯d be you.¡±

    At that moment, Britney did not cover up anything, revealing her face and the scar on her neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She was expressionless. There was no nervousness out of a guilty conscience.

    Fia did not ask her anything, simply raising her hands that were tied.

    ¡°How am I supposed to eat?¡±

    Britney brought the food to the table and grabbed a chair to sit in front of Fia. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Fia did not reject her offer. Britney fed her a spoonful and she ate that spoonful.

    2/2

    When the food was finished, Britney looked at Fia in curiosity.

    ¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯t eat, or you¡¯d kick up a fuss.¡±

    Fia raised her hands that were bound and lowered her head to wipe off the excess oil by her lips with

    the back of her hand.

    ¡°I will not make things difficult for myself.¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Britney looked at her. ¡°Do you have nothing to ask?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She lowered her gaze, her expression numb, before speaking faintly, ¡°I¡¯m cold. Please bring me

    another nket.¡±

    Britney brought the tes away and returned shortly after with a thick nket.

    She even helped Fiay it out nicely on the sofa.

    Fia moved to the end and watched hery the nket out.

    She said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯ty it out inyers. Lay half out. I want to cover myself when I sleep with the

    other half.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Britney was not at all angry, and rid the nket as per her instructions.

 Chatper 1044

    Chatper 1044

    Chapter 1044

    Fia watched Britney make the bed expressionlessly and when she was done, she said faintly, ¡± Thank

    you.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can tell me the next time I send food.¡± After Britney finished

    speaking, she got ready to leave.

    ¡°You said you wanted to marry Peter. Is it for real or is it fake?¡± Fia suddenly asked.

    She was curious why Britney would work with Esme. Could it be that Esme agreed to her marrying

    Peter?

    Britney turned around and sat by the side.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her gaze was calm as she looked at Fia, speaking without hiding anything. ¡°When I returned, it was

    true that I was full of hope toward all of you.¡±

    Fia was speechless. She no longer believed in Britney. All the words she said, regardless of whether

    they were true or false, were just words she could listen to but not take to heart.

    ¡°However, you all made me lose hope. No one could fix my looks, and no one could bring down Esme

    to restore my innocence.¡±

    Britney smiled ironically. ¡°I could only find other ways.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Is working with Esme your rebirth?¡±

    ¡°I am not working with her. I only needed to show my sincerity in order to gain my redemption.¡± A hint of

    pain shed through Britney¡¯s eyes as she smiled at Fia. ¡°Remember how I look now. No matter what I

    do in the future, you should be able to understand me.¡±

    Fia was dumbfounded for a moment, then felt lost.

    Britney left and locked the door, and her footsteps grew distant.

    Fia could not understand what she wanted to do, and was simply toozy to think about it, so sheid

    down on the bed to rest.

    Shortly after, a modted voice of a man sounded. ¡°Are you actually able to fall asleep?¡±

    Fia opened her eyes. She knew that the room was under surveince and that the other party could

    hear her voice.

    Her tone was calm like still waters without any ripples. ¡°Or what? Should I be seeking death?¡±.

    The man replied, ¡°Hahahaha! Not bad, you are more interesting than any other woman I¡¯ve met

    before!¡±

    Fia retorted, ¡°Ha. You¡¯re really good at joking. You don¡¯t even dare to reveal your face.¡±

    ¡°It is what the n requires. Not showing my face temporarily doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t show my face

    forever.¡± The manughed for a while before saying lightly, ¡°Who knows, perhaps we will meet

    sometime. You just probably won¡¯t know it¡¯s me.¡±

    Fia shut her eyes, her heart in suspense.

    That fellow¡¯s voice had been altered and if he appeared before in her reality, it was absolutely

    impossible for her to recognize him.

    He was extremely meticulous and just thinking about it made her panic.

    ¡°Seeing you so calm, I¡¯m afraid that you have forgotten about wanting to take revenge.¡± The man had

    just finished speaking when the ceiling turned into a liquid crystal TV and yed a news report.

    Ss faced the media and said with a cold expression, ¡°¡­ There is a crack in Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s

    rtionship. From today onward, they will go their separate paths. Mr. Maxwell and Miss Thomas have

    deep affection for each other and will have their wedding in three days.¡±

    Fia shook uncontrobly. Her body suddenly turned cold. Her heart was beating like a drum. All she

    could hear was her own heartbeat.

    In the press conference, Ss turned around and left the moment he finished speaking.

    Fia¡¯s eyes were wide as she watched a very familiar car, driven by Tiger.

    He opened the car door and helped Esme into the backseat, his attitude extremely good. This scene

    was purposely shown for the reporters, who started snapping photos¡­.

    The image was cut short and the ceiling regained its original design.

    The man said faintly, ¡°Your whereabouts are unknown. Your husband has made a one-sided

    announcement that things between the both of you are over and he¡¯s about to marry another woman.

    How are you feeling?¡±

    Fia bit down hard on the bottom of her lip and within two seconds, the fishy taste of blood filled her

    mouth.

    She wanted to calm down, and did not want her body to tremble or turn cold.

    But even when her lips were bitten to that extent, she was unable to do it.

    She sat up, both eyes bloodshot, as she red into a certain direction.

 Chatper 1045

    Chatper 1045

    Chapter 1044

    Fia watched Britney make the bed expressionlessly and when she was done, she said faintly, ¡± Thank

    you.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you can tell me the next time I send food.¡± After Britney finished

    speaking, she got ready to leave.

    ¡°You said you wanted to marry Peter. Is it for real or is it fake?¡± Fia suddenly asked.

    She was curious why Britney would work with Esme. Could it be that Esme agreed to her marrying

    Peter?

    Britney turned around and sat by the side.

    Her gaze was calm as she looked at Fia, speaking without hiding anything. ¡°When I returned, it was

    true that I was full of hope toward all of you.¡±

    Fia was speechless. She no longer believed in Britney. All the words she said, regardless of whether

    they were true or false, were just words she could listen to but not take to heart.

    ¡°However, you all made me lose hope. No one could fix my looks, and no one could bring down Esme

    to restore my innocence.¡±

    Britney smiled ironically. ¡°I could only find other ways.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Is working with Esme your rebirth?¡±

    ¡°I am not working with her. I only needed to show my sincerity in order to gain my redemption.¡± A hint of

    pain shed through Britney¡¯s eyes as she smiled at Fia. ¡°Remember how I look now. No matter what I

    do in the future, you should be able to understand me.¡±

    Fia was dumbfounded for a moment, then felt lost.

    Britney left and locked the door, and her footsteps grew distant.

    Fia could not understand what she wanted to do, and was simply toozy to think about it, so sheid

    down on the bed to rest.

    Shortly after, a modted voice of a man sounded. ¡°Are you actually able to fall asleep?¡±

    Fia opened her eyes. She knew that the room was under surveince and that the other party could

    hear her voice.

    Her tone was calm like still waters without any ripples. ¡°Or what? Should I be seeking death?¡±.

    The man replied, ¡°Hahahaha! Not bad, you are more interesting than any other woman I¡¯ve met

    before!¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia retorted, ¡°Ha. You¡¯re really good at joking. You don¡¯t even dare to reveal your face.¡±

    ¡°It is what the n requires. Not showing my face temporarily doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t show my face

    forever.¡± The manughed for a while before saying lightly, ¡°Who knows, perhaps we will meet

    sometime. You just probably won¡¯t know it¡¯s me.¡±

    Fia shut her eyes, her heart in suspense.

    That fellow¡¯s voice had been altered and if he appeared before in her reality, it was absolutely

    impossible for her to recognize him.

    He was extremely meticulous and just thinking about it made her panic.

    ¡°Seeing you so calm, I¡¯m afraid that you have forgotten about wanting to take revenge.¡± The man had

    just finished speaking when the ceiling turned into a liquid crystal TV and yed a news report.

    Ss faced the media and said with a cold expression, ¡°¡­ There is a crack in Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell¡¯s

    rtionship. From today onward, they will go their separate paths. Mr. Maxwell and Miss Thomas have

    deep affection for each other and will have their wedding in three days.¡±

    Fia shook uncontrobly. Her body suddenly turned cold. Her heart was beating like a drum. All she

    could hear was her own heartbeat.

    In the press conference, Ss turned around and left the moment he finished speaking.

    Fia¡¯s eyes were wide as she watched a very familiar car, driven by Tiger.

    He opened the car door and helped Esme into the backseat, his attitude extremely good. This scene

    was purposely shown for the reporters, who started snapping photos¡­.

    The image was cut short and the ceiling regained its original design.

    The man said faintly, ¡°Your whereabouts are unknown. Your husband has made a one-sided

    announcement that things between the both of you are over and he¡¯s about to marry another woman.

    How are you feeling?¡±

    Fia bit down hard on the bottom of her lip and within two seconds, the fishy taste of blood filled her

    mouth.

    She wanted to calm down, and did not want her body to tremble or turn cold.

    But even when her lips were bitten to that extent, she was unable to do it.

    She sat up, both eyes bloodshot, as she red into a certain direction.

 Chatper 1046

    Chatper 1046

    Chapter 1046

    On the second floor, Barbara heard the conversation between the three and was so angry that her

    entire body shook.

    She rushed down the stairs with heavy footsteps.

    ¡°Barbara, where are you going?¡± Esme was the first to stand up, looking at Barbara cheerfully.

    She was worried that Barbara would break her beautiful dream.

    Barbara looked at the three of them. ¡°I¡¯m an adult. Can¡¯t I leave the house?¡±

    After she spoke, she strode off.

    Mr. Thomas was so angry that he pointed at her back and scolded, ¡°Such an unfilial daughter! How did

    I bring such a daughter to life!¡±

    Barbara felt her heart chill from his words. She really hoped that the day the truth was revealed, her

    good father would not copse!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Barbara has always been like this,¡± Mrs. Thomas advised, not hoping for the gap

    between her husband and eldest daughter to widen further.

    ¡°You are the one who spoiled her! Now, she is not even acting nicely toward Britney!¡± After Mr. Thomas

    vented his anger, he grabbed Esme and started talking aboutpany matters.

    Mrs. Thomas frowned as she listened in for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Britney about yourpany matters.

    She is getting married, not cooperating with him! Furthermore, Mr. Maxwell is no simpleton. Don¡¯t harm

    Britney.¡±

    ¡°What do you, a housewife, know!¡± Mr. Thomas was extremely dissatisfied with her nagging and said to

    Esme with a smile, ¡°Britney, it was not easy for me to have raised you.¡±

    Esme nodded and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. After Conrad and I have married, I will gradually mention

    yourpany to him.¡±

    ¡°Right! Now, that¡¯s my good daughter!¡± Mr. Thomas started to have beautiful dreams.

    Barbara drove away from the Thomas residence and went to the Hall residence.

    Sally had just returned home when she heard a horn from somewhere nearby and instinctively looked

    over.

    Barbara hit the elerator, asking fiercely, ¡°Is your brother home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just returned. I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Sally opened the gate and said to Barbara, ¡°Come in first.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be entering.¡± Barbara was a little anxious. ¡°I can¡¯t contact him. Could you him for me?¡±

    call

    Sally had a worried look on her face, Fia¡¯s matter made her lose her concentration at work the

    whole day.

    ¡°Barbara, I¡¯m also worried about Britney and Fia, but this matter is unrted to my brother.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one. Mr. Maxwell and Jason had bothe seeking my brother. My brother really

    doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Barbara was stunned for a moment and thought carefully before speaking. ¡°I am not here to ask him for

    anyone. I am thinking of discussing him and Esme!¡±

    Sally¡¯s expression turned even worse. ¡°I don¡¯t want my brother to have any interaction with her.¡±

    ¡°However, your brother is the one who understands her the most! As long as we can convince him,

    then there will be a chance¡­¡±

    Barbara had yet to finish speaking when Peter came out of the house, saying coldly, ¡°It¡¯s no use

    coming to me.¡±

    Barbara walked over to him anxiously, her attitude sincere. ¡°You can give Conall the antidote. He

    should know then that the person responsible for the matter that happened back then was not him, but

    my father.¡±

    Peter¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°Are you here to beg for mercy for your father?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Barbara looked at Sally. ¡°Sally, go in first.¡±

    Sally did not wish to leave.¡± I won¡¯t interrupt your conversation.¡±

    Peter looked at her. ¡°Go in. Be good.¡±

    ¡°Pete, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Peter became more stern.

    Sally had no choice but to enter the house.

    Barbara said, ¡°If you want to take revenge for the sin my father caused, then do it, but don¡¯t implicate

    the innocent.¡±

    Peter put his hand into his pants pocket. ¡°Are you trying to settle scores with me for Britney¡¯s matter?¡±

    He found it a little funny. What was Barbara to use to settle scores with him?

    my

    ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in your and Britney¡¯s matters even if I wanted to. Now I only hope that she and Fia can

    return safely!¡± Barbara had a determined look. ¡°Regarding what

    father owes your family, you can do whatever you want! Just don¡¯t implicate my mother!¡±

 Chatper 1047

    Chatper 1047

    Chapter 1047

    Peter frowned, asking as he could not quite understand, ¡°Are you and Fia very close?¡±

    ¡°No. However, just how innocent is she? Just because she is gentle and kind, all of you charge at her!¡±

    Barbara got mad just thinking about it.

    ¡°Then what about Britney?¡± Peter said sarcastically. ¡°This time, she was the one who suddenly

    changed sides. Just how great of a harm has she caused Fia?¡±

    That was precisely why Barbara wanted to do a little something.

    Peter continued, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t possibly be trying to redeem Britney¡¯s crimes, would you?¡±

    Barbara replied, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to think what you want. Even if you want my father¡¯spany to go

    bankrupt, that¡¯s fine! I just want you to help expose Esme and not let her continue harming people!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Peter lowered his gaze. ¡°The person she is relying on holds the lifeline of many people in

    his hands.¡±

    He raised his head, and revealed a rare helpless smile.

    ¡°Barbara, now it is not about me helping just because I want to. I also have family members. Before I

    do anything, I need to take them into consideration.¡±

    Barbara was not a fool. Although he was speaking vaguely, she could understand what he

    meant.

    ¡°So if no one is holding your lifeline, will you help me out?¡±

    ¡°I have already walked to such a point. Why would you still count on me?¡± Peter found it very funny.

    ¡°Could it be that everything that Britney has endured is not enough for all of you to see that I don¡¯t have

    a conscience at all!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around to return home, no longer wishing to talk further with

    Barbara.

    The more he spoke, the more his heart felt like it was being gnawed at!

    He did not wish to turn into a madman!

    If he was bad, then he was bad. If he was dirty, then he was dirty. How could things be as they

    originally were!

    ¡°If Esme died, would you take revenge for her!¡± Barbara shouted in a moment of anxiousness.

    Peter¡¯s footsteps halted as he turned around to look at her with aplicated gaze.

    ¡°Barbara, a thing like her is not worth dirtying your hands for!¡±

    Barbara smiled. ¡°However, I have no choice. I don¡¯t know how to bring my sister back and I don¡¯t know

    what to do¡­ All this started because of her. Only by her death could it be solved!¡±

    Peter recalled the once innocent and kind Britney. ¡°Britney would not hope for you to follow in her

    footsteps.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not her!¡± Barbara shouted, displeased. ¡°You are also an involved party! For that rubbish, you

    harmed Britney. You should die with Esme!¡±

    Peter smiled faintly, not retorting.

    He simply repeated, ¡°Britney would not hope for you to follow in her footsteps.¡±

    Barbara wiped away her falling tears strongly. ¡°You will all get your retribution!¡±

    Peter replied, ¡°Esme will pay the price for her own doing sooner orter. You don¡¯t have to be anxious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worried! You love her so much and have done so much for her!¡± Barbara lost control of her

    emotions that she started hitting Peter with her bag.

    Peter remained expressionless as he grabbed Barbara¡¯s arms and pinched them.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She tripped as she fell into his arms. He leaned close to her ear and said something very quickly and

    softly.

    Barbara froze, wanting to ask more.

    33

    All she heard was Peter warning. ¡°Don¡¯t show any ws. Someone is watching us.¡± Barbara sensitively

    thought of something, and started beating Peter like a shrew. She hit Peter¡¯s left hand and he was in so

    much pain that he frowned. He pushed Barbara away on reflex.

    Barbara fell to the ground, cursing ruthlessly. ¡°Peter, I curse you! You will get a hundred times, a

    thousand times over in retribution for what you caused Britney to suffer!¡±

    Peter smiled wickedly. ¡°As the eldest daughter of the Thomases, you better think of how to keep your

    family safe!¡±

    He swept a nce from the corner of his eyes at a nearby bush and turned to enter the Hall residence.

    Barbara sat on the ground to rest for a couple of seconds before standing up, still scolding. As she got

    ready to get into the car, she saw a skinny figure walk out from the bush.

 Chatper 1048

    Chatper 1048

    Chapter 1048

    The streetmp outside the Hall residence suddenly went out.

    Barbara could not see the person¡¯s figure clearly.

    The person stopped about a meter away.

    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong. Esme is not someone you or I can easily deal with.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Britney?¡± Hearing the hoarse voice, Barbara¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Britney went over, and gave Barbara a hug and very, very softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with Esme¡¯s

    wedding.¡±

    ¡°Britney¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether she dies or not this time will depend on the show.¡± Britney¡¯s words were very soft. Even her

    lips did not seem to be moving.

    She and Peter were the same, guarding against the person in the dark.

    Barbara asked sadly, ¡°Britney, why did you work with Esme to deal with Mr. Maxwell and Fia?¡±

    ¡°Barbara, I¡¯m very sorry to have disappointed you.¡± Britney let her go, and touched her face. ¡°Since

    young, you have taught me to keep a kind heart, not to be clouded by benefits. I have always kept that

    in mind. I have never harmed anyone, but in the end, what happened?¡± Britney ced both hands in

    front of her chest. ¡°Is this what you wanted to see?¡±

    Barbara shook her head. ¡°But, Mr. Maxwell and Fia are innocent.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t innocent! They are the ones Esme wants to deal with. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s innocent!¡±

    Britney¡¯s voice got louder, her hatred made her eyeballs almost pop out.

    ¡°Britney, why don¡¯t you follow me home?¡± Barbara tried to pull Britney¡¯s hand.

    Britney pushed her hand away. ¡°Go back and apany Dad and Mom. I have to leave.¡±

    ¡°Britney!¡± Barbara wanted to stop Britney from leaving, but she knew in her heart that it was not

    possible.

    However, she could not let the person behind the scenes notice that Britney was contemting her

    decisions.

    After an internal struggle, she pulled Britney agitatedly, wanting to hold her.

    Britney¡¯s eyes showed her unwillingness as she took out a spray from her pocket and sprayed at

    Barbara.

    Barbara very quickly found herself unable to keep her eyes open and lost consciousness.

    Britney supported her and ced her in the car, then rolled down the windows halfway to ensure the air

    ventted.

    After everything was done, she took a nce at the Hall residence gate and left.

    A couple of hundred meters away, where there was no traffic surveince, a ck low-key car stopped

    by her side.

    She opened the car door and sat in the backseat, with both hands on her knees, appearing very

    obedient.

    The man driving was wearing sunsses, and the blue shirt he wore was more than half open,

    revealing a firm, wheat colored chest. His chest hair carried the aura of pheromones.

    The man said, ¡°Have you seen your sister?¡±

    Britney said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man replied, ¡°Peter treated you like that and you¡¯re still worried that your sister would cooperate

    with him?¡±

    Britney replied, ¡°That is my sister. I cannot let her be used.¡±

    The man said with a smile, ¡°Meaningless worries. Even if your sister wants to, Peter dares not do

    anything that goes against me.¡±

    The man sighed and looked at Britney who was sitting at the back.

    ¡°Just like you. You wouldn¡¯t dare do anything against me either, would you?¡±

    Britney kept her head lowered, not saying a word, quietly clenching her fist, pinching her hands till they

    hurt.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I love seeing the look you all have, hating me but unable to do anything to me!¡± The man

    was extremely arrogant.

    Britney was silent for a couple of seconds before asking calmly, ¡°When can you help me get my face

    back?¡±

    The man said, ¡°Let¡¯s get your voice first. For a girl to have such a terrible voice is really quite repulsive.¡±

    Britney replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are really naive to have actually thought of getting someone else to help you. Your voice is

    affected by the poison I personally concocted. Only I can help you to recover your original voice. Peter

    only learned a tiny bit from me. What does he think he is!¡± The man gave a look of disdain.

    Britney¡¯s tone was calm as she asked, ¡°Will you give me my freedom?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like following me? Although you were disobedient in the beginning and suffered a little, you

    need to know that if it were not for me switching you out, you would have already been harmed to

    death by Peter and Esme!¡± The man¡¯s attitude was very arrogant as he clenched the steering wheel.

 Chatper 1049

    Chatper 1049

    Chapter 1049

    Britney instinctively sensed danger and said faintly, ¡°I do not think of betraying you. I was just thinking

    that when everything has ended, I would like to return to my family.¡±

    ¡°Not thinking of betraying me? All of you have seen my face, yet none of you wish to follow me and be

    loyal to me. Is it not for the sake of betrayal!¡± The man was angered.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Britney swallowed and tried her best to speak in a gentle tone. ¡°You have our lifelines in your hands.

    How could we betray you? Isn¡¯t betraying you equivalent to killing ourselves and our families?¡±

    The man replied, ¡°Hahaha, good that you know your ce! You¡¯re not as useful as Peter. If you betray

    me, I will definitely make your family live wishing they were dead!¡±

    The corners of Britney¡¯s mouth trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t betray you.¡±

    The man replied, ¡°It is not impossible for you to return to your family¡¯s side. When this show has ended,

    I¡¯ll let you return!¡±

    Britney said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    The man replied, ¡°Ha, you only call me ¡®Master¡¯ when you gain benefits.¡±

    Britney lowered her eyes, not daring to say anything, and even the sound of her breathing seemed to

    have vanished.

    ****

    The ck low-key car did not attract any attention as it drove.

    They drove all the way to the northern suburbs under a hill. The man was in front and Britney was at

    the back as they walked up the hill till midway.

    A three-story vi with ck exterior walls stood among the trees, giving off an eerie and cold feeling.

    The man put his palm on the gate and the gate opened with a creak. He went in first.

    Britney followed after him, nning to enter her room.

    The man spoke. ¡°Go take a look at that stupid woman.¡±

    Britney said, ¡°Don¡¯t you n to see her?¡±

    ¡°Why would I see her?¡± The man had extreme disdain for that. ¡°I have a bunch of useless things like

    you, so now everything I do needs to go through many considerations!¡±

    Britney lowered her head. ¡°Then, why do you wish for me to see her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her die!¡± The man remembered how she had hit the wall and felt angry.

    ¡°That useless thing. What right does she have to meet me!¡± he said ominously. ¡°You have to remind her

    that her life is not her own. She is still carrying two other lives with her!¡±

    Britney said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fiaid on the bed, her forehead swollen, her gaze dull.

    The door opened. She frowned for a moment but returned to her original actions.

    Britney brought a pot of hot tea and ced it on the table. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Fia replied faintly.

    Britney sat by the table. ¡°Do you want to drink some tea? It¡¯s nourishing. Treat your body better.¡±

    Fia struggled to sit up and sat at the table.

    Holding the tea Britney poured for her with both hands, she asked, ¡°After I fainted yesterday, was it you

    who helped me get into bed?¡±

    Britney looked at a corner. There was an ornamentalmp, within it hid a surveince camera. ¡°It

    wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Fia was slightly stunned. ¡°Then who was it?¡±

    ¡°My master.¡± Britney lowered her head, quietly drinking her tea. ¡°He does not want to save you. He is

    keeping you because you still have a great use. If you die just like that, it would be a great loss to him.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Fiaughed mockingly as she said, ¡°I do not wish tomit suicide either.¡±

    Britney responded with silence.

    She had rewatched the surveince footage yesterday and from the way things appeared, Fia clearly

    wanted to hit her head to die and end everything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡± Fia leaned toward Britney. ¡°I¡¯m sick here.¡±

    She put the cup of tea before her and revealed a cold smile.

    She said, ¡°My heart is sick, my emotions are capricious. Sometimes, even I can¡¯t control myself.¡±

    Britney¡¯s indifferent gaze turnedplicated. In her impression, Fia gave off a gentle and kind feeling

    every time she met her.

    It was the first time she had seen her reveal such a cold smile, and even her gaze was cold.

 Chatper 1050

    Chatper 1050

    Chapter 1050

    The cold smile on Fia¡¯s face became wider.

    ¡°Britney, do you know this kind of feeling? You want to live on well, but incident after

    incident keeps happening and that kills off your nerves and emotions.

    ¡°Your brain bes more and more tired. Every day when you open your eyes and wake up,

    you can¡¯t muster up any energy, and you don¡¯t even know the point of living like this anymore.¡±

    Britney could not help but say, ¡°It makes you want to just go on a strike.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I really want to go on a strike and give up. I don¡¯t want to do anything anymore.¡± Fia

    started cackling, like a lonely, wild spirit in the middle of the night.

    Britney looked at her, thinking of the things she got to know about Fia from her sister. For a moment,

    she felt a little pity for her.

    ¡°Fia, do you still love Conrad?¡±

    Fia tilted her head and her eyes did not blink at all. Her tears rolled into her mouth.

    Her mouth was full of bitterness, her heart full of resentment.

    She said, ¡°If I could, I would rather never see him again.¡±

    If they had never met, she would not have fallen in love, then life would not be so miserable. Each time

    she was hurt, she chose to forgive and be on the losing end.

    Each time she was disappointed, she fell into despair¡­

    In her despair, she recovered on her own.

    But when she had only just recovered, she¡¯d be faced with another round of despair and just break

    down.

    ¡°There woulde a day when a machine would no longer be fixable after being fixed over and over

    again.¡± The corner of Fia¡¯s mouth twitched, her pupils appearing soulless.

    From her throat, she let out a deepugh.

    Britney looked at her, thinking of her own self.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    To have been knocked out by the person she trusted the most, to have been put into a sack and locked

    up¡­

    If not for Master making a move to save her, she would have died for Esme.

    Peter was not merciful to her at all!

    However, Master was not a good person either. He saved her for the sake of taming her. He made her

    experience being disfigured, injured, and no different from being dead.

    However, what could she do? She had already lost her freedom.

    Master was despicable and vicious. He held the lives of her family members in his hands and she could

    not just ignore that.

    Furthermore, Master had now promised that he would reinstate her looks and identity.

    She had once returned to her sister, Barbara¡¯s side, thinking that she could rely on herself and seek

    Conrad and Fia to overturn Esme and Peter.

    In the end, she found out that only by surrendering to her master would he then show her some mercy.

    ¡°Fia.¡± Her voice was hoarse. She pitied Fia a little..

    Fia, who was before her, was locked up by Master, who very obviously wished to train Fia as one of his

    ves.

    To work for him, to be at his beck and call.

    Fia caught onto the pity in Britney¡¯s eyes and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Don¡¯t pity me. We are just about

    the same ifpared.¡±

    Britney lowered her gaze. ¡°I hope you can be loyal to yourself in the future. You no longer have family.

    Being loyal to yourself. Loving yourself is more important than anything else.¡±

    Fia smiled and said, ¡°Yes, indeed. I no longer have family. There is no one or anything that can check

    and bnce me.¡±

    She opened her arms andughed a little maniacally.

    ¡°From today onward, I will do whatever I wish to do! I no longer have to worry or care about anyone

    else!¡±

    Britney wanted to say something, but swallowed the words she wanted to say.

    ¡°You should rest well. Conrad¡¯s wedding is in three days.¡±

    After she spoke, she got up and left the room.

    She had barely taken a few steps out when she saw a tall, long-legged figure nearby.

    The man was dressed in a long, ck, trench coat, almost blending into the dark corridor.

    The man slowly turned around, his pale face like snow in the dark, his blue pupils shing a dark

    gloomy light.

    Britney was so scared that she was panicking, but she withstood it and went over fearfully.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The words had just left his lips when the man gave Britney a p. ¡°You asked her

    to be loyal to herself? Then what am I?¡±

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051

    Clenching her teeth, Britney did her best to bear the pain on her face. The man pped her so hard

    that her mouth bled.

    However, she did not dare to show any defiance.

    Seeing her being so obedient, the man waved his hand and said, ¡°Go to theb and get ready. I¡¯ll

    restore your voice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Britney thanked the man earnestly. As long as she could restore her original self,

    Britney did not care about her dignity.

    ¡°Heh!¡± The man stifled augh. ¡°You b*tches think you¡¯re so pure and untainted. Yet, in the end, you

    can only serve me as my dogs! Only I can show you the joy of living!¡±

    Britney felt disgusted hearing his words. Still, she could not afford to defy him.

    ¡°Be a good girl and obey me.¡± The man grabbed Britney¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Compared to you and

    her, Esme is too filthy to be used as a pawn. Her use is about to be fully spent. As long as you obey

    me, I can make your wishese true!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    The man patted her skinny shoulders and said, ¡°Good. Now, behave and don¡¯t y games with me. I¡¯m

    going to restore your voice. However, know that it¡¯s not easy to restore your face.¡±

    ¡°I will never betray you, Master.¡± Britney affirmed softly.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯d better not.¡±

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell,e out now!¡±

    Jason yelled loudly in front of the Maxwell vi, wearing just a fewyers of clothing. He had just

    recovered and was not supposed to get down from bed.

    The bodyguards stepped forward to stop him from getting near the gate. One of them said, Mr. Evans,

    you better leave if you want to live.¡±

    Jason red at him furiously and said, ¡°He promised to make Fia happy all his life. Yet, what has he

    done?!¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Tell him toe out!¡±

    Conall got down from his car and spoke to the bodyguards. Even though his face was as pale as a

    sheet, the bodyguards could still recognize the man as Fia¡¯s birth father. In that instant, they did not

    know how to proceed.

    It was then that Tiger arrived in his car. As soon as the car was parked, Sophia got down from the car

    and hurried to Jason. ¡°Mr. Parker, Mr. Evans, you should leave.¡±

    ¡°So, is he too ashamed to see us?!¡± Jason yelled so loudly that his throat hurt, ¡°What has he done to

    Fia?! Why did he make her disappear?!¡±

    Right now, no one could get in touch with Fia.

    Despite feeling uneasy with all this, Sophia still tried tofort Jason. ¡°Our boss did not do anything.

    It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Sophia.¡± Tiger got down from the car and stepped toward them. ¡°You head inside.¡±

    Sophia said, ¡°Madam cares about them. Don¡¯t be rash.¡±

    Tiger nced at her coldly and said, ¡°Sir said if you dare to meddle in things again, we¡¯ll have to send

    you back to the camp!¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Sophia went into the vi.

    Tiger then red at Conall and Jason coldly. ¡°Mr. Parker, Mr. Evans, you still need rest. Don¡¯t meddle

    with our boss¡¯s business.¡±

    Jason grabbed Tiger¡¯s cor and yelled, ¡°Tell Conrad toe out now and face us like a man!¡±

    He and Conall had gone to several ces to look for Conrad. They had been to Maxwell Corporation

    and the wealthy residential areas, yet there was no sign of Conrad.

    Bearing the urge to resort to violence, Tiger maintained eye contact with Jason and said, Evans, I

    suggest you use your head before acting recklessly. You don¡¯t want to hurt your mother¡¯s feelings, do

    you?¡±

    ¡°Just what do you mean by that?!¡±

    ¡°Mr. ¡°Garrett Maxwell had been by you and your mother¡¯s side all these years. He hadpletely

    forgotten his duty as Sir¡¯s father. So, my boss does not owe you anything!¡±

    If Jason were to upset him now, Conrad would begin scheming against Argonauts Corp, which in turn

    would mean ruining rice¡¯s life work.

    ¡°Gentle Stream is your mother¡¯s life work. I suppose you know this very well, since you¡¯ve worked in

    Argonauts Corp for such a long time, right?¡±

    In other words¡­ without Argonauts Corp, ¡°Gentle Stream¡± would be no more.

    Just as Jason was about to retort, his phone rang. He let go of Tiger and answered the call. As soon as

    he put the phone to his ear, he heard his secretary¡¯s anxious voice, ¡°Sir! There is a strike at several of

    our factories! If we don¡¯t restore the production line and get the products delivered on time, things could

    get ugly¡­!

    Hanging up, Jason red at Tiger. ¡°Is this his doing?¡±

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052

    Tiger said coldly, ¡°Argonauts Corp has survived this long because of Sir¡¯s mercy. You should be

    grateful! If you insist on getting involved in things you shouldn¡¯t, Sir will have no choice but to shut

    Argonauts Corp down!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Jason did his best to calm down before saying, ¡°I just want to know if Fia is safe!¡±

    ¡°This is none of your business, Mr. Evans,¡± Tiger retorted.

    When Jason was prepared to throw a punch at Tiger, Conall held his fist, consoling him, ¡± Jason, calm

    down. Let me talk to him.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Parker¡­¡±

    Conall nodded and said, ¡°I understand you¡¯re just concerned about Fia. Still, you¡¯re not in the position

    to ask. So, allow me to ask them.¡±

    Recalling just how maddening Conrad could get, Jason relented and took a step back, allowing Conall

    to take charge.

    Putting a hand on his aching chest, Conall said in a pained tone, ¡°Tell Conrad, no matter howte it is

    to do so, I still want to fulfill my responsibility as Fia¡¯s father. Please, let Fia go. I¡¯m asking him not as

    the chairman of Parker Group, but as her father.¡±

    Tiger furrowed his brows as he looked at Conall. He knew just how devastated his boss had been in

    the past few days. Yet, the press and public had done nothing but ndered him. He wanted to defend

    his boss in public so much. However, he needed to follow his boss¡¯s orders- as his boss¡¯s most trusted

    right-hand-man, he had to! Even if it meant his boss would be misunderstood by the whole world!

    That cruel, evil man had forced his boss to a corner, not being able to resist his demands at all. How

    could he? After all, his dearest wife was in his hands. Not only that, that man was a powerful member

    from Hellish Training Camp.

    ¡°You¡¯re his most trusted underling. Perhaps you know what he¡¯s nning?¡±

    Conall kept on probing for information from Tiger. He had a hunch that Conrad had truly fallen for Fia,

    so it was impossible for him to hurt her like that. This all happened for a reason!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t know what went wrong and I won¡¯t be able to help,¡± Conall said as he

    lowered his head,menting at how powerless he was despite wanting to help his daughter.

    Tiger closed his eyes and said, ¡°Nothing really happened. Haven¡¯t you heard? Our boss had

    announced to the public that he and Madam had broken up. Madam vanished from public¡¯s eye

    because she needed some peace and quiet for herself.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Conall yelled out furiously, ¡°Tell me! Is Fia being held hostage by someone? Is Conrad being

    ckmailed?!¡±

    Tiger looked at Conall calmly and answered, ¡°No, Mr. Parker.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t we find Fia anywhere?! There¡¯s no trace of her at all!¡±

    ¡°Madam just wants some peace and quiet for herself, Mr. Parker. She will return after she feels better.¡±

    After a pause, Tiger said, ¡°You just need to walt patiently for her.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, he turned and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°See our guests off.¡±

    Receiving their orders, the bodyguards dragged Jason and Conall out of the residential area against

    their will.

    Fearing that there would be more uninvited visitors, Tiger ordered the guards of the

    residential area to not allow any outsiders through the gate. The guards took up the job right away.

    After all, there were not many residents here, and they preferred living quietly, not wanting visits from

    friends and rtives.

    Time flew by quickly and the clock struck five in the afternoon. Tyler and Mary had just returned from

    picking up their daughter from school. When they reached the residential area¡¯s gate, they noticed a lot

    of guards stationed there.

    Mary handed her daughter to Tyler before approaching them to ask what the asion was. After

    receiving her answer, Mary returned and kicked Tyler in the foot furiously.

    ¡°Have you gone mad?! What is it with you now?!¡± Tyler immediately jumped away, evading the kick

    ¡°I¡¯ve not gone mad! It¡¯s Conrad who¡¯s gone mad!¡± Mary responded furiously as she walked through the

    gates.

    Carrying Sharon in his arms, Tyler quickly followed his wife. ¡°Hey, calm down, Mary! Don¡¯t do anything

    rash, okay?!¡±

    ¡°I want to see him! How could he be so cruel?! Fia is his wife! Not his enemy!¡±

    Mary¡¯s tears rolled down her face as she voiced her anger. She felt so sorry for Fia!

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053

    Mary marched toward the Maxwell vi as she wiped her tears.

    ¡°What a heartless man! Did he fake his love for Fia in front of us all this while?! And for what? To

    avenge that first love of his? For that witch?!¡±

    Sensing how discontented her mother was, Sharon got down from her father¡¯s arms and hurried to

    grasp Mary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mommy, are we looking for my godmother?¡±

    Hearing this, tears began streaking down Mary¡¯s face again as she kneeled down to hold her daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sharon. I don¡¯t know where your godmother¡¯s gone. I have sent her so many messages

    but she did not reply to them at all¡­ I¡­ I am so¡­¡±

    Then, her sobs turned into weeping.

    Seeing this, Sharon began to tear up as well. She stepped forward to hug her mother. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait

    for her. Let¡¯s pray for her toe back to us again.¡±

    Tyler, on the other hand, was standing next to his wife, conflicted. He really wanted to tell his wife and

    daughter about the n but he was too afraid to do so! He was afraid that if he unveiled Conrad¡¯s n

    to them, it might lead to Fia nevering back!

    So, all he could do now was stand there utterly powerless. This time, Conrad had no one but himself to

    ovee this crisis. It was up to him to catch the perpetrator.

    A few momentster, night had cloaked the sky and Mary had gone to bed with Sharon. Seeing that

    they were fast asleep, Tyler quietly snuck out the house to meet Conrad.

    When he reached the Maxwell vi, he saw a silhouette creeping nearby. Tyler cried out in shock,

    which attracted the attention of the bodyguards. They immediately had the stranger surrounded,

    waving their torchlights at him.

    ¡°Holy moly, what the hell is wrong with you people?!¡±

    It was Victor. He put a hand above his eyes, struggling to look into the bodyguards¡¯

    torchlights and said in a seething tone, ¡°It is I, Victor Maxwell! What? You don¡¯t recognize me

    anymore?!¡±

    Seeing this, the bodyguards switched off their torchlights. The bodyguard¡¯s leader looked at Tyler

    before asking Victor, ¡°Why are you two here?¡±

    Tyler pointed a finger at Victor and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see your boss. I saw this shady man creeping

    about so I called out for you guys.¡±

    ¡°Shady my *ss!¡± Victor was so pissed and hurt from hearing that. Frankly, his eyes were still hurting

    from the torchlights in his face earlier!

    Tyler looked at Victor in disgust and said, ¡°So why are you sneaking around here in the middle of the

    night? Have you lost your way to your bed?¡±

    ¡°Sneaking?! Who¡¯s sneaking?! I¡¯m standing right here, out in the open!¡± Victor red at Tyler. ¡°What

    about you?! Why are you outte at night, huh?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Conrad for business, of course. Unlike a certain someone who likes to keep causing

    trouble for him, I¡¯m a trusted ally who has proper business with him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve not caused him any trouble recently, you *sshole!¡± Victor retorted furiously as he rubbed on his

    aching stomach. Geez, he was so pissed that his wounds were about to be torn open!

    ¡°So, why are you here?¡± Tyler said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so worried for Conrad that you

    can¡¯t sleep and that¡¯s why you¡¯re here to check up on him, aye?¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m worried for him, huh?! What? Are you the only person on this allowed to not sleep

    in the middle of the night?!¡±

    ¡°Heh! You? Worry for him? Save it, bruh! He¡¯ll live more peacefully if you don¡¯t cause him any more

    trouble.¡±

    Tyler retorted as he dialed Conrad¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Conrad¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the phone as soon as the call was answered. Tyler

    immediately told him about Victor sneaking in front of his house.

    ¡°I see. Let him be.¡± Conrad sounded indifferent after learning it.

    Victor raised his voice and shouted, ¡°I really am not here to cause you trouble! It¡¯s Eileen! She asked

    me for help! So, I¡¯m here to ask you on her behalf!¡±

    Hearing Victor¡¯s words, Conrad paused for two seconds before saying, ¡°Tyler, tell the guards to keep

    an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him get anywhere near my house. I don¡¯t want to see him within 500 meters

    radius around my house.¡±

    Then, he hung up.

    Hearing Conrad¡¯s words, Tyler ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Guys, your boss has ordered to keep him 500

    meters away from the house!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Victor became agitated from hearing that. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t say that! You¡¯re just bullsh*tting!¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    500 meters? What did his cousin think he was? A pest? This was a huge insult to him!

    More importantly, the distance between the gate of the vi to the main entrance was, 500 meters!

    Conrad had made it clear that he wanted to shun him!

    in fact,

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054

    ¡°Give him another call! No, you dial his number and give me your phone! I¡¯ll tell him myself!¡± Victor

    said.

    Tyler raised an eyebrow and scowled at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a phone too?¡±

    ¡°Conrad had cklisted my number! Why would I need toe here if I could just give him a call?!¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, it¡¯s still none of my concern!¡± Tyler ordered the bodyguards to send Victor away before

    stepping into the vi.

    As soon as he entered Conrad¡¯s study, he could smell a strong scent of alcohol. Covering his nose with

    his hand, Tyler said, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Brewing wine?¡±

    He then looked around and noticed that the study was pitch ck. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you turn on the

    lights?¡±

    Yet, Conrad simply sat on the floor, not giving a response at all.

    Seeing this, Tyler took out his phone and turned on the torchlight to search for the room¡¯s light switch.

    A few secondster, he found the switch and flipped it on. Then, he turned and saw the empty bottles

    scattered around Conrad on the floor.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Suddenly, Conrad called out to Tyler. ¡°Come here and drink with me.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Tyler said, ¡°No can do, buddy. My wife and daughter are waiting for me at home.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, how nice.¡± Conradzed back and leaned against the wall next to him. ¡°I envy you, Tyler Lane.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to envy about? You¡¯re a genius in business, sitting atop the throne of the business world.

    It should be us that envy you!¡±

    Tyler sat next to him and opened a bottle. Despite his words, he still could not bear to see his friend

    drown in sorrow alone like this. So, he might as well provide him somepany.

    ¡°Oh, envy me?¡± Conrad gave a bitter smile andmented, ¡°I grew up in a broken family. My grandfather

    loved me but he was very strict in molding me to be his sessor. I¡¯ve never truly experienced

    unconditional love when I was a child. I suppose this made mepletely clueless ways of treating

    others with love. I thought I loved someone, but the feeling I had for her was a feeling of guilt. What¡¯s

    even funnier is that feeling of guilt was elicited from me through trickery.¡±

    in

    Gulping down the XO brandy in his bottle, Conrad¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and

    ¡°So, that girl who tricked you¡­. That was Ms. Manning?¡±

    regret.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad replied in a tone of regret, ¡°I was so foolish. I epted her and became her boyfriend.

    I¡¯ve been tainted by that wench. It¡¯s no wonder Fia thinks I¡¯m filthy!¡±

    Tyler then asked curiously, ¡°Have you ever slept with Esme?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Conrad kicked Tyler. Still, the kick was not painful as he was drunk at the

    moment.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t! I¡¯ve only ever bedded Fia!¡±

    ¡°For real?¡± Tyler doubted it. ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve always been surrounded by women before and after you

    got married. You¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve never slept with any other woman?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯ve never!¡±

    Conrad wanted to throw up when he recalled just how many times Esme tried to trick him into sleeping

    with her.

    When did he ever realize his feelings for Fia¡­?

    Was it the moment Fia meekly agreed to take her cousin¡¯s ce to marry him? Or was it when he saw

    her getting close to Jason? Or¡­ was it when he saw the wife he¡¯d married for three years begin to act

    differently around him¡­

    Envy, anger, sorrow, anxiety¡­ The only woman who could rile him up like that was none other than Fia

    Lawson.

    At first, he was not sure what feelings he had for her. In fact, he resisted them quite fervently. at first

    too.

    On nights when he was tormented by these feelings until he could not get a good night¡¯s sleep, Conrad

    would seek help online. Every reply online would then tell him that he had ¡± fallen in love¡±.

    ¡°Tyler, I¡¯m such a fool!¡±

    Conrad smiled at his friend bitterly before gulping down his brandy.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing this, Tyler quickly stopped him. ¡°Look, you should stop drinking. If you health, who¡¯ll take care of

    Fia when shees back?¡±

    ruin your

    ¡°She won¡¯t forgive me.¡± Conrad said self-loathingly, ¡°I¡¯ve done too many things that broke her heart.

    She¡¯s been keeping a distance from me for a long time.¡±

    Recalling Mary¡¯s seething words about how heartless Conrad was, Tyler could see just how

    unforgivable Conrad was to women.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055

    ¡°This time¡­ she must be even more heartbroken.¡±

    Conrad knew that this enemy of his would definitely let Fia know about his and Esme¡¯s wedding. This

    would make her hate him even more.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Tyler asked.

    Twisting open the next bottle, Conrad said, ¡°That person will definitely appear on the wedding day. He

    will definitely bring Fia over too.¡±

    Tyler shivered when he thought about Fia witnessing her husband marrying another woman before her

    eyes. The poor girl would be so devastated!

    ¡°When that happens¡­¡± Conrad smiled at Tyler and said, ¡°I will kill that *sshole. I¡¯ll need you and the

    others to take care of Fia for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Conrad grasped on Tyler¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Please! You have to help me make her stay.¡±

    Tyler nodded and reaffirmed his promise to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make her stay. Even if it means tying

    her up with a rope!¡±

    ¡°Jase, I¡¯m so sorry! I can¡¯t help you do that!¡±

    Kent had been evading Jason for two days. He did not think he would be cornered in the elevator like

    this¡­ Still, he was now working under Conrad and his new boss had told him to not get too close to

    Jason.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    So, he had to evade his friend. It was all in the name of professional distance!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Fia will disappear like this!¡± Jason grabbed Kent¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at

    hacking? Help me hack into Conrad¡¯sputer to track Fia down, please?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell has nothing to do with this!¡± Kent rubbed on his aching temple and said, ¡°He would never

    hide her away like this. He would never hurt her!¡±

    ¡°Then why did she disappear? Other than Conrad Maxwell, who else has the ability to make her

    disappear?! He¡¯s also the one who framed Fia on the inte!¡± Jason became more agitated the more

    he spoke.

    It was then, the elevator door opened. Kent quickly pushed Jason out of the door and brought him to a

    staircase to exin to him patiently, ¡°Firstly, that video wasn¡¯t uploaded by Mr. Maxwell! Secondly, the

    content in the video was real. Everyone in the hospital knows about this!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jason said in disbelief, ¡°Fia is such a kind girl! She would never hurt anyone!¡±

    ¡°Jason Evans!¡± Kent yelled at Jason furiously, ¡°When pushed to desperation, even the kindest person

    would resort to extreme measures! Fia had been under extreme pressure back then. She was not

    emotionally stable either! So, it¡¯s very possible for this to happen when those people emotionally

    cornered her! You were her doctor back then, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about her mental illness?!¡±

    Jason shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! They were trying to frame her, drive her insane! They want her

    to lose her will to keep on living!¡±

    Kent sighed and hugged his friend, patting his back.

    ¡°Please wake up, Jase. Mr. Maxwell is her husband. There¡¯s no way he would hurt her!¡±

    ¡°Then why is he marrying that fake Britney?!¡± Jason shoved Kent away in anger. ¡°Now we all know that

    fake Britney is, in fact, Esme Manning! That witch, Esme Manning! His first love! Fia miscarried her

    baby because of her! Because of them!!¡±

    Kent took a few steps back as he scratched his head in frustration.

    ¡°Man¡­ Why aren¡¯t you listening to reason? No matter how estranged you are, you two are still brothers

    by blood! Don¡¯t you know your brother? He won¡¯t do something like that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of grudge he has against us! What I do know is that he has been hurting Fia

    ever since I¡¯ve known her! If it weren¡¯t for him, Fia would never be like that!¡±

    ¡°Jase,e on. Don¡¯t be like this, man. I¡¯m begging you! Let it go, alright?¡± Kent was so worried that

    his friend would act recklessly. He continued trying to persuade him. ¡°I¡¯m now under Mr. Maxwell¡¯s

    employment. He has assigned me to track down Fia with his men. If there¡¯s news of her whereabouts,

    I¡¯ll let you know. Okay?¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Jason was so disappointed hearing that. ¡°You¡¯ve be Conrad¡¯spdog!¡± 11

    Kent was speechless hearing this from Jason. They were childhood friends and grew up

    together! How could he say that about him? Geez, he must have gone mad in the name of love!

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056

    ¡°You¡¯re all scums who hurt Fia!¡±

    Jason¡¯s eyes had turned red from the immense anger he felt. After ring at Kent for a moment, he

    marched away, seething.

    Seeing this, Kent quickly made a call.

    ¡°Ss, send someone to keep an eye on Jason Evans. I fear he will do anything reckless.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thanks for the heads-up.¡±

    Hanging up, Kent looked at his phone speechlessly. Thanks for what? He was just worried that Jason

    would do something that he would regret, and that Conrad might lose his cool and also begin to

    retaliate hysterically. He did not dare to imagine just how much damage would be caused by these two!

    Meanwhile, Ss put down his phone and turned to the woman who was browsing jewelry.¡± Miss

    Thomas, are you done?¡±

    Esme raised her eyes and looked at Ss. ¡°When is Conrading to apany me?¡±

    ¡°My apologies. Our boss is currently busy with work. He is unable toe.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Thomas held Esme¡¯s arm, feeling sorry for her daughter. Her baby girl was about to get married

    with this man yet he did not even bother apanying her to shop.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s busy, he should still try and make an effort to apany you. There are so many things

    we need to purchase for the wedding. How could he let Britney do this all alone?¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have a job yet so I have a lot of free time.¡± After faking her generosity, Esme

    turned to Ss and asked, ¡°Are you meeting Conradter?¡±

    Ssid his eyes on the jewelry counter, not bothered to even look at Esme. ¡°Miss Thomas, would you

    kindly get your shopping done quickly? I still have a lot of work to attend to!¡±

    ¡°How could you talk to your boss¡¯s future wife like that?!¡± Mrs. Thomas was so angry seeing an

    assistant act so defiantly at her daughter.

    Patting on Mrs. Thomas¡¯ back, Esme said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get upset. Ss is Conrad¡¯s most capable

    assistant.¡±

    ¡°But, he¡¯s still just an assistant! There are plenty of people that can rece him! Why is he acting so

    cocky?!¡±

    Mrs. Thomas was so upset with Ss¡¯ treatment of her daughter. She was already worried sick when

    she heard that her daughter was about to marry someone as wealthy and powerful as Conrad Maxwell.

    She was afraid that her daughter would get mistreated by this man after the wedding.

    Now, not only did Conrad seem so uninterested in the wedding preparation, his underling disrespected

    her daughter too! This made her even more upset!

    ¡°Heh! So, are you implying that you want to fire me, Mrs. Thomas?¡± Ss nced at Mrs.

    Thomas sarcastically. ¡°Then, by all means, get Mr. Maxwell to agree with it first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just an assistant! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re more important than his wife! Just you wait! I¡¯ll have

    him fire you after the wedding!¡±

    Ss red at this woman. What a joke of a woman! She could not recognize her actual

    daughter. If things hit the fanter, she would be one of the first people to taste the ugly consequences!

    ncing at his watch, Ss said, ¡°Ten minutes. You better wrap up your shopping trip in ten minutes. If

    not, I¡¯ll leave you here and get back to my work!¡±

    He did not want to waste any more time on these two!

    ¡°Ss, why don¡¯t you go back to work first? I can shop on my own,¡± Esme said gently.

    Stifling augh, Ss handed her a credit card.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going then. See you at the wedding tomorrow.¡±

    Mrs. Thomas looked at Esme worriedly. ¡°Britney, you¡¯ve got so little time to prepare for the wedding.

    Are you sure everything will be fine?¡±

    ¡°It can be solved with money. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Ss retorted sarcastically.

    If it were not for that mysterious enemy asking them to make the wedding as grand as possible, he

    would not even bother spending so much money hiring a wedding nner to organize the whole thing!

    If he got to choose, he¡¯d rather have Esme wearing ck for a funeral-her funeral!

    Mrs. Thomas was so pissed that she grinded her teeth. ¡°What about the wedding dress?¡±

    Ss took a look at Esme, who was continuing with her shopping, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to

    deliver it first thing in the morning tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then, you better make it look noble! She¡¯s marrying your boss! If things go awry in the wedding, I¡¯ll tell

    on you! Your head will be on the line!¡±

    Mrs. Thomas was so anxious and angry that she felt she could only calm down by making empty

    threats like this.

    ¡°Fair enough!¡± Ss shrugged and left.

    On the other hand, Esme was able to muster up her courage to buy anything she wanted now that she

    had the credit card in hand.

    Mrs. Thomas asked her worriedly, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s your wedding. Why aren¡¯t you worried about. the

    wedding preparation and your wedding dress?¡±

    ¡°Why should I? Conrad¡¯s promised so it¡¯ll all be fine!¡± Esme had faith that Conrad would make

    everything go smoothly. So, there was no need to worry about anything.

    Besides, Ss was right-they had the money. And everything could be solved with money! It was no big

    deal!

    In fact, Esme thought that having the wedding on the next day was too slow! She had wanted to get

    married right away after the announcement!

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057

    That¡¯s right! If she could make the wedding day today, she would have officially be Conrad¡¯s wife

    by now!

    ¡°Britney, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡±

    Mrs. Thomas began to sense something was off about her ¡°daughter¡±. Responding with a sweet smile,

    Esme asked the shop attendant to bring over a ne that was worth hundreds of thousands of

    dors and put it on Mrs. Thomas¡¯ neck.

    ¡°Look, Mom. This ne suits you so much!¡±

    Looking at the beautiful ne, Mrs. Thomas felt a little calmer. She was like most women. She was

    not able to resist the temptation of gold and jewelry.

    Hence, Esme¡¯s shopping trip was a joyous one. She had never felt so happy and hopeful all her life! As

    long as her new master did not let Fia out, she would forever be Conrad¡¯s wife! She would be able to

    enjoy her life spending his wealth forever!

    Not only that, this was just the beginning. When she and Conrad got married, his life would be hers.

    She would be more powerful than most people, never needing to worry about anything in her life

    anymore.

    This new master of hers was ten times better than that pathetic Peter Hall!

    ¡°Britney, you¡¯ve bought too many things. You haven¡¯t done much preparation for your wedding, you

    know? Let¡¯s stop and go back to handling the preparation.¡± Mrs. Thomas was worried that her daughter

    would get too embroiled in shopping that she forgot to prepare for her big day.

    ¡°Rx, Mom. Conrad¡¯s got it covered. He¡¯s got a fragile ego. Since he can¡¯t apany me shopping

    today, I¡¯ll buy as many things that might make him happy as I can. This would help lift his mood, right?¡±

    Pondering for a minute, Mrs. Thomas said, ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the n, have at it then.¡±

    Thus, Esme had purchased everything that was expensive and luxurious at every floor of the shopping

    mall. After paying with the credit card, she even asked the shops to deliver the goods. straight to their

    home. When she and Mrs. Thomas arrived home, her expensive luxuries had already been safely

    delivered.

    Opening the packages, Esme recalled her mother who was still lying in bed at the hospital. So, she

    came up with an excuse to head out at night to visit her.

    Worried for her safety, Mrs. Thomas said, ¡°Remember toe home early. Tomorrow¡¯s your big day!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Esme waved Mrs. Thomas goodbye and drove away.

    At the hospital, Beth opened her eyes as she breathed through the breathing mask. Her head was

    wrapped in bandages as various kinds of medical equipment were attached to her body.

    After going through the surgery, her life was not in danger anymore. However, she was not able to

    move a muscle in her current state.

    She could feel nothing but pain right now. Everything she saw was a blur.

    Just then, she heard the door opening. She thought it was the nurseing back to check on her. So,

    she did not bother to turn her eyes to see who it was.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Esme stepped to the bed and held Beth¡¯s hand.

    Beth painfully opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Where¡­Where¡¯s your father?¡±

    ?? ? ?

    Esme gave her a bright smile and said, ¡°He¡¯s going to be punished for betraying you, just as you

    wished.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    A sh of shock glittered in Beth¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°What¡­What happened to¡­ him?¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Esme lowered her head and whispered in her mother¡¯s ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to forge a fake

    paternity test of his b*stard son? I forged one and sent it to them. Then, Dad wentpletely crazy! He

    hit that homewrecker with a car and choked his son to death.¡±

    Beth widened her eyes in shock.

    Seeing her mother like this, Esme asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±

    ¡°You father¡­ Is¡­ Is he someone that heartless?¡±

    Beth had known him all her life. She knew her husband was not a heartless devil. The only heartless

    thing that he had done was not helping their daughter when she was in trouble, all because he wanted

    to help his brother.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you happy, Mom?¡±

    Esme¡¯s smile was so sweet yet so terrifyingly creepy. She gently caressed Beth¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You¡¯ve

    been through so much for me, Mom. From now onward, you can¡¯t move anywhere other than your

    head.¡±

    Beth began tearing up silently as she heard that.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Esme continued on whispering in her ear. ¡°You¡¯ve acted so tough all your life. You never thought you¡¯d

    end up like this, huh?¡±

    13

    In that instance, Beth felt something was off.

    ¡°Allow me to release you from your torment, Mom.¡±

    Under the surveince camera, Esme seemed like she was caressing her mother¡¯s arm gently. She

    knew where the camera was facing. She knew where to face so that her mouth would not be filmed.

    So, no one could read her lips when they watched the footageter.

    ¡°Esme¡­¡± Beth called out to her daughter anxiously.

    Sacrificing herself for her daughter was one thing. However, having her life taken by her daughter was

    something she could not bear.

    Esme beamed at her prettily as she said, ¡°Dad is going to be punished for his betrayal. Don¡¯t you worry,

    Mom.¡±

    Beth yelped as tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°No¡­ No!¡±

    Suddenly, darkness enveloped the entire hospital. There was a sudden ckout! Having a ckout in

    a hospital was a life-and-death matter as even just a few seconds could result in the loss of a life.

    ¡°Help!¡± Esme rushed out of the intensive care unit anxiously. By the time she stepped out of the door, a

    doctor and nurse were already running to this ward.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The doctor was extremely anxious. Mr. Maxwell had ordered the hospital to take good

    care of this patient.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ckout all of a sudden. And¡­ And Mrs. Manning seems out of breath! Quick! Help her!¡±

    Esme said tearfully, seemingly saddened by the turn of events.

    It was true that she felt sad. On top of that, she was feeling guilt and fear too. Still, she could not let

    others see through her other feelings. So, she made her sadness extra apparent to the doctor.

    A few minutester, the doctor walked out of the ward defeatedly.

    Still in tears, Esme asked, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s Mrs. Manning?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve done all we could. But¡­ My condolences.¡±

    The doctor spoke dejectedly. If Mr. Maxwell caught wind of this, the whole hospital would be in trouble.

    Esme looked at her mother¡¯s ward, overwhelmed with guilt and sadness. Still, she had to do this to

    secure her future. She was left with no choice.

    It was easy for a human to forget their promises when they were in pain. She could not afford to wager

    that her mother would not betray her when sheid in bed in pain like that. There was always a chance

    that Beth would betray her after a few words of encouragement from a

    foe.

    After weeping for a while in the hospital, Esme stood up and wanted to leave. It was then she saw

    Conrad arriving at the hospital.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Overjoyed to see him, she hurried to him.

    Whiffing the scent of alcohol on him, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s this? Brandy? I thought you¡¯ve stopped

    drinking?¡±

    Conrad smirked at her coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d do just anything for your own

    interest!¡±

    CC 35

    Esme furrowed her brows upon hearing that. Did Conrad find out something?

    Conrad said, ¡°Although there¡¯s no evidence of you murdering your mother, I believe you know very well

    what you just did! Esme Manning, are you sure you can sleep soundly from today onward?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± Esme instinctively retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not Esme Manning! I did not

    murder anyone!¡±

    Conrad smirked. ¡°Oh, then I wish you the best of luck as you continue on with your lies.¡±

    Then, he turned and left.

    Seeing him leaving like that, Esme clenched her teeth and chased after him.

    ¡°Why are you here? Are you not feeling well? Don¡¯t forget our big day tomorrow.¡±

    Conrad did not say anything as he walked into the elevator and pushed the button to close the door.

    Esme took a step back so as to not be mped by the closing door. She red at him and said, We¡¯ve

    known each other from when we were kids. It¡¯s fate that we¡¯d be together. You can¡¯t run away from your

    fate!¡±

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059

    Conrad simply rolled his eyes and looked at the elevator wall.

    The elevator door closed, stopping Esme outside.

    ¡°What are you up to sote at night, Britney?¡± When Mrs. Thomas heard the sound of the car outside,

    she quickly greeted Esme.

    Esme got out of the car and could feel Mrs. Thomas¡¯s genuine care for her.

    Beth was very strict with her when she was with the Mannings. She would scold her most of the time

    and rarely consoled her.

    When she saw how Mrs. Thomas genuinely cared for her, she had mixed feelings about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    Mrs. Thomas held Esme¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your big day is tomorrow. The wedding is so rushed but

    you¡¯re still not at home¡­ I¡¯m not feeling good about all of this.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Esme¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re a good mother.¡±

    Mrs. Thomas led her back home and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot since you returned. Are you

    bing distant from me after not being at home for so long? Is it because you¡¯re not used. to it so

    you can¡¯t get close to me like when you¡¯re little?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Esme said. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m older now. After experiencing so much, I can¡¯t stick so close to you

    like when I was little anymore.¡±

    Mrs. Thomas sighed. ¡°If I had known that you and your sister would be so independent, I would have

    apanied both of you more when you were little.¡±

    ¡°When we¡¯re little, why were you always so busy?¡± Esme asked carefully.

    Mrs. Thomas sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s because your dad is very ambitious and he couldn¡¯t manage it

    alone. I have no choice but to help him!¡±

    There was a hint of disdain in Esme¡¯s eyes. She had felt his ambitiousness after staying here for just a

    little while.

    It was quite pitiful to marry someone who was so ambitious but didn¡¯t have any abilities. ¡°And look at

    how things are now. Your dad isn¡¯t happy with me, so I don¡¯t have to help him anymore. But you and

    your sister no longer need me,¡± Mrs. Thomas said, sadly.

    Something stirred in Esme¡¯s heart. ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t need you? Once I have children, you¡¯ll

    need to help me take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Mrs. Thomas nodded as her eyes glowed with life. However, when she remembered something,

    she asked, ¡°Can I really help you with your children? Conrad has his own mother and he¡¯s from such a

    rich family. He¡¯ll probably hire a nannyter, right?¡±

    Esme held Mrs. Thomas¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Grandmas and nannies are different. If I tell him that

    you¡¯ll take care of our children, he won¡¯t refuse me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. I¡¯ll wait for you to have your child!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± After calming Mrs. Thomas down, Esme returned to Britney¡¯s room and her expression instantly

    turned cold.

    She muttered to herself, ¡°You must be crazy¡­ You don¡¯t need your own mother, but a fake mother?

    ¡°It¡¯s all just an act. If you don¡¯t put some effort into it, how can they fully trust you?

    ¡°If I have their trust¡­ I¡¯ll have a use for them eventually.¡±

    you

    She talked to herself alone and went to wash up. She finished her skincare routine before going to bed.

    Tomorrow was going to be a great day for her! She would be Conrad¡¯s true wife!

    From then onward, they would be one! No one would be able to hurt her ever again!

    At three in the morning, Esme suddenly woke up from her nightmare.

    Her breathing was all over the ce as she was drenched in her own sweat.

    need

    Beth was grabbing her in her dreams, covered in blood, asking¡­ ¡°Why do you want to kill me,

    daughter?!¡±

    She kept on saying, ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s Fia! She hit you with themp! She was the one that killed you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ You messed with the equipment! You choked me to death because I can¡¯t breathe!¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not me!¡± Esme refuted in her dreams as she cried.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream¡­ Just a dream¡­ a dream¡­¡± She consoled herself for a long time.

    She turned on themp and was about to wash her face. Suddenly, she sensed something watching

    her from the window.

    She turned around, saw what those things were, and reflexively screamed.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060

    As chills traveled down her spine, Esme stared at those things that were on the window.

    It was a pale face with a green glow, and it was floating on the curtain with its eyes bright. Suddenly,

    there was a bang. It sounded like something had fallen from the outside.

    Esme jumped off her bed in horror and switched on the light in the room.

    Bright white light instantly flooded into the room, and the face on the curtain disappeared.

    She had just calmed down when the window suddenly opened, and the curtains were pulled by the

    wind.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± She screamed continuously. She wanted to close the window, but she had just taken the first

    step¡­

    When a terrifying voice came from outside.

    ¡°Give my life back to me, my daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me! Not me!¡± Esme screamed. ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡±

    ¡°Britney! Britney, are you alright?¡± The banging of the door and the sound from the outside mixed

    together, terrifying her even more.

    Mrs. Thomas had no choice but to use a duplicate key to open the door and she ran in together with

    her husband.

    ¡°Britney!¡± The two of them ran toward Esme, wanting to hug her. But all they did was make her scream

    even more.

    ¡°Go away! Go away! It has nothing to do with me! It¡¯s not me!¡±

    ¡°Britney, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mrs. Thomas held Esme¡¯s hand tightly.

    Mr. Thomas looked at the opened window and the curtains that were drifting in the wind. He quickly

    went over and closed the window tight.

    He mumbled, ¡°Why did you leave the window open while sleeping? You¡¯ll catch a cold because of the

    cold weather. Tomorrow is your wedding. What if something eviles in from the outside?¡±

    ¡°Stop being so ridiculous!¡± Mrs. Thomas gave him a stare. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how scared she is? Why are

    you still talking about things like that?¡±

    Mr. Thomas simply said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her, alright?¡±

    Outside the door, Barbara was snickering in silence as she had her back by the doorframe.

    Esme had already calmed down and she looked at her viciously.

    ¡°What are youughing about?!¡± Mr. Thomas said angrily.

    Even Mrs. Thomas couldn¡¯t help scolding her. ¡°Barbara, your sister¡¯s in shock. Why are you smiling like

    that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just smiling. She can¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep after doing so many sinful things,¡±

    Barbara said, full of smiles. She showed her no mercy when she continued saying, ¡°Look at how

    scared you are. Is the ghost of someone you killed here for you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Esme said angrily as she gritted her teeth. She was already dead! Why wouldn¡¯t she

    leave her alone even in her dreams?

    She became her parents¡¯ pride after going to all sorts of tuition sses since she was little.

    She didn¡¯t owe them anything, right?

    She simply made the necessary choices. Their sacrifices in exchange for her good life!

    Why were they torturing her like this?!

    ¡°Then, what are you afraid of?¡± Barbara sneered before leaving.

    ¡°How can you be so cold-hearted?! She¡¯s your sister! If you¡¯re going to show such cold- heartedness to

    your sister, you¡¯ll be judged for it eventually!¡± Mr. Thomas yelled out in anger.

    Barbara paused and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to regret your own blindness.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Mr. Thomas raised his fist.

    When Mrs. Thomas saw it, she quickly pulled him back.

    ¡°What are you doing? Barbara probably said that because of her stress from her divorce.¡±

    Mr. Thomas broke free and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not being an example to them when they were

    little!¡±

    After hearing everything, Esme was no longer afraid. Instead, she found the whole situationughable.

    She pulled her hand out from Mrs. Thomas¡¯s grasp and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just having a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nightmare?¡± Mr. Thomas asked curiously.

    Mrs. Thomas then shot back, ¡°You still want to ask her about it? Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll get

    scared again?¡±

    Mr. Thomas simply argued back, ¡°I care about her!¡±

    Esme then said, ¡°I want to rest now.¡± If they continued like that, she would die from their incessant

    bickering after surviving that scare!

    She had seen her parents fight since she was little. Now seeing Mr. and Mrs. Thomas acting the same,

    she grew even more disgusted!

    She wished that she could p them both!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chatper 1061

    Chatper 1061

    Chapter 1061

    Life was short. They should dedicate their life to things that they were interested in! And not start a fight

    with another person every day¡­ That was a waste of life and time!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Mr. Thomas said as he grabbed Mrs. Thomas¡¯ hand. ¡°The older you are, the less

    considerate you be. You even want to fight with me in front of the kids!¡±

    After Mrs. Thomas closed the door to her daughter¡¯s room, she immediately shot back. ¡°You want me

    to be considerate? After all the unscrupulous things that you did? First, it was the Halls. Then, it was

    my family! Is everyone just a stepping stone for you?!¡±

    Esme red at the door and listened to the fight outside.

    She mumbled, ¡°So¡­ Everyone¡¯s parents are the same. They just use each other.¡±

    Fia had just slept when the light on the ceiling suddenly lit up.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The man¡¯s voice through a voice modtor sounded.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the screen that was also her ceiling.

    The screen was dark, but there was a smallmp in the corner.

    She thought that themp looked familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it.

    Maybe it was deja vu?

    That feeling of strange familiarity toward someone or something despite having never seen it.

    The man said, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Conrad and Esme¡¯s wedding. How can you still sleep?¡±

    Fia then said numbly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll help me have my revenge?¡±

    The man stayed silent.

    ¡°I want to have some good sleep now. I¡¯ll wait for your good news,¡± Fia said.

    The man continued, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Fia smiled wickedly. ¡°Anything that you can do.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡± The man asked with a low tone. He wanted to see how much potential this woman had.

    He had taken in many disciples but was happy with none of them!

    ¡°Reveal who Esme is during their wedding. The entire process,¡± Fia said softly.

    The man let out augh, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re ordering me to do all this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ordering you. I¡¯m simply saying what you want to do.¡± Fia closed her eyes as if she was

    uninterested in anything. ¡°You¡¯ll use me to get what you want anyway. I¡¯m simply making a fair trade.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The man let out a heartyugh. ¡°You looked like a fool, but you kept your cool. I believe that

    you¡¯re more suitable to be my ve than anyone else.¡±

    Fia smiled, a reflection appeared in her eyes.

    She whispered, ¡°I wish to go and congratte the newlyweds tomorrow.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± And then, the ceiling returned to darkness.

    Fia opened her eyes as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    She turned around, wiping her tears with the pillow without saying a word.

    She then consoled herself. ¡°Sleep well. We have a tough fight tomorrow.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know who the person that kidnapped her was, or what he wanted out of her or anyone else.

    But everything she was going to face tomorrow would be quite dreadful.

    She wondered if witnessing the wedding between Conrad and Esme itself would be enough to break

    her.

    She couldn¡¯t contemte it. She refused to think about it.

    She forced all her thoughts out of her mind and wanted to go to sleep.

    Meanwhile, a blonde man with green eyes sat on the sofa and observed Fia closing her eyes. through

    the security system.

    ¡°Britney.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Britney said. Her voice had already partially returned. It no longer sounded like croaking.

    The man asked, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s really asleep with her eyes closed? Or she¡¯s just pretending?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Britney responded.

    The man red at her icily as Britney raised her head to look at the screen.

    After analyzing it for a moment, she said, ¡°While she¡¯s closed her eyes and looks like she¡¯s asleep,

    she¡¯s awake.¡±

    ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± The man chuckled. ¡°She acted the part. I almost missed that.¡±

    Britney said, ¡°Someone who¡¯s asleep will eventually slow down in their breathing. Her chest is rising

    and falling quite excessively. Not to mention that her hands are still curled into fists.¡±

 Chatper 1062

    Chatper 1062

    Chapter 1062

    ¡°Hahaha! No wonder you do so well academically! You have sharp eyes,¡± the man said as he stood up

    and poured himself a ss of wine at the nearby bar. ¡°You want a ss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my surgery, Master. I can¡¯t drink alcohol.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°True.¡± The man drank from his ss and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think I should release her. after

    dawn?¡±

    Britney averted her eyes. ¡°Whether you release her or not is irrelevant. You¡¯re still going to let her out to

    mess up the wedding anyway.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯ve got the smarts. Unfortunately, your personality doesn¡¯t suit it, so you don¡¯t meet my

    requirements,¡± the man said disappointingly.

    Britney thought about Fia and couldn¡¯t help but be worried for her.

    She didn¡¯t have any fatherly love. She was sneered at and humiliated by everyone around her.

    However, she still didn¡¯t show any signs of being depressed or lonely. Instead, she had been positive

    the whole time.

    However, in psychology, once a person like this broke down, they could be even more terrifying

    than those with sociopathic tendencies.

    Not to mention that she was going to face her one true love marrying the person that abused her.

    It would only serve to make her even more crazy.

    ¡°Britney¡­ Tell me. What do you think Fia will feel when she sees her husband marry her abuser?¡±

    Britney paused before saying, ¡°Women are independent now. We don¡¯t have to live bound by a man. If

    a man is disloyal, simply let go. We can find an even better life waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± The manughed till he shook. He almost dropped the ss in his hand.

    He then walked over to Britney and stood up straight, looking at her imperfect face.

    ¡°Do you believe what you just said?¡±

    Britney quietly gripped her hands, unwilling to answer.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Peter. Why didn¡¯t you stab him?¡± the man asked curiously.

    Britney remained silent.

    ¡°You searched for him for so long¡­ Yet, you still can¡¯t let it go.¡± The man let out a sneer. ¡°And here

    you¡¯re telling me that women are independent, and that they would just let go of a disloyal man.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Britney felt deeply remorseful.

    She was angry at herself, and also hated herself!

    What could she do?

    Especially when she saw him doing so many things but still failed to get Esme¡¯s love?

    She even pitied him.

    They were both in the same boat. They were all hurt by the person they loved the most.

    ¡°Ha! You soft-hearted woman,¡± the man said with a smile as he went back to the bar and poured

    himself another drink. Very quickly, he finished three sses.

    Britney spent a few minutes calming herself down before asking, ¡°Master, when will you help me finish

    up my face?¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow and his ss at her.

    ¡°I can continue at any time. But are you sure your body can take it? You¡¯ve just finished the surgery for

    your vocal cords¡­ You need some time to recuperate ¡±

    ¡°I can do this,¡± Britney said. She was worried that something unexpected would happen after daybreak,

    and he wouldn¡¯t have the time to continue with the surgeryter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just drunk a few sses and you¡¯re not even worried that my shaky hands might ruin your face

    instead,¡± the man said as he sipped two more times.

    ¡°I believe in you, Master.¡± That was because she had no choice. With her face looking like this, she

    believed that he couldn¡¯t make it worse with his skills.

    The man put down the wine ss and put his hand under his chin. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I can make you even

    more beautiful than before.¡±

    ¡°I simply want my own face.¡± Britney looked at him in earnest. ¡°I don¡¯t want any other faces, no matter

    how beautiful they are.¡±

    ¡°Loyal to yourself, huh?¡± The man looked down before saying, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll prepare the tools. I¡¯ll proceed

    with your surgery right now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Britney said as she secretly sighed out in relief. While she had only joined this

    man for a few months, she knew enough about him.

    He didn¡¯t like to make promises, but once he made a promise he would do it.

    The man took out a can full of powder from the cab. He took out a new cup and put in a few

    spoonfuls before mixing it with water and drinking it. He instantly regained hisposure.

    He then said to Britney, who was walking out of the room, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Wait for me in the surgery theater

    for 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Master.¡± She wouldn¡¯t take the risk to offend her master at this point. She was so obedient.

    The man looked at her and shook his head. To want her original appearance¡­ That mostly meant that

    there was something she couldn¡¯t let go of.

    What a pathetic and soft-hearted fool!

    When dawn almost broke, Fia heard someone open the door. She immediately sat up.

    A man was standing by the door. He was wearing a mask, showing a pair of thin lips. The mask was

    made of a unique material, and the eyes on the mask were oblique-shape, hiding his real

 Chatper 1063

    Chatper 1063

    Chapter 1063

    However, Fia was able to catch a glimpse of blue.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The man tilted his head. ¡°I thought you wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not being honest by wearing a mask!¡± Fia said in a stern voice.

    It was as if the man was tickled at the right spot. He walked over to her slowly with hands. behind his

    back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of people in my life.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°And I mean the people that ended up here with me, not the strangers.¡±

    Fia frowned as she looked at him, her hand subconsciously covering her belly.

    Even when the man showed himself, it was the same voice that he used every day, modted. It

    wasn¡¯t his real voice.

    The man continued with the topic at hand. ¡°None of them were like you¡­ Showing no fear when I

    appear and instead question me with such a tone.¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He couldn¡¯t sense fear in Fia at all.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    Fia smiled in disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve met with people who are more terrifying than you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who can that be?¡± the man asked with a smile. ¡°That husband of yours?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Fia said coldly. ¡°If I were afraid of him, I wouldn¡¯t have married him!¡±

    Her feelings for him had never been fear!

    Even now, she held no fear toward him.

    Perhaps it was because of her love, that was why she could never feel the fear others had for him.

    Instead, all she felt were sadness, bitterness, and powerlessness.

    ¡°Then who can it be?¡± the man curiously asked.

    Fia let out a bitter smile. ¡°Who else? You know that already, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The man was getting upset. ¡°Esme Manning.¡±

    Fia smiled without saying a word, but her expression was one of bitterness.

    The man shook his head. ¡°To think that I would lose to a woman.¡±

    His disgust toward Esme had deepened even more. An uninteresting woman¡­ Filthy and burdensome.

    It was time to deal with her.

    Fia looked at him without raising his wariness. Even when she couldn¡¯t see his face, she could feel his

    disdain for Esme when she mentioned her name.

    She got out of bed and walked over to him, barefoot.

    Her boldness made the man tighten his fists behind him.

    The floor was cold, and she walked very slowly, but her face was filled with resoluteness.

    She extended her hand and held his arms when she was taking her final step and stumbled.

    The masked man froze, trying very hard not to push her away.

    Fia quickly let go after she regained her bnce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re targeting, but if you can help me. have my

    revenge, I¡¯m willing to serve you and make you my master.¡±

    The man breathed lightly as he stood there like a statue, unmoved.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Fia would volunteer to be his ve.

    Everyone he had ever tamed started resisting him at some point. They gave up after he tortured them.

    ¡°How do you want your vengeance?¡± he asked.

    Fia cracked a smile, having only destion in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept any help you can give me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t request anything because she wanted all she could get.

    It was a challenge to his humanity.

    She was betting that this man who refused to show his face was a prideful and brutal man!

 Chatper 1064

    Chatper 1064

    Chapter 1064

    Even if the man didn¡¯t meet her expectations, she wouldn¡¯t lose anything.

    The man clenched his fists behind him even tighter. ¡°I kidnapped and brought you here. Aren¡¯t you

    worried that I want your life?¡±

    Fia let out augh and took another step.

    The distance between them became even shorter¡­ So short that they could hear each other¡¯s

    heartbeat.

    She raised his hand and boldly put her hand on his chest.

    ¡°If you wanted my life, you wouldn¡¯t let me live until now.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not in a hurry?¡± the man said.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fia put down her hand and said, ¡°It must be because I have something you need.¡± The

    man looked at the woman in front of him. She was already twenty-three and was someone else¡¯s wife,

    but she still looked like a girl.

    He had noticed her a long time ago. Although she did look pretty, she had no talent at all. He didn¡¯t

    expect that she had all his attention now.

    ¡°I will help you with your revenge. You will owe me one,¡± he said slowly.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fia raised her hand and showed her pinky, signaling the man to do the same to forge their

    promise.

    The man frowned under his mask. He had never done something so childish.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t keep your promise?¡± A sneer appeared on Fia¡¯s face.

    The man slowly raised his hand and copied her, showing her his pinky.

    Fia quickly hooked his pinky with hers and her thumb met with his.

    After she did that, she pulled her hand back and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    The man then slowly said, ¡°It might force you to go against your heart. Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe what?¡± Fia asked.

    The man chuckled. ¡°Maybe you can never do it.¡±

    ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t do it?¡±

    The man put his hands behind him and said, ¡°Save my life.¡±

    Fia was stunned.

    The man sneered. ¡°How can you pathetic fools ever save me?¡±

    He gave everyone the same choice, and no one had seeded.

    That was why everyone still owed him. Everyone was still under his control!

    Fia looked down and said, ¡°No one can predict the future.¡±

    ¡°Really, now? Then I¡¯ll wait¡­ I¡¯ll wait for the time when I need you to save me.¡± The man

    turned around and walked out with a smile. ¡°Wash up. Someone will be here to dress you up so that

    you can go to your husband¡¯s wedding in style!¡±

    Fia slowly walked to the bathroom to clean up. She couldn¡¯t stay here and shower. Who knew if that

    pervert installed any security camera in there?

    When the man returned to his room, he looked at the screens that lined up on the wall and picked up

    the remote control to change the channel.

    A young woman stood in front of a sink and mirror, washing her face and hands.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She even picked up the trimmer and trimmed her eyebrows carefully.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Heughed. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be so careful and refused to even take a shower.

    When Fia returned to her room, she saw someone sitting at the table.

    She looked at her, the figure¡¯s face covered by bandages, showing only a pair of eyes and half a

    mouth.

    Even her neck was fully bandaged.

    ¡°Britney?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Britney said.

    Fia couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been twelve hours and your voice has been restored?!¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Britney said as she blinked.

    Fia then looked at her eyes and said, ¡°The color of your eyes is the same now.¡±

    Britney said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t help waving her hand in front of her. ¡°Then what about your sight?¡±

    ¡°I can see clearly now.¡± Britney couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°My face will slowly recover as well.¡±

 Chatper 1065

    Chatper 1065

    Chapter 1065

    Fia asked in a surprised tone, ¡°He helped you?¡±

    Britney knew that the man would observe everything that was happening in this room. She then said

    obediently, ¡°Correct. My master has given me back my original appearance.¡±

    Fia then sat down on the chair next to her and asked, ¡°Is your face really going to recover?¡±

    ¡°My master did this for me. It won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Britney said before pausing. ¡°Have you ever thought

    of changing your face and living apletely different life?¡±

    ¡°Another face?¡± Fia¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°He told you to ask me this?¡±

    ¡°Not him. I¡¯m asking this myself,¡± Britney said.

    Fia sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your face? Even if your face is ruined, you can always ask a good

    stic surgeon to change your face. Get a new face and start a new life¡­ You can get an even prettier

    face! Maybe even choose one that Peter likes!¡±

    Britney¡¯s lips slowly lost their color. ¡°How can I use her face when I have so much grudge against her?¡±

    ¡°You love Peter, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve chased after him for so many years¡­ Isn¡¯t everything you do so you

    can stay with him?¡± Fia¡¯s words were very cruel. She didn¡¯t want Britney to say anything that might

    offend that mysterious man.

    She had to humiliate her and provoke her so that she would stop pitying her!

    Britney started to cry as she said, ¡°I¡¯m suggesting this to you because I care for you.¡±

    ¡°No need for that! Even you can¡¯t imagine living with a face that doesn¡¯t belong to you¡­ So, you can

    forget about convincing me!¡± Fia said coldly. ¡°I can face everyone with my head up high. There¡¯s no

    need for me to start again using a new face!¡±

    The man swirled the wine in his ss with a smile as he looked at the screen.

    ¡°Such an indomitable spirit¡­ She hasn¡¯t been wounded enough yet. Let¡¯s see if you can still maintain

    that spirit of yours after today.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to change,¡± Ss reminded him.

    Conrad struggled to get up from the sofa. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s eight. The wedding¡¯s at nine.¡± Ss was extremely upset for him. If there was a choice, he would

    rece his boss and marry that shameless woman in a heartbeat!

    But that mysterious man¡¯s threat¡­ The madam¡¯s safety forced them to keep their heads low.

    After the marriage, they weren¡¯t sure if they would find out where she was.

    If the madam never appeared again, would that mean Conrad would be forced to live with Esme?

    ¡°Give me a ss of iced water,¡± Conrad said as he massaged his head.

    Tiger personally poured a ss of iced water and whispered, ¡°The convoy is ready. It¡¯s time

    for you to go to the Thomas residence.¡±

    Conrad drank it and bit his lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He walked out, and Ss chased after him with the white suit meant for the groom.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change into your suit?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said, still wearing the same ck suit.

    Ss took out the red corsage that the bride had chosen. ¡°Then, this corsage¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing it!¡± Conrad grabbed it and threw it away viciously.

    It was just an act. He had given her the respect she should have. The only thing left he wouldn¡¯t budge

    on was for himself.

    Tiger also stepped on the corsage and said, ¡°Seriously! You really think that the marriage will

    happen?!¡±

    Ss stared at him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t. Or you might curse all of us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s being so troublesome!¡± Tiger grabbed the white suit from his hands and threw it

    on the ground.

    Ss was speechless. It seemed like his temper had worsened!

    Outside the mansion, a convoy of red sports cars was waiting. All those waiting outside had a red

    corsage pinned on their suits.

    When they saw Conrad walking out, they straightened their backs and greeted him.

    Conrad was not in the mood to entertain them and got into the frontmost sports car.

    Ss got into the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ss had just fixed his seatbelt and was going to start the car when a figure appeared and stood in

    front of the car.

 Chatper 1066

    Chatper 1066

    Chapter 1066

    ¡°Have you gone mad, Conrad?!¡± They hadn¡¯t seen Eileen for two days, but she had already lost so

    much weight.

    Ss looked at Conrad¡¯s dark expression and got out of the car and said, ¡°How did you get in here,

    Eileen?¡±

    ¡°Think I¡¯ll let you marry Esme and hurt Fia again?!¡± Eileen pushed Ss away and wanted to get into

    the car.

    Tiger quickly got there and held Eileen back together with another bodyguard.

    She couldn¡¯t even move as she screamed with tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt her

    again!¡±

    ¡°Conrad! Is it not enough that you¡¯ve hurt her so much in the past?! If you do this, how could she have

    the strength to keep on living anymore!¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t even budge as he sat there with a cold expression on his face as he recalled everything

    between them.

    After they got married, she would joyfully greet him home.

    After he asked for a divorce, she slowly became colder. She smiled less and talked less too.

    Then her mother and grandmother¡¯s death angered her so much, and she would yell at him. and me

    him!

    And now, despite the calmness, her eyes never had the same innocence and brilliance they did. in the

    past.

    Whenever he wanted to say anything sensitive, she would change the topic. She didn¡¯t want to spend

    the effort to question him any more.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    He knew what the wedding meant¡­ Even if it was just a show¡­ It was a betrayal of the highest order

    to her.

    She would never forgive him and give him another chance that easily again.

    But that was fine. After today, he would spend every day begging for her forgiveness, for her to lower

    her wariness toward him.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Eileen roared. ¡°If you marry Esme, you¡¯ll never be able to touch her again!¡±

    Conrad was getting annoyed and said to Ss, ¡°Tell thepany to stop all of Eileen¡¯s work.¡±

    Ss knew that he had shifted his anger toward Eileen. He didn¡¯t plead her case since he knew that

    Conrad was suffering as well.

    He called thepany¡¯s person-in-charge and then told the bodyguard to keep Eileen away from

    Midas Heights.

    ¡°You b*stard, Conrad! Fia still has your children inside of her!¡±

    Eileen roared out in anger and despair as she wept.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Conrad said as he loosened his tie. He simply wanted the day to end.

    Ss then drove the car and led the convoy to the wedding.

    The masked man walked into the powder room and put a hand on Fia¡¯s shoulder.

    He looked at the mirror and said, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Beautiful and alive.¡±

    Fia looked at her own reflection and smiled.

    ¡°Beauty will fade away, leaving nothing but bones and dust.¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Even if bones and dust are all that remain in the end, we can at least

    choose how we get there.¡±

    Fia raised her eyebrow ¡°How do I choose?¡±

    The man ced his hand on her neck and said, ¡°Let your colors burst forth.¡±

    Fia endured his touch and asked like an obedient student, ¡°How do I let my colors burst?¡±

    ¡°Do what you want and don¡¯t let anyone or your emotions disturb you. Live a life without regrets!¡± the

    man said.

    Fia pushed his hand away and moved the chair so that she could speak to him.

    ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡±

    The man was stunned before taking out a tablet with a smile. ¡°Let me show you your husband¡¯s

    wedding venue.¡±

    He then streamed the security camera¡¯s footage to her.

    As she watched, the colors on ¡¯s face slowly drained away.

    The man then said, ¡°The venue is on a grass in in the northern suburbs.¡±

    She choked as tears appeared in her eyes.

    11

    Less than three days¡­ In less than three days, such a romantic open-air wedding venue was already

    in ce.

    Conrad really did love Esme!

    ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± the man asked.

 Chatper 1067

    Chatper 1067

    Chapter 1067

    Fia smiled. ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    The man then asked, ¡°Is it romantic?¡±

    Fia froze. ¡°Romantic?¡±

    The man enjoyed the view of her trying her best not to cry. He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Do

    you look forward to it?¡±

    The tears in her eyes rolled out.

    She then remembered how Conrad gave her two rings. The first ring was for her to be his

    girlfriend.

    The second ring was for him to ask for her hand in marriage.

    He even said that he¡¯d give her the wedding he owed her.

    One ring for being the girlfriend, one ring for the marriage proposal, and there was one more for the

    marriage, right?

    The wedding ring, the wedding itself¡­ He owed her that much.

    But she didn¡¯t get any of them¡­ Instead, he was going to give all of them to Esme.

    ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± the man teased. ¡°Looks like you did look forward to it.¡±

    Fia wiped the tears away from her face. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about this?! Haven¡¯t you ever had a time

    when your efforts all resulted in nothing?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Never, if I have to be honest with you!¡± The man stood up straight and extended his arms to the

    side with his head raised up high. With pride, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve always controlled everyone else¡¯s lives!

    How is it possible that someone else controls. my life?!¡±

    Fia raised her head too and looked at him with a dangerous smile, her eyes still red.

    He was irritated by her smile and asked, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m smiling¡­¡± Fia stood up with one hand holding onto the vanity table and the other shielding her

    belly.

    She took a step toward him and stared right at the mask on his face.

    For one moment, the man felt as if his mask had disappeared. Her sharp eyes seemed to be able to

    look at his face through the mask!

    Fia then said, ¡°Anyone with the ability to think can love! You simply haven¡¯t met that person! In your

    arrogance, you believe that no one can take your love! But when you finally meet that person, it will be

    a beautiful sight to behold!¡±

    The man was affected by her words, and he asked, ¡°How so?¡±

    Fia then sneered. ¡°It¡¯s a sin to control the lives of others! But God is watching everything! He won¡¯t let

    you have your love that easily! The greater your sin is, the more difficult the test will be for you! You¡¯ll

    never be able to get the love of the person you love!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡± The man became furious and he held Fia¡¯s chin with one hand.

    Do you really think that you¡¯re that important? I can kill you right now purely for being so impolite to

    me!¡±

    Fia smiled, her crimson lips making her look like a ruling monarch.

    Sheughed so hard that her chest heaved. ¡°No one can escape love! If two people love each other,

    it¡¯s a blessing! Everything else is just a cmity waiting to happen!¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost time!¡± Britney quickly ran in.

    The man pushed Fia away.

    He did it with strength.

    Fia stumbled back and knocked into the vanity table with both her hands covering her belly so that she

    wouldn¡¯t get hurt.

    Britney saw it all and said, ¡°Conrad¡¯s convoy is already on its way to the Thomas residence.¡±

    ¡°Picking up the bride, I see.¡± The man smiled before turning to Britney and saying, ¡°Help her put on

    some more makeup. The prettier, the better!¡±

    With that, he left.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    After he went away, Britney quickly helped Fia up and whispered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have angered him like

    that.¡±

    ¡°And be like you?¡± Fia whispered back. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re any better.¡±

    Britney was taken aback. She suddenly realized that Fia was taking an alternative route.

    She wasn¡¯t angering him intentionally. She was trying to find clues about him that no one had dared to

    touch.

    If she were to go against the flow, she might be able to find arger chance of survival.

    But she was in greater danger too.

    ¡°Fia, he¡¯s different from ordinary people. He¡¯s also different from Conrad. He¡¯s especially dangerous,¡±

    Britney reminded her.

 Chatper 1068

    Chatper 1068

    Chapter 1068

    Fia held Britney¡¯s hand tightly and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m already in this state¡­ I¡¯m not even worried about

    dying. But I¡¯m betting that he won¡¯t kill me and that he needs me for an even greater scheme he¡¯s

    nning!¡±

    Britney remembered her suffering and wanted to remind Fia about it, but she stopped.

    No one was willing to bare their wounds that had just healed for others to see.

    ¡°Take care, then,¡± she said before helping Fia down on a chair and helping her with makeup.

    Fia looked at her reflection in the mirror. She was so pretty¡­ But her heart had already shattered into a

    million pieces.

    Every time it shattered, she had to pick them all up and ster the pieces back together.

    This time, she didn¡¯t want to do it anymore.

    If only she could simply throw away all the memories of him like she was throwing away the

    trash.

    ¡°Britney, you¡¯re so good at makeup. Why did you end up doing research?¡±

    Britney¡¯s hand stopped. ¡°That¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t be a researcher, I wouldn¡¯t have

    followed him, and I wouldn¡¯t end up like this. But it¡¯s so hard for us to find someone that we can devote

    our whole self to¡­ How can I simply let that man pass me by?¡±

    Fia quietly curled her hands into a fist, and she refused to let go even when her palm was bleeding.

    She didn¡¯t want to pursue someone like that anymore!

    Never!

    ¡°Fia¡­¡± Britney bent down to carefully powder her face. ¡°Conrad and Peter are different.¡±

    Fia said nothing. They were different people with different personalities, but they let them down all the

    same.

    Britney whispered without moving her mouth, ¡°Maybe, he¡¯s doing this to save you.¡±

    Fia froze and looked at Britney¡¯s eyes.

    Britney nodded at her, to prevent her master from noticing she was consoling Fia.

    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Fia!¡± She then stuck a rose petal underneath her left eye. ¡°This will be so much

    better.¡±

    Fia could see her fear and said, ¡°Will I be prettier than the bride today?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Britney said earnestly. ¡°Esme has never been prettier than you.¡±

    Fia lowered her head and smiled. It was filled with loneliness and hatred.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless no matter how pretty this bag of bones is.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like her. Didn¡¯t love her. And he could sacrifice her at any time.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Please wait here for the master¡¯s arrangement,¡± Britney said.

    Fia nodded. ¡°Alright. I hope that you¡¯ll have a good life after this, that you won¡¯t suffer anymore.¡±

    Britney¡¯s eyes became wet as she cleaned her hand using her clothes and held Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°If only we¡¯d met when we were little. You and I could definitely be very good friends.¡±

    Fia was stunned and couldn¡¯t react to that.

    Britney seemed to have put something in her hand before leaving with her makeup kit.

    Fia gripped her hand tightly as her entire body tensed up, but she didn¡¯t dare to show anything on her

    face.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Conrad!¡±

    Esme walked down the stairs in a white wedding dress. When she saw Conrad in the living room, she

    excitedly ran toward him while holding her dress.

    Mrs. Thomas missed the chance to hold her back, so she simply let her run.

    As a mother, she wasn¡¯t sure what had happened.

    Britney had been in love with Peter for so many years¡­ but she fell in love with someone else as soon

    as they separated?

    And she looked like she loved him a lot too.

    Conrad didn¡¯t even nce at her and simply said to Ss, ¡°Take her into the car!¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s our wedding. You have to hold me!¡± Esme took the initiative and held Conrad¡¯s arm. ¡°Today is

    our wedding day. I won¡¯t ask you to carry me, but you must at least hold me.¡±

    Conrad pulled her arm away from his.

    He then whispered to her, ¡°You know the truth better than anyone else. There¡¯s no need to act like this,

    right?¡±

    Esme¡¯s face became pale, and not even her makeup could mask it.

    She still went over and held his arm and said, ¡°There are so many people here¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried

    that he has someone spying on us?¡±

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069

    Conrad¡¯s body also froze.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t put more effort into this, are you sure Fia¡¯s going to stay safe?¡± Esme threatened him.

    Conrad gulped and didn¡¯t pull her hand away again.

    This time, Ss received an anonymous text. After he saw it, he immediately passed the phone to

    Conrad.

    ¡°Sir, look.¡±

    As soon as Conrad held the phone, his expression turned gloomy.

    Attached with the text was a picture of a very gorgeous Fia.

    She was wearing a red traditional wedding garb with slightly heavy makeup.

    Her expression was slightly numb, like a lifeless porcin doll sitting on a chair.

    ¡°Where is she?!¡± He turned and stared at Esme.

    Esme looked at the photo on the phone and then touched Conrad¡¯s face with a smile.

    ¡°Conrad, as soon as we finish the wedding, I¡¯ll definitely let you know where Fia is, alright?¡±

    Conrad was so angry that he hurled the phone back at Ss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Everyone could see that something was wrong with Conrad¡¯s emotional state. He waspletely

    enraged.

    Only Esme could still hold his hand with a smile and followed after him.

    She tugged the ck suit he was wearing and sighed. ¡°I took a long time to choose that white suit that

    was meant just for you. Why didn¡¯t you wear it?¡±

    Conrad simply marched out and refused to listen to a word she wanted to say.

    Esme was worried that she might embarrass herself, so she hastened her footsteps.

    Once outside of the Thomas residence, Conrad opened the door of one of the red sports cars and

    simply pushed Esme into the passenger¡¯s seat while he got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Ss chased after them and asked, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re driving?¡±

    Conrad nced at him and said, ¡°Tell the others to follow me!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Ss sent out the orders with a frown.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Esme asked in a panic when Conrad kept on hitting the elerator.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Conrad said brutishly as he sped up as much as he could.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hahaha! Afraid? That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else and will abandon

    me! I did so much just to get back here¡­ Why are you so heartless toward me?¡±

    Esme wanted to hold Conrad¡¯s hand with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Conrad hit her hand away.

    Esme continued to say with a smile, ¡°Are you thinking that now you¡¯re alone with me, no one can follow

    us? Will Fia be safe? Or do you think that you can threaten the man behind me?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression remained cold as he said nothing.

    ¡°Fine. Someone like you needs to be taught a lesson!¡± With that, Esme pulled out the hairpin from her

    hair and cut her own arm.

    She yelled out in pain, ¡°I¡¯ll show you what it means that there¡¯s always someone better out there!

    Conrad, you¡¯re not as omnipotent as you believe you are!¡±

    Conrad suddenly stopped his car, looking at the blood on her arm.

    He didn¡¯t know what she did, but a message came into his phone at this time.

    A new text message with another picture attached.

    It was a picture of Fia lying on a bed while still wearing the wedding garb.

    It was a provocation.

    Conrad angrily mmed the steering wheel as he turned to stare at Esme.

    ¡°Must you force everything into a dead end?¡±

    Esme gave him a gentle smile. ¡°I simply want to marry you and be your only woman. I don¡¯t want

    anything else.¡±

    ¡°I will only have one wife in this lifetime and that¡¯s Fia Lawson! If you continue with this, you¡¯ll end up

    destroying yourself!¡±

    ¡°But before my destruction, I¡¯ll have you at least, even if it¡¯s only for a moment, right?¡±

    Esme raised her arm and stroked Conrad¡¯s face as if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain in her arm. ¡°Stop

    struggling, Conrad. Let¡¯s go have our wedding at our wedding venue!¡±

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070

    Conrad hit her hand away. ¡°Wedding, right? Once we¡¯re done, it will be time for you to die!¡±

    Esme covered her hand with a smile. ¡°You look so cute when you¡¯re angry. I¡¯ve never seen you so

    excited since we were little¡­ And to think that you¡¯re excited for me? Ahaha! I knew it. I¡¯m unique in

    your eyes!¡±

    The man tilted his head as he looked at the woman sleeping.

    With a smile, he said, ¡°I wonder¡­ What will you feel when you¡¯re awake? Afraid? Or maybe, despair?¡±

    He touched Fia¡¯s face and her sexy red lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a beauty¡­ I wonder why your cousin is so terrified of you. Wanting to send you to those

    filthy ces to be wasted away. Men¡­ are the filthiest. They¡¯ll never be able to stop. themselves once

    they have their eyes on you.¡±

    He looked at the lipstick stain on his finger, and then wiped it away on Fia¡¯s red garb.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to a wedding, I don¡¯t mind giving you a wedding dress of your own, too. You¡¯ll look

    so pretty in one. Those who love you¡­ will truly be overjoyed.¡±

    The man took down his mask, revealing his bright blonde hair and deep blue eyes.

    His nose was tall and straight while his lips were thin, making him a perfect beauty.

    His eyes were the colors of the ocean, but it was the color of the terrifying gorges beneath the

    currents.

    With his good looks, he would be able to attract everyone¡¯s eyes if he were to walk on the

    streets.

    His skin was so pale that it almost looked like it was transparent, like that of a vampire.

    But there was only deviousness in his eyes and wickedness in his smile.

    ¡°Fia¡­ Don¡¯t me me for this. If you have to me it on something, me it on yourself for being

    Conrad¡¯s wife and his weakness.¡±

    He stroked her face onest time before putting his mask back on and calling his subordinates

    ¡°Send her to the location Esme designated.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    After Fia was moved, the man sat in front of the vanity table and touched theb she had used.

    He whispered, ¡°it¡¯s up to you now whether you can survive. If you manage to escape death and

    impress me, I don¡¯t mind teaching you how to live.¡±

    After he was done, the entire room was filled with a burst of bone-chillingughter.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±

    The open-air wedding venue in the northern suburbs.

    All the reputable families in Gryphon had arrived.

    Many of them wanted to use this chance to forge a rtionship with Conrad so that they could get his

    help in business.

    The gifts kept on piling up and they already needed a few tables for that.

    When Conrad arrived with Esme, everyone wanted to surround them. Tiger immediately stopped them

    with his bodyguards.

    Tiger yelled, ¡°Move!¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and he looked at all the

    He had promised Fia a huge wedding just a short time ago.

    guests.

    And now, he was doing something that would hurt her the most!

    He had always been prideful, believing that nothing was out of this grasp!

    He believed that as long as she was by his side, he would be able to take good care of her!

    In the end, she fell into danger because of him!

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Ss walked over and looked at Esme¡¯s arm which was covered in blood as she sat in the

    passenger¡¯s seat.

    He carefully asked, ¡°Are we still going to continue with the wedding?¡±

    Conrad smiled, distressed. ¡°Any suspects?¡±

    Ss shook his head.

    Esmeughed. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find him! Only when our wedding isplete will you find out

    where Fia is!¡±

    Conrad gulped. He then got out of the car.

    He said to her, ¡°Come out!¡±

    Esme sat there and refused to move. ¡°Conrad, what would people say if they saw me like this?¡±

    Conrad said nothing and simply removed his coat and threw it at her.

    ¡°Wear this. Cover your wounds.¡±

    Esme looked at the white shirt on him and smiled, satisfied.

    She didn¡¯t care how ridiculous it was for her to wear his suit.

    This wedding¡­ He would have to marry her whether he wanted it or not!

    She knew very well that Fia was Conrad¡¯s weakness!

    She had to put such a weakness to good use now that she had Fia under her control!

    Marriage and having his children¡­ She would have them all!

    No matter how unwilling Conrad was, he would have to stay with her for Fia¡¯s sake!

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡± Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Ss looked at her with hatred. ¡°Ms. Manning, there is still time to

    go

    back.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I going back now? My marriage to Conrad is destined. I am bringing everything back to how it

    was!¡± Esme smiled as she opened the car door and got off, her injured hand hidden in the suit.

    She walked toward Conrad. ¡°Conrad.¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    She stretched out her good hand toward him.

    The vein on Conrad¡¯s forehead throbbed and he had a stoic expression as he held her hand.

    The cheers of the emcee from the site could be heard. ¡°Let us invite our handsome groom and

    beautiful bride!¡±

    The wedding song yed as Conrad walked toward the emcee like a zombie while holding Esme¡¯s

    hand.

    All that appeared in his head was Fia¡¯s face whose smile was like a bunch of flowers blooming in

    spring¡­

    In a blur, she heard discussion andughter from around her.

    ¡°Thisdy is really not bad.¡±

    ¡°She looks pretty and her hand is really smooth.¡±

    ¡°I have never seen such a beautiful girl in my life before.¡±

    ¡°Today is really worth it.¡±

    Fia immediately opened her eyes and pushed the man¡¯s hand

    Her gaze flickered as she tried her best to keep calm.

    ¡°Who are you two?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the beauty is awake?¡±

    ¡°This is just too great!¡±

    The two men stretched out their hands toward Fia.

    She couldn¡¯t get up in time, and speedily retreated.

    away.

    Thinking of Britney¡¯s reminder, she finally understood how terrifying the man was. In the end, she had

    been naive, thinking that everyone had a kindness in them¡­

    Thinking of how she had no grudge or vengeance toward that man, he would not want her life!

    But to treat her like this was no different than skinning her alive!

    ¡°Wait, the good person asked us to let you see something.¡±

    The man took out a phone and clicked on the livestream.

    Fia¡¯s

    gaze

    fell on the phone in the man¡¯s hand, and her eyes instantly turned red.

    That was Conrad¡¯s phone!

    Why was it in these two men¡¯s hands?

    Why?

    Who was the ¡°good person¡± they were talking about?

    ¡°Who gave you this phone!¡± She pounced to snatch it. ¡°Why is it in your hands, why!

    ¡°Who is the ¡®good person¡¯ you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    She interrogated maniacally, and her tears fell.

    What made her suffer even more was that the wedding song was ying from the phone, and the

    emcee was reading the wedding vows-

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, do you take the woman before you as your wife, to be loyal to her life, to protect her and

    to love her?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    I do.

    I do¡­

    your entire

    Fia cried so hard that she could not see the screen clearly, but she would not forget Conrad¡¯s voice till

    the day she died!

    She threw the phone.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah! Liar! All of you are liars!¡±

    ¡°You said you would give me a wedding. You said¡­¡±

    Her chest hurt and she was unable to say another word.

    How did it be like this?

    Her mind was a mess and she felt as if she had never known Conrad!

    How could he be so terrifying, so malicious!

    ¡°Conrad, you married someone else. Have you not hurt me enough?

    ¡°Do you have to hurt me to such an extent?¡±

    She could not understand, and also did not have the energy to think.

    After today, if she didn¡¯t die, they would not be able to reconcile!

    ¡°The littledy¡¯s temper is quite fiery, huh!¡±

    ¡°A great temper and a spicy one is fun!¡±

    ¡°You go, or should I

    go first?¡±

    The two of them started to discuss while smiling perversely.

    ¡°We have to go together on the first night. Only then will it be meaningful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then let¡¯s just go together!¡±

    A hand tugged at her bridal gown and she shouted in shock, ¡°Go away!¡±

    She shielded her body with her hands. ¡°Go away! I have money. Don¡¯t you all need money? I have

    money!¡±

    ¡°Money?¡±

    The two men started smiling.

    One of them said, ¡°We dock money, but the good person has already given us a sum of money.¡±

    ¡°We no longer need money, We onlyck a beautifuldy.¡±

    ¡°I have six million! I¡¯ll give it all to the both of you!¡± Fia shouted. That was her entire life savings.

    As long as she could leave this ce, she would give them everything!

    ¡°Hahaha, this little beauty is quite rich.¡±

    ¡°However, if we get you, aren¡¯t you ours?¡±

    Seeing that she could not persuade these two people, she got up and started to run.

    However, how could she possibly be their match?

    Very quickly, she was caught and both her hands and feet were pressed down¡­

    In the dark room, all the furniture was ck, even the floor and walls.

    The man took off his mask and looked at the little beauty on the screen.

    At this moment, the little beauty was like a littlemb that had fallen prey to a pack of wolves.

    Crying, wanting to use money to bribe the two wolves.

    He sighed and drank a whole cupful of wine in a single gulp.

    His dark blue eyes stared at the screen.

    The pitiful littledy stood up and had barely taken a few steps before she was pressed to the ground.

    Her red bridal gown was torn into shreds.

    Her hair wasid on the dirty and damp surface of the ground.

    He slowly shook his head and said eerily, ¡°Is such a beautiful child about to be sullied?¡±

    He held his head andughed, a wine bottle in hand raised high. He then raised it higher and tilted it

    slightly.

    The wine flowed into the cup bit by bit like a silver line.

    ¡°A beautiful thing is about to be ruined. To be torn apart is something pitiful. However, to be able to

    experience the cruelty of storms, to survive from a deadly situation, that would definitely allow for a

    rebirth.¡±

    Putting down the wine bottle, he picked up the cup and raised the ss to Fia who was on the

    screen.

    ¡°I will raise this ss to you first. If you die, I will burn more paper money for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± A piercing, miserable scream rang out.

    The man lowered his head and suddenly the taste of the wine seemed to change.

    He suddenly no longer wished to hear or watch what was happening.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    Barbara came rushing over, holding a phone in her hands.

    She was so agitated that she was crying. ¡°There¡¯s news about Fia!¡±

    1/2

    Conrad, who was at the whims and fancies of Esme, was about toplete the kissing ceremony

    when he suddenly regained his senses and pushed Esme aside.

    Esme fell to the ground and red at Barbara as she hugged Conrad¡¯s pants.

    Despite being in the spotlight, she couldn¡¯t care less about dignity. She only wanted to keep Conrad as

    hers.

    ¡°She¡¯s lying! That person is amazing. Fia could not have possibly run away from him, unless

    ¡°Unless what!¡± Conrad ruthlessly picked Esme up by strangling her neck.

    Esme looked at him in a daze. ¡°Impossible. She couldn¡¯t¡­ possibly do it.¡±

    Conrad loosened his hold around her neck slightly, allowing her to speak clearly.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t she always been kind and innocent? As long as she got set up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to

    escape!¡± Esme said determinedly. ¡°Barbara must be lying!¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Thomas were at a loss. Their two daughters had always had a good rtionship and

    although there were some issuestely, Britney would still address her sister respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Barbara ran forward and raised her phone to Conrad. ¡°This is the message my sister

    just sent me. You just need to follow the tracking device she gave to Fia to find her!¡±

    Conrad threw Esme aside, took Barbara¡¯s phone, and read the message Britney had sent.

    No matter whether it was true or fake, there was a need to give it a try.

    Conrad said to Barbara, ¡°Give me the model number of your tracking device!¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Barbara took out the manual of the tracking device.

    A hit of maliciousness shed in Esme¡¯s eyes as she pounced forward to snatch it and stuffed it into

    her mouth before swallowing it without hesitation.

    ¡°You maniac!¡± Conrad strangled her. ¡°Spit it out!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s already toote! Toote!¡±

    Fia felt the cold damp floor.

    A chill got into her bones. She grabbed the dirty man¡¯s hair with whatever strength she could muster

    and smashed her own head hard against his.

    He felt the pain from the hit and temporarily let her go.

    Bearing with the dizziness, she grabbed the man¡¯s hair and pulled him toward her.

    ¡°Ey hey, this little beauty wants to¡­ Ah!¡±

    The man¡¯s excitement onlysted less than two seconds before he cried out miserably.

    Fia¡¯s eyes were tinted in strong hatred as she bit one of his ears.

    Like a starving mother wolf, she pounced forward, as if she was looking at another hungry wolf while

    she bit the man¡¯s neck!

    ¡°Ah, let me go! Let me go!¡± The man pushed and beat Fia as he shrieked.

    Her gaze turned even colder and a chilling murderous light shed in her eyes.

    No matter how much pain she was in, she did not loosen her grip or bite at all!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The other man tried to pull her away, but she still did not release her bite.

    ¡°F*ck, this woman must be the reincarnation of a dog!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Quickly pull her away! I feel that my ear is about to fall off!¡±

    ¡°I am pulling!¡±

    Finally, he managed to pull Fia away.

    But the sight of Fia shocked them.

    She had bitten off the ear and it was still stuck in her mouth, with blood flowing from it.

    ¡°Heh, eheheheheh.¡± Fia bit onto the ear as she gave a deepugh.

    Her shoulders were trembling slightly, but she wasn¡¯t crying. Instead, she wasughing.

    Even the tears in her eyes were gone.

    The man put his wine ss down. He stood up and walked to therge screen, burning fanatically.

    his blue eyes

    Seeing such a scene, it ovepped with one from the days of his youth.

    Back then, it was a little girl, now it was a beautifuldy.

    He raised his hand and gently traced Fia¡¯s brows on the screen.

    ¡°I finally know why you make me feel different from the rest of them.

    ¡°Do you know how mesmerizing you are? I have been looking for you all these years.¡±

    His fingers traced her eyebrows, flitting past her sharp nose bridge and her bright red lips.

    Through the screen, he gently wiped the corner of her lips, the fresh blood under her chin.

    ¡°You are the same as I am. There¡¯s a demon living in your heart.¡±

    The man put his lips on the screen. ¡°I will not let you continue to be humbled. I will make you as strong

    as I am, and there will no longer be anyone who can bully or insult you!¡±

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074

    The man put on his mask and ck windbreaker. He then took an exquisite dagger from the drawer

    and ran out of the room.

    From the corridor, Britney saw hime out and immediately hid her phone.

    ¡°Master, where are you going?¡±

    The man slowed down and stopped before Britney. ¡°You gave her a tracking device.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Britney shook her head, her heart feeling nervous. She had been very careful, and never

    thought that he would notice.

    He impatiently snatched her phone and found the records of the phone connecting to the tracking

    device.

    He smiled and said to Britney, ¡°You have gained merit. When I return, I¡¯ll let Britney properly once

    again!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he gave the phone back to her and speedily left.

    you be

    Britney was silent as she retreated, leaning against the wall and squatting down, her legs feeling like

    jelly.

    ¡°The northern suburbs.¡±

    The bridal gown on the girl had already been ripped to shreds and she walked out of the slums.

    barefooted.

    Along the way, many people pointed at her.

    Her hair was in a mess, flying about, covering arge part of her face.

    Her face was tainted with fresh blood, which made it even harder for others to see her face.

    clearly.

    She did not know when she had stepped on a ss shard, but she simply limped her way forward as if

    she did not know pain.

    She looked like a mad man, her gaze dark, her body emitting a gloomy aura.

    Each time anyone saw her, they automatically made way, extremely fearful that they would be infected

    by something.

    She looked around robotically, muttering, ¡°The northern suburbs.¡±

    Walking to a station, she stared at the public transport sign and nned how many stops she needed

    to get through the northern suburbs and how much time was necessary.

    ¡°Too long.¡±

    To take the public transport, it would require over an hour. And by the time she arrived, the

    wedding would have long been over.

    ¡°Too long.¡±

    She looked around with a dull gaze, wanting to find someone she could borrow a car from, wanting to

    find someone who could send her on a journey.

    However, her gaze had just shifted when those people immediately avoided her.

    ¡°He. Hehe.¡± She gave a lowugh.

    Indeed, with how she looked now, who would dare to approach her?

    No longer having any hope, she started walking toward the northern suburbs.

    Not far away, the man stopped the car, watching her limping, and made a call.

    ¡°Pay a passerby and have him or her send her to the northern suburbs!¡±

    Fia was walking as she recalled the past. Her gaze turned colder by the second, but she did not shed a

    single tear.

    ¡°Conrad, you really set up a big scheme. A very good, big scheme.¡±

    She could not even think of when he started to set up this scheme.

    Back then, he had personally collected evidence to get Esme to be sentenced. Was it because he

    knew what Esme did would have her be judged as guilty and he would have to bear the pain? And after

    that, he set up every single step to help her pave the way to a new life?

    She could not make sense of things, and did not wish to continue thinking. She was so tired, too tired.

    A horn rang out from behind her. She turned around and saw an ordinary car with a woman sitting

    inside.

    The woman got down from the car in a hurry. ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°I want to go to the northern suburbs. Can you bring me there?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m headed there as well. Let me give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Getting into the car, Fia was worried of dirtying the car and tried her best to make herself as small as

    possible.

    The woman looked through the rear mirror and could tell what she was trying to do. She smiled as she

    said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I had just sent my kid, who had just peed in the car, school. I¡¯ll be sending my car for

    a car washter on.¡±

    to

    Fia hesitated for a moment and looked at her abdomen.

    She pinched her palms tightly.

    asked, ¡°How old is your child?¡±

    The woman replied, ¡°In kindergarten, two and a half years old.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    asked, ¡°Already at school at such a young age?¡±

    The woman responded, ¡°I have no choice. I don¡¯t have anyone to help out. During the day I need to go

    to work, so I can¡¯t bring my child along with me everywhere.¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°What about your husband?¡±

    The woman replied, ¡°My husband¡­ We¡¯re divorced.¡±

    Fia responded, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The woman said, ¡°No worries. We¡¯ve already been divorced for over a year. I have long lost all

    feelings.¡±

    Fia thought back to about a year ago. Her child was only a year and half old. How hard it must have

    been for her, a single divorced woman, to be with a child!

    ¡°Why did you divorce?¡±

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075

    The woman replied, ¡°What other reason is there? We women don¡¯t disdain our men for not having

    much abilities. But we cannot ept infidelity!¡±

    Fia lowered her head.

    Indeed, all women who were serious would not stand dirt in the rtionship and would not ept

    infidelity.

    Even emotional infidelity was not eptable.

    And he, Conrad, had already ¡°cheated¡± one too many times!

    She was really stupid!

    To have given him chance after chance, believing him again and again!

    Even though they knew each other from a young age, clearly that was not enough to know a person!

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the northern suburbs.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia opened the car door and got off. She stepped on a pebble and stumbled.

    The woman looked at her, saying, ¡°If you are also facing the same as I was, remember to be brave and

    face it. You¡¯ll make it through.¡±

    Fia waved at thedy. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Thinking about the couple of hundreds she had just stuffed into her bag, the woman continued, ¡°No

    matter what, there is still someone who cares about you!¡±

    Fia nodded gently, not wanting a stranger to worry about her.

    After the woman drove away, she walked step by step, searching for a direction.

    A mental image of Conrad appeared in her mind.

    Would he try to exin and argue his way out?

    He probably would. After all, she did not end up like he or Esme wished, ruined or killed. They would

    most likely pretend to be good people and try to gain her trust once more.

    Then in the future, they would find another chance to catch her off guard.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She held her head with both her hands. Just thinking of it made her feel miserable.

    Nearby, the man wearing sunsses followed behind in a car.

    Seeing her like this, he quickly drove past her, and threw out something through the window.

    With a crisp ng, a ck boxnded in front of her.

    She looked at the car that roared away, squatted down, and picked the box up. Inside was an exquisite

    dagger, the knife very sharp and exhibiting a chilling light.

    She grabbed the hilt of the dagger tightly. The hatred in her heart spread out.

    If they died, there would no longer be anyone who would use her, harm her, or hurt her! She no longer

    had family, nor any care in the world. What was there to be afraid of?

    She lowered her hand, her wide sleeve covering it and hiding the dagger in her

    grasp.

    The northern suburbs also had a bridge, which was aptly named the Northern Suburb Bridge.

    The river beneath the Northern Suburb Bridge was not as gentle as River Fane which was on the

    eastern side, and flowed faster.

    She stood on the bridge and felt the cold wind. It was so cold that she was shivering, yet it was nothing

    compared to the bone chilling cold in her heart.

    ¡°After the Northern Suburb River is River Fane. I wonder if the water would be as cold as the water of

    River Fane?¡±

    Her heart and body were all too cold. It was as if they could both shut down.

    ¡°Fia¡±!

    The emergency brakes of a car could be heard and Fia turned around immediately.

    Conrad opened the car door and wanted to run toward her at the first instant he got.

    However, seeing her like this. He almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily and was suddenly very afraid.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Fia suddenly startedughing eerily.

    The bridal gown on her body was almost ripped to nothing and the torn pieces were flying about madly

    in the wind. The hair on her head was in the same condition.

    She limped toward him barefooted.

    Her legs were red and swollen. The ces she walked passed left behind her bloody footprints.

    Her once bright eyes were now dark.

    The small face that once smiled so brilliantly was now deathly pale and filled with hatred.

    ¡°Fia, what happened to you?¡± Conrad asked, his heart aching, as he mustered his courage to run

    toward her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fia. I¡¯mte. Did you suffer a lot?¡±

    He stretched out his arms, wanting to bring her into his embrace, wanting tofort her.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    His hand was very close to touching her when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen!

    ¡°¡­Fia.¡±

    He lowered his head to look, and his amber eyes slowly reddened.

    It was not shock or astonishment, nor was it resentment or me, just deep sorrow and pain.

    What did his Fia experience, to have be like this?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect¡­¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished his words when the dagger deepened by another inch.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076

    Fia tilted her head, tears streaming down her face as she looked at him, an eerieughing

    from her.

    ¡°Conrad, you said that you would give me a wedding. Is this how you do it?

    ¡°You said¡­ that you would no longer lie to me, nor hurt me. Is this the way you do it?¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± Ss and Tiger wanted to run forward seeing the situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Conrad held Fia¡¯s hand that held the knife. ¡°Fia, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± She gritted her teeth, the dagger in her hand stabbing even deeper.

    ¡°You made me lose my loved ones, caused the loss of my child again and again. You and I have an

    irreconcble hatred between us!¡±

    She pulled out the dagger and held it tightly in her hands. Seeing blood spurting from his abdomen, her

    heart felt like it had been smashed.

    She had loved him for over ten years. Since young, all she could see was him!

    Why did things end like this?

    It was all his fault!

    She loved him so much, so why did he hurt her again and again?

    It was not enough that he hurt her. He even hurt her loved ones!

    He hurt her by having another woman. And by allowing other people to hurt her child!

    ¡°Conrad. Even if I die, I will not forgive you again!¡± Fia said with extreme hatred. ¡°Even if I be a

    ghost, I will not forgive you!¡±

    ¡°¡­Fia.¡± Conrad felt iparable pain and wanted to hug her. Before he could even raise his hand,

    she retreated with an expression full of hatred and anger.

    Fia retreated to the side of the Northern Suburb Bridge and gave a bitterugh as she said, ¡± From

    today on, I no longer want to see you again!¡±

    Without any warning, right under his eyes, she leapt off the Northern Suburb Bridge!

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Madam! Sir!¡± Ss and Tiger both went forward.

    Conrad saw Fia fall into the river and jumped after her without any hesitation.

    Fia shut her eyes as she fell into the river and let the currents bring her away.

    She did not see that Conrad, who was covered in blood, had jumped after her and was in the river as

    well.

    Her heart was filled with endless destion. Even if death came to her, it would be good.

    She was not a fool. Really, not at all.

    Grandma¡¯s project was Grandma¡¯s. She knew that. However, because of her fate with Grandpa

    Maxwell, she gave it to him.

    After Grandma died, he left it to her. However, for Esme¡¯s sake, Conrad wanted to fight her for it. And

    Grandma had died because of thewsuit that angered her to death!

    After things were done, he even hid the evidence that the project was Grandma¡¯s and acted as if he

    was kind enough to give her the project!

    As it turned out, he had already exposed his ugliness so early on!

    She just was not willing to believe it then!

    ¡°Quick, get everyone over to save them!¡± Ss shouted in a panic.

    Tiger held his hand and instructed calmly, ¡°Preside over the overall situation. Don¡¯t let people take

    advantage of this!¡±

    After he spoke, he got up and jumped off the Northern Suburb Bridge.

    ¡°Tiger!¡± Ss put a foot forward, wanting to follow.

    However, everything was a mess. Conrad had instructed him to bring Esme to justice when he left the

    wedding!

    He wanted to take revenge for Sir and Madam!

    Instantly, he calmed down and got people over to search and rescue Conrad and Fia.

    He had just finished a call when a figure came rushing over.

    ¡°Where is Madam?!¡±

    It was Sophia.

    ¡°Sophia, Madam jumped off the bridge!¡±

    Seeing the fast flowing river with no traces of Fia, Sophia didn¡¯t care about anything else..

    She took off her outer coat as she said, ¡°Ss, protect Sir¡¯spany and Madam¡¯s home!¡±

    With that, she leapt.

    ¡°Sophia!¡± Ss shouted. Seeing such a situation before him, he knew he needed to continue on with

    the instructions Conrad had left him.

    He needed to protect Maxwell Cooperation and all the people under them. He could not be like Tiger

    and Sophia who did things as they wished!

    Very quickly, arge group rushed over and he roared, ¡°Get into the river and start searching. Quick! All

    of you, be quick!¡±

    A call from the wedding party rang.

    ¡°Assistant Whitley, Miss Manning knocked out the people who were watching her and escaped in a

    car!¡±

    Ss¡¯ expression was full of hatred. ¡°Catch her! Kill her!¡±

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077

    This time, even if he had to carry the crime of being a murderer, he needed to help Conrad and Fia

    deal with this woman!

    He wasn¡¯t going to care about thew and whatnots! He only wanted Esme dead!

    Even if she died a million times, it was not enough to wipe away her crimes! The river was gushing and

    swept away the person who did not struggle at all.

    The stab wound on Conrad was very deep and blood was spurting out from it.

    Furthermore with no proper rest the past three days and having been drowning in alcohol, he was

    weak. The moment he jumped in, he was brought away by the currents. He wanted to catch up to her

    and hold her hands.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she was light and was washed away even faster.

    He had bled too much and slowly became helpless.

    He could only watch helplessly while Fia was carried away by the river¡­

    ¡°Sir!¡± Tiger swam a few hundred meters along the currents and finally saw Conrad who had been

    smacked onto a huge stone.

    He had one hand tightly around Conrad and another holding onto the stone.

    He looked at the endless gushing river water and his tears fell.

    He could only helplessly say, ¡°¡­Madam.¡±

    A head popped out from beneath the water surface. Without even resting, the head continued following

    the currents without hesitation.

    Tiger recognized who it was and shouted loudly, ¡°Sophia!¡±

    Sophia did not manage to turn back to see Tiger and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Madam!¡±

    ¡°Come back! Madam had been washed away. When everyone arrives, we will go together!¡±

    Tiger shouted till his face turned red.

    In his hands was the injured Conrad, and the person he was looking at was the person he liked.

    He could not take care of both.

    ¡°Sophia! Sophia,e back!¡± Seeing her disappear, his tears fell even harder.

    ***

    A man dressed in a ck windbreaker squatted down, his charming eyebrows over his eyes that were

    filled with nostalgia.

    He lightly said, ¡°Just endure it a little and it will be fine.¡±

    Her eyshes fluttered as she tried to open her eyes.

    A pair of eyes that were bloodshot looked to the clouds in the sky emotionlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­did you save me?¡± Her voice was dry, without any gratitude.

    ¡°You no longer want to live?¡± The man started to get nervous. ¡°Fia, you cannot die!¡±

    As he spoke, he helped her to sit up from the grass and pointed at the car by the roadside.

    ¡°Take a look. Who¡¯s in the car!¡±

    Fia looked over mechanically.

    In the ck sedan, a girl was tied up and her mouth was stuffed with a cloth. She was using her head

    to hit the window.

    ¡°We agreed. After you get through this tribtion, you¡¯ll be my ve.¡± The man raised Fia¡¯s chin and

    ced his icy cold mask on her face.

    Fia did not move, staring at the person who was hitting the ss.

    The image of the first time Fia met her appeared in her mind, seductive and sexy, her eyes full

    of charm.

    She called out to her. ¡°Madam, Madam!¡±

    No matter where she went, where she was, as long as she was with her, she would call her Madam like

    a big child.

    She tried to correct her many times, to get her to stop addressing her as ¡°Madam¡± and just directly call

    her by name.

    However, it onlysted a short while.

    Madam.

    Madam!

    Fia closed her eyes, no longer wishing to see.

    She said coldly, ¡°She is Conrad¡¯s subordinate. She¡¯s unrted to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you know how I caught her?¡± The man said with a smile, ¡°She leapt after you into the Northern

    Suburb River, followed the currents, and was the first to find

    you.¡±

    Fia opened her eyes with trembling lips. She tightened her fist and realized that the dagger was in her

    hands.

    The girl once said to her seriously, ¡°Madam, I, Sophia, will protect you well this entire lifetime. I will use

    my life to protect you!¡±

    ¡®Sophia, you¡¯ve done it. However, in the end, we still tread different paths.¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze fell onto the dagger in her hand. ¡°Since you said that you are unrted to her, how

    about I light up this car?¡±

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Fia pointed the knife at the man¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The man smiled. ¡°Since you feel reluctant, why don¡¯t I help you and bring her back. as a

    pet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Fia said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything that has anything to do with Conrad!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want her to die either, right?¡± the man asked quietly, ying with the remote control in his

    hands.

    ¡°Do you know what this is? As long as I press it lightly, the bomb in the car will go ¡®boom¡¯. Then, the girl

    will¡­ hehehe. I believe you know.¡±

    Fia¡¯s nerves were tense. This man was crazy!

    ¡°Let her go. I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want.¡±

    The corners of the man¡¯s lips under the mask hooked up so high that they almost reached his ears.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fia lowered the dagger in her hand.

    ¡°Very well.¡± The man dug out a syringe from his pocket. ¡°Inject this into your body.¡±

    Without hesitation, Fia took the syringe and did as she was told.

    ¡°Done?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From today on, I will be able to find you wherever you are.¡± The manughed lightly. ¡± Don¡¯t think

    of betraying me. Otherwise, your good friend, Miss Reid, might¡­¡±

    Fia felt her heart clench. Eileen had also had too many injuries in her rtionship with Victor. She

    hoped for Eileen to have a peaceful future.

    She could not implicate her!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any strength left to run.¡±

    Fia looked at Sophia, who had knocked at the car till her head was bleeding, and said expressionlessly,

    ¡°Let her go.¡±

    The man threw the remote-control detonator away. ¡°They¡¯ll find her.¡±

    He carried her by the waist. ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    ¡°Madam, Madam!¡± Sophia saw the man in the mask carry Fia away and shouted heart- wrenchingly

    before fainting due tock of air.

    ***

    ¡°Sophia, Sophia!¡±

    Sophia woke up to shouting and saw Ss and Tiger. She agitatedly grabbed their hands.

    ¡°Find Madam. Find Madam! She was taken away by the man in a mask! Quickly go!¡±

    Ss and Tiger were both silent. The man in the mask did not leave a single trace. How were they to

    find him?

    Furthermore, he was a very tricky and powerful character!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going? I¡¯ll go then!¡± Sophia struggled to get up. She had barely taken a few steps when she

    crumbled due tock of energy.

    Tiger immediately supported her as he said to Ss, ¡°I¡¯ll send her to the hospital first. Get the people to

    continue the search.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ***

    Fia returned to the ck mansion in the middle of the mountain in the woods.

    And returned to the previous room she was in.

    She did not know how the man brought her here, nor where she was.

    The man had just carried her a couple of steps before she lost consciousness.

    Even now, when she opened her eyes to look at the ceiling, she felt a little dizzy.

    A cool hand held hers and she looked over in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Fia¡¯s dull eyes blinked. ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Britney lowered her gaze and said a little reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s the beginning of winter and into the river.

    Even if your body is able to survive it, the children in your womb¡­¡±

    you fell

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Fia¡¯s heart suddenly pounded twice as hard as she held Britney¡¯s hand

    tightly.

    ¡°That person is so powerful. There will be a way for me to keep my children, right?¡±

    Britney looked at her quietly.

    Fia said to her, ¡°Just two days after your surgery, your face has recovered substantially. He must be

    very powerful, isn¡¯t he?!¡±

    The bandage on Britney¡¯s face had already been taken off and she now had a vague outline of how

    she used to look. It was just that her face was a little swollen.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079

    Once the swelling went down, she would recover her looks.

    ¡°Master has a way, but it isn¡¯t necessary for him to help you.¡±

    ¡°Call him for me. I¡¯ll speak to him myself!¡± Fia¡¯s gaze was sharp. She had a way to persuade him!

    What he took a fancy to was the viciousness exuding from her body.

    As long as it would help her to keep her children, she was willing to do anything!

    What kindness? What innocence? All that would only bring her injuries and ruin! She could give up all

    those useless things!

    Britney replied, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Britney had barely left when the door opened and a man in a ck outfit and a gold mask entered.

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fia struggled to sit up as she stared at the man, bearing with her dizziness.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man slowly walked over and pulled a chair to sit.

    Fia swallowed. ¡°Can you help me keep my children?¡±

    The man replied, ¡°Twins need to absorb a lot of nutrients from their mother¡¯s body. Your body

    constitution has always been weak. The icy cold river water made your body worse.¡±

    He hesitated for a bit. ¡°With the way you are, you will need to spend a lot of energy and time to

    recuperate yourself. You still want to take care of the two in your womb?¡±

    Heughed. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯m afraid that I will just be a single corpse with three lives gone!¡±

    ¡°I believe you have a way!¡± Fia said agitatedly. ¡°No one could do anything for Britney¡¯s face, but you

    were able to deal with it easily. You are definitely able to help me protect my children!¡±

    The manughed. ¡°You put me on such a high pedestal for the sake of saving Conrad¡¯s seed?¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    ¡°Since you want to cut off everything from that heartbreak, why is there a need to keep his seed?¡± The

    man could not understand.

    ¡°The children aren¡¯t his. They¡¯re mine! They are in my womb. Only I will give birth to them and raise

    them. They have nothing to do with Conrad!¡± Fia gritted her teeth. ¡°My children and I are not rted to

    him at all!¡±

    The man was silent for a couple of seconds. ¡°Conrad has sent people to search for you. I reckon that

    they will find this ce soon. Since you said that you have nothing to do with him, why don¡¯t you let him

    treat you as if you were dead?¡±

    Something moved in Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Jason. Sally.¡± The man spat out these two names faintly. ¡°Let them y this ¡®escape from death¡¯ game

    with you.¡±

    Fia said with great difficulty, ¡°I don¡¯t want my matters to implicate anyone!¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The man gave a lowugh. ¡°Then I have no way.¡¯

    Fia thought about the drug she injected into herself. That man must be controlling her.

    She already had no other choice.

    If she didn¡¯t fake her death, everyone would be searching for her!

    ¡°Peter is one of your people, right?¡± she asked.

    The man ced both hands on his thighs. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then get Peter to help me!¡± Fia said sharply. ¡°This way, the show would appear more realistic and it¡¯ll

    also be more stable for you, won¡¯t it?¡±

    The man tilted his head and smiled as he looked at Fia.

    ¡°You want them all to think that you are dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fia said ruthlessly. ¡°Another matter. I want to meet Esme!¡±

    The man nodded lightly. ¡°Will do. I will arrange for her to meet you. Do whatever you want to do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold tonight. Wear a little more.¡± Britney brought over her own fur coat and put it on Fia¡¯s

    shoulders.

    Fia looked at her and asked, ¡°Will you go back?¡±

    Britney replied, ¡°Master promised me that when the dust settles, he will give me back my

    freedom.¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°Did you also inject some kind of drug into yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Britney said faintly. ¡°All those under him have been injected with the chaser.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t dealt with, no matter where we go, we are all under his eye.

    ¡°Furthermore, the chaser is poisonous. We need to take the antidote once a month. Otherwise,

    we will die of poisoning.¡±

    Fia said sarcastically, ¡°So this is how he controls people?¡±

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080

    Britney replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°He promised to let you go and get rid of the chaser?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Britney looked at Fia deeply. ¡°Actually, you made the right choice. He can help you to take down

    Esme.¡±

    Fia said with a cold smile, ¡°Then why did he not help you to take her down?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m just a useless pawn that isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Britney lowered her voice and said with her head

    lowered, ¡°I never understood why he hates Conrad so much. He¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing to do with me!¡± Now, when Fia heard this name, her entire body would turn cold. She hated

    him so much that her heart hurt!

    ¡°Alright, then I wish you all the best!¡± Britney¡¯s lips curled slightly as she gave the car key to Fia. ¡°This

    is the car Master prepared for you.¡±

    Fia epted the key and looked at Britney and said, ¡°I hope you will no longer be let down.¡±

    She could see that although Britney had resentment toward Peter, the feelings in her heart had yet to

    disappear.

    Next time, if she went back, Britney might get entangled with Peter yet again.

    Hopefully, in the end, she would not end up so pitiful like herself!

    Britney replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move.¡± Fia pressed the car key and started walking to the car.

    Britney watched as Fia drove the car away. Her eyes were full of helplessness and pity.

    She thought to herself, ¡®Fia, you are the only one who could negotiate with Master and still get Master

    to take the initiative to save you.

    ¡®Hopefully this is your good luck. If it isn¡¯t good luck, then it would be a disaster.¡¯

    ***

    Fia drove the car down the hill and stopped by the roadside, looking back at the road that was leading

    to it.

    It turned out that the vi in the jungle was also in the northern suburbs.

    Her phone rang. It was from an unknown number.

    She had a hunch that it was the man.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Have you got down the hill?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I put my life in your hands. You wouldn¡¯t bring Conrad¡¯s men up the hill to deal with me, would you?¡±

    the man said distantly.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Fiaughed. ¡°Would you be afraid?¡±

    The man replied, ¡°Everyone has their weaknesses. Why would I not be afraid?¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°All this while, you have been hiding at the back, controlling other people and getting them

    to help you do things, never even showing your face. If someone was really able to catch you, you

    would be very excited.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re right! It¡¯s a pity you wouldn¡¯t bring Conrad over. You hate him now!¡± the man said

    with certainty.

    Fia closed her eyes. Indeed, she did not wish to even see him at all now!

    It was impossible for her to look for him!

    ¡°To reach Esme, just drive ording to the location I¡¯ll send you and you will find her.¡± The man

    finished speaking and hung up.

    Fia subconsciously looked at the arm that she injected the chaser into. Esme must have also injected

    it.

    The man gave her a location, and that must have been gotten from the chaser.

    She wanted to see if this chaser was really so urate.

    Along the way, the location of the chaser kept changing, seemingly moving toward River Fane.

    Fia sped up and slowly closed the distance.

    Just as she was about to reach the eastern district, Esme¡¯s car stalled.

    She ignored the horrors of the dark night and started to climb the hill.

    The hill was covered in thorns and bushes, ripping through her wedding dress, but she wasn¡¯t the least

    bit fearful.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081

    The journey across this hill was much shorter than taking the road.

    Right now, all she could think about was reaching River Fane as fast as she could. Her master was

    waiting for her there. Only he could save her-bringing her out of the city, giving her a new identity-which

    would allow her to disappear!

    If she could escape, she would have a chance toe back another time to make Conrad fall for her!

    At the same time, Fia slowed down the car when the river came into view. She took a nce at her

    phone¡¯s GPS then red at a hill nearby.

    A silhouette rolled down from the hill pathetically. However, that person got back on her feet quickly and

    hurried to the car. ¡°Master! Master! I¡¯m here!¡±

    Fia hit the brakes and flipped on the car¡¯s high beam!

    Blinded by the car¡¯s headlights, Esme cried out loudly, ¡°Master, save me!¡±

    Sitting in the car, Fia put her hand on a spanner with a smirk. This was obviously that man¡¯s n. He

    tricked her intoing to River Fane by making her think that she would be saved.

    Perhaps¡­ This was all a game to him. Perhaps he wanted to see them having a cat fight, one that was

    to the death.

    ¡°Master¡­?¡± Esme became anxious when she saw that her master did not get down from the car. Could

    the driver be someone else? But it couldn¡¯t be. She recognized her master¡¯s car!

    Esme kept calling out to her master as she approached the car meekly. Suddenly, the car¡¯s headlights

    were switched as a door was opened. In an instant, Esme saw nothing but darkness ahead of her,

    making it difficult to see who it was in the car.

    Fia¡¯s legs were still injured. Her shoes werepletely bloodied from her aching, bleeding feet.

    Fia recalled the day of Esme¡¯s funeral¡­ Her burial ceremony to be exact. She had been there, staring

    at Esme¡¯s portrait on her tomb. Back then, when she saw that picture, she felt pain in her heart, feeling

    sad for her cousin.

    Now¡­? She did not feel sad for her anymore.

    She asked sarcastically, ¡°Now that your cover is blown, not even Conrad could save you, huh?¡±

    Then, she lowered her head with a smirk. ¡°Oh, right! He¡¯sying on a sick bed in the hospital right now.

    Even if he wanted to, he can¡¯t do anything to help you!¡±

    Feeling a freezing chill running down her back, Esme trembled as she heard that voice.

    ¡°You! It¡¯s you! How could you be here?!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±

    A few rays of moonlight veiled Fia¡¯s face, making her mysterious yet ghostly beautiful in the dark.

    Esme shouted at her as she took a step back, ¡°But weren¡¯t you r*ped by those filthy beggars?!

    You should have jumped into the river to your death by now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. They almost got me. But they did not get to have me at the end.¡± Fia smiled at her as she

    tightened her grip on the spanner. ¡°So, tell me. How¡¯s the taste of getting abandoned by your master?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Esme burst outughing, feeling that everything had taken a stupidly, amusing turn. ¡°So

    he¡¯s keeping you as his pet too? Do you seriously think being with him would make your life any

    better?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Fia slowly approached her with her weapon in hand. ¡°You¡¯ve hurt me,

    again and again. My child¡­ My baby! It died because of you!¡±

    Taking another step back, Esme tried to calm her racing heart and retorted, ¡°Fia Lawson! Conrad loves

    me, not you! Even after knowing who I really am, he still decided to marry me! Me! If it weren¡¯t for you

    hurting him like you did, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. He decided to marry you even after knowing who you really are.¡± Fia¡¯s voice turned eerily

    cold, as though she had morphed into a vengeful spirit.

    ¡°Hahaha! So, you must really hate me, right? But it¡¯s no use! Now everyone knows his wife is me! The

    one who he held a wedding for was me! So what if you two had been married for years, huh. He had

    never held a wedding for you ever! What a joke!¡±

    Esme kept on provoking Fia with her incendiary words. She needed to do that to make herself feel like

    the victor.

    ¡°Indeed, what a joke.¡± Fia swiftly inched closer and said, ¡°Even if I¡¯ve loved him for more than a

    decade, I can still do what I must! If you think I¡¯m a pushover, then you¡¯re sorely wrong!¡±

    Esme stared at Fia in disbelief as thetter hurled the spanner straight at her face. She quickly guarded

    her face with her hands. And then¡­.! In that split second, Esme felt scorching pain on her hands.

    She immediately skipped away to safety, yelling, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you

    wanting to keep Conrad to yourself, things would never have turned out like this!¡±

    ¡°Stop making excuses for your despicable selfishness!¡±

    Fia retorted coldly as she tightened her grip on the spanner. Now that her eyes had gotten used to the

    dark, Esme could see the trail of blood that Fia left behind as she walked to her. Deducing that her feet

    were injured, she ran straight at her without hesitation and attacked.

    Fia¡¯s body was already weakened from her injury. So, she was not able to withstand Esme¡¯s retaliation.

    In less than a second, she was already pressed to the ground.

    Sitting on her body in excitement, Esme pped her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wanted to kill me

    like this? Look at you! You¡¯re half-dead! I see! Master must have lured you to me so I can end your life

    with my own hands!¡±

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082

    As Esme reveled in her victory, Fia gripped her spanner and whacked at the wench¡¯s back. Not

    expecting the retaliation, Esme fell to the ground, panting for air.

    Fia quickly got on her and raised her spanner again with a cold smirk.

    ¡°If Aunt Echo sees this from the afterworld, she would be deeply saddened!¡± Esme shouted. Fia froze

    when she heard her cousin mentioning her mother. Indeed, no matter how difficult. life was, her mother

    would always soldier on and keep her soul pure.

    Even when she was dying, Echo did not resent and hate Beth and Esme. She even hoped that Fia

    would find a way to get along with them.

    Noticing Fia¡¯s hesitation, Esme saw hope of getting out of this alive. She said, ¡°My mom is dead too.

    You and I are women without mothers! If my mom and Aunt Echo learned about us. fighting to the

    death like this, they would be very disappointed!¡±

    Fia¡¯s hand shook when she heard this. She knew her mother very well, so she knew Esme was

    speaking the truth-that her mother would be very disappointed in her.

    Esme kept on pressing for her empathy. ¡°Fia, no matter how much I hurt you, I¡¯ve never wanted you

    dead!¡±

    Suddenly, a cold smirk crept onto Fia¡¯s face. Then, she directed the spanner in her hand straight at

    Esme.

    ¡°Aaahh!¡± Seeing this, Esme cried out in fear.

    Yet, the spanner did not hit her. Instead, it hit the ground next to her face in a loud ng.

    ¡°How could you say that in a straight face? You¡¯ve tried to murder me so many times. Each time you

    did it with full intent of wanting me dead. It wasn¡¯t because of you letting me live that I¡¯m still alive right

    now. I¡¯m still alive because I have the fortune and strong will to keep on living!¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia spoke agitatedly as she kept on hitting the ground with her spanner. She hit the ground so hard that

    a hole formed from the numerous impacts from her weapon!

    She really wanted to whack Esme¡¯s head into a bloody mush. This cousin of hers had forfeited the

    good rtionship from their blood ties. Why should she not retaliate in kind?! They were now sworn

    enemies!

    Esme began feeling a paralyzing fear as she saw the cold, eerily murderous intent in Fia¡¯s eyes. She

    said to her in a shaky voice, ¡°Fia, aren¡¯t you afraid of your mom haunting you in your sleep if you do

    this?!¡±

    ¡°Haunting me? Why me? It should be your mom haunting you!¡± Fia retorted in disgust, ¡°To live an

    extravagant life, you let your mother die!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! It was you who hit my mom! She died because of you!¡± Esme yelled, ¡°Conrad was

    disgusted by your antics! This was why he released the video of you murdering my mom online!¡±

    Her words were so sharp and hurtful that it felt as though they were knives stabbing at Fia¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Fia, you¡¯ve lived such a pathetic life! You¡¯ve secretly loved him for years. You even got pregnant for

    him several times. Yet, he never cared about you! Hahaha! He even reported you to the police! Don¡¯t

    you know? The police are looking for you right now! You¡¯ll pay for killing my mom!¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s you! That¡¯s all you!¡±

    Fia was so angry that she was about to hit Esme with the spanner again.

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡°Stop! Put your hands in the air!¡±

    A loud bellow could be heard nearby. Several police officers approached them, aiming their pistols at

    Fia.

    ¡°Put down that spanner! Put it down now!¡±

    ncing at them, Fia smirked. ¡°What a bunch of blind, phony hypocrites!¡±

    She did not care anymore. All she wanted to do now was whack Esme¡¯s head to pieces. Just then, she

    felt a sting on her arm. Then, a numbness began to spread from the sting. A police. officer had fired a

    sedative shot at her.

    Seeing the spanner fall to the ground, Esme quickly shoved Fia to the side and hurried to the police.

    ¡°Arrest her quickly! She murdered my mom! Now she wants to murder me!¡±

    Officer Wilfred Thomas lowered his gun and glowered at Esme coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s your mom, Britney

    Thomas?¡±

    Esme¡¯s eyes widened in a panic before stuttering, ¡°I¡­ I mean¡­ I mean Esme¡¯s course.¡±

    mom, of

    Giving her a cold smile, Wilfred showed her an arrest warrant. ¡°Hank Manning has confessed that

    you¡¯re not Britney Thomas-that you¡¯re actually his daughter, Esme Manning! Ms. Manning, you¡¯re under

    arrest. You¡¯re suspected of several murders.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Esme shouted in anger, ¡°I¡¯m not Hank Manning¡¯s daughter! He would never say

    that!¡±

    Her father had even been willing to take the me and receive the sentence on her behalf. He would

    never do this to her!

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083

    ¡°Come quietly now!¡± Wilfred and his colleagues put a pair of handcuffs on Esme and brought her to a

    police car nearby.

    When he walked past Fia, he told one of his colleagues, ¡°You bring Ms. Lawson back to the station.¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Then, Wilfred and his partner drove Esme straight to the station.

    Sitting on the ground, Fia smiled faintly at the two police officers that were approaching her. ¡°What did I

    do to deserve the arrest?¡±

    A police officer said, ¡°It¡¯s about that video that Mr. Maxwell had released online. We need your

    assistance to investigate the matter further.¡±

    Fia asked curiously, ¡°Is it true that Beth Lawson¡¯s dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Was I the one who killed her?¡±

    ¡°No. At first, the doctors were able to save her through a surgery but she became a vegetable soon

    after. Then, a round of ckout caused her to suffocate and die.¡±

    The officer then said to her gently, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Director Parker promised that he¡¯ll look into this matter

    personally. We need to bring you back to the station so we can help you clear your name.¡±

    ¡°Is it necessary though?¡± Fia pulled out the sedative needle from her arm and said, ¡°That night¡­ I hit

    Beth Lawson because she had provoked me to the point of me losing control of my actions. Instead of

    clearing my name, I think you should get a psychiatrist to diagnose me and send me to an asylum.¡±

    Finishing her words, Fia began to giggle eerily.

    The police officers looked at one another, not knowing how to respond.

    A momentter, one of them said, ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Ms. Lawson, we¡¯re not here to make fun of you. Please,

    come with us to the station.¡±

    ¡°Director Parker had ordered us to not hand-cuff you. Please cooperate with us.¡±

    Fia sighed, wanting to oblige to their request. However, she felt cold and restless after going through so

    much that night. So, as she was struggling to stand up, she stumbled andid on the ground.

    Seeing Fia fall to the ground, the officers stepped forward, wanting to help her up. It was then that

    someone striked their necks from the back, incapacitating them.

    Laying on the ground, Fia smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Clever girl.¡±

    The man slowly walked into view from the dark.

    Fia asked, ¡°Why did you not appear sooner? Let me guess. You want to see who¡¯d live, right?¡±

    ¡°I want to see you live, of course. How could I bear to see you die? You see, if you could not defeat

    Esme, or when she was about to kill you, I would shoot her dead without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Fia did not believe a word he said. After all, the reason her life was in total chaos was all thanks to

    Esme. And Esme had Peter¡¯s help, who, in turn, was helped by this man!

    The man squatted down and caressed her face.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll never let anything happen to you.¡± Somehow,

    there was a longing tenderness in his voice, as though he had feelings for her.

    Turning her face away, Fia said, ¡°You can stop with your act now. You and I aren¡¯t close.¡±

    The man sighed. ¡°Your body¡¯s too frail right now. We need to contact the hospital and get prepared for

    the ¡®show¡¯. Time is of the essence.¡±

    Fia smiled as she stared at the man¡¯s mask.

    ¡°I wonder¡­ just how ugly you are that you¡¯d wear this mask all the time.¡±

    The man stifled augh and said, ¡°Oh, you want to see my face? Sure, you¡¯ll get to see it. But not

    tonight.¡±

    Then, he took out a phone from his jacket and dialed a number.

    ¡°I¡¯ve dialed Sally¡¯s number. You should speak to her yourself.¡±

    After putting the phone next to her face, the man walked away and disappeared into the night.

    Laying on the floor, Fia could not help but tough bitterly. Indeed, the police had arrested Esme. Still,

    what good would that do?

    Conrad would definitely find a way to save that wench if he learned of this. He would never do the

    same for her. He would leave her to her own demise every single time.

    The night sky was dark and bleak¡­ While she could not feel any more lost and depressed, she could

    feel spots of freezing coldness on her face. It was beginning to snow.

    Fia stared at the falling snow in the night and mumbled to herself, ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering endlessly since

    summer¡­ since the day you requested for a divorce.¡±

    The snow began to fall heavier, making the temperature in the area even colder by the minute. It was

    getting so cold that Fia felt as though her heart was freezing.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell, I swear¡­ I¡¯ll never trust you¡­ never love you anymore! From henceforth, you are

    my sworn enemy!

    ¡°One day¡­ I¡¯ll make you pay¡­ I¡¯ll make all of you pay! I¡¯ll return what you did to me a hundred folds!¡±

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084

    Sally¡¯s tears rolled down her face as she heard Fia¡¯s vengeful words through the phone.

    ¡°Fia? Fia!!¡±

    Sally ran down the stairs as she spoke to the phone frantically.

    ¡°Fia, where are you? Fia!¡±

    Sally¡¯s heart sank as she heard Fia¡¯s eerie, heartbreakingughter from the phone.

    ¡°Please answer me, Fia! Where are you? I¡¯lle get you home.¡±

    Peter, who just got home, saw Sally tearfully rushing out the door and immediately stopped

    her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Sally widened her eyes before covering her phone with her hand. She dared not to tell her brother,

    fearing that he would hurt Fia again.

    Peter frowned and asked, ¡°I asked you a question, Sally!¡±

    Sally shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just talking to Jason on the phone. We are fighting over

    something.¡±

    Peter looked at his sister in suspicion. ¡°Fighting over something? With Jason Evans? Then why are you

    crying like this?¡±

    Sally red at him with her tearful eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I love him! Yet, he doesn¡¯t love me. He

    doesn¡¯t understand my feelings for him at all! Of course, I¡¯m heartbroken!¡±

    Peter continued to stare at his sister in disbelief.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Sally felt her heart racing wildly, worried that her brother would

    catch on to something.

    A short momentter, Peter asked, ¡°Do you not have worktely? Or perhaps, you¡¯ve watched too

    much TV?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I know you love Jason Evans. But you¡¯d never lose control of yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve always held my feelings in me. And I¡¯ve held it in for too long! Because of that, I¡¯ve

    reached my breaking point!¡± After raising her voice, Sally¡¯s tears began to stream down her face again.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to him and get it all sorted!¡± Sally sobbed. ¡°I want to ask him why must he make me

    live a loveless, heart-wrenching life all alone!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Go then. I support your decision!¡± After saying what he had to say, Peter turned and stepped

    back to the living room.

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Sally hurried to the garage to get her car.

    After seeing that his sister had driven away, Peter walked out of the house¡­

    ¡°Doctor Jason!¡± At the same time, Sally gave Jason a call. ¡°Jason Evans, pick up!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Jason had just stepped out of hispany after seeing a client off. Noticing that his phone was ringing,

    he took it out and saw who it was. He was not in a hurry as he answered the call.

    However, when he sensed some urgency in her voice from the phone, he quickly put the phone to his

    ear and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just got a call from an unknown number. I heard Fia¡¯s voice. She¡¯s crying. She¡¯s crying!¡± Sally began

    speaking anxiously, ¡°What¡­ What should I do? Where should I go?? I¡¯ve asked her where she is but

    she won¡¯t say anything¡­ I¡¯m so lost right now¡­ When I left home, I met my brother. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll

    follow me¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Jason immediately ran to his car.

    ¡°I just left my home. I¡¯ve driven quite a distance before calling you¡­¡± Sally sobbed. ¡°We have to find

    Fia right now! She sounded devastated!¡±

    Pinching his temple, Jason said, ¡°Calm down, Sally. Send me that number. I¡¯ll have Kent locate the

    phone!¡±

    ¡°Okay! But where should we meet?¡± Sally asked.

    ncing at his watch, Jason said, ¡°Sally, your home is close to the hospital. We¡¯ll meet there, at the

    hospital. You go get a med kit!¡±

    Sally was stunned hearing that. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, not me! Fia must have jumped into the river. It¡¯s quite likely her body is getting weaker by the

    minute!¡±

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go get the med kit at the hospital. Meet me there!¡±

    Knowing that she could do something, Sally¡¯s hands stopped shaking as she sped to the hospital.

    The snow was falling heavily, turning everything white. Fiaid on the ground helplessly, letting herself

    open to the snow.

    When Jason and Sally arrived, a thickyer of snow had already nketed Fia¡¯s body. ¡°Fia!¡± Jason

    quickly rushed over with a med kit.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085

    Sally, too, rushed to Fia, kneeling next to her.

    ¡°Fia¡­ are you alright¡­? Fia¡­¡±

    She dug her hand out of the snow, and kept on blowing on them and rubbing them with her hands,

    trying to warm her up.

    Jason opened the med kit and began measuring her body temperature and blood pressure, trying to

    make sure that she was alright. As he was helping her, his eyes welled up with tears, feeling so

    heartbroken seeing her like this.

    A few momentster, Fia gradually regained consciousness. She opened her eyes and gave them a

    faint smile. Her smile was bleak and bitter. It was as though the girl had lost the naivety in her soul.

    ¡°¡­ Mom¡­ I¡¯ve had enough¡­ I don¡¯t think I can go on like this anymore¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­ of

    everything¡­¡±

    Jason put down the med kit and carried Fia in his arms.

    ¡°Sally, we have to bring her to the hospital right away! You drive!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± Sally quickly got to her feet and ran, almost stumbling and falling on the way to the car.

    She opened the door as Jason carried Fia into the car, helping hery down on the backseats. He took

    off his jacket and nket it on her before rubbing her freezing face and arms with his hands, doing his

    darndest to give her warmth.

    ¡°Fia, wake up. Please wake up! You can¡¯t fall asleep now.¡±

    Hearing their voices when she was freezing in the snow, Fia could feel a faint surge of warmth in her

    heart.

    Still, this was not the warmth that she yearned for. She wanted¡­ needed Conrad. No matter how much

    he hurt her in the past, as long as he treated her a little nicer, she would have turned against the whole

    world to be with him!

    Yet, how did that turn out for her? All she got in return were betrayals and heartbreaks!

    ¡°¡­ Mom¡­ I miss you¡­ Mom¡­¡±

    Fia then fell unconscious,ying inert in Jason¡¯s arms.

    Jason¡¯s heart sank seeing her like this. He kept on rubbing and massaging her face and arms, fearing

    that the girl¡¯s freezing body would turn into a lifeless corpse in the next instant.

    ¡°Fia, please! I beg you, please! Please don¡¯t give up! You have so much more to live for!¡±

    Sally kept on driving the car tearfully. She had to wipe her tears off her eyes repeatedly so she could

    focus on the road.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Jason noticed Fia¡¯s heartbeat was getting weaker. Learning this, his

    tears that welled up in his eyes began streaming down his face.

    ¡°Sally! She¡¯s not breathing! We need to help her hold on until we get her into the emergency

    room!¡±

    Sally hurried down the car to find some medicine in the med kit that could help her friend. However, to

    her shock, all the medicine in the kit had expired.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll get some from the hospital¡­ Wait for¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be toote by then!¡± Jason raised his voice in pain. Fia had stopped breathing for three seconds.

    They did not have the time to get the medicine to save her.

    Suddenly, a person got into the car and put a pill into Fia¡¯s mouth.

    Sally stared at the person in surprise. It was her brother-Peter!

    ¡°Peter, can you not¡­?! Fia is innocent! She¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to save her,¡± Peter said coldly.

    Jason stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Why should we trust you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s stopped breathing. You need every help you can get, right?¡± Peter retorted sarcastically.

    Jason was stunned hearing that. Indeed, they needed every help they could get even if it was from a

    demon like Peter.

    Sally pulled her brother out of the car and cried out to Jason, ¡°Get Fia to the hospital, quickly!¡±

    Hearing this, Jason regained hisposure and carried Fia into the hospital. It was then, Ss and

    Tiger walked out of the hospital and saw him bringing the girl in.

    Ss said, ¡°Mr. Evans, where did you find Madam?¡±

    Tiger asked in concern, ¡°What happened to Madam?!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Jason bellowed at the men furiously. These two¡­! They worked for Conrad Maxwell. They were that

    heartless man¡¯s pawns!This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sally did not wee them either. She hurried over to stop them from getting near Fia.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I won¡¯t let you hurt Fia anymore!¡±

    Ss and Tiger were stunned seeing this. Still, they were quick to realize this was not the time for

    arguments. Their madam looked really ill. She needed immediate medical attention! ¡°Tiger, should we

    tell our boss?¡± Ss asked.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086

    Tiger frowned. ¡°But Sir just woke up. And he¡¯s got a fever too. Perhaps we should go and check up on

    Madam first.¡±

    Ss nodded. ¡°Indeed. Sir can¡¯t do anything to help her at the moment either.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s tell him after they both get better.¡±

    ¡°Okay. After they get better.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s breathing!¡± Jason could feel Fia begin to breathe weakly again along the way to the elevator.

    After calling the hospital¡¯s director, Sally looked at her brother, pleasantly surprised upon hearing what

    Jason said.

    ¡°Thank you, Peter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to be d. She¡¯s not out of the woods yet,¡± Peter said with a heavy heart.

    He had known his master for a long time. So, he knew just what kind of game he was ying. Sally

    valued Fia so heavily as her friend. This whole ordeal would definitely break her heart,

    Not knowing what was going on in her brother¡¯s mind, Sally gave him a tearful smile.

    ¡°Pete, Fia will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    As the door of the elevator opened, they quickly brought Fia in and proceeded to the floor where the

    emergency room was at. Along the way, Sally kept on chasing away curious crowds, clearing a path for

    Jason.

    Seeing his sister¡¯s concern for Fia, Peter instinctively took a nce at the girl. Just what kind of spell

    did this girl put on these people? They cared for her so much.

    When they arrived at the emergency room, the director of the hospital was already waiting there

    anxiously for them. When he saw Jason carrying Fia over, he immediately ordered staff to bring her in

    to begin the operation.

    ¡°Sally!¡±

    Seeing his sister rushing into the emergency room with Jason to help her friend, Peter could not help

    calling out to her.

    Turning to him, Sally smiled. ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±

    Feeling conflicted, Peter gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always be with you, no matter what happens.¡±

    Sally nodded before closing the emergency room¡¯s doors. Peter sighed and sat on a chair in the

    hallway.

    It was then, Ss and Tiger rushed over. However, they saw no one around, except Peter. Hence, they

    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Madarn?¡±

    Peter stifled augh and said, ¡°Madam? What? Do you still treat her as your boss¡¯s dearest wife? If I

    recall correctly, that boss of yours married Miss Thomas this morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a ploy to get that woman to fold!¡±

    ¡°He knew that Miss Thomas is a fake. He knew that woman is Esme Manning. Yet, he still married her.

    Ha! The wedding was so grand and extravagant! And you¡¯re telling me he actually doesn¡¯t love Esme

    Manning? Who¡¯d believe that bullsh*t?¡±

    Peter knew the whole story. Still, he was too emotional to think straight right now. After all, this entire

    ordeal involved a woman that he loved.

    ¡°From today onward, Fia Lawson is not your boss¡¯s wife.¡±

    Ss and Tiger were at a loss for words hearing that.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Their boss and Madam had fought before. However, this time¡­ it was different. The fights in the past

    were nothingpared to what was happening right now.

    They saw how Fia stabbed their boss on the stage. Had they beente in sending him to the hospital

    by just a few minutes, their boss would be dead!

    This meant that Fia must have hated their boss so much. She hated him so much, and was in so much

    despair that she would jump into the river in the windy winter, despite still carrying her babies in her

    womb.

    Looking at the emergency room before him, Peter said, ¡°She¡¯s so foolish.¡±

    When it all came down to it, he and Fia were foolish, pitiful people who were tormented by love. They

    used their whole being to love a person, yet their love was rewarded with pain, disappointment, and

    despair.

    In many ways, Fia¡¯s life ahead would be even worse than his.

    If she had agreed to attach herself to their master, he would always have strings to pull her around,

    gradually grinding, barreling her up¡­ until nothing pure and good was left in her soul. Not only that¡­

    she was going to bring her twins along the ride.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087

    ¡°What on Earth is going on?!¡±

    Sally¡¯s hands began trembling anxiously as she stared at the equipment that was indicating a rapid rise

    in Fia¡¯s blood

    pressure.

    Jason said to Sally while continuing on with the procedure, ¡°Calm down, Sally! I¡¯ll handle the blood

    pressure!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Sally answered as she resumed performing CPR on Fia. Still, she was so shaken that her tears

    began rolling down again. ¡°Fia¡¯s heart is beating very quickly!¡±

    Jason yelled impatiently as he heard the warning beeps in the background, ¡°Get her the oxygen mask!¡±

    The hospital¡¯s director immediatelyplied and helped Fia wear an oxygen mask. He was worried

    sick. Even though Conrad had married another woman, the twins in Fia¡¯s womb were still his children.

    He sincerely wished that Fia would not die because of the children.

    Ss and Tiger waited impatiently outside of the emergency room while Peter fiddled with his phone.

    An hourter, Ss and Tiger could not wait any longer. So, they approached the room, wanting to

    knock on the door.

    Peter nced at them and said, ¡°They¡¯ll be out when the operation is over. There¡¯s no use knocking on

    the door.¡±

    Realizing that knocking on the door would mean disturbing the doctors¡¯ efforts in saving Fia, Ss and

    Tiger quickly stepped away from the emergency room.

    Then, another half an hour had passed and still there was no news. It was then, a bodyguard rushed

    over to Ss. ¡°Ss, Sir is looking for you!¡±

    Ss was stunned. He pushed Tiger to the bodyguard and said, ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°What? No way. I haven¡¯t learned anything about Madam yet. If I don¡¯t know anything, Sophia will make

    a fuss over it when she wakes upter!¡±

    Pushing Tiger forward again, Ss said, ¡°Then let her. Just let Sir know about Madam¡¯s current ¡­

    predicament!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiger nodded. ¡°Fine. But give me a call as soon as you¡¯ve got news about Madam!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Ss agreed and wanted to urge Tiger to check on their boss again. Suddenly, his face turned pale and

    he pulled Tiger aside, wanting to find a ce to hide!

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Tiger did not see what was behind him, so he was utterly confused by Ss¡¯ action. He did not know

    that their boss was limping toward them in the hallway just as they spoke!

    ¡°Stop talking. Walk with me, now! Pretend that we¡¯re just passing by.¡±

    Ss grabbed Tiger¡¯s arm and began walking in the opposite direction as he whispered to him.

    Finally realizing something was off, Tiger did not dare to turn back and look.

    Yet, it was toote.

    Conrad coughed as he put a hand over his wound before calling out to them. ¡°Ss! Tiger!¡±

    The pair immediately stopped in their tracks when they heard their boss¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Conrad ordered while bearing the pain from his wound.

    Ss and Tiger nced at one another before turning back and stepping toward their boss.

    ¡°I ordered you to find her. Why are you still here in the hospital?!¡± Conrad yelled at them while in pain.

    Every word he spoke triggered pain from his wound.

    Ss and Tiger looked around nervously, trying to find the right words to break the news to him.

    ¡°Em¡­ Sir¡­ Let¡¯s get you back to your ward. Tiger will find Madam right away.¡±

    Yet, fortune was not smiling on them today. As soon as he finished his words, the emergency room

    door opened.

    A woman¡¯s wails could be heard from the room. ¡°Wake up¡­ Please wake up!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face turned grim in an instant as he turned and faced the emergency room. The hospital¡¯s

    director stumbled out the doorpletely worn out.

    ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Maxwell¡­!¡±

    When he saw Conrad standing outside of the emergency room, the director could feel his legs turn

    weak immediately.

    However, all Conrad could think of was Fia. His wound hurt so much¡­ Fia had stabbed him as she

    red at him with a pair of despairing eyes.

    From her eyes, he knew she must have hated him so much. Her hatred for him was like venom,

    poisoning his body and soul. It made him feel an intense heartache whenever he thought of her.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who¡¯s in there?¡±

    His voice trembled weakly as he asked the director. Thetter was so frightened that he could do

    nothing but stare at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you who¡¯s in the emergency room!¡± Conrad raised his voice in anger. His wound was torn

    open and it began to bleed from his shouting.

    Seeing this, the director rushed to him. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, let me tend to your wound first.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again. Who¡¯s in there?!¡±

    Conrad asked again as he shoved the director away. That crying voice from within the emergency

    room¡­ It was like a sharp de cutting through his heart. He recognized that voice ¡­ It was Sally¡¯s!

    Peter was sitting outside of the emergency room,pletely unharmed. If the person inside was one of

    their parents, he would not be sitting outside so calmly.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, please return to your ward,¡± the hospital director said.

    Conrad shoved him before marching straight into the emergency room. As soon as he stepped inside,

    he saw bloodied bandages everywhere.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ss and Tiger did not dare to stop him so all they could do was follow him inside. They, too, wanted to

    know what had happened to Madam.

    Sally copsed onto the floor, weeping, like a baby. Jason sat on the floor as well, lookingpletely

    defeated.

    As for Fia¡­ she was just lying there¡­ lifelessly¡­

    When he saw Fia, Conrad slowed his steps down and asked, ¡°What are you crying about, Sally?¡±

    Sally raised her head and red at him with her red, teary eyes. Then, she stood up and pushed him

    with every ounce of energy she had in her body!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Ss quickly took Conrad¡¯s arm and helped his still weakened boss to stand still. ¡°Doctor Sally, our

    boss didn¡¯t mean to hurt Madam. It happened because¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you still intend to lie to us?!¡± Sally shrieked at Ss loudly,pletely losing her cool. She turned

    and grabbed a scalpel from a table nearby.

    ¡°Doctor Sally!¡±

    Tiger immediately stepped forward to stop her, taking the sharp de away.

    Peter stepped into the room and said, ¡°Stop fooling around, Sally. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Sally stared at her brother in a daze, recalling what he had told her before she brought Fia into the

    emergency room. She had a hunch that he had something to do with Fia¡¯s death. Perhaps¡­ It was that

    pill that he gave her.

    Yet, she did not dare to confront him about it in front of Conrad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Sally.¡±

    Peter took Sally¡¯s hand and helped her up to her feet. When leading his sister out of the room, he took

    another nce at Fia.

    God knows what kind of nightmarish life this girl would need to go through from today

    onward.

    If she became like him, turning cruel and heartless from a pure, good person¡­. What awaited her

    ahead was nothing but torment.

    They could not be as cruel and callous like Esme. If they could, they would never feel tormented

    when they caused miseries in others¡¯ lives.

    Esme would only me others for her misdeeds. She had never thought that she was in the

    wrong.

    Feeling cold from head to toe, Sally wanted to push her brother away and probe him about that pill.

    Still, again, she knew she could not do it here.

    She turned and tearfully looked at Jason who was sitting nearby.

    ¡°¡­ Jason¡­¡±

    This man¡­ he must be in so much pain, pain that was even worse than hers for losing Fia like that.

    ¡°Jason¡­¡±

    Sally called out to him, yet there was no response from him. Seeing him like this, tears began. to

    stream down her face even more.

    Suddenly, someone rushed into the room.

    ¡°Fia!¡±

    It was Conall and Finn. They rushed to Fia tearfully. It was quite rare to see these two men, two giants

    in the business andw enforcement world, weep like this.

    Conall caressed his daughter¡¯s face with his trembling hand and asked, ¡°Fia¡­ my poor girl, what

    happened to you?¡±

    Finn grabbed the hospital director¡¯s cor. ¡°What happened to my niece?!¡±

    The director shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Parker. We did our best to save her. But¡­

    this girl¡­ her heart and lungs were too weak¡­ She had several organ failures during the operation¡­

    She even had a high fever when she was brought in. Her body¡­ She was worn out¡­pletely¡­¡±

    The director could not believe it himself. This girl was only twenty-three. Yet, her body was as frail as a

    ny-year-old. No matter how much they tried, they had no means of saving her.

    ¡°She¡¯s still so young! How could she have organ failure?!¡± Finn could not believe what he heard.

    The director took a look at Conrad before saying, ¡°She had a surgery before this. On top of that, she

    had been emotionally unstable as ofte. And¡­ Before this all happened, she had not even recovered

    from the miscarriage she had a while back. This had weakened her body¡­ Then

    She jumped into a river in winter.¡±

    Finn was so pissed that his eyes could burst in mes. He stepped toward Conrad and threw a punch

    at him.

    Ss and Tiger quickly stopped him, shielding their boss behind them so he would not be able tond

    his punch.

    Conrad, on the other hand, kept staring at Fia, with despair filling his eyes. He slowly walked to her

    lifeless body with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Fia¡­ Please¡­ wake up¡­ Don¡¯t y dead¡­ Please don¡¯t be angry with me anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089

    Conrad¡¯s tears fell on Fia¡¯s face.

    His hand trembled as he held her icy hand. He didn¡¯t dare to grip it.

    ¡°Fia¡­ I owe you a lot of ¡®firsts¡¯ and I n to use my remaining life topensate you¡­ Can you get

    up?¡±

    He looked at how she remained motionless. Her body was icy, and he still couldn¡¯t sense her pulse.

    Her heart remained still.

    He was helpless as he kneeled on the ground, holding her hand with both of his hands.

    ¡°I told you I won¡¯t divorce you, and I keep my word. The entire wedding with Esme was just a ploy. You

    have had enough of her, haven¡¯t you? Now that her identity has been exposed at the wedding, we can

    capture her. She¡¯ll get her punishment.¡±

    Finn looked at how the usual prideful Conrad could only cry helplessly. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s

    right, Fia. Now that Esme¡¯s identity has been exposed, we have enough evidence. This time, she¡¯ll get

    the death penalty. Your future will be bright.¡±

    All of them wanted Fia, who was in a deep slumber, to gain consciousness.

    However, Jason could only sit there as he felt Fia¡¯s weak pulse slip away. He had seen many deaths

    when he was a doctor.

    He would feel upset every time. Human lives were so fragile. He was not Asclepius. He couldn¡¯t revive

    the dead.

    However, none of them were as painful as this time. When he sensed her leaving, he felt that part of

    his soul had been drawn away.

    ¡°She¡¯s just asleep,¡± Conall pulled Conrad away as he said with teary eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡±

    He simply smiled at Fia and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take her back to the capital. I¡¯ll wait for her to wake up.¡±

    When Conall touched her hand, he couldn¡¯t sense even a hint of warmth or a pulse. He broke down.

    ¡°She¡¯s just asleep!¡±

    ¡°Ss!¡± Conrad roared. ¡°Let no one touch Fia!¡±

    Ss pulled Conall away and called for Tiger. Arge number of bodyguards swarmed in.

    Finn said angrily, ¡°Fia¡¯s a daughter of the Parker family! She should be returned to the Parkers, to be

    buried in the Parker family cemetery!¡±

    ¡°She never acknowledged that she¡¯s from the Parker family!¡± Conrad said with his eyes and full of

    violence. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take her!¡±

    red

    ¡°You killed her!¡± Jason, who previously had no other reaction, suddenly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s you! You killed

    her! What right do you have to keep her?!¡±

    He took a wet paper from the operating table and threw it at Conrad¡¯s face.

    ¡°Just let her go!¡±

    Conrad grabbed the paper. While the letters were slightly smudged because the paper was wet, he

    could still read what was written.

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to acknowledge that it was Fia¡¯s handwriting. But the two of them had known each

    other for many years, and he could recognize her handwriting even from her homework.

    Footsteps came from outside and a slender woman came in. Her face had beenrgely restored, and

    so had her eyes.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    She came in and said, ¡°I have something here that¡¯s about Fia.¡±

    Everyone looked at her.

    Sally and Peter knew who she was.

    When Peter saw her, he looked away and didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    Sally pulled out her arm from Peter¡¯s grasp and ran to Britney.

    ¡°Fia can be saved?¡±

    When she saw how quickly Britney¡¯s face had recovered, a glint of hope appeared in her heart.

    Britney smiled and said dispassionately, ¡°I got my face back, but she lost her life. No one can save her.¡±

    She then gave a bag to Conall and said, ¡°You¡¯re Fia¡¯s father. You can keep her things.¡±

    While it was cruel, she remembered how Fia begged her.

    Once Conall took the bag, she turned around and said to Conrad, ¡°Fia told me she doesn¡¯t want to be

    buried in your family¡¯s cemetery. She doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡±

    She then took out a document from the ck briefcase she was holding. ¡°This is the divorce papers

    she filled up. She said that, even if she were to die, she didn¡¯t want to be your wife.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Conrad pushed away the document that Britney held toward him.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090

    Britney sighed. She bent down and picked the document up before handing it to Conrad again.

    ¡°She said that she had been lonely most of her life. But she had the most pain in the years she had

    been married to you.¡±

    Conrad remained silent as he refused to believe it

    Britney continued, ¡°Conrad, there¡¯s no need to make it difficult for the dead Do as she wishee

    Conrad locked at Fia, who was sleeping there without any color on her cheeks. It was agrinting

    He didn¡¯t want them to stop being husband and wife Even in death!

    ¡°Conrad, why must you do this? Britney let out a soft smile. ¡°Where were you when she was thrown

    into the shims and two men forced themselves on her thanks to Esme scheming/

    Conrad¡¯s eyes opened wide as he remembered how she stumbled around by the river. He felt his heart

    being torn apart

    He didn¡¯t know that the experienced something like that

    No wonder No wonder she was so full of hatred to fall of determination.

    Britney smiled, but her smile was full of contempt

    ¡°Do you men know how precious a woman¡¯s purity to her is

    When she said that to Conrad, Peter felt something

    From his understanding of his master, his master would employ any methods regardless of how cruel

    they were in order to destroy someone

    Britney must have experienced the same things to

    ¡°Contal, please let  go,¡± Britney advised ham. ¡°the had never experienced fatherly love when she

    was alive. At least, let her experience it is death

    Conall kookand at fritrary gratefully

    However, Conrad simply said, ¡°Never Tiger, take Fia away on

    Tiger¡¯s bodyguards walked over. They overwhelmed Comall, Finn, and Jason by sheer number. There

    was no hope of fighting back,

    Tipes kur bands is

    tar get chaser te tum

    and had the bodyguards form a circle around him, refusing to

    the Hate wikard. ¡°phure do you wait star to take her ta, din

    basics there anunched tam is as emotimiess to ¡°he¡¯sdy do, ifer body will

    Mn connel toad Shel, her hot lite he had been forms to puress, in a brutal tone, he said, ¡°Get

    Britney sighed. She bent down and picked the document up before handing it to Conrad again.

    ¡°She said that she had been lonely most of her life. But she had the most pain in the she had been

    married to you.¡±

    Conrad remained silent as he refused to believe it.

    years that

    Britney continued, ¡°Conrad, there¡¯s no need to make it difficult for the dead. Do as she wishes!¡±

    Conrad looked at Fia, who was sleeping there without any color on her cheeks. It was agonizing.

    He didn¡¯t want them to stop being husband and wife! Even in death!

    ¡°Conrad, why must you do this?¡± Britney let out a soft smile. ¡°Where were you when she was thrown

    into the slums and two men forced themselves on her thanks to Esme scheming?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes opened wide as he remembered how she stumbled around by the river. He felt his heart

    being torn apart.

    He didn¡¯t know that she experienced something like that.

    No wonder¡­ No wonder she was so full of hatred¡­ So full of determination¡­

    Britney smiled, but her smile was full of contempt.

    ¡°Do you men know how precious a woman¡¯s purity to her is?¡±

    When she said that to Conrad, Peter felt something.

    From his understanding of his master, his master would employ any methods regardless of how cruel

    they were in order to destroy someone.

    Britney must have experienced the same things too¡­

    ¡°Conrad, please let Fia go,¡± Britney advised him. ¡°She had never experienced fatherly love

    when she was alive. At least, let her experience it in death.¡±

    Conall looked at Britney gratefully.

    However, Conrad simply said, ¡°Never! Tiger, take Fia away!¡±

    Tiger¡¯s bodyguards walked over. They overwhelmed Conall, Finn, and Jason by sheer

    numbers. There was no hope of fighting back.

    Tiger held the bed in his arms and had the bodyguards form a circle around him, refusing to let anyone

    get close to him.

    He then asked, ¡°Where do you want me to take her to, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Home,¡± Conrad said.

    Peter then reminded him in an emotionless tone, ¡°She¡¯s already dead. Her body will eventually

    dpose.¡±

    When Conrad heard that, he felt like he had been torn to pieces. In a brutal tone, he said, ¡°Get

    a freezer!¡±

    Because they needed to find a freezer, Tiger had no choice but to ce Fia in one of the mortuary¡¯s

    freezer.

    What was worse was as soon as they left Fia in one of the mortuary¡¯s rooms and left, there was a huge

    explosion!

    Everyone was stunned. Before they could even react, they were pushed away by the wave.

    Conrad¡¯s injury worsened, but he still made an attempt to run to the room where the explosion was in a

    daze.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Tiger and Ss both called out to him and rushed over to stop him.

    ¡°Let me go! Fia¡¯s still inside! I can¡¯t leave her alone!¡± Conrad roared as he emotionally copsed. He

    kicked and pushed Tiger and Ss away like a mad man.

    The two of them couldn¡¯t bear his madness and Conrad slipped through their fingers and rushed in.

    The room was in mes and the air was filled with smoke. Conrad couldn¡¯t see, and the mes wanted

    to consume him whole.

    As blood bled from his wounds, he got dizzy. The sudden explosion had caused him to lose control of

    his emotions. He couldn¡¯t bear it all and finally fell to the ground.

    In a dark room, Fia suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡± The man stood up, his mask looking terrifying thanks to the light.

    Fia¡¯s eyes were emotionless. ¡°No one suspected a thing?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± The man brushed away the soot on her face. ¡°There¡¯s another piece of good news. Want to

    hear it?¡±

    Fia moved her face away, avoiding the man¡¯s finger.

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive. Isn¡¯t that good news?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But there¡¯s another piece of good news.¡± The man red at her with a wicked smile. ¡°The

    more you don¡¯t want to know, the more I want to tell you.¡±

    Fia looked down and said, ¡°If you want to, just say it.¡±

    ¡°There was an explosion in the hospital that Conrad was in. His injuries worsened.¡± The man. stared at

    Fia, not wanting to miss even the slightest change on her face.

    However, Fia waspletely emotionless. Except her eyes became even more vicious.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091

    ¡°He deserves it!¡±

    Fia said.

    Her change filled the man with glee. He bent down and held her face.

    ¡°Do you realize that you don¡¯t care that much about him anymore?¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia¡¯s eyes met with the man¡¯s mask and said, ¡°Why should I care about a b*stard that only lies. and

    hurts me?¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± The man let go of her face and happily paced back and forth in the room.

    ¡°I lost both Esme and Britney for you this time. From now on, you¡¯re the only woman that will be by my

    side! I¡¯ll teach you so you¡¯ll be the best!¡±

    Fia held her hand from touching her belly and slowly sat up.

    She looked at the man that was half mad and said, ¡°Then can you let me see your face?¡±

    The man stopped and turned to look at Fia deeply.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Fia sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not honest at all.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m more honest than anyone. Once you know how I¡¯ll teach you, you¡¯ll know how good I am

    toward you!¡± the man said.

    Fia asked, ¡°Is that right?¡±

    The man took out a key and put it in Fia¡¯s hand. ¡°I have a ce that will help you grow¡­ It will make

    you invulnerable! Do you want to go there?¡±

    Fia suddenly remembered the training Sophia went through in the training camp.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°The Hellish Training Camp!¡± Passion burned underneath the man¡¯s eyes, covered by his mask. ¡°I¡¯ve

    never recruited an outsider and then sent him or her into the Hellish Training Camp. You¡¯ll be my first!¡±

    Fia looked down. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s tough there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll personally teach you!¡± The man tempted her. ¡°Now, you know full well of my abilities. You¡¯ll be

    just like me in the future! No one can harass you anymore, and only you will have the power to y

    with someone else¡¯s life!¡±

    Fia remembered all the bullying she suffered after she was born. Then, she remembered the two

    children inside of her.

    No matter how hateful she was of Conrad, she couldn¡¯t abandon the two children.

    They were her flesh and blood. She wanted to be like her mother¡­ No matter how painful it was, she

    would never abandon her children!

    Therefore, she must be stronger!

    She would protect her children!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she said as she stared at the man. ¡°I don¡¯t care how tough it is, but you must protect

    me and my children.¡±

    The man looked at her belly that was showing her pregnancy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you

    don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll treat them as my own!¡±

    Fia frowned but didn¡¯t reject his words.

    Before she became stronger, she couldn¡¯t make any sudden moves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she said intentionally.

    The man tilted his head. ¡°What would you have me do?¡±

    Fia then said, ¡°I know that I need to be very active in the Hellish Training Camp. I¡¯m

    physically quite weak, and I¡¯m worried that my children won¡¯t survive.¡±

    The man said, ¡°Before you give birth, other than treating your body, I¡¯ll also teach you how to

    manufacture medicine and poison. Your physical training can wait until their birth.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Fia let out a cold smile.

    The man looked at her, mesmerized. ¡°You¡¯ll blossom into the most beautiful flower¡­ Hiding the most

    poisonous poison¡­¡±

    In the hospital¡¯s ICU, Conrad was connected with a lot of tubes. He was unconscious.

    Tiger waited outside with his head hung low. Ss woulde every day despite being busy with

    company matters.

    Five days had passed, and he was still not awake.

    The doctor suggested for them to bring someone that was important to him.

    After a discussion, they had no choice but to get Beryl there.

    Beryl looked at her son lying weakly on the bed on the other side of the ss window. She simply said,

    ¡°I¡¯m his only family in this world.¡±

    No matter what kind of opinion Ss had about her, he had no choice but to keep them in. They

    originally wanted to look for Garrett, but Conrad had never had the love of a father.

    And he hated Garrett. That left Beryl on their list.

    ¡°As long as you can wake him up, we¡¯ll give you anything you want,¡± Ss said.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092

    Beryl turned around and looked at Ss. ¡°Can you actually do that?¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ss looked at Conrad who was in the ICU. ¡°As long as you wake him up.¡±

    ¡°I want your shares,¡± Beryl brutally said. ¡°I¡¯m his mother. What right does he have to leave. me no

    shares in thepany at all?!¡±

    Ss frowned. He had five percent of thepany¡¯s shares. His boss gave it to him.

    ¡°Fine! As long as you can wake him up. I¡¯ll transfer it to you!¡±

    Beryl smiled coldly. ¡°And Ford¡¯s farm!¡±

    Ss frowned. If the farm belonged to him, he could give it to her without any hesitation.

    But that belonged to his brother, Ford. He couldn¡¯t make the decision on his behalf.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to call him and ask him first.¡±

    ¡°No need for that. Give it to her!¡± Ford said as he walked over.

    ¡°Good. I like it when you¡¯re that decisive,¡± Beryl said coldly before looking at Conrad. ¡°From tomorrow

    onward, I can have anyone here to see him. None of you can stop me!¡±

    Ss and Ford exchanged a nce and said, ¡°But if you hurt him in any way, you anything!¡±

    won¡¯t get

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± Beryl said with a sneer. ¡°He¡¯s my son. Only when he¡¯s alive can I enjoy

    the glory he brings me!¡±

    A mansion on a hill in the Northern Suburbs. Sophia led a group of men and surrounded a ck

    mansion.

    She ordered coldly, ¡°Capture the people that killed the madam! Even if you have to die for it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The

    group of men worked together really well and entered the ck mansion from various entry points.

    In a dark room, the man switched on the screen and let Fia see what was happening.

    ¡°The woman¡¯s quite good, to be able to find this ce.¡±

    Fia looked at Sophia jumping through a window from the screen.

    ¡°She simply wants to avenge me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want her to catch me?¡± the man asked.

    Fia responded emotionlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to transform me? If you¡¯re captured, what about

    me?¡±

    ¡°Ahaha! That¡¯s quite right!¡± the man said as he stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with those hounds?¡±

    ¡°Do as you

    like.¡±

    As the man walked out of the dark room, Fia simply sat there on the bed and stared at the

    screen.

    Sophia went from the first floor to the third floor. She didn¡¯t leave any rooms unchecked.

    The others were doing the same behind her.

    When she reached the fourth floor and the others were still on the third floor, there was a loud bang!

    The screen was filled with mes as screams came from the speakers.

    Fia closed her eyes. ¡°I have no choice, Sophia.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to go back to Conrad¡¯s side anymore.

    Let everything end.

    In the smoke, a man walked up the stairs wearing a mask.

    His leather shoes tapped on the floor, and it was extremely terrifying.

    Fia stood up and switched off the screen.

    She didn¡¯t want to look at it, nor did she want to listen to it.

    She held her belly with her arms and hands.

    She whispered, ¡°Fia Lawson is already dead. Everyone that is rted to her has nothing to do with

    me.¡±

    The people that Sophia led were all elites. All of them reacted before the explosion reached them.

    Some of them dived out of the windows, some of themy down on their stomachs, some of them

    sought out cover.

    But they were all injured.

    Sophia didn¡¯t care about Tiger and Ss¡¯s opposition and had quietly led her people here.

    She couldn¡¯t wait for her boss to make the decision before he woke up.

    Even if she had to die, she would avenge the madam!

    The man let out a coldugh. ¡°I knew it. None of Conrad¡¯s men are rubbish.¡±

    He thought he could kill them all in the explosion.

    When they saw him, they wanted to rush toward the man.

    But there was something in the smoke. All of them lost their strength as they saw the man walk up to

    the fourth floor.

 Chatper 1093

    Chatper 1093

    Chapter 1093

    Half of the fourth floor was already in mes. When the man exited the staircase, reaching the fourth

    floor, someone pounced on him.

    He moved to the side, but the person reached out to him with her arm and locked it around his throat.

    ¡°For the madam!¡± Sophia screamed.

    The man sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the only one among Conrad¡¯sckeys that actually put her first.¡±

    Sophia hurled a fist at the man¡¯s head, but he simply raised his hand and held the arm that was locked

    around his throat and bent down, throwing her.

    Sophia hit a piece of burning wood. However, she didn¡¯t care about the pain or the fire, and simply

    darted toward the man once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see her,¡± the man suddenly said.

    Sophia froze. ¡°What¡­ What?¡±

    The man whispered, ¡°Remain loyal to me for eternity, and I¡¯ll let you see her.¡±

    ¡°The madam¡­ isn¡¯t dead?¡± Sophia¡¯s tears rolled. When she saw that charred corpse they took out of

    the mortuary, she was filled with despair.

    ¡°Are you willing to be loyal to me?¡± the man asked.

    Sophia stared at the masked man and didn¡¯t even hesitate as she knelt down.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The manughed. ¡°If Conrad knew that his people chose someone else to be their master, I

    wonder how he would feel.¡±

    ¡°From the day I saw the madam, my life has been hers,¡± Sophia said.

    The man walked over and then tapped on the screen of his phone.

    Sophia raised her head and saw Fia on the screen, sitting with her arms covering her belly.

    ¡°¡­Madam?¡±

    The man took back his phone and said, ¡°As long as you obey me, I¡¯ll let you see her. However, without

    my agreement, you cannot show up in front of her. Understand?¡±

    Sophia raised her head and looked at the man. ¡°As long as you can make sure she lives, I¡¯ll do

    whatever you ask of me!¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡± The man tapped Sophia¡¯s head and took out a syringe.

    Sophia didn¡¯t even hesitate before taking it and injecting the drug into her body.

    The next day, everyone returned with injuries, except Sophia.

    Tiger questioned everyone like a mad man. ¡°Sophia? Where¡¯s Sophia?!¡±

    All of them lowered their heads with sadness.

    ¡°Captain Bet was alone. She¡¯s probably already¡­¡¯

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Tiger took his men and arrived at the scene, but the ck mansion had already turned

    into ash. None of its structure remained.

    Everyone that escaped was stunned.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    ¡°When we left, things weren¡¯t that bad!¡±

    ¡°The mansion was built tost! Most of it was still standing after the explosion!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a trace left in just a few hours?!¡±

    Tiger walked into the ruins despite the outrage behind him.

    ¡°Sophia¡­¡±

    He fell to his knees. ¡°Sophia!¡±

    When Ss heard about what happened, he also rushed over. Looking at the ruins, all he could

    remember was how Sophia trained together with them. He felt like he lost a sister.

    He walked over to Tiger and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Maybe Sophia¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Tiger said with his eyes red. ¡°Why did you refuse her?! We should have been here together

    with her!¡±

    Ss med himself for it too, but he always put Conrad first. He was still unconscious¡­ He couldn¡¯t

    make any rash decisions.

    After Tiger yelled at Ss, he started to beat himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s entirely my fault! I didn¡¯t protect her¡­ I knew that she¡¯d act on her emotions! I

    knew¡­¡±

    ¡°Tiger!¡± Ss stopped him. ¡°They all came back alive. Sophia probably didn¡¯t die.¡±

    Tiger pushed him away and began searching the ruins. In the end, he found a piece of shattered jade,

    and he froze.

    ¡°This is Sophia¡¯s jade¡­ Her jade¡­¡±

    Ss looked at the jade that Tiger was holding. Conrad had given it to her as a reward and she always

    kept it on her.

    She even once said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll never lose it!¡±

    But now, the jade had shattered. And she was gone¡­

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t believe this!¡± Tiger told his men to bring in the machinery. He would analyze every inch of

    thisnd!

    For days, he didn¡¯t sleep or eat. And finally, he found the ashes that belonged to Sophia.

    There was about three kilograms of it, the same amount that would be left behind by an adult after

    cremation¡­

 Chatper 1094

    Chatper 1094

    Chapter 1094

    On the day that Tiger filled an expensive urn with Sophia¡¯s ash, he couldn¡¯t hold his tears back.

    He carried the urn back home and theny down in his bed motionless.

    Ss had been busy the whole day and only went home when it was around midnight.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Tiger, let¡¯s bury Sophia!¡±

    Tiger looked at the ceiling light and let out augh as he held the urn.

    ¡°Why is she so foolish? The boss simply asked her to protect the madam. He didn¡¯t tell her to die for

    her.¡±

    Ss also felt upset when he thought about it. ¡°She had never encountered anyone as pure as the

    madam when she was back at the camp.¡±

    Tiger closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge Madam and Sophia!¡±

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Even if I have to travel the world, I¡¯ll find him and kill him!¡±

    Ss said nothing.

    Tiger sat up and carefully handed the urn to Ss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Sophia in your capable hands.¡±

    Ss nervously asked, ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t die before I catch him!¡± Tiger ran away despite his fatigue.

    Ss chased after him with Sophia¡¯s urn in his hands, wanting to stop him. But when he remembered

    how Tiger had been secretly in love with Sophia all these years and couldn¡¯t even tell her until she

    passed away..

    Tiger would never be able to let it go as long as he was alive. Forcing him to stay wouldn¡¯t do him any

    good other than wasting him away¡­

    Letting him go was perhaps the better choice.

    Beryl would bring someone over to visit Conrad every day. The third day after Tiger left, Conrad woke

    up.

    The first thing he saw when he woke up was the young woman next to him by the bed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The young woman spoke. She looked like Fia.

    It was that familiarity that awakened him.

    When he was in thea, he would always have the same dream. He dreamed that he was inside a

    ck room. He could see a door, but he didn¡¯t want to open it.

    Then, Fia¡¯s voice rang in his ears. He wanted to see who it was. Why would she have a voice simr to

    Fia?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Felicity Parker.¡±

    The light in Conrad¡¯s eyes extinguished and he looked away.

    Felicity wasn¡¯t angry as she gently said, ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to you all this while. Did you hear me?¡±

    Conrad remained silent.

    Felicity then exined honestly, ¡°Your mom sought me out. She said that the reason you

    can¡¯t wake up is because you¡¯ve lost the will to live. The only way is to find someone simr to Fia. She

    believed that my voice was like hers, so she found me.¡±

    Conrad coughed as he tried to sit up.

    Felicity quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your wounds were infected, and they only got better in the past few

    days. You can¡¯t make the wounds open up again.¡±

    Her hand touched Conrad¡¯s arm, but he simply pushed her away.

    His amber eyes were cold and emotionless as he said, ¡°Get out! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Felicity frowned. She stood up and looked at him. She didn¡¯t take a step forward nor did she stop him.

    Conrad removed all the tubes and sensors on him and then ran out barefoot.

    Mortuary. He went to the room that had the explosion that day. It had been fully repaired. It was as if

    there had not been an explosion.

    The director and several other heads of department ran in.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You need to rest.¡±

    Conrad tilted his head and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    They exchanged nces and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    ¡°She must be hiding.¡± He let out a maddening smile as he ran out.

    The director quickly gave Ss a call.

    Ss was on his way to the hospital. He roared, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on him?! What are you

    even doing!?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t dare to stop him, and he doesn¡¯t look quite well.¡±

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095

    Only at this point did Ss realize that without Tiger, he was like a man without an arm.

    Koi Gardens.

    No matter how good Conrad looked, with his pale skin and wearing a hospital gown, he looked like a

    mad man running around barefooted in the middle of winter.

    When he reached the apartment that once belonged to Fia¡¯s mother, he knocked on the door, but no

    one opened it. He then kicked the door and it copsed.

    He walked on the door, and began yelling, ¡°Fia! Fia!

    ¡°Fia! Don¡¯t hide from me! I know that I¡¯m wrong now! Come out! I won¡¯t do anything that will hurt you

    again!

    ¡°Fia? Fia!¡±

    He started yelling from the living room to the kitchen to the bathroom, and then at the washroom. But

    there was no sign of Fia anywhere.

    When he reached the bedroom, he looked at the nket that was folded properly and let out a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯lle back, right? Fia?¡±

    Hey down on the bed and sniffed at Fia¡¯s scent, and he held the nket tightly.

    Suddenly, he touched something hard inside the nket. He unzipped it and took it out.

    It was a diary. A very thick diary.

    He flipped it open and looked at the graceful handwriting on it. Fia Lawson.

    It was Fia¡¯s diary.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The diary was a bit yellow, showing how old it was.

    He looked at the date written at the top on the second page. It was many years ago when Fia was in

    her fifth grade.

    There was something faint appearing in Conrad¡¯s eyes as he quickly flipped ahead.

    Conrad¡¯s hands trembled, and what happened in the past began to appear in his mind.

    He knew that there was someone in Fia¡¯s heart. He had been suspecting that it was Jason..

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096

    The tears fell on the diary as Conrad felt like someone had stabbed his heart.

    He had never noticed that little coward¡¯s feelings for him. Never!

    He had never asked if the person she was thinking about was him. To think that she had fallen in love

    with him so many years ago.

    And what did he do?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He began reading her diary. She had written so much in the remaining years.

    From her years in elementary school to her years in university, and to the years that she married him.

    He kept on reading and even wished that she had a boyfriend when she was in her senior year or in

    her university years. That there was someone she really liked!

    But it was all about him.

    What he did, what he said, she wrote down everything.

    He could feel her muted love in her written words all those years¡­.

    Conrad could only slip down to the floor as he held her diary, his tears kept on falling.

    If only he had noticed it early¡­

    If only he¡­.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± He coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his amber eyes became red like blood.

    ¡°Sir! How are you doing?!¡± Ss was so scared when he came running in and saw what happened.

    As the blood flowed out of Conrad¡¯s mouth, all he could say was, ¡°She had loved me for years¡­ So

    many years¡­¡±

    Ss froze. While he knew that the madam had a deep affection for the boss, he didn¡¯t know that she

    had loved him for so many years.

    Ss didn¡¯t know how to feel when he saw the old, thick diary in his hand.

    No wonder the madam changed so much after the boss asked for a divorce.

    Despite her calmness, she kept on emanating a deep sorrow.

    And she became emotionally unstable. Till she had depression and got emotionally unwell¡­

    She held all the love inside of her for so many years, and she got sick from it.

    Conrad forced himself up and fell on his knees again after taking just two steps.

    Ss helped him up and looked at him coughing another mouthful of blood. He quickly contacted the

    ambnce.

    ¡°Ss¡­¡± Conrad gritted his teeth. ¡°I want Esme dead! I want to see her dead with my own eyes!¡±

    Only after reading ¡¯s diary did he realize how many lies Esme had fed him.

    Fia had never fallen in love, but Esme would mention that  was chasing after some boy in her ss.

    She would even do it in secret.

    Esme would act as the kind, gentle big sister when  was around, but she would alwaysin

    about  when it was just her in front of him. Every time he saw the little coward and wanted to treat

    her better, he would give up after what Esme said affected him.

    And that little fool, . She would write down every kindness that he ever showed to him in her diary

    and keep it inside of her

    That little fool¡­.

    He was not worthy of her love!

    When she was secretly in love with him, everything he did only made her sad, despaired, and upset!

    ¡°Gal It was another mouthful of blood. He was in too much pain. He had too much anger.

    Half a monthter, thanks to all the evidence, a verdict on Esme¡¯s case was reached. Capital

    punishment.

    Before her execution, plenty of people visited her, but none of them pitied her. They all visited her with

    anger and hatred.

    The first person that visited her was her father.

    Hank saw Esme in chains and remembered the day she was born.

    While she was a girl, she was his first child. He was ted.

    He even saved the prints of her hands and feet.

    She was all grown up now, and she sent chills down his spine.

 Chatper 1097

    Chatper 1097

    Chapter 1097

    ¡°Esme, she¡¯s your mother,¡± Hank said in a tone full of fatigue. ¡°You¡¯re too brutal.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Although Esme managed to inject drugs that could keep her appearance in time, some of her

    original features were exposed. But her face was all swollen.

    Hank then said, ¡°I can ept that you want to hurt Louise because you¡¯re my daughter. My only

    daughter. But I never thought that you would kill your own mother! She gave birth to you! She loved

    you! How could you do it?¡±

    ¡°You forced me!¡± Esme said viciously. ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t side with me! You made me into what I

    am today!¡±

    Hank was absolutely disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re mad. I shouldn¡¯t havee to visit you!¡± ¡°Then scram!¡±

    Esme howled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to visit me anyway! Scram!¡±

    Hank got up and left, crying as soon as he turned his back on her.

    Esme looked at his father¡¯s back which was getting hunched, and she couldn¡¯t help but silently cry as

    well.

    The next one was Peter. Despite it being winter, he wore a short-sleeved shirt and a pair of short pants,

    as well as a pair of clogs.

    Esme looked at him. He was wearing the same outfit he wore as a teacher, and he looked like how he

    did the first time she met him.

    She still remembered how charmed she was when she first saw him.

    His skin was so bright, and he was so young and handsome. All the girls in the ssroom let out an

    excited scream.

    But he looked at them calmly. He didn¡¯t react to them at all.

    She was thinking that his coldness was so simr to Conrad¡¯s!

    Then, her ambition got the better of her, as usual. She would intentionally get close to him, seduce him,

    wanting him to fall for her.

    She didn¡¯t think that in the end, she would leave Conrad and follow him out the

    Was this karma? And she was simply receiving the consequences of her actions?

    Peter sat down and looked at Esme calmly before letting out a smile.

    He then asked, ¡°Are you upset with how things concluded?¡±

    Esme blinked. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡±

    country.

    Peter lowered his head and showed her his hand and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I must tell you something.

    Britney chose to settle and give up on suing.¡±

    Esme was stunned. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡±

    ¡°Why not? Your master interfered and switched a dead body with you. Meanwhile, Britney managed to

    escape. I didn¡¯t kill her!¡±

    Peter said with a smile, but his eyes were freezing cold.

    ¡°Impossible! She hates you! All the torture that she suffered is all because of you!¡± Esme shook her

    head maddeningly. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she have her revenge on you? Why?!¡±

    Peter looked away. There was a hint of pain in his heart.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    He, too, didn¡¯t expect Britney to give up in the end. Even if Barbara forced her by saying that she would

    sever her familial rtionship with her, she still chose not to.

    ¡°Hahaha! Why doesn¡¯t anyone treat me like that?!¡± Esme cackled like a madwoman before she finally

    wept.

    This was the first time that Peter thought that she was so ugly¡­ Her ambition could never be fulfilled,

    and she had be more and more vicious. She could even kill her own mother!

    ¡°If reincarnation is real, I hope that you¡¯ll be less ambitious next time.¡± With that, and left.

    he stood

    up

    Esme was envious as she cursed, ¡°When I die, I¡¯ll curse all of you! That you¡¯ll all die horrible. deaths!¡±

    After that, Mrs. Thomas came and visited her.

    She found out that Esme was simply pretending to be her daughter, and that her real daughter almost

    died because of her.

    Mrs. Thomas felt that the entire world had gone crazy. While she noticed that her daughter had

    changed, she had never suspected her.

    When she looked at Esme¡¯s face which no longer looked like Britney, she couldn¡¯t help but

    tear up.

    ¡°Why did you want to disguise as my daughter?¡±

    Esme looked at Mrs. Thomas coldly. ¡°You¡¯re here expecting a joke?¡±

    Mrs. Thomas held her chest. ¡°I never suspected you. I simply wanted you to be happy. It doesn¡¯t matter

    if it¡¯s Peter or Conrad, I will only bless you no matter who you want to marry.¡±

    But her words simply made things even worse for Esme as she shrieked, ¡°Will you bless me if I marry a

    beggar too?! I hate all of you fake people! All you want are children that can make you feel good! But

    you keep saying it¡¯s for our own good!¡±

    Mrs. Thomas wept. ¡°When they told me that you¡¯re not Britney, I didn¡¯t believe it. You never hurt me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118

    ¡°Watch your mouth! He¡¯s my son. If I need something, I¡¯d ask him directly. He will definitely answer to

    my whim.¡± Beryl responded with a gentle smile, ¡°Now be a dear and wait downstairs. I¡¯ll go help Conrad

    down.¡±

    Then, without giving Ss a chance to retort, she went upstairs. She needed to test Conrad to see if he

    had remembered anything.

    She was now finally living a luxurious life again due to her son¡¯s memory loss. He would listen to

    whatever she said, and would do whatever she asked of him. She could not have this all taken away

    from her!

    Ss furrowed his brows as he red at Beryl ascending the stairs. This old witch must be scheming

    something again!

    Just as Beryl was about to knock on Conrad¡¯s door, Conrad opened the door and walked out in a full

    ck suit. Standing with the support of his cane, Conrad took a long look at his mother before asking,

    ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    Beaming a gentle smile at him, Beryl wiped her hands on his coat, pretending to help him do some

    dusting.

    ¡°Conrad, you¡¯re so handsome. It¡¯s such a waste for you to just wear ck. You should wear something

    with cheerful color. I bet you¡¯ll get many girls falling for you if you wear something lighter in color.¡±

    Conrad looked at her silently. He had heard his mother say something simr to him many times, like

    she was a mother who was smitten by her own son¡¯s good looks.

    Yet, somehow, he felt disgusted by her today.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    Sensing her son¡¯s cold attitude, Beryl looked at him and spoke in a timid tone.

    ¡°Son¡­ Did I do something to upset youtely?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Conrad squinted before answering, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you treating me so coldly all of a sudden? Tell me, Conrad. Have you remembered

    something?¡± Beryl asked as she stared at Conrad nervously.

    Conrad shook his head and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. And I don¡¯t need to remember anything.¡±

    After he woke up, he would dive into work. That was his schedule every day,

    Ss and his other underlings also told him that his day-to-day life had always been this monotonous

    and boring. There was nothing in his life other than work, work, work.

    The only thing he found peculiarly weird was that his mother had told him that he and Felicity had

    grown up together. Yet, Ss told him that the Maxwells and Parkers were close, and he and Felicity

    were only acquaintances.

    Still, he found himself attached to Felicity¡¯s voice. He thought¡­ perhaps Ss did not know him as

    much as his mother.

    Beryl said, ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m just concerned for you. Please don¡¯t be upset with me.¡±

    Conrad nodded before checking his watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to go to work now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you down the stairs.¡± Beryl stepped forward to hold her son¡¯s arm.

    Instinctively, Conrad wanted to evade her. However, he allowed her to support him after seeing how

    careful she was in treating him, not wanting to hurt her feelings.

    Tired of waiting, Ss went upstairs to get his boss. Seeing Beryl supporting Conrad to the stairs, Ss

    impatiently grabbed his boss¡¯s arm from the olddy.

    ¡°Thank you for your help. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    After getting into the car, Conrad asked puzzledly, ¡°You seem wary around my mom. Is something

    wrong?¡±

    Ss took a nce at the Maxwell¡¯s Old Residence and fired up the engine. ¡°I¡¯m loyal to you. and you

    only, sir. So, I¡¯m always wary around people other than you.¡±

    Conrad looked at Ss intently and asked, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, sir. As I said, I¡¯m loyal to you only. It¡¯s just that I do not support the idea of fulfilling

    Madam Beryl¡¯s every whim.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Ss, she¡¯s my mother. Is it wrong to make my mother happy?¡±

    Ss let out a sigh and said, ¡°Her demands are getting out of hand. She even asked you to bring

    business to the Starlings.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my mother. Is it wrong to help my mother¡¯s family?¡± Conrad felt that Ss was acting really

    strange today.

    Ss, on the other hand, did not know how to exin it to his boss. If Beryl had been treating. his boss

    well from the start, he would have no qualms with repaying her. However, this

    mother of his only began to treat him well after he lost his memory.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Sir, could we talk about something else?¡± So, he decided to change the topic.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Beryl had threatened Ss earlier that if he said anything that would affect her, she would let the cat out

    of the bag and tell Conrad everything about Fia.

    He was worried that his boss would remember Fia and refuse to live.

    The woman from yesterday appeared in Conrad¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I saw a mother and son yesterday. The boy¡¯s quite cute.¡±

    He then paused. ¡°But his mother isn¡¯t.¡±

    Ss was confused. ¡°Why are you interested in a mother and son?¡±

    ¡°That woman¡¯s around twenty-five years old. The boy is around four,¡± Conrad said with a frown. He felt

    ufortable just thinking about that woman.

    ¡°I see.¡± Ss didn¡¯t think that it was something worth noting.

    Conrad massaged his chest. ¡°Her voice is simr to Felicity.¡±

    Ss stopped dead in his tracks and then turned to look at his boss.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Conrad¡¯s expression was one of annoyance. He almost ran into

    him because he had stopped abruptly.

    Ss asked, ¡°Did your mother introduce her to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not,¡± Conrad said in disdain. ¡°I met her at the entrance of the hotel. That woman has quite

    the attitude and even kicked me.¡±

    Ss blinked. She probably wasn¡¯t someone that Beryl wanted to introduce to him.

    Everyone that Beryl introduced to Conrad treated him very well. That was because they all had

    something that they wanted from him.

    ¡°Ss, investigate that woman,¡± Conrad said as he made the decision to not be affected by something

    like this. He needed to find out who that woman was.

    Ss then smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s just a random woman you met on the streets. There¡¯s no need to be

    so thorough, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you yapping so much today?¡± Conrad said angrily.

    Ss quickly said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll investigate as soon as I¡¯m back in thepany.¡±

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Fia sneezed early in the morning as a foreboding feeling enveloped her.

    The two children hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Just as she was going to prepare breakfast, Lucifer called.

    She wore the Bluetooth earphones and walked into the kitchen. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Lucifer smiled on the other side. ¡°What are you feeling after you met Conrad yesterday?¡±

    Fia rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°What kind of feelings do you want me to have, Master?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t recognize you,¡± Lucifer said with certainty.

    Fia let out a coldugh. ¡°You arranged for people to watch me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re alone with Adrian and Irene. I¡¯m worried about your safety,¡± Lucifer said with a sigh. Fia, don¡¯t

    reject my concern for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Fia said as she remained calm. ¡°Eileen came yesterday. She¡¯ll probably start an investigation

    on me.¡±

    Lucifer smiled. ¡°They won¡¯t find anything on you.¡±

    Fia then asked, ¡°What about Adrian and Irene?¡±

    ¡°Of course they won¡¯t,¡± Lucifer chuckled and said with delight. ¡°Have you forgotten that they call me

    Daddy and they¡¯re my children?¡±

    Fia wasn¡¯t sure what else to say.

    Lucifer continued and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll always be their mommy. I won¡¯t find a new mom for

    them.¡±

    ¡°I want to change their household registration to be under my name,¡± Fia said with a calm. tone, trying

    not to show any nervousness. She was worried that Lucifer might detect it.

    Lucifer said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no difference whether they¡¯re under your registration or mine, right?

    You can always disguise yourself as my wife.¡±

    Fia frowned and said nothing.

    Lucifer said, ¡°Fia. Remember. Your name is Sia Stewart.¡±

    Fia took a deep breath and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. It¡¯s clearly stated on my passport.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to remind you that the two children are under my registration, and they call you

    mom.¡± Lucifer paused before saying, ¡°If they investigate you, they¡¯ll know that you have a husband.¡±

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120

    Fia believed that Lucifer must be sick in the head!

    ¡°If you gave me a new identity, why don¡¯t you put both children under my registration?¡± ¡°I can. But you

    have to first be my real wife. Haha!¡± Lucifer snickered as he hung up. Fia did her best not to hurl

    the phone away. She turned around and peeked at the bedroom. The children were still asleep, and so

    she wanted to make their breakfast as soon as possible. She had no time to get angry because of

    Lucifer¡¯s taunts.

    Either way, he had been treating the kids very well and it was fine that the kids also believed that he

    was their father.

    At least, Adrian and Irene could grow up in aplete family.

    After she was done making breakfast, Adrian and Irene were still asleep. She was just about to wake

    the two children up when the doorbell rang.

    She hastily went over and opened the door, and she frowned when she saw who it was.

    Ss looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°Ms. Sia?¡±

    Fia looked at Ss coldly and asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you here for?¡±

    Ss red at her with wide eyes. ¡°Your voice¡­¡± 11

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Fia immediately closed the door.

    However, Ss immediately pushed the door back despite the fact it might injure his fingers.

    Fia had no choice but to open the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for me, but I don¡¯t know you. I

    don¡¯t want to waste my time here.¡±

    Ss gulped and said, ¡°Ms. Reid came looking for youst night?¡±

    Fia continued to give him the cold shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s right. And she said something ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ss said as he looked at ¡°Sia Stewart¡±. ¡°Your voice is exactly the same as Madam Fia, and

    you look simr to her too. That¡¯s why we¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing how much you miss a dead woman!¡± Fia said with irritation.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Both Adrian and Irene woke up at the same time. They looked at her with the same sleepy look while

    wearing the same pajamas.

    When Ss saw the two children, interest red up in his eyes.

    ¡°Are those your children?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re mine. Whose children can they be?¡± Fia shot back at him.

    Ss smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what took over him.

    When he saw the two cute children, he instantly felt drawn to them. He felt like he wanted to

    take care of them.

    ¡°Where are you working right now?¡±

    Fia simply red at him icily.

    Ss excitedly said, ¡°I¡¯m a staff member from Maxwell Corporation. Ourpany is quite huge. If

    you¡¯re looking for work, please consider joining ourpany.¡±

    The disdain on Fia¡¯s face was bing worse and worse. She didn¡¯t want to reveal any w at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have twins here, so all I want is to be a housewife!¡± With that, she mmed the door.

    Ss managed to take a step back in time and didn¡¯t let the door m on his nose.

    .Mommy?¡± Adrian and Irene looked at their mother carefully. They could feel that she was in a very bad

    mood.

    Fia took a deep breath before walking over to them and then held one of their hands each. ¡°I¡¯m not

    angry. I¡¯m just upset at those unrted people trying to disturb our lives.¡± Irene then said, ¡°But Mommy,

    didn¡¯t you say we have to be polite to other people?¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That man is quite polite too¡­ And he even wants to give you work?¡±

    Irene continued, ¡°You can only earn money when you work. Then, you can buy milk for us.¡± Adrian

    nodded again. ¡°What you did isn¡¯t right, Mommy. Even if the job he gives you isn¡¯t the right one, you

    should still say thank you!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia felt a bit helpless. This was on her! Why did she teach these two to be so kindhearted? ¡°Listen to

    me, alright?¡±

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121

    Fia took a deep breath and exined, ¡°Mommy encountered bad people before this. They¡¯re still

    around, and I¡¯m afraid that the bad people will find me and hurt me. Okay?¡±

    Adrian and Irene immediately became nervous and jumped into Fia¡¯s arms.

    Irene sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mommy! It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    Adrian whimpered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Mommy. You¡¯re just being careful because of the bad people. Daddy

    told me about it too.¡±

    Fia was quite thankful toward Lucifer. While he was not a good person, he treated her children. quite

    well.

    ¡°Can you promise me one thing?¡±

    Adrian and Irene said at the same time, ¡°Okay! We promise!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone Mommy¡¯s real name, alright?¡± Fia looked into their eyes, full of pity.

    Irene asked, ¡°You¡¯re worried that bad people will find you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I even changed my appearance so that the bad people won¡¯t find me.¡±

    Adrian asked, a bit confused, ¡°Then what do you look like in the past? Are you prettier now or back

    then?¡±

    Irene gave Adrian a hit in the head. ¡°Adrian! Our mom looks pretty no matter how she looks!¡± Fia held

    Irene¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully your brother, okay? Irene, remember that your brother suffered a lot

    for your sake when you couldn¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Irene said with her head hung low.

    Fia then slowly said, ¡°If anyonees and asks you, no matter how they force you, you must say that

    your mom is Sia Stewart.¡±

    Adrian and Irene nodded with wide eyes. ¡°We won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°Si-a Ste-wart. Can you remember that?¡±

    ¡°We can spell it, Mommy!¡± Adrian raised his hand and began to doodle in the air. ¡°Daddy taught us how

    to spell!¡±

    ¡°I know how to write it too!¡± Irene copied her brother and wrote ¡°Sia Stewart¡± in the air.

    Fia held her two children tight, satisfied.

    They were very smart. They hadn¡¯t gone to school, yet they had already started learning the

    elementary school curriculum. It was all thanks to Lucifer¡¯s teaching.

    If he didn¡¯t teach them, the two of them could never learn to write no matter how smart they were.

    She was either undergoing training or sent on missions for the past few years. She had no time to

    apany them in the morning. When she managed toe back at night as she dragged her tired

    body, they were almost in bed.

    But they neverined and they loved to stay close to her.

    Irene then said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy said that once you¡¯re here, you won¡¯t be so busy anymore and will

    apany us. Is it true?¡±

    Adrian quickly said, ¡°Daddy never lied to us! When you¡¯re busy, he¡¯d always apany us. Now that

    you¡¯re not so busy anymore, you can apany us more now!¡±

    Irene said, ¡°But Mommy won¡¯t be able to get money if she doesn¡¯t work¡­ Maybe you can call that man

    back? Ask him if you can take us along to your workce?¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°That should work! It¡¯s always good to have a backup n!¡±

    Fia wanted to facepalm.

    Why were the two so fixated on Ss saying that he would help her find a job?

    ¡°My babies, I can find work on my own.¡± She then raised her head pridefully. ¡°Not to mention. that I¡¯ve

    saved a lot of money too. It¡¯s going to be enough for us for a while.¡±

    ¡°But what happens if we run out?¡¯ Adrian pouted as he disagreed.

    Irene smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can ask Daddy for money!¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Our dad is rich!¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    ¡°Alright, my babies. Let¡¯s go wash up and prepare for breakfast, alright?¡±

    She then led the two children to wash up. The two children never stopped talking when they were in

    front of their mother.

    ¡°Mommy, do you still need to go on missions?¡± Irene asked as she ate her breakfast cereal in milk and

    stared at Fia.

    Adrian also looked at her.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Fia gently said, ¡°I won¡¯t be as busy as before now. Also, I want to find a kindergarten for you two.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school!¡± Adrian yelled.

    ¡°Me neither!¡± Irene said, not wanting to fall behind.

    Fia frowned. She needed to exin to her children.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122

    ¡°Adrian, Irene. Every child has to go to a kindergarten when they¡¯re around three years old. Many go to

    one when they¡¯re around two years old. You¡¯re already four. If you don¡¯t go¡­¡± ¡°Daddy said that my

    brother and I are especially smart and don¡¯t have to go to school!¡± Irene shouted.

    Adrian looked at how strict his mother was bing and he whimpered, ¡°Daddy said that he never

    went to school too, but he¡¯s still so smart and strong¡­¡±

    ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t learn from him!¡± Fia said with a headache. That b*stard!

    Irene said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    There was fear in their eyes.

    Fia immediately showed them a smile. ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡±

    After they had their breakfast, the two kids wanted to go out and y.

    Since they had always lived on the ind, they had never seen anything that was fun. That was why

    Fia wanted to take them out to have some fun first.

    However, she wasn¡¯t willing to let the matter of their schooling drag on. They were already four years

    old. They wouldn¡¯t be able to attend elementary school when they eventually reached six years old if

    they refused to go.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Sure, I can take you out. I can also take you out a lot more now.¡±

    Adrian and Irene had just wanted to cheer when they heard the first part but became less chirpy when

    they heard the second half.

    They then said, ¡°You want something from us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can take you two to have some fun until the beginning of the New Year. However, you

    have to join a kindergarten in spring, alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Irene was very happy. She wasn¡¯t that good with time yet.

    Meanwhile, Adrian began to frown. ¡°New Year is in one month.¡±

    Fia then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You still have another month after the new year. You¡¯ll have two months!¡±

    Adrian said, ¡°Daddy said that once I start going to school, it won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m around twenty years

    old. My sister and I are still so little and we¡¯re going to spend most of our time in school and can¡¯t stay

    with you¡­ If I had known, we wouldn¡¯t have left the ind. At least, Daddy will apany me and

    Irene every day!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t argue back.

    Irene immediately started to sob. ¡°It¡¯s that bad? Then, I don¡¯t want to go to school either! I want to find

    Daddy back on the ind!¡±

    Fia could feel her head throbbing.

    She then switched on the television and changed the channel to the twins¡¯ favorite animation

    about a pig.

    Then, she called Lucifer.

    The person on the other side asked with a rxed tone. ¡°Missed me?¡±

    Fia said angrily, ¡°Just what did you say to Adrian and Irene?!¡±

    Lucifer was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t I treat them well for the past few years? I didn¡¯t torture them, did I?¡±

    ¡°You told them that they didn¡¯t need to go to school! They¡¯re still children. They need to be educated!

    What you said made them not want to go to kindergarten!¡± Fia said as she took a deep breath. When

    the two kids turned and looked at her in shock, she quickly showed them a smile. ¡°Stay here and watch

    some TV. I¡¯ll go to the balcony and chat with your Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with him!¡± Adrian and Irene said sternly.

    Fia nodded with a smile and quickly walked over to the balcony.

    ¡°Since you started this, you need to tell them to go to kindergarten!¡±

    Lucifer sighed. ¡°Why must everyone go to school? We can teach them whatever they want to learn. If

    you think that¡¯s too much of a pain, I can hire the best tutor for them. They¡¯re very smart. There¡¯s no

    need to get tortured together with a bunch of idiots.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Fia couldn¡¯t help but yell at him. After staying with him for five years, she was no

    longer fearful of him.

    ¡°How am I stupid?¡± Lucifer let out a chuckle.

    ¡°And you¡¯reughing? Do you want my children to be as crazy as you?!¡±

    Lucifer couldn¡¯t smile anymore.

    Fia said, ¡°Normal children should go to school to interact with those around their age and the teachers.

    That¡¯s the social circle that they should have as children! Otherwise, how are they going to persevere

    through all the difficult situations that they¡¯re going to face in the future?!¡±

    ¡°I can cope with stress pretty well.¡± Lucifer tried to argue back. ¡°You¡¯re someone with a personality

    disorder!¡± Fia said.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123

    That gained Lucifer¡¯s ire as he scoffed and said, ¡°And you¡¯re not someone with one? You have the

    same dark personality traits as I do. Otherwise, how could you have survived for the past five years?¡±

    Fia was stunned.

    Lucifer continued, ¡°Every time you go on a mission, your hands are always stained with blood. Didn¡¯t

    you start with shaky hands at first but you got so good with it that it¡¯s numbing your senses?¡±

    Fia gulped. There were no words that she could say to counter his argument.

    Lucifer was silent for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t wait for her to speak again as he slowly became anxious

    and worried.

    ¡°Fia, I don¡¯t want Adrian and Irene to turn out like us. I simply think that they¡¯re still too young. We need

    to focus on their happiness.¡±

    Fia then mechanically argued back. ¡°They won¡¯t be happy just because they don¡¯t go to school.¡±

    ¡°I can hire a tutor for them. Send them back. Your mission is going to be quite long this time. It¡¯s just not

    as convenient.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my flesh and blood. I have the right to choose whether they¡¯re going to school or not!¡± With

    that, she ended the call.

    Lucifer was speechless.

    With a helpless smile, he tossed the phone back on the table.

    ¡°She¡¯s getting more snarky as time goes on.¡±

    Lucifer shook his head with a smile. ¡°And you¡­ are the only one that I¡¯ve given that kind of privilege.¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    No one else would dare to talk back to him.

    ¡°Mommy, what did Daddy say?¡± The two children looked at Fia expectantly.

    Fia let out a gentle smile. ¡°Daddy said that he was just joking with you. He wants you to go to school

    like the other kids, so you can have a lot of buddies in the future.¡±

    Irene blinked and looked at her. ¡°Mommy, can buddies be my friends?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fia extended her hand and patted Irene¡¯s head. She then looked at Adrian and asked, ¡°Do

    you want to have friends just like Irene too?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Adrian said, surprising her. Adrian then said earnestly, ¡°I have Mommy, Daddy, and Irene, and

    that¡¯s already enough. Friends will only take my love away from you!¡±

    Fia looked at her son in shock. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Not Daddy, but that¡¯s what I feel.¡± He then frowned. ¡°Irene¡¯s so generous though! Every time she likes

    a small animal, she won¡¯t have any more time for me! I don¡¯t want her to have any friends! I don¡¯t want

    any friends either!¡±

    Fia wasn¡¯t sure how to console her sensitive son.

    Irene looked at Adrian pitifully, ¡°But those animals are so cute! Can¡¯t I y with them?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s why I always throw your little animals into the sea every time!¡± Adrian roared angrily

    before jumping down from the chair and running back into the bedroom.

    ¡°Wah!¡± Irene began to cry.

    So it was her brother who was behind the disappearance of the little animals she liked.

    Fia didn¡¯t know that something like that had happened between the two of them. She first consoled

    Irene who was easier to deal with before going over and knocking at Adrian¡¯s room

    door.

    ¡°Adrian, can Ie in?¡±

    No sound came out. It meant that her son was still angry and didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone.

    But she knew she couldn¡¯t let it be. He would get angrier if she simply ignored him.

    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯ming in, alright?¡±

    ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    There was no sound from the inside. And so, she sighed in relief and went in.

    There was something hiding under the nket. It was Adrian.

    Fia sat on the bedside and tapped on the nket.

    ¡°Adrian, can you tell me why you threw away your sister¡¯s animals?¡±

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124

    There was a snort from under the nket, and Adrian took his sweet time poking his head out from

    under it.

    It was too stuffy under the nket, so he was willing to show his mother some respect!

    ¡°That¡¯s because she likes those animals too much and she won¡¯t have any more time to y with me

    anymore! Not to mention that she¡¯s not that healthy and she can¡¯t bleed¡­ I¡¯m worried that the animals

    will scratch her!¡±

    Fia frowned and quietly patted Adrian¡¯s head.

    ¡°So you¡¯re worried about her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m worried about her! She¡¯ll bleed so much from just the tiniest cut! Daddy, you, me ¡­ We¡¯re

    all very worried!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good older brother, Adrian.¡± Fia pulled Adrian out from under the nket and gave him a

    hug. ¡°But we can¡¯t stop her from doing the things she likes just because of her health.¡±

    ¡°¡­But why?¡± Adrian sobbed.

    ¡°Because when we stop her from chasing after the things she likes, she¡¯ll get sad.¡± Fia patted her son¡¯s

    head. ¡°We¡¯re all individuals. We can¡¯t stay with our family alone forever.¡±

    ¡°If Irene can learn how to like other things, so can you, Adrian. Both of you will find good friends and

    have your own lives.¡±

    Adrian continued to sob. ¡°But I just want our family to stay together. Is it wrong to not have anyone

    else?¡±

    His belief was somewhat too extreme, but he was still a kind child.

    Fia didn¡¯t want him to be engrossed in his belief. He would walk on the wrong path in the future.

    She took the time and patiently spoke with him for about half an hour.

    Adrian was touched by his mother¡¯s gentleness and slowly kept it to heart.

    ¡°Okay. When we go outter, I want to buy her a present.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Irene will like that!¡± Fia didn¡¯t ask him what he wanted to buy for his sister. She believed that, as

    Irene¡¯s older brother, he would know what his sister¡¯s favorite was.

    Fia held Adrian¡¯s hand as they walked out of the room, and Irene immediately turned and looked at

    them.

    ¡°Mommy, Adrian.¡±

    She was a polite little girl.

    Adrian pulled his hand out of Fia¡¯s grasp and ran to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Irene.¡±

    Irene blinked. Other than the tears, there was also relief in her eyes.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Irene held Adrian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Adrian let out a wide smile and gave Irene a hug.

    ¡°Mommy said that she¡¯s going to take us out today!¡±

    ¡°Yay! I want to take my little bag!¡± Irene skipped and hopped to her room.

    Adrian chased after her and mumbled, ¡°Slow down or you¡¯ll trip!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Fia walked over with a gentle expression on her face, feeling satisfied.

    ¡°Sir, Ms. Stewart really has a bad temper. She¡¯s hard to work with.¡± Ss told Conrad everything when

    he got back to the CEO¡¯s office.

    ¡°If she has a good temper, she wouldn¡¯t have kicked someoneme like me!¡± Conrad closed the

    notebook and asked curiously, ¡°When you went to her home, did you see any man?¡±

    Ss looked at Conrad, dumbfounded.

    Conrad said in a calm tone, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to ask is if she has any man at home helping her since

    she¡¯s alone with two children.¡±

    Ss shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    Conrad gave it a thought. ¡°So, she¡¯s been abandoned by another man. Is that what¡¯s causing her bad

    temper?¡±

    Ss looked at his boss, unable to mutter a word. He didn¡¯t know why he woulde to that kind of

    conclusion.

    ¡°Sir, she looks quite beautiful and the ce she stays in is quite nice as well. Maybe her husband is too

    busy. She¡¯s a housewife.¡±

    While Sia¡¯s height and voice were the same as his madamn, and even their faces did look a bit simr,

    their temperament were theplete opposite of each other.

 Chatper 1125

    Chatper 1125

    Chapter 1125

    Ss didn¡¯t want his Sir to fall in love with a stranger just because of her voice.

    Felicity was already more than enough for him to deal with.

    ¡°Her voice is more charming than Felicity¡¯s,¡± Conrad concluded.

    ¡°Sir, the matter between you and her is already giving Madam Beryl a headache,¡± Ss said while

    choosing a topic that he was ufortable with. ¡°She wishes that you and Felicity can get married

    soon. Will you be going to the Parker residence today?¡±

    ¡°Why should I go?¡± Conrad was getting quite annoyed. Ever since he met Sia, he felt that he wasn¡¯t as

    attached to Felicity¡¯s voice anymore.

    ¡°Sir, you said earlier that you¡¯ll get engaged with Felicity just to make Madam Beryl happy,¡± Ss

    reminded him. That was a decision he made before they met Sia.

    Conrad¡¯s expression instantly turned dark. ¡°You¡¯re getting too chatty today! Out! Don¡¯t disturb me while

    I¡¯m working!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ss said with worry. He was very worried that Conrad would be seduced by Sia.

    While he also had some sort of strange affection toward Sia, she was not Madam Fia. Not to mention

    that she had two children.

    As he left, he even mumbled to himself, ¡°But when I saw the two kids, it reminded me of the twins that

    Madam was pregnant with all those years ago.¡±

    11

    A few minutester, Conrad wore a dark gray overcoat over his suit and left thepany with his cane.

    Fia had just left Aurora Residences with her children. She called someone. ¡°Where¡¯s your car? I see,

    fine. I¡¯ll wait for you for two more minutes. I¡¯m going to cancel the booking if you¡¯re not here by then.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, what did you buy?¡± Irene asked curiously as she raised her head and looked at Fia. ¡°A car.

    So, it¡¯s more convenient to take you both out.¡± Fia had just finished saying that when a car in front

    honked.

    Adrian pointed at it and yelled, ¡°Look! That¡¯s so cool!¡±

    It was a ck limousine. Its smooth lines didn¡¯t hide how sharp it looked. And indeed, it looked very

    cool.

    The salesman who drove the car quickly got down and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Stewart. I

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Pass me the key,¡± Fia said with a cold smile, cementing her reputation as a cold but

    beautiful woman.

    The salesman quickly gave her the key and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The traffic is just too bad in the morning.

    That¡¯s why I waste.¡±

    Fia simply nodded and opened the door, and put the children at the back. She then put their safety

    belts on.

    The salesman was still standing there with a worried expression. Helplessly, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve

    managed to get here within two minutes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lodge aint.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The salesman stood there full of smiles.

    Fia faked a smile before quickly getting into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Not that far away in a parking lot, a cold man stared at Fia as she left in her new ride. He then started

    the car¡¯s autopilot.

    ¡°Mommy, the traffic is so bad! That man didn¡¯t lie to us just now,¡± Irene and Adrian mumbled.

    Fia frowned as she was getting annoyed with the traffic.

    Irene wasn¡¯t that fit. She got motion sickness easily when the car moved and stopped repeatedly.

    When she saw there was an empty spot in the nextne, she wanted to make a U-turn to drive back to

    her residential area and leaveter.

    She didn¡¯t expect a car to hit her.

    ¡°Darn it!¡± she cursed. Someone had already hit her car the first day she got it. How unlucky! She

    immediately looked at the two kids at the back. ¡°Adrian, Irene, are you two alright?¡±

    Adrian and Irene shook their heads. It was just a shake, and they were wearing seatbelts, so they were

    fine.

    Fia sighed in relief. Luckily, she asked the car dealer to install the seatbelts for the kids.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Irene said, ¡°Mommy, why did that car ram into our car¡¯s butt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called the rear!¡± Adrian corrected her.

    ¡°Fine, the rear.¡± Irene pouted. ¡°I know it¡¯s called the rear. Our car rear.¡±

    ¡°Stay in the car. I¡¯ll go down and take a look!¡± Fia was a bit angry.

    She had two children in the car and the driver of the car behind them didn¡¯t even maintain a safe

    distance. She had used the turn signal just now!

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126

    Conrad sat in his car, looking at the woman getting down from her car with an icy expression on her

    face as she marched toward him.

    For some reason, his heart was thumping nervously. Even his hands were trembling.

    The luxury car had its windows tinted, so she couldn¡¯t see who was driving it.

    Fia knocked at the car window and said, ¡°Come out!

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide inside. Come out! Do you know that there are two children in the car?!¡±

    Conrad was speechless.

    He knew, but he couldn¡¯t hold it back. He suddenly wanted to do it.

    However, he didn¡¯t lose his mindpletely, so he controlled the speed of the car and didn¡¯t crash it

    completely.

    His injured right leg caused him to limp when he moved, but he still had some strength. He could still

    drive a car if it were only for a short while.

    However, Ss was worried that something might happen to him again which forced him to have his car

    customized and installed an A.I.

    system.

    ¡°Get out!¡± When Fia saw that the driver refused to get out, her temper became even worse.

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Conrad looked at how the beautiful face outside became savage. He sighed and rolled down his car

    window.

    Fia was stunned as their eyes met.

    She didn¡¯t expect it to be him.

    Conrad opened the car door, and she instinctively took a step back.

    He got out of the car with his cane in hand and then stood there with his hands holding it.

    ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry, miss. My leg is injured so I lost control of the car just now.¡±

    Fia¡¯s eyes shifted to his right leg, and the darkness in her heart slowly overtook her.

    She said, ¡°You¡¯re driving when you¡¯reme? If you want to die, just jump off a building! Don¡¯t drag

    innocent people along with you!¡±

    Conrad frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why the woman would be so aggressive toward him. ¡°What are

    you looking at?!¡± Fia said as she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t ame like you just stay

    at home? Why must youe out and hurt others?!¡±

    Conrad stared at Fia and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Were we enemies in the past?¡±

    ¡°You hit my car! My children are in there!¡± Fia roared even fiercer.

    Meanwhile, Adrian and Irene were utterly baffled.

    Irene asked, ¡°Adrian, why is Mommy roaring at him when she¡¯s usually so gentle?¡±

    Adrian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Last time, when I saw him, he slipped and fell so I went over to

    help him up. Then Mommy ran over and yelled at him too, and even kicked him.¡±

    Irene nodded. ¡°It¡¯s already quite sad that he already lost one leg.¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Adrian nodded in agreement too. ¡°He¡¯s quite pitiful. It was quite bad that he fell after Mommy kicked

    him again.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and stop them from fighting,¡± Irene suggested.

    Adrian frowned. ¡°What if Mommy gets angry?¡±

    Irene smiled. ¡°With me here, Mommy won¡¯t get angry! If she does get angry, I¡¯ll say I feel faint.¡±

    Adrian nodded again. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get out.¡±

    ¡°It was just a bump. It¡¯s not that bad, right?¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t understand why the woman would act so

    hostile toward him. ¡°If anything happened, I can always pay you back.¡±

    ¡°So what if you have money? Do you think everyone and everything should revolve around you?¡± Fia

    looked at him in disdain. ¡°I hate trash like you the most!¡±

    Conrad was speechless. He was trash now?

    When he gained consciousness after the car ident, everyone treated him so carefully. No one ever

    treated him like she did now.

    What a strange woman.

    ¡°Get back into your car!¡± Fia demanded.

    Conrad looked at her pretty eyes and asked, ¡°You¡¯re telling me to leave? You don¡¯t want any

    compensation?¡±

    ¡°Ha! In your dreams! I don¡¯t need your money! Get back into the car and let me run into your rear! Then

    we¡¯re square!¡± Fia said confidently.

    Conrad and the two children that got out of the car couldn¡¯t say a word.

    The way Fia spoke was like an elementary schooler. ¡®It¡¯s no use apologizing after you step on me. Let

    me return the favor!¡¯ That was what she thought.

    ¡°Adrian, why is Mommy acting so childish?¡± Irene whispered.

    Adrian had just wanted to say something when Fia turned around and saw the siblings. ¡°Who told you

    to get out of the car?!¡±

 Chatper 1127

    Chatper 1127

    Chapter 1127

    When she said that, she realized she was being too fierce. She quickly stopped herself.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten out of the car. You should just wait for me in there.¡±

    Irene let go of Adrian¡¯s hand and ran toward Fia.

    Fia quickly picked her up and then went over to hold Adrian¡¯s hand, ensuring he was holding on to her

    coat.

    The three of them looked at Conrad, all with different expressions.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Irene greeted him.

    Fia gritted her teeth. How could her innocent daughter greet a hound like him?!

    Adrian had learned from his experience and didn¡¯t dare to greet Conrad openly, so he simply batted his

    eyes a few times at him.

    Conrad had amnesia, but he was no fool.

    He could sense the friendliness in the two children.

    His tight expression began to loosen, showing a stiff smile.

    Mainly because he usually didn¡¯t smile, he didn¡¯t know how to smile at others.

    ¡°How ugly!¡± Fia said as shemented negatively about his smile.

    Conrad suddenly felt that he wanted to open up her head and see how her brain was wired.

    Her temper was horrendous.

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not polite to say that,¡± Irene said as she caressed Fia¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s already quite pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Pitiful?¡± Fia said with a sneer. ¡°Then it must be because he did something terrible, and this is a

    punishment from God!¡±

    Conrad frowned.

    Adrian was also shocked by his mother¡¯s sharp tongue, and quietly said, ¡°Mommy, his leg is hurt. We

    can forgive him.¡±

    Fia stared at Conrad and said emotionlessly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just end up with a broken leg? Once your

    leg is broken, you can¡¯te out here anymore and harm others!¡±

    Conrad looked at her with a gloomy expression, but for some reason, he wasn¡¯t very angry.

    He simply didn¡¯t understand why she hated him that much.

    He loved her voice. It was as if it was something that could soothe his empty heart.

    He wasn¡¯t as attracted to Felicity¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Ms. Sia¡­¡±

    He opened his mouth. He didn¡¯t know what to say to make her hate him less.

    Fia frowned. ¡°Who told you that you could address me like that?¡±

    ¡°Should I call you Sia Stewart then?¡± Conrad suddenly said without thinking.

    Fia instantly realized that he had investigated her¡­ Investigated her fake identity.

    She looked at him with mixed feelings. She remembered when Eileen met her and told her about

    Conrad¡¯s story.

    He lost his memories.

    Howughable.

    ¡°You have no right to call my name!¡± Fia said. She didn¡¯t want to spend any more time on this,

    so she dragged Adrian with one hand and held Irene in the other, and left.

    When Conrad saw her figure, he somehow felt hurt inside so he quickly gave chase.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, can we be friends?¡±

    He quickly grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Fia pushed his hand away and then kicked his right leg.

    There was a loud sound, and even his cane fell to the ground.

    While he looked like he was in a mess, one could still sense the splendor in him.

    Fia was suddenly enveloped in rage and wanted to step on his leg.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mommy! I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± Irene screamed as she hugged Fia¡¯s neck

    Fia stopped herself and quickly patted Irene¡¯s forehead and the back of her neck.

    ¡°What happened? Where do you feel unwell?¡±

    ¡°Everywhere,¡± Irene said in an upset tone. ¡°Mommy, please take me to the hospital. Don¡¯t fight with him

    anymore.¡±

    Adrian also weakly muttered as he grabbed Fia¡¯s coat, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well too.¡±

    Fia was speechless.

    She was no fool. It was obvious that they were trying to help Conrad.

 Chatper 1128

    Chatper 1128

    Chapter 1128

    Conrad didn¡¯t know that, however. He grabbed his cane and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call 911 and send you to the nearest hospital.¡±

    He wanted to make her stay and went to her side.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Fia didn¡¯t say anything and simply kicked his cane away.

    Conrad didn¡¯t fall this time but simply slipped a little. He then stood back up straight after he stabilized

    his cane.

    Adrian poked Irene¡¯s leg in silence.

    Irene sobbed. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m really not feeling well. I want to vomit. Since he crashed your car, just let

    him call 911.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t want to scold Conrad in front of the children, so she simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you two to the

    hospital.¡±

    ¡°Your car isn¡¯t as fast as mine. Use mine!¡± Conrad said.

    Fia sneered. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on my car?¡±

    She spent about 150 to 200 thousand dors on the car.

    However, it was still not as good as his collection. He had plenty of luxurious cars in his garage.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± After he woke up from hisa, he got involved in a lot of difficult business

    dealings. There was never a moment when he couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. But now, he was in

    one such situation.

    And it was all thanks to this woman in front of him.

    ¡°So what if your car is more expensive?¡± Fia sneered at him before leading the children to his

    car.

    Conrad was overjoyed as he quickly followed them and then got into the passenger seat.

    Fia was speechless.

    She gave him a stare before helping the children in the back seat and got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    She then said, ¡°If your leg is injured, why are you still driving yourself?¡±

    Conrad pretended to be pitiful for some reason. ¡°The driver¡¯s on leave.¡±

    ¡°Other than your driver, you do have secretaries and other underlings, don¡¯t you?¡± Fia ridiculed him.

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously in need of help, but you pretend to be fine anyway! You keep on scolding your

    underlings, and now no one cares about you anyinore!¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t argue back and simply looked at her.

    Next, she started his car. Fia¡¯s expression instantly turned dark.

    She immediately stared back at Conrad. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t say a word.

    His car had been upgraded and it could automatically analyze the road and drive itself. It would never

    hit another car.

    And she found out about it.

    ¡°Your high-tech car doesn¡¯t need you to step on the brakes or the gas. All you need to do is hold the

    steering wheel. Why did you run into my car?¡± Fia asked with a serious tone.

    Conrad gulped. ¡°I suddenly wanted to drive the car myself. That happened because I didn¡¯t manage the

    system properly.¡±

    He felt that it was a good answer. Either way, he would never admit to her that he crashed into. her car

    intentionally because he wanted to know her.

    ¡°Ha, your leg is injured, not your head!¡± Fia didn¡¯t want to spend any more effort thinking and simply

    drove his car.

    When they passed by the capital¡¯s best private hospital, Conrad asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the

    hospital?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Fia stepped on the gas, simply wanting to have no connection. to him.

    ¡°Your children aren¡¯t feeling well. Shouldn¡¯t you take them to see a doctor?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°If someone needs to go see a doctor, it¡¯s you!¡± Fia argued back. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with your head.

    It¡¯s probably because of your leg!¡±

    If it was five years ago, she would never believe that this could happen.

    That she could argue with him without having to worry about anything!

    ¡°Ms. Sia, why do you hate me so much?¡± Conrad didn¡¯t understand. He knew he was

    handsome and rich¡­ He should be very attractive to a lot of girls.

    ¡°Because your looks are very detestable!¡± Fia stopped the car before saying to the two children in the

    back seat, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Adrian and Irene were both confused as to why their Mommy would be so violent toward a stranger!

    Fia then said to Conrad in an imposing tone, ¡°Get someone to send my car to the car dealership. I¡¯ve

    only just gotten the car today. If you can¡¯t get it repaired to be as good as new, thenpensate me

    with a new one!¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make the call now.¡± Conrad gave Ss a call. By the time he finished telling him everything,

    Fia had already led the two children away.

    When Conrad looked at the tall figure leading the two smaller figures, he somehow felt his heart

    starting to be in pain again.

 Chatper 1129

    Chatper 1129

    Chapter 1129

    Fia stopped the car not far from an amusement park. She bought the tickets and then entered the

    amusement park with her children.

    She would take the rides that she could do together with the children. As she listened to her children

    laugh, her thoughts drifted away.

    She never expected Conrad to lose his memories and forget a lot of other people.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    She could tell that he was in bad shape with just one look.

    She didn¡¯t check him out properly, but she had learned from Lucifer for five years and she was very

    proficient in concocting medicine, poisons, and antidotes. She could tell that there was poison inside of

    him.

    To think that someone as high and mighty as him would fall to the point of being poisoned and not even

    notice it.

    ¡°Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Irene and Adrian nudged Fia and called out to her.

    Fia regained herposure and looked at her children gently.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in a daze.¡± The two kids looked at her curiously.

    Fia coughed. She became very moody for some reason.

    She hadn¡¯t had that kind of mood for a long time.

    For the past five years, her training and missions gave her have no time to think of anything else. After

    that, she had to show her best to her children.

    However, because of their reunion, she became like this again.

    Conrad Maxwell¡­ He was poison!

    She shouldn¡¯t have met him. She shouldn¡¯t even have stayed in the same space as him!

    ¡°Mommy, do you know that man?¡± Adrian concluded using his intellect. He was very sure of it

    too.

    Fia knew her son was very smart and sensitive. It wouldn¡¯t be good to hide it from him. He would

    simply investigate it himself.

    Perhaps, she could acknowledge it partially, and hide the other half. A story would do.

    Since Conrad had amnesia anyway.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before this that no matter who asked you, you should never tell them my real name?¡±

    The two children nodded earnestly. ¡°We remember!¡±

    Fia sighed and pretended to be sad as she said, ¡°He¡¯s not a good person. He hurt me and

    Daddy, so I hate him!¡±

    ¡°How did he hurt you and Daddy?¡± The two children were curious instead of getting worried

    or angry.

    Fia wasn¡¯t sure what to say next.

    Why would they be so curious about Conrad?

    Was that the power of bloodline?

    Even if they didn¡¯t know nor interact with each other, would it still be able to affect them? When Irene

    saw that she didn¡¯t answer them, she asked, upset, ¡°Mommy, are you lying to us?¡± Fia quickly said, ¡°Of

    course, I¡¯m not. I knew him a long time ago.¡±

    Adrian said, ¡°You said that he bullied you and Daddy, but how? He can¡¯t walk with his right leg and he

    doesn¡¯t look strong at all. How can he hurt you and Daddy?¡±

    Irene nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! You and Daddy are so strong! You can even beat the wolves! But he looked

    so pitiful¡­ You can trip him with one kick.¡±

    Fia frowned. Her children were too smart. She couldn¡¯t make a good story.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Feeling embarrassed?¡± Irene pouted.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fia suddenly found a way and pinched Irene¡¯s little jaw. ¡°What a good girl you are. Just now,

    you said you wanted to throw up. Why are youpletely fine right now?¡±

    ¡°And you!¡± She pinched Adrian¡¯s little jaw too. ¡°You¡¯ve always been healthy, but you copied your sister!¡±

    Irene and Adrian were silent.

    They couldn¡¯t say anything back.

    Fia then pretended to be angry. ¡°You want to be close to him because he¡¯s handsome!¡±

    Irene and Adrian continued to be quiet.

    ¡°I feel so sad! People might even think that I¡¯m your stepmother! That I¡¯m no better than a random

    stranger walking on the streets!¡± Fia was originally just pretending to be sad, but her eyes really did

    turn red as she felt wronged.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chatper 1130

    Chatper 1130

    Chapter 1130

    Fia hated the blood rtion between her children and Conrad.

    It made the children unable to treat Conrad coldly like others!

    She was also afraid that the two children¡¯s identities would be exposed.

    She didn¡¯t know what Conrad would do to herter.

    He was already around thirty-three but had no children.

    If he found out that the children were his, he would try to steal them from her!

    When she realized that, she started losing control of her emotions again.

    Adrian and Irene looked at their mother, dumbfounded, not knowing what was wrong with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Fia suddenly hugged them and patted their heads anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling upset. I didn¡¯t want to be fierce toward you two. I love both of you more than anyone else!¡±

    ¡°We know,¡± Adrian and Irene muttered, worried that they would upset her if they said it any louder.

    Irene then said, ¡°Daddy always told us about it.¡±

    Adrian continued, ¡°That his love can¡¯t bepared to yours.¡±

    Irene nodded. ¡°He also said that you had it really tough when you were pregnant with us.¡¯

    11

    Adrian continued, ¡°Daddy said that you couldn¡¯t eat anything when you were pregnant and you were

    quite weak¡±

    Irene nodded. ¡°Daddy also said that there was even a doctor suggesting you not to keep us for your

    own health.¡±

    Adrian sobbed. ¡°But you didn¡¯t give up on us. You¡¯d rather suffer than give us up.¡±

    Irene sobbed too. ¡°Daddy said that you were very weak in the past. But you trained to be stronger

    after having us, because you want to protect us.¡±

    Adrian sniffed. ¡°We know all about it, but Daddy told us not to say anything because it might make you

    cry.¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t hold her tears back and she started crying.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Lucifer would talk so much about her to her children.

    No wonder despite not spending as much time with them as Lucifer, Adrian and Irene would always

    stay close to her rather than Lucifer.

    That was not because of their blood. It was behind her back.

    Cause Lucifer instilled those thoughts into them

    ¡°You two¡­¡± She brushed away her tears and then held the two children¡¯s heads up with one hand

    each. ¡°You have to respect your Daddy after this, alright?¡±

    She had wanted to tell Adrian and Irene that for a long time.

    No matter how wicked Lucifer was as a person, he had been a good father to them for the past five

    years.

    He wanted Adrian and Irene to learn to be grateful and show him love and take care of him when he

    grew old.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Adrian and Irene happily said. ¡°And you too, Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fia said with a faint smile as she held back her tears. ¡°You two will always be

    compassionate children. I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Not too far away, Conrad looked at Fia and her children chatting happily as he sat alone on a bench.

    He felt so lonely. He was also very envious.

    ¡°Mommy! I want ice-cream!¡± When Irene saw that Fia¡¯s mood had improved, she boldly made a

    request.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Adrian raised his hand.

    It was a tricky situation for Fia. ¡°It¡¯s winter right now. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you eat ice-cream in this

    weather.¡±

    Irene begged. ¡°Just one bite!¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Adrian nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll buy just one ice-cream. We will take a bite, and you can eat the rest, Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go buy one,¡± Fia said as she remembered that she had spent so little time with them all these

    years. She wanted to make up to them the best she could.

    One bite should be fine. Her children weren¡¯t that weak.

    She nced at the long line waiting in front of the stall. She wasn¡¯t nning for them to wait for her

    anyway and wanted to pick them up to queue up.

    Suddenly, an ice-cream sundae appeared in front of her.

    ¡°My treat.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s voice was a bit low.

    Fia hadn¡¯t even managed to react when Irene had already taken the sundae.

    She said in a sweet tone, ¡°Thanks! You¡¯re a nice person!¡±

    She then took one spoonful and gave it to her brother.

    Adrian couldn¡¯t resist it and ate it all in one gulp.

 Chatper 1131

    Chatper 1131

    Chapter 1131

    Fia was speechless.

    Should she scold them?

    Her previous reaction had already startled the two kids, so she hesitated to scold them.

    Moreover, with Conrad present, she didn¡¯t want to be harsh with the kids!

    Irene scooped another spoonful and held it to Fia¡¯s lips. ¡°Mommy, open your mouth!¡±

    Fia had no choice but toply and open her mouth.

    After feeding her brother and mother, Irene scooped another spoonful for herself. But seeing the look

    Conrad gave her, she softened.

    ¡°Mister, here!¡±

    Conrad could clearly sense the excitement welling up within him as a little girl fed him ice

    cream.

    ¡°Mister, open up!¡± Irene urged impatiently. She wanted to eat as soon as possible! However, Conrad

    was taking too long, and she was feeling very greedy.

    Adrian urged Conrad as well. ¡°Hurry up! My sister really wants to eat.¡±

    Just as Conrad was about to open his mouth, Fia reached out and snatched the spoon from Irene,

    feeding the mouthful of ice cream to her instead.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Irene felt a pang of guilt as she savored the sweet and smooth treat.

    That bite should have been for Conrad.

    Fia then turned and handed the cup of Saintly Frost back to Conrad. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She took out a 5 dor bill from her pocket and slipped it into his suit pocket, considering it payment for

    the ice cream.

    Conrad was speechless, utterly dumbfounded.

    With one hand on his cane and the other holding the cup of ice cream, he watched Fia with a

    bewildered expression.

    But Fia didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as she walked away, cradling one child in each of her

    arms.

    He anxiously called out. ¡°Miss Sia!¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t even look back, walking even faster.

    ¡°Mommy, why are you so mean to him?¡± Irene lowered her head, resting it on her mother¡¯s shoulder,

    secretly ncing at Conrad as the distance between them widened.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t get too close to strangers, and as I told you both, he¡¯s not a good person.¡±

    Fia wanted to make sure the kids remembered. She continued with a serious tone, ¡°If he recognizes

    Mommy, he might hurt us.¡±

    Adrian also leaned against her shoulder, gazing at Conrad. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t look like a bad

    person.

    ¡°Looks can be deceiving.¡± Fia sighed. ¡°Many bad people in this world wear a kind facade.¡±

    Irene and Adrian held each other¡¯s hands secretly, their feelingsplex.

    For the first time, they felt that their mother was wrong and lying.

    That stranger didn¡¯t seem bad at all; he looked rather pitiful and not evil.

    If he really was a bad person, how could Mommy let them eat his ice cream?

    The mother and her two children returned home. Fia headed to the kitchen to cook, while Irene and

    Adrian huddled together, whispering quietly.

    ¡°Adrian, I don¡¯t think that mister is a bad person.

    Adrian replied, ¡°I think the same.¡±

    Irene responded, ¡°Do you think he might be Mommy¡¯s first love?¡±

    Adrian rubbed his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Irene said, ¡°I saw a short video the other day that said girls never forget their first love and feel unhappy

    when they meet themter.¡±

    Adrian furrowed his brows. ¡°Should we call Daddy and ask him?¡±

    ¡°Are you silly?¡± Irene lightly tapped Adrian¡¯s head. ¡°Daddy is now Mommy¡¯s husband. If he finds out

    Mommy met her first love, he¡¯ll be mad. And if Daddy gets mad, he won¡¯t love us anymore.¡±

    Adrian tapped Irene¡¯s head in return. ¡°Nonsense. Daddy isn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Irene blinked, asking sternly, ¡°If he¡¯s not Mommy¡¯s husband, why do we call him Daddy?¡±

    Adrian scratched his head in irritation. ¡°Maybe Daddy is Mommy¡¯s current boyfriend, or maybe he¡¯s

    pursuing Mommy.¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    As intelligent as they were, they couldn¡¯t grasp the rtionship between Fia and Lucifer.

    Because neither of them had ever told them, and Daddy and Mommy had never slept together.

    ¡°It¡¯s soplicated.¡± Irene sighed. ¡°The rtionship between men and women is soplicated.¡±

    Adrian agreed. ¡°The adult world is just tooplicated.¡±

 Chatper 1132

    Chatper 1132

    Chapter 1132

    Irene said, ¡°Mommy seems to have a hard time letting go of that man.¡±

    Adrian replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s not that she can¡¯t let go. She¡¯s just annoyed.¡±

    ¡°It must be that their rtionship didn¡¯tst, and it became a scar in Mommy¡¯s heart.¡± Irene sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to help the two of them reconcile, okay?¡±

    Adrian said, ¡°I feel like we¡¯re too young. We don¡¯t understand the adult world. This is a

    difficult matter.¡±

    Irene replied, ¡°We can look it up online. There are many experts there now!¡±

    Fia prepared dinner and called for the two kids to eat. She saw them whispering to each other.

    ¡°What are you two doing? Have you washed your hands? It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Adrian and Irene quickly separated and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to wash up now!¡±

    Fia was a little speechless.

    She felt that they were acting strangely, and it made her a bit anxious.

    Could these two be missing Lucifer, and they wanted to go back to the ind?

    During the meal, she kept serving the two kids their favorite dishes.

    She asked casually, ¡°Adrian, Irene, do you find it boring being with Mommy?¡±

    The two kids were very hungry, focused on their food, but they vigorously shook their heads when they

    heard her words.

    Like two little piglets, they mumbled, ¡°Nope, nope.¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°Do you want to go back to the ind and live with Daddy?¡±

    Irene and Adrian realized their mother¡¯s concerns and looked at her earnestly.

    Sincerely, they said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Fia felt a bit uneasy. The two kids whispering behind her back made it seem like they

    were plotting something.

    Adrian quickly exined, ¡°I was just discussing with my sister about what gift to buy for her. We didn¡¯t

    find what she likes at the amusement park today, so we¡¯ll buy it for her next time we go out!¡±

    Fia asked, ¡°Irene, what gift do you want then?¡±

    Irene smiled craftily. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Mommy. It¡¯s a secret between my brother and I!¡±

    Fia felt a bit speechless.

    Before, when Irene didn¡¯t talk much, Adrian kept secrets with her.

    Now, Irene was also keeping secrets.

    As the kids grew older, they had more secrets, and the time she spent alone with them became very

    short.

    Just thinking about it made her sad.

    ¡°Mommy, are you unhappy?¡± Irene asked perceptively.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Fia forced a smile, and patted Irene¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy just can¡¯t bear to be without you

    both.¡±

    Adrian expressed his loyalty. ¡°Mommy, you can rest assured. We won¡¯t abandon you for Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Right, we won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Good, Mommy understands. Enjoy your meal.¡± Fia felt more reassured.

    ¡°Eileen, have you been out drinking these past few nights?¡±

    Lyn stared at Eileen for a while, cautiously asking.

    ¡°What?¡± Eileen smiled. ¡°Is it written all over my face?¡±

    Lyn nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve got dark circles, and your clothes smell like alcohol.¡±

    Eileen sighed and tapped Lyn on the forehead. ¡°You, have you got a dog¡¯s nose?¡±

    Lyn moved closer to her. ¡°Eileen, I hope you can pull yourself together. Don¡¯t go drinking to get drunk. If

    the paparazzi find out, it won¡¯t be good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Eileen waved her hand. ¡°The bar introduced by Gilbert is very discreet and safe.

    Sheid down on the sofa. ¡°Lyn, I¡¯ll give you some time off. I won¡¯t work these few days, so you can

    have some freedom.¡±

    Otherwise, Lyn would keep pestering her, and it was getting annoying.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay at home with you.¡±

    Eileen was somewhat speechless. ¡°Are you nning to be an old spinster with me?¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Lyn had witnessed the friendship between Fia and Eileen, feeling deeply moved. Now,

    she just wanted to take care of Eileen.

    ¡°But you¡¯re really annoying, like an olddy,¡± Eileen said with a smile.

    Lyn said nervously, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk less from now on.¡±

    Eileen said, ¡°Lyn, I want to drink milk tea, and I want boneless chicken feet.¡±

 Chatper 1133

    Chatper 1133

    Chapter 1133

    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy them for you now. Wait for me at home!¡± Lyn rushed out, wanting to quickly buy food for

    Eileen.

    Meanwhile, Eileen took advantage of the dark night and changed into a set of ck clothing and left.

    After half an hour, she arrived at the bar where she had continuously gotten herself drunk for two days

    straight.

    Digging out the member card Kent gave her, she went to the lounge on the second floor.

    The lounge had all kinds of alcohol. As long as she drank till she was drunk, it was enough.

    As she drank, she looked at the group of people who were dancing on the dance floor.

    Like a madman, she raised her cup to the group of people below and said, ¡°Cheers!¡±

    On the opposite side, a man in dark blue pajamasid sideways on the sofa.

    One hand propped his head up while the other swirled the wine in his cup.

    Light fell on his face, making him seem extremely distinguished.

    Each person had a space to themselves, drinking themselves drunk deep in the night till everyone

    downstairs slowly dispersed.

    Eileen stood up swaying, hupping, and held the door frame, nning to leave.

    The man immediately threw aside his wine ss and walked out of his space, falling into line behind

    her.

    Seeing her walk to the walkway, holding the trash can as she vomited, he held back each time he

    wanted to go forward.

    When she got into the elevator, he made a call.

    ¡°Follow her. You have to make sure she reaches home safely.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    Victor sat on the ground by the wall, his heart feeling empty.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    With a ding, the elevator which had just shut opened again and the girl walked out fumbling.

    She shouted, ¡°What¡¯s this? Why didn¡¯t it move?¡±

    Victor immediately raised his head and met her eyes.

    Eileen¡¯s eyes widened. Holding the wall for support while swaying, she frowned as she stared at him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Victor sat on the ground, not wishing to get up, as he looked at her in a daze.

    Fearful that she would find out that this bar belonged to him and she would no longer dare toe in

    future, he said, ¡°A friend brought me here for fun.¡± He smiled mockingly. ¡°This lousy ce isn¡¯t fun at

    all. Even the wine is not nice.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he lowered his head as he stood up with the support of the wall and walked

    toward the elevator.

    As he passed her by, she said, ¡°I miss Fia.¡±

    Victor froze, unable to take a step further.

    He knew how Eileen had copsed during the first six months after Fia¡¯s death.

    He followed her every day quietly, getting people to protect her, but never dared to face her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you something.¡± Eileen looked at Victor, swaying as she approached him,

    grabbing his cor.

    ¡°For a very long time, I felt like someone was following me. Was it you?¡±

    Not only was she being followed, she was also being protected. She knew it and so did Lyn.

    It¡¯s been five years since she met him in person and she suddenly wanted to ask about it.

    ¡°No.¡± Victor thought of Conrad¡¯s warning to him that Eileen was Garrett and rice¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Eileen did not appear disappointed, and her tone was indifferent too.

    Victor clenched his fist, fearful of his own impulses.

    Eileen did not look at him again. She turned around and walked into the elevator still wobbling. She

    took out a mask and sunsses from her pocket and hid her face.

    Victor saw her leaning against the elevator a little unsteadily and he could not help but walk in

    as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much. It will hurt your mind.¡± He could not help but say.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Eileenughed while leaning on the wall of the elevator. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, did you hurt your mind?¡±

    Victor was speechless.

    Eileen took a deep breath, easing her ufortable tummy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been married for quite a number of years. Why do you not have any children?¡±

    She asked a little maliciously.

    He made her abort their child. When she was feeling vile, she would wish for him to never have any

    descendants.

    Victor looked at her without saying a word. Five years ago, he had wanted to divorce his wife, but

    Conrad¡¯s mother used Conrad to threaten him and he could only let things be.

 Chatper 1134

    Chatper 1134

    Chapter 1134

    Men were just so ridiculous.

    Clearly, he had not gotten along with Conrad since young. But since he lost his memory, he was living

    like a puppet.

    He actually started to pity him.

    Clearly he could divorce Sapphire, yet because of Beryl¡¯s threat, he gave up.

    He thought since things could not go back to how they were with Eileen, maybe dying in this loveless

    marriage was fine.

    ¡°Yeah, I just don¡¯t,¡± Victor replied Eileen faintly.

    Eileen smiled sarcastically. ¡°Retribution.¡±

    Victor looked at her in a daze. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s retribution.¡±

    Eileen immediately looked away and left in the elevator as if she was making an escape.

    At the old residence of the Maxwells, in the study.

    Conrad sat at the table, checking his emails on theptop. He was just about to open a document when

    the image of Fia and the two children appeared in his mind without any warning.

    The sound of a door knock rang out and he barked in frustration, ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, it¡¯s me, your mother.¡± Beryl¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I noticed that you ate very little for dinner and

    brought you some chicken soup. You are so tired. You need to nourish your body.¡±

    Conrad pinched the center of his brows. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Beryl brought a bowl of chicken soup and carefully ced it on the table.

    ¡°Drink up. It won¡¯t taste good after it gets cold.¡±

    Conrad gave a ¡°Yeah¡± in agreement, picked it up, and got ready to drink it.

    Beryl stared at the bowl of chicken soup in his hands as a chilling light shed through her

    eyes.

    ¡°Mom, did you go to Felicity¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Conrad¡¯s gaze was a little dazed as he

    stared at a spot.

    ¡°Of course I did. People were talking since you didn¡¯t go.¡± Beryl said with a sigh, ¡°You are quite suited

    to be with Felicity. Her mother and I both hope for the two of you to settle down a little earlier.¡±

    Conrad frowned and Fia¡¯s face appeared in his mind once again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling toward Felicity.¡±

    Beryl was at a loss and asked, ¡°What feeling?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t miss her at all, and she doesn¡¯t seem able to bother me.¡± Conrad thought of Fia and

    his feelings were all over the ce.

    If he had not met the woman with such a horrible temper, he wouldn¡¯t have even known that Felicity

    was very ordinary to him.

    Beryl immediately asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like her voice very much? For years, you would even go out on

    dates and have meals together. You have never rejected her, right?¡±

    Conrad looked at his mother and said faintly, ¡°She is that bit different from an ordinary stranger,

    and it¡¯s all because of her voice. I met another woman, whose voice I miss even more and her face

    would even suddenly appear in my mind. Besides her voice, Felicity¡¯s face had never appeared in my

    mind.¡±

    Beryl panicked and immediately said, ¡°Drink up the chicken soup first. Once it¡¯s cold, it will not be

    drinkable anymore. I boiled it for very long.¡±

    Conrad did not think much of it and finished it in a mouthful.

    Beryl took the empty bowl and said gently, ¡°It must be because you¡¯ve been seeing Felicity for too long

    and are just temporarily tired of looking at her. Actually the bottom of your heart sees her differently

    from other women.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad frowned. Since he awoke from the ident, he had never suspected any of her words.

    However, after meeting Sia, he started feeling that things weren¡¯t quite right.

    ¡°Is the woman you saw pretty?¡± Beryl saw that he was quiet. She pretended to have small talk, but was

    actually trying to seek out information.

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty.¡± Conrad paused for a moment. ¡°Her temper is very bad and she has kids.¡±

    ¡°She has kids? That¡¯s someone who¡¯s married and has a husband!¡± Beryl felt more at ease and sighed.

    ¡°I know you have always been a little more sensitive and it is very rare for you to fancy a girl. However,

    she is someone with a husband and children, a family. You can¡¯t step in.¡±

    Conrad said with a frown, ¡°I never thought of stepping in.¡±

    Even if he had none of his memories, he still knew that there were moral ethics to follow.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it anymore. Just think about Felicity more. She is a good child.¡± Beryl acted as if

    she was thinking of her son.

    Conrad¡¯s frustration within felt even worse and he did not wish to argue with his mother, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m

    a little sleepy. I¡¯ll return to my room first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you clean up the study,¡± Beryl said gently.

    With a hum of agreement, he picked up his cane and left the study.

 Chatper 1135

    Chatper 1135

    Chapter 1135

    The moment he walked away, the gentleness on Beryl¡¯s face disappeared. She sat in his chair and

    looked at hisputer, reading some documents in his email.

    Conrad returned to the bedroom and took a shower. However, he did not feel awake after his shower

    as he usually did and instead felt even more sleepy.

    Heid on the big bed, staring at the ceiling and very quickly fell asleep.

    After over an hour, Beryl knocked on the door. Not getting a reply, she used the key to open the door,

    which was locked from the inside, and walked to the end of the bed to watch her son sleep.

    ¡°Conrad, just be obedient. There are no fights between us. You just have to be filial to me and I will

    treat you well.¡±

    The light by the bedside table was not bright, but it showed how sinister Beryl¡¯s face was.

    Before she left, she caressed Conrad¡¯s head like she would a little puppy.

    It was the middle of winter and Conrad was only dressed in a bathrobe on the bed, yet she didn¡¯t even

    cover her beloved son with a nket.

    The next day, Conrad woke up with a heavy head. He had caught a cold and was running a fever.

    He hit his heavy head a little, not understanding why every month there was that one day where he

    was extra sleepy.

    He was so sleepy that he could not sense anything, as if he was dead.

    He simply treated it as an aftereffect of the ident and never suspected anything.

    ¡°Madam.¡± Ss entered the old residence and seeing Beryl sitting at the living room drinking tea, he

    coldly greeted her.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Beryl smiled as she said, ¡°Here to pick Conrad up for work?¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go up to see him first.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Beryl saw Ss walk up the stairs and the mockery in her eyes was slowly revealed.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    So what if those people by his side were loyal? As long as she controlled Conrad, she controlled the

    entire situation!

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Ss heard Conrad coughing through the door and immediately knocked on the door.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Conrad took his cane and went to the door to open the door. He realized that it was not locked. He

    frowned and thought, ¡®Did he not lock the doorst night?¡¯

    Ss asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Conrad passed the cane to Ss and put one hand over his shoulder to lean against him while he

    massaged his temple with the other.

    ¡°I was too sleepyst night and after taking a bath I fell asleepying on the bed. I didn¡¯t use a nket

    so I¡¯ve got a little flu.¡±

    He probably remembered wrongly about the door too.

    ¡°Shall I bring you to the doctor?¡± Ss asked in concern.

    Conrad said, ¡°No need. Just get some flu medicine. That¡¯ll do.¡±

    Ss helped him down the stairs and Beryl smiled as she stood up.

    ¡°Conrad, I made breakfast for you. Have some before going to work.¡±

    Conrad hesitated, looking at his gentle mother.

    ¡°Thanks. I won¡¯t be eating today. I overslept. I have to get to the office to have my meeting.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t skip breakfast. I¡¯ll pack it up for you. Follow Ss to the office and eat there.¡± After

    she finished speaking, she rushed to the kitchen.

    Conrad frowned, no knowing what was going on with himself.

    He kept getting the nagging feeling like something was wrong, but he could not find the cause.

    Very quickly, Beryl brought a thermos box and put it in Ss¡¯ hands.

    ¡°Tell me whatever you want to eat. Since I am free, I¡¯ll make it for you!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad only wished to leave quickly and did not wish to talk about any more

    nonsense.

    Ss looked at Beryl deeply and supported Conrad leaving the old residence.

    After helping Conrad get in the car, he intentionally left the thermos box at the back.

    Along the way, he swept through a corner and the thermos lunch box fell, and the food inside fell to the

    ground.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward¡±

 Chatper 1136

    Chatper 1136

    Chapter 1136

    Conrad subconsciously looked to the back.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Ss apologized although he was happy on the inside. This way, Conrad didn¡¯t have

    to eat the breakfast that the witch made.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your apology is sincere,¡± Conrad said faintly.

    Ss immediately got nervous. ¡°Then, if you want to eat the breakfast she made, I¡¯ll drive back and get

    you a new set.¡±

    ¡°No need for such trouble. Just find a casual ce to eat.¡± Conrad checked the time. ¡°What time is the

    auction?¡±

    ¡°It starts at nine. Anything you have in mind?¡± Ss thought that Conrad wanted to bid something for

    Felicity.

    Conrad replied, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Ss stopped the car outside the hotel where the auction was being held and was about to call the

    restaurant to prepare breakfast when Conrad stopped him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat there!¡±

    Ss put down his phone and looked where Conrad was looking. His eyes could not help but light up

    on their own.

    The ce that caught Conrad¡¯s eye was a family breakfast ce. Most importantly, Sia was there

    leading the two children to sit in the shop to have breakfast.

    An impulse appeared in Conrad¡¯s heart as he could not wait to open the door and get out, wanting to

    leave without his cane.

    ¡°Sir, slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡± Ss quickly brought the cane from the back seat to him.

    Conrad held the cane as he walked over to Fia step by step, with Ss by his side.

    ¡°Mommy, the soup dumplings here are so nice!¡± Adrian drank the juice in the soup dumplings.

    Irene nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, yeah, they are really good!¡±

    Fia smiled as she took two and put them in a bowl.

    ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t burn yourself.¡±

    Conrad. got to the table where the three of them were. The two children had their backs to him, while

    Fia faced him.

    Fia raised her head to look at him, but she ignored him.

    The atmosphere was stiff for two minutes while the two children were eating andplimenting how

    good the food was.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, fancy meeting you here.¡± Ss could not bear to watch on and took the initiative to greet her.

    was toozy to raise her eyes and simply offered the two children milk.

    Adrian and Irene had already eaten and they raised their heads as they drank their milk.

    The two of them saw Conrad and their eyes lit up a little.

    They spoke at the same time. ¡°Hello, Mister!¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Conrad smiled.

    Ss, who was watching, felt as if his eyeballs were about to pop out from staring.

    Ever since Madam Fia died, he had never seen Conrad smile so gently.

    Immediately, he brought a chair over for him.

    After Conrad sat down, he stared at Fia opposite him.

    She lowered her head to eat her porridge and did not raise her head at all.

    ¡°Mister, what would you like to eat?¡± Irene asked childishly.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Adrian spoke before he could respond ¡°The soup dumplings here are really nice. Mommy brought us

    here specially to eat them. Mister, why don¡¯t you try them out?¡±

    ¡°Alright. Ss, you can try it with me,¡± Conrad said faintly.

    Ss immediately went to buy the food as per the mother-children trio¡¯s order and also paid for them at

    the same time.

    Fia finished her porridge in a couple of mouthfuls and went to settle the bill. Knowing that Ss had

    already paid, she returned to the table with a frown.

    ¡°How much was it? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    Ss shook his head. ¡°It was nothing. You do not have to be so courteous.

    Fia simply took out fifteen dors and put it on the table, promptly carrying a child in each hand as she

    left after that

    Ss was stunned Wasn¡¯t this woman too insistent and cold?!

    Conrad watched the back of her slender figure. ¡°She¡¯s quite strong.¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°Indeed, how could an ordinary woman carry two big children so easily?¡±

 Chatper 1137

    Chatper 1137

    Chapter 1137

    ¡°She is a practitioner,¡± Conrad said with certainty.

    Ss nodded. ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    Conrad turned to look at Ss. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sir, what do you mean what do I think?¡± Ss was very careful. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Conrad

    asked, ¡°She brought her two children out on her own. Where is her husband?¡±

    Ss frowned. ¡°We haven¡¯t found out who her husband is. The two children¡¯s identities have been easy

    to check and even her identity was easy to check.¡±

    ¡°Her children aren¡¯t registered under their father?¡± Conrad did not know why, but he was unwilling to

    address the unknown man as her husband, and instead addressed him as the children¡¯s father.

    Ss replied, ¡°No, the two children have individual ounts.¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°Even if they have individual ounts, they should have gotten it from their father

    somewhere. How could there be no traces?¡±

    Ss responded, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not lying to you. It really is not possible to find out the children¡¯s father¡¯s

    identity. I think he might be part of the secret service and his information is ssified.¡±

    Conrad frowned and looked at the slender figure that entered the auction site.

    ¡°Is there any difference between being widowed and marrying such a man?¡± Ss was speechless as

    he looked at Conrad quietly, not daring to express any opinions. That was the matter between the

    husband and wife. It was not in their ce to discuss it. ¡°Did you check out her marriage registration?¡±

    Conrad could not help but ask.

    Ss did not understand why Conrad was so curious about Ms. Sia, but he still answered honestly, ¡°We

    are unable to find anything. Ms. Sia indicated that she is unmarried. I think it is because her husband¡¯s

    identity is special, so all information about her husband is protected by the country.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Conrad sneered as he ruthlessly bit into the soup dumpling.

    He could not understand. A living widow. What was there to be arrogant about?

    Time and again, she acted so arrogantly like an idiot!

    Ss looked at him eating so fiercely and he carefully spoke. ¡°Is there anything about Ms. Sia that you

    are unhappy with?¡±

    ¡°She kicked me a couple of times!¡± Conrad¡¯s expression was bad. ¡°Shepletely

    disrespected me and made me fall!¡±

    Ss looked at him at a loss. Even when Fia was alive, she was not this daring!

    Sia had just met him and she was already so ruthless to him?

    ¡°Ss, where does she live?¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°Aurora Residences.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°Who developed that area?¡±

    ¡°The Parkers,¡± Ss said with a sigh. ¡°Before Mr. Parker was paralyzed, it was a small area developed

    by him. The moment itunched, it was sold out. Everyone staying there is elite. It has a good

    environment.¡±

    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s quite rich?¡± Conrad casually said.

    Ss reminded him, ¡°If her husband is part of the country¡¯s secret service, then naturally she would

    also stand to benefit.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that it is the man who provided for her?¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was very aggressive. Just

    thinking about that woman lying in some man¡¯s embrace, he felt miserable. He was annoyed by these

    baffling feelings, yet he could not suppress them.

    After the both of them finished breakfast, they entered the auction site.

    Because Ss had called beforehand, the person -in-charge had purposely reserved a special ce

    out for Conrad, the middle at the front.

    Ss helped Conrad as they followed the person-in-charge to the seat in front, and saw an adult with

    two children by the side.

    ¡°Mister, hello!¡± Adrian and Irene greeted him sweetly.

    Conrad nodded, carefully looking at Fia.

    Her cold eyes were looking to the front. With her outstanding features and the icy coldness, the people

    around didn¡¯t even dare to approach her.

    After Conrad sat down, he kept ncing at Fia who was on his right.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Sia.¡±

    Fia sneered, toozy to be bothered to look at him and only said mockingly, ¡°Sir, you use your power to

    do whatever you wish. The auction was in progress, but it stopped all for your sake.¡±

    The person-in-charge knew that those who came to the auction were all people who could not be

    offended and immediately said, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t get angry. Everything we are auctioning today are

    good things, and won¡¯t disappoint you. We will even have pottery from the Ming Dynasty on auction

    which costs more than an entire city!¡±

    ¡°Just start quickly!¡± Fia tucked the stray hair by her ear, her attitude indifferent.

    Compared to her adorable pair of children, her expression was terrible. However, she was beautiful and

    caught the attention of several men there.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138

    Conrad felt ufortable. He swept a cold nce at the people around and urged the person- in-

    charge. ¡°Continue, don¡¯t dilly-dally!¡±

    ¡°Alright, sure.¡± The person-in-charge immediately went to the front to continue the auction.

    Fia sarcastically remarked, ¡°The person who caused trouble is you and you still have the nerve to scold

    others.¡±

    Ss was a little speechless. This woman really didn¡¯t know what was good for her, did she? Conrad

    had never taken such initiative toward anyone before.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re being rude!¡± Irene tugged at Fia¡¯s hand.

    Fia rubbed her head a little helplessly. ¡°Irene, talk to your brother for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Irene felt a little aggrieved.

    Adrian plopped on Irene¡¯s chair, also not agreeing with his mother.

    Fia was a little speechless. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t talk to him anymore. Okay?¡±

    Irene and Adrian praised her. ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best!¡±

    Conrad felt a little disappointed. These two children were extra adorable. If he had children, would they

    be like them?

    ¡°Good day,dies and gentlemen, we are now auctioning a longevity painting.¡±

    The moment the host finished speaking, a model came forward and disyed the drawing in her hands

    for the people below the stage.

    The host continued, ¡°This painting was created by Dark Horse Master four years ago. I¡¯m sure those

    who love ink treasures are familiar with the Dark Horse Master, right? His paintings are rarely seen,

    and he has a quirky personality. He only auctions his calligraphy and paintings on his official website.

    This is the first time he has allowed us to auction his work.¡±

    Ss¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He leaned down and said to Conrad, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you want a

    longevity painting to give to Mr. Payne?¡±

    Conrad looked at the painting on the stage, which depicted an old man with a long life, sitting barefoot

    by a stream, with a sunny smile on his wrinkled face.

    The surrounding scenery was delicately depicted.

    He didn¡¯t know who Dark Horse Master was, but he had heard rumors about him.

    Four years ago, a bamboo leaf forest painting created a sensation both domestically and

    internationally, earning him the nickname ¡°Dark Horse Master¡±. The painting fetched a sky- high price

    and was eventually acquired by a member of the royal family.

    He became famous overnight, but he didn¡¯t flood the market with his artwork like typical artists.

    He released a few paintings on his simple official website every few months, starting with a base price

    of zero, and they would be bid on by art lovers to astronomical prices.

    ¡°I want it,¡± Conrad calmly responded.

    Ss quickly raised the bidding paddle. ¡°750,000.¡±

    Fia nced at Conrad, a hint of a mocking smile flitting across her lips.

    Irene and Adrian leaned their heads together, whispering to each other.

    Irene said, ¡°That painting looks familiar.¡±

    Adrian replied, ¡°Yeah, Mommy drew it casually when she was fishing on the ind.¡±

    Irene replied, ¡°Should we tell the mister?¡±

    Adrian responded, ¡°You¡¯re silly. Mommy needs money to support us. Her paintings can fetch a lot of

    money, so we don¡¯t have to worry about her not being able to take care of us.¡±

    Irene said, ¡°But that mister looks pitiful. His legs aren¡¯t in good condition.¡±

    Adrian replied, ¡°That¡¯s true, but he looks wealthy. His modified car costs millions. I specifically looked it

    up online.¡±

    Irene immediately felt relieved. ¡°If he¡¯s wealthy and likes Mommy, then just let him buy it.¡± ¡°900,000!¡± A

    gentle voice rang out.

    Fia froze. She looked over in the direction of the voice.

    In thest row, a man dressed in ck sat there holding up his paddle. His features were exquisite, but

    the warmth he once had was gone, reced by coldness and indifference.

    Even his once gentle gaze had turned chilly.

    Thinking back to the time when she faked her death, she was actually able to hear everything despite

    having no pulse or heartbeat due to the medicine Peter gave her.

    She had heard Sally¡¯s wailing and Jason¡¯s miserable screams as he smashed things. She heard it all.

    Five years had passed, and she didn¡¯t expect to see Jason again, and that he had changed so much.

    ¡°Sir, maybe we should reconsider this painting?¡± Ss saw that Jason was bidding and didn¡¯t want to

    escte the conflict, arousing suspicion from Conrad.

    Conrad turned around and nced at Jason. ¡°Increase the bid.¡±

    Ss was speechless.

    Seeing that Ss did not respond, Conrad snatched the bidding paddle and raised it.

    ¡°1.5 million!¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ss, Fia, and Adrian were all left speechless.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139

    Irene grabbed her brother and asked softly, ¡°How much money is that?¡±

    Adrian swallowed and replied softly, ¡°Enough to buy a couple of the houses we live in now.¡±

    ¡°Wow, so rich!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes were gleaming.

    ¡°2.25 million.¡±

    The host was a little stunned. The bids were so extravagant? What capricious men!

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s just a drawing. Why don¡¯t we forget it? It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Ss bent to advise.

    Conrad did not understand why he was so angry either. He raised the bidding paddle and shouted, ¡°3

    million!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Fiaughed.

    Conrad looked at her at a loss.

    She waved her hand. ¡°Nothing, nothing. Just go on bidding.¡±

    A drawing she drew when she was bored fishing, a casual drawing, was worth 3 million?

    They were really rich!

    ¡°Mr. Evans, there isn¡¯t a need.¡±

    Jason¡¯s secretary advised him earnestly with a worried expression, fearing that he would end up in a

    confrontation with others.

    Jason lowered his gaze and tossed the bidding paddle to his secretary.

    He sincerely wanted to oppose Conrad. Even though Conrad had lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember

    anything, he wanted to stand against him!

    It was just a painting. It wasn¡¯t worth three million!

    Conrad, who had lost his memory, was aplete fool!

    He had be a puppet under Beryl¡¯s control and didn¡¯t even realize it!

    The next item up for auction was a sapphire ne that, when ced on the stage, reflected a

    charming light.

    The host said, ¡°This is a sapphire ne passed down from the British royal princess. Each

    gemstone is wless, and it is cool in summer and warm in winter when you wear it around your neck.

    There¡¯s only one of its kind in the world.¡±

    Fia lounged casually, raising the bidding paddle in response to the announcement, joining the

    competition with others.

    Surprisingly, both Conrad and Jason, who had just fiercely fought over a painting, showed no interest.

    Neither of them had someone to give such an item to.

    As the bidding progressed, the price continued to rise, leaving only two or three people and Fia

    contending for the ne.

    Conrad looked at her. ¡°I can help you.¡±

    Fia held up the bidding paddle and smiled provocatively. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I can buy it myself.¡±

    With those words, she tapped Conrad¡¯s face lightly with the paddle, disying an air of disdain.

    Ss froze, his entire body stiff, not daring to make a sound.

    He was afraid that Conrad would get angry!

    However, there was no anger forting.

    The bidding paddle had already left his face, but he stared at Fia in a daze, a baffling feeling growing in

    his heart.

    It felt like sadness, yet like delight.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    It was as if something was being summoned from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, did we know each other in the past?¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze was on the sapphire ne and hearing this, her

    gaze narrowed.

    Irene and Adrian put their heads together and muttered softly.

    ¡°Adrian, do you think Mister recognizes Mommy?¡±

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have. At most he might just have suspicions.¡± Adrian looked up, craning his neck to take

    a look at Conrad, then leaned in with Irene and said, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t seem to recognize Mommy.¡±

    Irene turned her head to take a look too. ¡°He looks bewildered, like he¡¯s stumped by something?¡±

    Fia ignored Conrad, standing up and raising the bidding paddle. ¡°3 million!¡±

    The person in front had bid 450,000, thinking that Fia might add a couple of thousands, and he could

    then raise it even more, but he didn¡¯t expect her to stand up and bid such a big number.

    Even if it was an heirloom from a royal princess, no matter how valuable it was, it was just to be worn

    around the neck. Three million was an overpriced sum for an average person!

    The host was astonished. He had thought this ne would be the hardest to drive up the price for.

    After all, people nowadays were hesitant to bid on foreign items.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Conrad disregarded their past differences and reminded Fia, hoping she¡¯d take the

    opportunity before the person-in-charge confirmed the price.

    However, Fia smirked coldly and repeated. ¡°Three million!¡±

    He wanted to buy her painting for three million? She wouldn¡¯t ept a penny of his money!

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140

    Fia bought that sapphire ne for three million.

    Conrad frowned as he stared at her. She ignored him as she carried her son and daughter on the way

    to pay for the ne.

    Ss, noticing that Conrad had been staring at her, asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Should we continue to

    look at the items up for auction?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad controlled himself. He did not wish to develop a weird dependence toward a woman who

    was a stranger.

    Jason, who was in thest row, got up suddenly, and his secretary asked, at a loss, ¡°Mr. Evans, the

    Fortune Jade you wanted to bid for has not yet appeared.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Jason strode away.

    ¡°Mommy, why do you want to buy this?¡± Irene held the box with the ne in it, extremely lost.

    Adrian was also at a loss. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you dislike wearing these kinds of ostentatious, outdated

    things?¡±

    Fia had no way to directly tell the two children that she did not want Conrad¡¯s money and that was why

    she bid for this ne.

    She joked. ¡°Either of you like it? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Adrian said in terror, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m a boy!¡±

    ¡°You can give it to your future wife!¡± Fia said.

    Irene nodded crazily. ¡°That¡¯s right! You can!¡±

    ¡°Give it to Irene.¡± Adrian said. ¡°I don¡¯t like blue. Every day, on the ind, the sea we see is blue, the sky

    is also blue. I hate blue!¡±

    Fia burst out inughter and was just about to speak when she heard an urgent voice from behind.

    ¡°Miss, wait a moment!¡±

    The voice was very familiar, which made her stop.

    She carried the children and turned around. Putting them down, she held a hand each in either hand.

    She looked at Jason who was running over with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Jason¡¯s pupils shrank, as he looked at Fia¡¯s modified face in a daze.

    ¡°Mister, is anything the matter?¡± Irene and Adrian spoke up at the same time.

    Jason¡¯s hand shook as he looked at the two children.

    ¡°Are these your children?¡±

    His voice was shaking.

    In an instant, Fia knew that Jason was thinking about the children in her womb. She could not let him

    recognize her!

    ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± Fia¡¯s expression was on guard, her tone cold.

    There were tears in Jason¡¯s eyes. He looked at the two children, then stared at Fia without blinking.

    ¡°You are a little like a friend of mine.¡±

    Fia looked at Jason calmly and said with a smile. ¡°Mister, your way of picking people up is too

    outdated.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Jason stared at Fia. ¡°Your voice is like hers, your features are also like hers in some

    ways and your height is about the same.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°Your dream lover?¡±

    Her tone was very cold and had a hint of mockery.

    Jason stared at her in a daze. The skin tone of the two were very different. Fia was fair, but the woman

    before him had wheat colored skin.

    However, how could there be a person with a voice so simr? Furthermore, they were alike in other

    ways.

    ¡°Mister, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Adrian tugged Fia¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia was ready to leave.

    ¡°Wait, then I¡¯ll return the three million!¡± Jason anxiously ran before and said.

    Fia frowned. ¡°What three million?¡±

    ¡°The ne you bid for is mine. There is no need for such a price.¡± Jason saw the indifference in the

    eyes of the woman and had no choice but to ept that the person before him was not Fia, but just a

    mere lookalike.

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve already bought it. It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Fia said.

    ¡°Give me an ount number. I¡¯ll send the money over to you.¡± Jason insisted.

    Fia stared at him with a frown. Just now, when she saw him at the auction, she thought that he had

    changed.

    However, interacting with him, it seemed like he was as kind as before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Seeing her holding the two children¡¯s hands, Jason said, Raising children

    is quite expensive. There is no need to simply spend.¡±

    Fia felt a little touched and said to Irene, ¡°This mister is unwilling to part with the ne. Just give it

    back to him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Irene offered it up with both hands. ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±

 Chatper 1141

    Chatper 1141

    Chapter 1141

    Receiving the ne from Irene, Jason smiled at the girl before facing Fia again. ¡°Your ount

    number?¡±

    Fia took out her phone and logged onto her bank app, then showed Jason the receipt she had received

    earlier. It was then Jason finally knew the name of this woman-Sia*.

    Well, only half of the name. Her surname was censored so he could only see her first name.

    ¡°What¡¯s yourst name?¡± he asked instinctively.

    ¡°Stewart,¡± Fia answered coldly. She could not afford to blow her cover, not yet. Especially not in front of

    Jason.

    Hearing her surname, Jason nodded with a heavy heart and returned her the three million, which

    meant he even forfeited the profit.

    ¡°What about the profit you earned from the auction?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I could put this ne up for auction again.¡± Jason said after a short moment of silence, ¡°I

    hope we won¡¯t face another buyer like you again, Ms. Stewart.¡±

    ¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s true. This ne isn¡¯t worth three million. At best, this thing is only worth a few hundred

    thousand.¡±

    After saying that, Jason turned and left. Seeing him leave, Fia let out a sigh of relief. The man had

    changed after all. In the past, Jason was a warmer person. Now, he had lost that friendly temperament

    of his, making him seem so cold and unfriendly.

    ¡°Mommy, do you know that man?¡± Irene asked curiously.

    Fia squatted down and hugged her children.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    She did not want her children to know too much. It was her burden to bear, and hers alone. She had

    decided to start over with a clean te. So, there was no point getting reconnected with her past.

    ¡°But Mommy¡­ If you don¡¯t know him, why are you feeling sad?¡± Adrian asked.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°No, Mommy¡¯s not sad. I¡¯m just a little tired. That¡¯s all. You see, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Fia kissed

    her children¡¯s faces and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and have a nap, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the twins answered excitedly.

    Meanwhile, two women were looking at Fia and her children through their car window nearby. After

    observing for a while, Eileen asked, ¡°Lyn, do you think that woman looks like Fia?¡±

    Lyn shook her head and said, ¡°No, they¡¯re not the same person. She was so rude to Mr. Evans just

    now. If she were Ms. Fia, she

    would never talk to him like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I suppose so.¡± Eileen said in disappointment, ¡°When I went to see her that day, she didn¡¯t

    exactly wee me with open arms either.¡±

    ¡°Eileen, Ms. Fia had passed on. She is probably resting in peace in the heavens by now. Who knows,

    she might have reincarnated and is living a better life. You can¡¯t keep living in the past like this

    anymore!¡±

    Eileen put a hand on her forehead and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    11

    When the car drove away, Fia turned and nced at it. She had noticed it from the moment it parked

    there. Even though the car was brand new, the car te¡¯s number was still the same.

    Eileen was always like this, clinging onto the past. Even if she had bought a new phone for work, she

    would still keep the

    number that she had been using since high school. Fia had wanted to call that number in the past few

    years when she was feeling lonely in the night. Yet, she could never work up the courage to do it.

    ¨C

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Irene asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Fia sighed.

    Still, Fia had memorized the car¡¯s te number.

    When they arrived home, Fia quickly helped her children to wash their faces before bringing them to

    bed. They all had their own bedrooms. Adrian and Irene would always sleep in their own rooms at

    night. Right now, however, the twins refuse to go back to their rooms. They wanted to be with their

    mommy.

    Sandwiched by her children on her bed, Fia could not help but think about Conrad as she stared at the

    ceiling. When she recalled how he limped around with his walking cane, Fia felt a pang of pain in her

    heart.

    Everyone had changed in the past five years.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chatper 1142

    Chatper 1142

    Chapter 1142

    Fia was still staring at the ceiling even after Adrian and Irene had fallen asleep. Her mind drifted away

    as she reminisced about the past¡­

    Two hourster, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She snuck out the bedroom and went to the kitchen. She

    had kept several bottles of branded cocktails in her fridge. She took out a brandy vored cocktail and

    finished it in one go.

    The weather was rather cold at the time. After gulping down the ice-cold cocktail from the fridge, Fia¡¯s

    body felt even colder.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Adrian, who just got up from bed, walked into the kitchen barefooted.

    ¡°Hey, Adrian! Why aren¡¯t you wearing your slippers?¡± Fia hurried out the kitchen to get him his slippers.

    Following his mother, Adrian said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up. I was afraid that you might have

    gone out on a mission without saying goodbye again.¡±

    Saddened by her son¡¯s words, Fia held Arian in her arms to help him wear his slippers and said, ¡°I¡¯m

    here. Mommy isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I also thought about Daddy. Daddy isn¡¯t here. What would happen to me and Irene if you¡¯d gone out on

    a mission?¡± Adrian said dejectedly.

    Holding Adrian in her arms, Fia sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t leave without saying goodbye anymore. Back then, I

    had to do it because I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    After pacifying Adrian, Fia brought him back to the bedroom. When she opened the door, she saw that

    Irene was still fast asleep. Lying on her stomach, the girl smiled sweetly as she slept soundly.

    ¡°Irene sleeps like a little piglet,¡± Adrian whispered.

    ¡°What about your sister¡¯s present? Have you prepared it yet?¡± Fia asked with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± Adrian said after a brief moment of realization, ¡°I¡¯ll buy her a present when we go out to

    y in the afternoonter, okay?¡±

    Fia squatted down and held Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°If you have decided, then you should act on it. If you don¡¯t,

    you¡¯ll be breaking your promise.¡±

    She continued on with her lecture, ¡°Think carefully about what you want to give her first. Then,

    research on the inte to see if you can find it in the area. When you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll head out to

    purchase it when your sister is awake, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll buy it when we go outter!¡± Adrian hurried to the living room to get his tablet to research

    on the ce he could get his sister a gift.

    Seeing this, Fia smiled gently. Her son was a delicate, sensitive boy. So, she would need to spend

    more time to guide him. She was d that her son was a good listener too. This meant that it was very

    unlikely that he would grow up to be someone like Conrad.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Irene sat up on her bed drowsily.

    Seeing this, Fia stepped into the room and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Did you have a good nap?¡±

    Irene nodded and said, ¡°I did. It¡¯s just that¡­ I feel a little tired. I don¡¯t want to get dressed on my own.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mommy will help you.¡±

    Irene gave a cute, pretty smile at her mother and said, ¡°Thank you, Mommy! You¡¯re the best!¡±

    ¡°Irene,¡± Fia asked as she helped her daughter wearing her clothes, ¡°What¡¯d you like for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Can I have cake?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s for tea time. Choose a proper meal.¡±

    Hearing this, Irene replied dejectedly, ¡°Must we have bread and veggies?¡±

    Fia gave her a head pat andbed her hair with her hand. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But we could eat just about any delicious food when we¡¯re with Daddy.¡±

    Fia was stunned hearing this. Indeed, that sounded just like what Lucifer would do. He would do

    anything for the twins. Especially when they wanted sweets. They developed a sweet tooth because he

    had spoiled them rotten with sweets and desserts. Whenever Adrian and Irene wanted to eat anything

    sweet, he would always make it for them, be it cakes, cookies, pies or puddings.

    Because of how he pampered her children, Fia sometimes would forget just what a stubborn, cruel,

    perverted man he was. Who could me her though? What kind of cruel man would show so much

    patience and love to children like him?

    Meanwhile, at the Maxwell Old Residence.

    Beryl was smiling contentedly as she tended to her nails in the living room. Suddenly, her phone rang.

    It was from an unknown number.

 Chatper 1143

    Chatper 1143

    Chapter 1143

    She quickly entered her room to receive the call in private. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°How are youtely?¡±

    A cold, modted voice could be heard from the other end of the call. The voice that was clearly a

    result of a voice changer was still always as cold and ufortable to hear. Still, Beryl had gotten

    used to it by now.

    Every time she received his call, she would feel a rush of excitement. Even though she had not met this

    man behind that voice changer before, he had given her a great sense of security.

    After all, her son had be so submissive and docile to her in thest five years. And it was all

    thanks to him!

    ¡°Thank you, master. Your drug is really effective. My son has not recovered his memories since.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to assist you,¡± the man said with a grin.

    ¡°When will you be giving me the next dose? I¡¯ve increased his dose so I¡¯m running out soon.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can give you the next dose soon. But it depends on what you can do for me.¡±

    Beryl hung up the phone, satisfied, before transferring a few assets and some funds she had acquired

    from her son over to the

    man

    She had done this numerous times in the past five years and she had gotten used to it. So long as she

    could control Conrad, Beryl did not mind giving up anything under her name to the man. After all, she

    could always earn anything of mary value from her son.

    ¡°Sir, I need to tell you something.¡±

    After having lunch at Maxwell Corporation¡¯s canteen, Ss brought his boss¡¯s lunch over to the CEO¡¯s

    office and spoke to Conrad warily.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Conrad responded in a daze. His mind had been absent all morning from thinking about that

    bad-tempered woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s the old Mrs. Maxwell. Your mother, sir.¡± Ss said as he looked at his boss cautiously, careful to not

    provoke him, ¡°I need to talk about her.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Conrad asked coldly, ¡°Are you asking me to doubt her?¡±

    Then, he pinched his brows and said, ¡°Ss, you¡¯re too paranoid. She and I have been getting along

    fine in the past five years. She¡¯s a good mother.¡±

    Due to Beryl¡¯s threat, Ss could not spill the beans about the whole truth to Conrad. Still, he had to

    say something. ¡°No matter how great a mother she is, you still need to be wary, sir. You need to be

    wary of everyone, and this includes us and her.¡±

    ¡°1

    Conrad was getting impatient. Still, thinking about that woman, he did not interrupt Ss this time.

    ¡°Are you always this tired once a month?¡± Ss asked warily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Conrad answered coldly, ¡°What? You want me to go for another checkup?¡±

    Ss felt so frustrated. His boss had be so cautious and untrusting toward the people around him

    in the past five years. Instead, Beryl became the one he trusted most.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine. Yet, you still want to force me to go for a checkup! Don¡¯t you know I have a lot of

    work to do?!¡± Conrad finally lost his temper.

    Ss shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried for your health, sir. It never hurts to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Careful this, careful that! Ss Whitley! What you are doing right now is suspecting my mother is

    poisoning me! If she

    wanted to, she could have killed me so many times in the past five years!¡±

    ¡°Sir, but this could just mean that she hasn¡¯t taken enough from you!¡± Ss raised his voice in

    frustration. ¡°You have given up so much for her in the past five years¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my mother! Is it so wrong to take care of her?!¡± Conrad tossed a folder at Ss furiously.

    CL

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ss felt so wronged and frustrated. He was doing this for his boss¡¯s own good! Yet, without his

    memories, Conrad would not listen to a word.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you being such an excellent employee and that you haven¡¯t screwed up anything, I

    would have fired you for suspecting my mother like this!¡±

    Ss lowered his head and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t do this again. But I still hope that you¡¯ll go for a

    checkup after work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to!¡± Conrad tossed another folder at him.

    Ss stood there and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact Ms. Parker and ask her to bring you to a hospital for a

    checkup.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me again, Ss?! If you go to her, my mother will definitely learn of this!¡±

    Conrad was pissed that he had thought about killing this nosy assistant of his! How could he keep

    nagging him to go get a checkup every single month?!

    ¡°Please, sir. I¡¯m just worried for you,¡± Ss said as he kneeled at his boss sincerely.

    Conrad red at Ss impatiently. This again! This Ss would always kneel in front of him whenever

    he refused to listen to him! He would always do this to guilt trip him so he could bring him for a

    checkup!

 Chatper 1144

    Chatper 1144

    Chapter 1144

    Fine, so be it! Conrad decided to give In because Ss was genuinely concerned about his well-being.

    During this checkup, Ss had contacted the hospital to bring over a medical team in secret. When the

    hospital director brought his crew over, they had to wear long coats, sunsses and face masks,

    fearing that people would recognize them.

    Seeing these people that Ss brought over, Conrad smirked and said sarcastically, ¡°Why the secrecy?

    It¡¯s just a checkup. A bunch of paranoid psychos!¡±

    Ss and the hospital director were used to being chastised by him by now. However, this time, Sally

    was forced toe over because the original assigned doctor was on medical leave. And Sally was

    not going to tolerate Conrad¡¯s childishly bad temper

    at all.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you¡¯re merely getting a medical checkup. And yet, you asked us to dress like this. Just

    who the heck is the paranoid psycho?¡± Sally red at Conrad coldly before opening her med kit.

    The director stepped forward and whispered to her, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. You should be more patient with a

    patient who has amnesia.¡±

    ¡°Heh! Amnesia, right!¡± Sally was so pissed and saddened when she was reminded of this.

    She took out a needle and mixed in a drug that could amplify a human brain¡¯s recovery. It was

    something that she had acquired from her brother.

    ¡°Here! Take my blood!¡±

    Conrad rolled up his sleeve and extended his arm impatiently. Sally bent down and inserted the needle

    through his skin.

    Two secondster¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to draw blood?!¡±

    Just what the heck this woman was doing?! She drew a little of his blood and then pushed it back into

    his vein!

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just too nervous. My bad.¡±

    She pulled out the needle and pretended to press a cotton ball on the needle wound nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Conrad shoved her away and pressed the cotton ball on the needle wound himself.

    Ss and the director, on the other hand, just stood there and watched anxiously.

    The director threw Sally a re and said, ¡°Doctor Sally, just what were you doing? How could you

    make such a simple mistake!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally, Mr. Maxwell really doesn¡¯t remember anything at all. Could you please treat him just like

    any one of your patients?¡±

    Ignoring them, Sally examined the needle. When she was sure that there was no blood on it-which

    indicated that the drug was now in his bloodstream-she let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this with

    your other arm.¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Conrad barked at her furiously. What? This woman wanted to puncture his other arm? What

    kind of fool did she think he was?!

    ¡°Then, Director! You go!¡± Ss pushed the director forward.

    The hospital director was scared shitless but he had no other choice.

    Shoved aside, Sally red at Conrad coldly. It had been five years and yet this jerk did not remember a

    thing! Who gave him the right to live on free of worry and guilt after what he had done?! Yet, Jason had

    to live on tormented by guilt and grief!

    This was why she decided to steal her brother¡¯s drug. Indeed, the drug was still under experimentation

    and not safe to use yet. But who cares?! Even if Conrad¡¯s body could not handle the effects of the

    drug, she must make him remember everything!

    This demon had hurt and wronged that poor wife of his so terribly! He did not deserve to live on

    forgetting everything, free of a guilty conscience!

    In the evening, Sally was summoned by her brother to his study as soon as she got home.

    ¡°What do you want, Pete?¡±

    Peter looked at her intently and said, ¡°My vault. It¡¯s missing a dose of a drug.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Sally answered indifferently.

    ¡°Oh, you see?¡± Peter smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why you kepting here for chit chat. So, you¡¯re

    trying to probe me about my drugs so you could steal them?!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a drug that could restore his memory, why didn¡¯t you give it to me earlier?¡± Sally did not think

    she had done anything wrong. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you so many times. Yet, you told me you could not do

    anything about it!¡±

    ¡°That drug has severe side effects! It¡¯s not just a drug to restore memories. It¡¯s a drug one used to

    interrogate a person! Who¡¯d take responsibility if anything happens to that normal, healthy person you¡¯d

    administered that dose to?!¡± Peter barked at her furiously.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sally burst intoughter, ¡°Normal? Healthy? Is Conrad Maxwell normal? Are you normal?

    Both of you had caused so much pain to Fia! How could you two live on free of a guilty conscience

    when she died such a painful, sorrowful death?!¡±

    ¦§ ¡±

    Peter furrowed his brows hearing that. His sister was right and he had no goodeback to retort.

    Sally smirked as she stepped forward and poked on his chest.

    ¡°You should thank God that He made us siblings so I can¡¯t find it in me to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Sally, it¡¯s not what you think. Fia is¡­¡±

    Peter shut his mouth at thest second. He had wanted to blurt out the truth that Fia was still alive.

    However, he did not dare to. To be frank, there was no need to tell her that too.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chatper 1145

    Chatper 1145

    Chapter 1145

    ¡°Don¡¯t say her name! You don¡¯t have the right to say her name!¡± Sally chastised him before storming

    out the study.

    ¡°Wow! Can I really have this, Adrian?¡±

    Irene yelled out in surprise when she saw the gift box in Adrian¡¯s hands. She kept staring at it, curious

    about what was inside.

    Adrian giggled and said, ¡°Yes! This is a present for my dear sister!¡±

    Adrian handed the gift box over and cautioned, ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s a little heavy. If you drop it, it might get

    hurt.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Irene eagerly carried the box in her arms and turned to Fia. ¡°Mommy! Adrian gave me this

    present! Can I open it?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fia squatted down and helped her daughter to bring the box to the table nearby. Irene

    climbed on a chair and excitedly opened the box.

    ¡°Bark bark!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s a little puppy! A white puppy! He¡¯s so cute! Oh, look! Its ears are pink! They look so pretty!¡±

    Irene keenly petted the puppy¡¯s head and smiled from ear to ear when she saw the Pomeranian puppy

    inside the box.

    The Pomeranian puppy licked her fingers in response, showing its affection to her.

    ¡°I like this puppy! I like him so much!¡± Irene was so happy that her ears teared up.

    Fia wiped Irene¡¯s tears off with tissue. Adrian, on the other hand, asked puzzledly, ¡°Why are you crying,

    Irene?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m so happy! I¡¯m so so happy!¡±

    Irene felt that she could finally forgive her brother for throwing away those small animals back then.

    This puppy looked so much cuter than those animals!

    ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s his name?¡±

    Adrian said, ¡°The shop owner said it¡¯s called a Pomeranian.¡±

    Seeing this, Fia exined patiently to her children, ¡°No, it¡¯s a breed. This puppy is a Pomeranian. Just

    like that other ck puppy is of another breed. That one¡¯s a Toy Poodle.¡±

    ¡°Toy? Is Toy a breed too?¡±

    Fia gave her daughter a gentle smile and said, ¡°Why, yes. It¡¯s a Toy Poodle.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Adrian scratched his head and said, ¡°Irene, perhaps you can give the puppy a name. It¡¯s your

    puppy. So, you should name him!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Irene looked at the little Pomeranian intently as it kept on licking her fingers.

    ¡®Let¡¯s call him ¡®Mi

    Myler? That¡¯s a peculiar name.

    Adrian nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure! His name is Myler!¡±

    Irene realized they did not hear her right and corrected them, ¡°It¡¯s Milo! Milo! Not Myler!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Milo.¡± Fia finally got it this time. She patted Irene¡¯s head and nodded. ¡°Okay, Milo it is then.¡±

    Adrian pped his hands and said, ¡°Yay! Milo! My little sister is so good with names!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Irene carefully carried the puppy in her arms and said, ¡°Mommy¡­ Adrian¡­ Let¡¯s bring Milo downstairs

    for a walk, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Adrian agreed almost immediately.

    Checking the clock, Fia said, ¡°It¡¯s already 7PM. Are you sure you want to go out?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy!¡± The twins begged with their puppy eyes.

    Seeing this, Fia conceded with a sigh. ¡°Alright, alright. But we muste home by eight. Then, you two

    have to take a bath and go to sleep. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡±

    Conrad felt bored after returning home. So, he summoned Charles Leonard, his driver, and ordered

    him to bring him to Aurora Residences.

    ¡°Sir, why do you want to go there?¡± Charles asked.

    Charles was the driver who hit Conrad with his car five years ago. He was so scared that he had

    wanted tomit suicide. Luckily, Ss was able to stop him in time after learning, via a quick

    background check, that he was just another innocent civilian who happened to get caught up in that

    whole ordeal back then. So, they took him in.

    After all, Tiger was not around. So, Ss needed another person to help take care of their boss.

    Charles lived an honest life all his life and had earnestly wanted to repent for his crime for hitting their

    boss with a car. So, they hired him as Conrad¡¯s driver.

 Chatper 1146

    Chatper 1146

    Chapter 1146

    For the past five years, Charles had been serving Conrad loyally, fulfilling every task that was

    asked of him. Conrad felt that Charles was not as naggy as Ss; so, he would always ask him. to

    bring him out in secret.

    ¡°Just looking around.¡± Conrad peered out the car window as he thought of that woman and her

    children.

    Her children¡­ The twins looked so cute and adorable. Their eyes were sparklingly beautiful. They had

    her eyes. Still, no matter how beautiful her eyes were, that woman always acted so cold around him.

    What a waste¡­

    Her eyes were the most beautiful eyes he had seen since he woke up from that car crash. Yet, she was

    so difficult to get along with.

    Charles said, ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t park the car here for too long.¡±

    ¡°Drive into the area!¡±

    Hearing this, Charlesplied and drove the car into Aurora Residences. Yet, when they reached the

    gate, there was a sign that clearly stated that no outsiders were allowed in.

    ¡°Sir, what now?¡± Charles was speechless when he saw this.

    Conrad, too, did not know what to do now.

    ¡°Sir, how about this? I¡¯ll go and talk to the security here. I¡¯ll tell them that we¡¯re here to visit a friend.

    Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll allow us in.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Hence, Charles went down to approach the security while Conrad waited in the car. A few minutes

    later, Charles came back and said, ¡°Sir, they said we have to make a call to our friend to bring us in Or

    else, they aren¡¯t authorized to let us in.¡±

    Charles fidgeted as he spoke to Conrad. He felt like such a useless underling. He could not do

    anything right!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Conrad got down from the car.

    ¡°Sir, perhaps you could make a call to that friend of yours?¡±

    ¡°You head back first. I¡¯ll get a taxi hometer.¡±

    Conrad suddenly had an urge to enter the gated residential area. So, he was not going to let anything

    stop him.

    ¡°Sir, perhaps I should apany you. Your leg¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a disabled man!¡± Conrad barked at Charles impatiently. His leg was notpletely

    broken yet. He did not need sympathy from anyone!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Please don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll head back. Please do call me if there¡¯s anything else you

    need.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! I know. I¡¯m not a three-year-old!¡± Conrad walked into the residential area, with his cane

    supporting him all the way.

    ¡°Oh, Milo is so timid!¡±

    Irene walked ahead of Milo with his leash in her hand. Yet, the puppy seemed to not be willing to walk

    with her. He seemed to be more timid than he was in the gift box. Perhaps the puppy was afraid of

    leaving home!

    Letting out a sigh, Adrian squatted down and carried Milo in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Adrian! You¡¯re such a great brother!¡±

    Irene unhooked the leash from Milo¡¯s cor and patted his head. Seeing that he was not forced to walk

    anymore, Milo became energetic again and began licking Irene¡¯s fingers. ¡°Tsk tsk! Look, Adrian! Milo¡¯s

    not scared anymore after you carry him!¡±

    Letting out another sigh, Adrian said, ¡°Milo¡¯s your pet. Why am I the one carrying him¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because you dote on me. That¡¯s why. Because I¡¯m your dearest little sister! Am I right, Mommy?¡±

    Fia, however, did not respond to her daughter¡¯s question. She was staring at something somewhere

    nearby. The twins looked toward the direction their mother was staring at, and they saw him-a man who

    was walking with a cane.

    ¡°Oh, does that man live here too?¡±

    ¡°But he seems to be fighting with the security guards.¡±

    ¡°Why are they fighting?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps we should go check it out?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Adrian led his sister over, with the puppy still in his arms.

    By the time Fia snapped back from her daze, her children had already hurried over to Conrad. She

    wanted to lose her temper so bad when she saw this!

    ¡°Hey, Mister!¡±

    The twins approached Conrad and called out to him.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad was stunned when he saw them. He felt warmth running in his heart as he gazed at them.

    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

 Chatper 1147

    Chatper 1147

    Chapter 1147

    Conrad was pretending, of course. He wanted to give them the impression that he did not know they

    lived here.

    ¡°We live here!¡± the twins said to him in unison.

    Seeing Conrad talking to the children, the security guard asked them, ¡°Do you two know him?¡±

    ¡°We do, Uncle Security!¡± Irene gave a cute smile at the guard.

    Seeing this, the security guard calmed down from his heated argument with Conrad. ¡°Then, you go in. I

    thought you¡¯re a scammer since you insisted on not calling them over.¡±

    ¡°This mister is no scammer!¡± Adrian could not help defending Conrad. To him, this poor man had

    already lost a leg. Why did everyone keep bullying him wherever he went?

    ¡°Okay, okay. Now I know he¡¯s not a scammer. You two can bring him in now. Geez, this man has such

    a bad temper. He keeps on yelling at us and refuses to listen to reason.¡±

    The security guard was speechless. He was not trying to give Conrad a hard time. This man had

    suddenlye here and began causing a ruckus, so they had to stop him from entering.

    Seeing that the matter was resolved, the security guard stepped back into his office with his

    colleagues.

    Irene lightly pulled on Conrad¡¯s coat and asked, ¡°Mister, do you have a friend living here?¡±

    Conrad felt a kind of fuzzy warmth as he lowered his head and stared at the girl¡¯s tiny hand.

    ¡°Yes, I do. Thank you for your help, little ones. If not, I fear that I might not be able toe. in.¡±

    Adrian approached Conrad and presented Milo to him. ¡°Here. You can pet Milo.¡±

    Looking at the white Pomeranian puppy in the boy¡¯s arms, Conrad felt that he should take up the boy¡¯s

    offer. So, he reached out to touch it even though he never really liked pets.

    ¡°Bark!¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, Milo barked out loudly before leaping out of Adrian¡¯s arms, fleeing.

    *

    3)

    Conrad and Adrian were stunned seeing this.

    Worried that the children would misunderstand that he hurt their puppy, Conrad exined, ¡°I only

    touched it for a while.¡±

    Irene looked at Conrad sympathetically, ¡°¡­Poor mister. Even a puppy doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°Can you not make this any worse?¡± Adrian pouted at Irene before chasing after Milo.

    Looking at their interaction nearby, Fia felt that blood ties were really a magical thing. Adrian and Irene

    were not children that would open up to just anyone. Yet, when they saw Conrad, they could not help

    approaching him.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Help me catch Milo!¡± Adrian ran as he called out to his mother.

    Hearing this, Fia immediately hurried over and grabbed Milo by his cor. She was deep in her

    thoughts earlier so she instinctively reacted rather harshly, like how she did when she was on

    a mission.

    Then, she tossed the puppy mid-air. Milo yelped out in fright and pain before falling straight into her

    arms.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Irene cried out to her mother, fearing that she might identally kill her puppy.

    Adrian was scared seeing what his mother did. After receiving Milo from Fia, he quickly examined him

    for a while before stepping back to Conrad and Irene.

    55

    Conrad was speechless watching what this woman did to the puppy. How could she be so crude and

    careless when dealing with the puppy? Was she trying to make her children¡¯s pet fall to its death in

    front of them?

    Raising an eyebrow, Fia patted on her son¡¯s shoulder before walking to Irene, ignoring Conrad.

    completely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Irene. Don¡¯t you trust Mommy? Milo will be fine.¡±

    Irene pouted as she took Milo in her arms. ¡°You should be more gentle with him.¡±

    Adrian agreed too, ¡°Mommy, you are so beautiful but you are as crude as a bear sometimes.¡±

    LL !!

    Crude? Who? She?! No way!

    She red at Conrad, who was watching the good show, and retorted, ¡°But what about this cripple over

    here?!¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Irene pouted even more, ¡°How can you be so rude?!¡±

    11

    Adrian sighed. ¡°Irene, don¡¯t be like this. Mommy must have her reasons to treat him like this.¡± Hearing

    this, Irene recalled their mother telling them that she and this crippled mister had a history-and it was a

    bad one too. So, in order to not have him recognize her, they had to keep her real name a secret.

    She and Adrian both thought their mother and this mister probably a couple back then.

    wern Although he had a bad leg, this mister was tall and handsome!

    ¡­Poor mister. Their mommy was already together with their daddy. This poor mister did not have a

    chance with their mommy and was going to be alone!

 Chatper 1148

    Chatper 1148

    Chapter 1148

    Irene directed a sympathetic gaze at Conrad and said, ¡°Mister, you have a bad leg. You should take

    care of yourself more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Conrad replied warmly.

    Irene widened her pretty eyes and pulled his sleeve.

    ¡°Mister, your eyes look so warm. They¡¯re like the sun!¡±

    Adrian widened his eyes as well. ¡°Oh, they have the same colors as mine! Look, my eyes are amber

    too!¡±

    Hearing this, Fia became apprehensive and lightly kicked on Adrian¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Whoah, what are you doing?!¡± Adrian quickly hopped away, ¡°It hurts, Mommy.¡±

    Fia red at him and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you?¡±

    Irene gave Adrian a silent stare. Her brother had broken the promise they made with their mother.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Conrad did not understand as he raised his head to look at Fia. He then noticed that her were as ck

    as obsidian.

    eyes

    So, maybe she was envious that he and her son¡¯s eyes shared the same color? She was mad at her

    son just because of that?

    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Fia did not want to let her children interact with Conrad anymore, pulling them back through the gate of

    the residential area.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Conrad worked up his courage to stop her. ¡°Why do you despise me so much?¡±

    Fia turned to Conrad and smirked coldly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I despise you? Why must everyone like you? What are you? Jesus?¡±

    ¡°Conrad felt an urge to get closer to her. ¡°I¡­ I can pay you.¡±

    In an instant, Fia frowned and grimaced at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°If you could be a little happier when we meet, I can pay you,¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°Hmph! Pay me,

    huh?¡±

    Fia felt a surge of anger hearing that. She stepped forward and kicked his cane. The cane was kicked

    out of his hand, making him lose bnce. Before he fell to the ground, Fia whirled another kick on his

    right leg.

    11

    Adrian and Irene covered their eyes as they could not bear to see the poor man get bullied by their

    mother.

    Conrad¡¯s right leg was notpletely healed yet. It still hurt during rainy days.

    So, he lost his bnce and kneeled down without uttering a word. When his knee met the ground, he

    felt an intense pain burning through his leg. Yet, he did not make a sound.

    ¦§ 11

    Staring at the man kneeling before her in pain, Fia waspletely stunned.

    It was winter so, naturally, it was freezing cold. Yet, he was not wearing much. He was wearing a ck,

    thin, cotton jacket, which was not enough to keep him warm.

    She could see cold sweat droplets begin rolling down his face. This meant that his leg was still not

    completely healed. It had not healed after five whopping years. This injury of his was no joke.

    If he was any other person who had no bad blood with her, Fia might try to fix his leg with the medical

    knowledge that she had learned from Lucifer.

    However, this man was Conrad Maxwell. The Conrad Maxwell who had hurt her countless times in the

    past. He was the man who made her give up her life, going as far as faking her death.

    She had changed her name and started anew. There was no turning back now.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Irene lowered her hands and stood next to her mother. ¡°Can you please stop?¡±

    Adrian, too, began to plead. ¡°His leg still hurts. You might make it worse.¡±

    ¡±

    Fia squatted down and picked up Milo, who Adrian had dropped when he covered his eyes, and put

    him into her son¡¯s arms. ¡°Hold Milo tight.¡¯

    11

    Then, she held her children¡¯s hands and led them back home.

    Kneeling on the ground, Conrad breathed heavily, trying to suppress the pain.

    A momentter, a security guard stepped out of the security office and teased him. ¡°Hey, man. Are you

    trying to woo the kids¡¯ mom?¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Conrad picked up his cane and stood up.

    The security guard frowned. ¡°Hmph! What a douche! That woman is really beautiful. She had attracted

    many men since day one when they moved in here. But she is no pushover. So, no one dares to

    approach her.¡±

    Conrad furrowed his brows and did not utter a word.

 Chatper 1149

    Chatper 1149

    Chapter 1149

    The security guard then said, ¡°For a cripple, you¡¯re quite brave but unfortunate at the same time. That

    woman gave you a kick despite you already being injured on one leg. She¡¯s quite rough, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?!¡± Conrad was annoyed. Despite making the first move, she still

    gave him the cold shoulder.

    He then took out his phone and gave Ss a call. ¡°Get me a ce in Aurora Residences.¡±

    Ss had no words. He was making his aim so obvious.

    ¡°Ss?¡± When Conrad didn¡¯t get a response, his mood got even worse.

    ¡°I hear you,¡± Ss responded. He then took a deep breath and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want one

    that¡¯s closer to or further from Ms. Sia?¡±

    Conrad knew he asked him deliberately!

    Conrad gritted his teeth. ¡°Do I need you to do it if it¡¯s further away?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ss said and quickly hung up, worried that his boss would continue to berate

    him.

    Ss wasn¡¯t nning to refuse his boss¡¯s request, however. That was because once his boss. moved

    to Aurora Residences, he could get away from Beryl. Ss was going to feel relieved that way as well.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Ss then asked someone to approach the Parker Group and got arge apartment without alerting

    anyone through the night. It was just on the floor above Fia¡¯s.

    The next day. It was cold. But when the sun showed itself, there was some warmth in the winter cold.

    Fia was taking her twins outside to go shopping when she realized there was someone already inside

    the elevator.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Irene and Adrian called out happily.

    Conrad gave them a gentle smile. But when he saw Fia¡¯s cold expression, his grip on his cane

    tightened.

    Fia pulled her children further away from him and didn¡¯t ask why he was here.

    With his ability, she knew that getting a ce in the capital was as easy as going to the supermarket.

    Perhaps, there was someone that he wanted to see in this block.

    When Fia realized thetter, she frowned.

    Fia remembered what Eileen said when she came to her. Esme had been sentenced to death while

    Conrad lost his memories, and he had fallen for Felicity?

    She tried to recall what Felicity looked like but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± Irene happily asked.

    Adrian also stared at Conrad, feeling happy for some reason.

    The two children didn¡¯t know why their mood would brighten up whenever they saw him. Perhaps

    because of the limping caused by the injury on his right leg?

    Or were the childrenpassionate toward him?

    ¡°I¡¯m staying upstairs,¡± Conrad told them eagerly.

    Fia frowned. ¡°The Aurora Residences are developed by the Parker Group.¡±

    Conrad looked at her. Her voice seemed to awaken something deep inside of him that he had never felt

    before.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fia let out a frigidugh and couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him again.

    Conrad could feel her emotions getting even colder, so he drew closer and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not happy

    staying here?¡±

    Fia remained silent. She had only stayed here for a few days, and she wasn¡¯t feeling particrly

    unhappy.

    Irene whispered, ¡°Mommy¡¯s angry. You better stay away.¡±

    Adrian also whispered, ¡°Careful or she¡¯ll ask you to kneel again.¡±

    Conrad quietly moved away. It was quite bad when she kicked him to his knees.

    Irene and Adrian chuckled as they covered their mouths.

    Conrad then awkwardly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that pup of yours?¡±

    ¡°Milo is eating his dog food at home!¡± Irene let out a wide smile. ¡°He just woke up and he needs to eat a

    lot!¡±

    Adrian then said, ¡°The more he eats, the more he poops. Mommy¡¯s worried that it might poop on you!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say bad things about Milo!¡± Irene patted Adrian¡¯s hand.

    Adrian then joked and said, ¡°When we were home yesterday, you kept on holding Milo. Did it poop on

    you?¡±

    ¡°Quiet, Adrian!¡± Irene wanted to cover Adrian¡¯s mouth. But she wasn¡¯t as tall as Adrian and she could

    only reach his chin.

 Chatper 1150

    Chatper 1150

    Chapter 1150

    Conrad looked at the twins as they carried on with their conversation, and warmth filled his heart.

    Fia gave him a cold stare. When the elevator door opened, she quickly walked out with her children.

    ¡°Ms. Sia,¡± Conrad called out and chased after her. While he knew that he would limp if he were to

    speed up, he didn¡¯t care that much.

    He wanted to be friends with this woman. It was an impulse that he never had with Felicity!

    It wasn¡¯t just a mere impulse!

    There were plenty of strange emotions being stimted inside of him. He wanted to get closer to her,

    wanting to know more about her.

    ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s calling you,¡± Irene tried to tell Fia.

    Fia took a deep breath and then said to Irene, ¡°We don¡¯t know him, so don¡¯t get close to him,

    understand?¡±

    ¡°But Mommy, you kicked him so many times already! I think¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Irene!¡± When Adrian saw his mother¡¯s expression bing darker, he quickly cut her off.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Irene pouted and turned around to look at Conrad walking with a cane and thought to herself, ¡± He¡¯s so

    pitiful.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back!¡± Fia pulled her hand. ¡°Focus in front.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Irene turned around and walked ahead with her head hung low.

    She was really unhappy.

    At the amusement park half an hourter.

    Fia looked at Adrian and Irene riding on the merry-go-round as she gave an agent a call.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to sell that apartment. The faster, the better!¡¯

    The agent then said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve just looked at the value of your property. Its value can still increase a

    lot in the future. I hope you don¡¯t mind me telling you this, but I¡¯m simply rifying this to you. What I¡¯m

    trying to say is, don¡¯t sell it now. You¡¯ll be able to sell it at a higher priceter.¡±

    ¡°I want to sell it now, even if at a loss!¡± Fia said as she gritted her teeth.

    The agent was disappointed for a few seconds before saying, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. The property is under

    whose name?¡±

    Fia said, ¡°My children.¡±

    The agent nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll need your children¡¯s agreement to sell the property.¡±

    Fia then continued, ¡°I¡¯m their mother. I can make the decision for them!¡±

    The agent asked the next question, ¡°Are they at least eighteen?¡±

    Fia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    The agent sighed. ¡°I can understand how you feel, Miss. But before your children reach eighteen years

    of age, they cannot give consent. They cannot sell the properties under their name!¡±

    Fia blinked. ¡°What? But I bought that apartment for them!¡±

    ¡°Even if you paid for it,¡± the agent said in a cold tone.

    She wanted to sell the properties she bought for her children? Maybe she wanted to take the money

    after she had an extramarital affair.

    After the agent hung up the call, Fia mumbled, ¡°What does he mean he could understand how I feel?

    How does he know why I want to sell the property?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t because of her temperament, she really wanted to call him back just to yell at him.

    He must have thought that she was not a good mother!

    And selling the children¡¯s house!

    She covered her face speechlessly. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t even know him. There¡¯s nothing more to say

    about this.¡±

    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± A low, gentle voice suddenly rang next to her. However, it scared Fia so much that

    she shot a re over.

    When she saw the face of the person, her temper instantly red up.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you know that people might get a heart attack like that?!¡±

    Fia looked away angrily. She really didn¡¯t want to see him!

    ¡°Can we talk properly, Ms. Sia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± Fia was already quite annoyed that she couldn¡¯t sell her apartment and

    move.

    Lucifer paid her very well for the past few years, but she was quite frugal since she was young. If she

    were to buy another apartment, she would need to pay management fees for both. What a waste!

    ¡°Ms. Sia, I really don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Conrad was suddenly at a loss for words.

    Fia looked at him with a scoff. ¡°Keep going.¡±

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151

    He looked at the frigidness in her eyes and muttered, ¡°Any bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Fia let out augh. ¡°No bad intentions?¡±

    The reason that she ended up like this was all because of his brutality and viciousness.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Conrad felt upset. Why did herugh sound like she was using him of

    something?

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Fia stoppedughing at the next second and then turned to look at her twins coldly.

    Adrian and Irene were sitting on a wooden horse. They kept on chatting between themselves when

    they saw Conrad and their mother talking.

    ¡°Adrian, why do you think Mommy isughing? Did he say something that made her happy?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not

    reallyughing,¡± Adrian exined. ¡°She¡¯s angry. She¡¯sughing angrily.¡±

    ¡°Why are adults soplicated? Sheughed¡­ But she¡¯s angry?¡± Irene patted the horse¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s

    soplicated.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know about it when you grow up,¡± Adrian said with a hint of sadness in his voice. ¡°I wonder what

    we¡¯ll be when we grow up?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be cute as usual so that Daddy and Mommy will like us!¡± Irene said optimistically.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Adrian said as he looked at his mother and Conrad. ¡°They must have been cute too. when

    they¡¯re little. But they became soplicated when they grew up. They don¡¯t look cute at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Irene said, confused. ¡°But Mommy treats us very well.¡±

    ¡°Only us,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mommy treats Daddy very coldly too?¡±

    Irene was stunned. It¡­ did feel like that.

    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t love Daddy enough?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The adults¡¯ world is tooplicated,¡± Adrian said in annoyance. ¡°I want to grow up

    faster¡­ I¡¯ll know once I grow up.¡±

    When the merry-go-round stopped, Fia went over and picked them up.

    Conrad quickly said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Fia pushed him away in irritation.

    He was sent backward and he only managed not to slip by catching his cane tightly.

    Fia stepped on his foot angrily.

    He simply looked at her, causing a mess. He didn¡¯t get angry, nor did he move away.

    Meanwhile, Irene and Adrian were waiting impatiently on the horse.

    ¡°Adrian, what is Mommy doing? I want to go down.¡±

    ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯m going down first.¡±

    The horse was a bitrge but Adrian thought that he couldnd on his feet safely. He was quite

    naughty when he was still on the ind. His father even taught him how to swim! He straightened up

    and was prepared to jump down with his arms extended, so he could attract his mother and the

    mister¡¯s attention. That way, they wouldn¡¯t continue the argument.

    ¡°Adrian!¡± When Fia turned and looked, she screamed in shock.

    Adrian didn¡¯t jump down sessfully. The horseback was too smooth and he fell as he lost control.

    Fia removed her coat and had just wanted to catch her son, but a figure was faster than she was.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    She stood there rooted, dumbfounded.

    Conrad caught Adrian with one hand as he fell to the ground. When his left leg mmed on the

    tform, there was the sound of something being hit.

    From the looks of it, he fell quite heavily on his kneecap. If he was any older, he would have to rest for

    about a month or two.

    As for him? His left leg was already injured. It might take a long time.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes were instantly full of tears. He heard the sound from his kneecap as he

    fell down.

    Conrad gave him a smile despite the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He carefully put Adrian on the ground and tried to find support to stand up, but his left leg was not able

    to stand properly.

    He had just stood up when he fell down.

    At that moment, Fia somehow felt quite sad.

    Conrad Maxwell¡­ He was a man that was once full of pride. How did he end up like this?

    He must have been very upset when he woke up five years ago.

    Even if he had lost his memories, it had to be a tough pill to swallow.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chatper 1152

    Chatper 1152

    Chapter 1152

    ¡°Uncle!¡± It was the first time that Adrian felt pain in his heart as he helped Conrad up.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t bear to put all his weight on a child, and so tried his best to stand up

    himself.

    Fia tried her best to ignore the difort she was feeling. After getting Irene down from the wooden

    horse, she pulled up Adrian¡¯s hood from his jacket.

    ¡°Time to go home.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrian cried out. ¡°He got hurt because of me! His leg wasn¡¯t doing well even before this!¡±

    Fia wanted to say that he deserved it!

    Even if he died for you, he deserved it all the same!

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    However, she couldn¡¯t say it when faced with her twins¡¯ innocent gaze.

    ¡°Mommy, he got hurt because of Adrian,¡± Irene said as she looked at her pitifully.

    Fia stared at Conrad as all her thoughts ran wild in her mind. In the end, she grabbed Conrad by the

    arm as she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Conrad was slightly surprised, and he almost fell again as he lost bnce.

    Fia got him up straight and said in annoyance, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let my children misunderstand me.¡±

    Irene happily said, ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Mommy!¡±

    Fia smiled at her, but she was secretly cursing at Conrad.

    Adrian then followed behind Conrad, thinking that if he slipped, he could help him up. Hospital.

    Orthopedist¡¯s office.

    Fia sat far away with her arms folded. Meanwhile, her twins stood beside Conrad, like two little

    bodyguards.

    Fia looked at them calmly, but she was feeling upset inside.

    And so, she looked away. Out of sight, out of mind.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Irene looked at the doctor patching Conrad¡¯s knee, her eyes slowly getting wet.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Conrad gently consoled them as his heart warmed up. ¡°I¡¯in a man. This type of injury is not

    much.¡±

    Irene gazed at him. ¡°Really?

    ¡°Of course, not,¡± Adrian said and knelt down, and then gave Conrad¡¯s left knee a blow. ¡°It¡¯s red and

    swollen¡­ It must be very painful. Your leg isn¡¯t well in the first ce.¡±

    Conrad looked at Adrian¡¯s ck eyes and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you wearing contact lenses?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy said¡­¡± Adrian suddenly raised his head and looked at Conrad in terror.

    Conrad smiled gently. ¡°Is that why you said my eyes look like yours?¡±

    Adrian blinked and timidly looked at Fia sitting some distance away.

    When he saw that she wasn¡¯t looking, he whispered, ¡°That¡¯s right. We look alike.¡±

    Irene also whispered to Conrad and said, ¡°I can guarantee that my brother¡¯s eyes and yours looked

    very alike.¡±

    Meanwhile, Conrad felt wonderful. He looked at Adrian carefully. His little chubby face was like an

    apple. His nose hadn¡¯t fully formed a shape yet, but his mouth did look like his mother¡¯s.

    He then looked at Irene. She looked even more like her mother, but her eyes weren¡¯t as seductive as

    her mother¡¯s. It was the type that looked innocent and pure.

    But the more he looked, the more ufortable he felt.

    Perhaps the girl inherited her father¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The two kids looked in Fia¡¯s direction and saw that their mother wasn¡¯t looking at them.

    They then whispered their names.

    Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m Adrian.¡±

    Irene nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Irene.¡±

    Conrad nodded. The two children were still quite innocent and they didn¡¯t hide their names from him.

    He already knew their names from Ss¡¯ introduction quite some time ago.

    ¡°What about your mommy?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± Adrian paused and then looked at his sister.

    The siblings then said together, ¡°Our mommy¡¯s name is Sia. Sia Stewart.¡±

    Conrad raised an eyebrow. Of course, he didn¡¯t miss the two children exchanging nces.

 Chatper 1153

    Chatper 1153

    Chapter 1153

    Conrad didn¡¯t expose them. Instead, he started a new topic.

    ¡°Are you two in school?¡±

    Adrian shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re going to one after the new year.¡±

    Irene nodded. ¡°My brother and I didn¡¯t want to go originally. Daddy said that there¡¯s no fun in school!

    But Mommy wants us to go, and we don¡¯t want her to be unhappy.¡±

    Conrad gave it a thought and said, ¡°Your daddy¡¯s wrong, but your mommy¡¯s right. Children need to go

    to school.¡±

    Adrian and Irene frowned and looked at him, upset.

    Conrad asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Irene then said, ¡°You can¡¯t say bad things about our daddy.¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s just not nice!¡±

    Conrad was stunned. Before he could even think of a way to argue, the children had already run away.

    The doctor smiled and said, ¡°How can you speak about their father like that? Of course, they¡¯ll get

    angry when it¡¯s their father you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Conrad answered honestly, ¡°Children should go to school.¡±

    The doctorughed. ¡°But they like to have fun. If they go to school, they have to follow the rules. No

    children really like that.¡± Conrad was somewhat upset. When he saw that the twins had gotten to Fia,

    he didn¡¯t give them another look

    Fia held their hands, one on each hand, and then happily asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you

    there.¡±

    Irene said, ¡°I want steak!¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Alright, what else do you want to have?¡±

    ¡°Pasta!¡± the twins said together. ¡°And dessert!¡±

    While they weren¡¯t that happy, a meal would make them happier!

    Fia turned around and saw Conrad wallowing in loneliness and let out a sneer.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t say a word. Just what made her hate him so much?

    After getting the call, Ss quickly made his way to the hospital. ¡°How did you end up like this, Sir? You

    already have aplication rising from your leg. If you don¡¯t take care of it, it¡¯ll only get even worse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Conrad said in annoyance and handed him the cane.

    Ss took it and then helped him up. ¡°Who attacked you?¡±

    ¡°No one did! You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Conrad said as his temper red.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Ss took his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll give Charles a call and get him to pay the hospital bill.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s paid for,¡± Conrad said. When he remembered Fia¡¯s cold expression, however, he felt

    ufortable.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who paid for it?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sia!¡± Conrad pulled his cors and said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t buy a coat with tall cors for me again.

    It¡¯s strangling me!¡±

    Ss was speechless. That didn¡¯t count as a tall cor. It was only slightly taller than typical ones. It

    didn¡¯t even touch his

    neck. He was in a bad mood and found everything offensive to his eyes.

    Then, he remembered that he was staying on the floor above Ms. Sia. He couldn¡¯t help asking

    curiously, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve met with Ms. Sia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Was she surprised that you¡¯re staying in Aurora Residences too?¡±

    ¡°Ha. Surprise was an understatement,¡± Conrad said when he recalled how she looked at him. ¡°She

    probably suspected that I have a woman in the neighborhood.¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t dare to say a word.

    It was obvious that his boss was interested in her, but if a man was being suspected of such things, a

    good woman would automatically step away and wouldn¡¯t give him another chance.

    ¡°Aurora Residences is developed by the Parker Group¡­¡± Conrad muttered. ¡°How¡¯s Conall¡¯s

    condition?¡±

    ¡°Just like that,¡± Ss couldn¡¯t say anything, worrying that he would suspect anything.

    ¡°Why did he suddenly give up five years ago?¡± Conrad remembered that Felicity told him that his

    father¡¯s condition had only worsened after he encountered something.

    Ss then said, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s the Parker family¡¯s issue. As an outsider, it is not appropriate for us to gather

    information about it. Not to mention that¡­ I think if you don¡¯t have any feelings toward Miss Parker, you

    shouldn¡¯t pay so much attention to her familial matters.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about Felicity and the Parkers. I simply believed that Ms. Sia

    seemed to have some kind of animosity toward me because of the Parkers.¡±

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154

    ¡°You must be overthinking it,¡± Ss exined. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you suddenly became curious about

    Ms. Sia and don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Miss Parker that you¡¯re bing suspicious. The

    two of them don¡¯t know each other at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Conrad felt that something was amiss.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really just overthinking things,¡± Ss said as he nodded with a sincere smile.

    Conrad didn¡¯t want to give it too much thought either. He had been so agitated for the past two days.

    ¡°Sir, you still have to go to work,¡± Ss reminded him. ¡°Madam Beryl had called the office this morning.

    I was the one that answered for you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Conrad didn¡¯t get what Ss was trying to say.

    Ss said, ¡°For the past five years, you would personally answer the calls from Madam Beryl.¡±

    Conrad still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°As my secretary and personal assistant, is there a problem for you

    answering a call for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t say what he was holding inside.

    If Fia was still around, he would tell his boss everything!

    Only when the boss regained his memories would he be free from Beryl¡¯s control.

    When they got out of the hospital, Conrad looked at his right arm. ¡°My arm is in a bit of pain.¡±

    Ss asked, ¡°Was it from the fall just now?¡±

    ¡°No. I have felt a bit sore since yesterday, and it seems to be expanding.

    Conrad then pressed his right arm. ¡°Yesterday, it was only this part where the blood was drawn. But

    today, my entire arm is in pain.¡±

    Ss was worried that he would get angry at Sally and quickly said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too

    tiredtely.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t pay much attention to it either.

    They went back to thepany and worked until around six in the evening. After finishing up the

    dinner that Ss ordered for him, he went back to his apartment at the Aurora Residences.

    Before Ss left, he asked, ¡°Do you want me to warm up our rtionship with Ms. Sia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not someone that¡¯ll ept anything easily. There¡¯s no point,¡± Conrad said before pausing for a

    moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go buy something for the kids to y and eat.¡±

    The two kids were a bit unhappy because he said something bad about their father. He needed to

    make them happy again.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Someone was knocking at the door.

    Fia stared at the door for a few seconds before going over to open it.

    She thought it was Conrad. She really didn¡¯t want to see him.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Sia!¡± There was a wide smile on Ss¡¯s face as he had a few bags in his hands.

    Fia asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I want to thank you for sending my boss to the hospital. These are all for the children,¡± Ss said as he

    acted as if they were on friendly terms. He then slipped past Fia and went in.

    ¡°Who told you that you coulde in?!¡± Fia said. Ss hadn¡¯t changed at all!

    Too sociable!

    Too shameless!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so angry! I just want to thank you! I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Ss said as he put the bags on

    the table and then turned around to see Adrian and Irene.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The twins were already in their cute pajamas and slippers. They were both so adorable.

    Ss looked at them and somehow felt quite upset.

    If Fia hadn¡¯t left them, her twins would be around their age too.

    He bent down and waved at Adrian and Irene.

    ¡°Come here. Uncle Maxwell bought a lot of things for you. Come take a look.¡±

    Adrian and Irene looked at Fia, their eyes pleading.

    Fia suddenly couldn¡¯t refuse them. She could bear to be angry at the children. And there was also

    Ss¡¯s voice.

    It suddenly went coarse, as if he wanted to sob. That was a disgrace for a man!

    She cursed at him inside. She really felt that Ss was here to be a clown!

    ¡°How¡¯s his leg?¡± Adrian knew that Conrad only got injured because he saved him and he couldn¡¯t

    completely ignore that. Ss pulled his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t die.¡±

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155

    Fia was somewhat stunned. He seemed different from before.

    Ss stood up straight and patted Adrian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A man can endure a lot of things. You¡¯ll be very

    strong in the future, too.¡±

    Adrian nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. I will get stronger and stronger, so I can protect my mommy and sister!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good!¡± Ss sighed. Sia¡¯s son was good-looking and obedient!

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Ms. Sia.¡±

    Fia simply showed him the side of her face as she faced outside the door.

    Ss felt somewhat unpleasant. Before he left, he turned around and looked at Fia.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, can I have a few words with you outside?¡±

    Fia looked at Adrian and Irene who were already attracted by his gifts. They didn¡¯t notice what was

    going on here at all.

    ¡°Adrian, Irene, just stay here for a while. I¡¯m going out for a few minutes. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mommy!¡± Adrian and Irene were both quite happy. They thought that she was going to visit the

    injured Conrad.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Fia took the key and got out, and then stopped a few meters away from the door together with Ss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk it out here. It¡¯s not suitable for me to be too far away from my children.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sia, if you¡¯re not too busy, can you spend some time with my boss?¡±

    Ss carefully spoke.

    Fia let out augh. ¡°What are you saying? You want me, a married woman with two children, to seduce

    your boss?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Ss wanted to exin. But when he remembered how his boss was, he

    suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Both of you are crazy, huh?¡± Fia cursed before turning around and walked away.

    ¡°Our boss lost his memories!¡± Ss yelled out after he built up the courage. ¡°Five years ago, our

    madam passed away. Our boss suffered so much that hemitted suicide a few times, and he was

    run over by a car in the end.¡±

    Fia paused as she frowned.

    When Eilseen came to her, she didn¡¯t tell her that.

    Eileen¡¯s words were full of hatred and resentment. She even cursed him to live with a broken leg and

    amnesia, as well as bing a puppet to Beryl!

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! This is all real!¡± Ss said nervously. ¡°Our boss has been deceived all this while.

    There¡¯s someone who sounds like her. That¡¯s why he¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you here for me?¡± Fia turned around and said in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Because I look like his

    dead wife?¡±

    Ss looked at Fia sincerely and then, without reservation, said, ¡°You do look somewhat like her, but

    also unlike her. Your voice sounds the most like hers. It¡¯s even more simr than Miss Parker¡¯s.¡±

    Fia said nothing.

    ¡°The boss never regained his memories, but deep inside of him, he still retained some feelings for the

    madam¡¯s voice. That¡¯s why he¡¯s being deceived by Miss Parker and his own mother.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Coming to me, aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll deceive and use him too?¡± Fia¡¯s expression was cold and

    indifferent.

    Ss walked over and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not like them. They all want something from him, but you don¡¯t.¡±

    Fia choked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯m just fishing for the bigger fish?¡±

    Ss shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not. I can tell just by looking!¡±

    Fia had no words. Not only was she uninterested in toying with Conrad, but she also didn¡¯t have any

    interest in being in touch with him.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, I can pay you a sry. All you need to do is to take the kids and visit my boss every week. My

    boss stays just upstairs alone. I¡¯m very worried about him.¡±

    Ss spoke with a pitiful tone.

    However, Fia simply looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not a nanny.¡±

    Ss was speechless.

    It was like he was talking to a brick wall.

    His boss was so handsome and rich, right?

    Any woman would have some feelings for him, right?

    Why didn¡¯t this woman in front of him have any pity for him at all?

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Fia said coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re done, shut up. I¡¯m getting annoyed listening to the same topic

    again and again.¡±

    Ss then remembered Eileen hade looking for her several nights ago. ¡°Did Miss Reid say

    something bad about the boss?¡±

    Fia¡¯s vein was popping out as she kicked the bin next to her.

    ¡°After everything he did, does your boss even need anyone to advertise the kind of person he was for

    him?!¡±

    Ss didn¡¯t know why she was suddenly furious.

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156

    Fia realized that she was losing control of her emotions. She didn¡¯t want to waste time anymore and

    simply turned around and returned home.

    Ss muttered to himself dejectedly, ¡°No wonder the boss said you have a bad temper. She¡¯s like a

    storm.¡±

    He looked at the bin and he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°No wonder she always tripped the boss with her kicks!¡±

    He got over to the bin and gave it a careful look, and even sized it up with his hands.

    That woman managed to make a hole around the size of three fists in one kick.

    Ss quickly ran back up. ¡°Sir, I need to remind you of something.¡±

    ¡°Say it!¡± Conrad was sitting on the sofa with a ss of wine in his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink that much, please,¡± Ss said with worry. ¡°That Ms. Sia is not someone ordinary. You better

    not get close to her anymore.¡±

    ¡°If she wanted to really hurt me, she has had a chance every time she saw me,¡± Conrad said after

    chuckling bitterly. After he was done with the red wine in his ss, he poured himself another.

    Ss could only watch despite the pain he was feeling. ¡°You¡¯re not like this in the past, Sir.¡±

    ¡°I managed thepany pretty well, right?¡± Conrad looked at him calmly.

    Ss couldn¡¯t argue back

    Conrad then said, ¡°I looked at the profits five years ago. During these five years, I doubled it.¡±

    Ss could only remain silent as he found no words to counter his argument.

    Conrad was prodigious in the realm of entrepreneurship. Even if he lost his memories, it didn¡¯t affect

    his abilities.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my mother about thister. She shouldn¡¯t be against this,¡± Conrad muttered without caring

    about his opinion.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll be wrong,¡± Ss said as he felt like he had his back against the wall. Conrad, after his

    amnesia, loved his mother too much. He didn¡¯t doubt her at all.

    ¡°Really?¡± Conrad didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, I can take you back to the family residence. You¡¯ll know once you tell her,¡± Ss

    said.

    Conrad then said with a frown, ¡°She¡¯s very happy after I built the exact replica of our family residence

    from Gryphon in the capital.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you give it a try,¡± Ss said. Suddenly, he felt that it would be good for the boss to

    see just what kind of a person Beryl was.

    ¡°Go home.¡± Conrad extended his hand toward Ss. Once Ss helped him up, he asked excitedly,

    ¡°What did she say when you went downstairs just now?¡±

    Ss said, ¡°Ms. Sia is very wary of people.¡±

    Conrad raised an eyebrow. ¡°She hit you?¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Ss shook his head. ¡°Not to that extent.¡±

    Conrad was a bit unhappy. ¡°She didn¡¯t hit you?¡±

    Ss rolled his eyes quietly. ¡®Do I look like a masochist?¡±

    Conrad turned and stared at Ss, worried that he would miss even a trace of him lying.

    2/2

    ¡°You got into her home?¡±

    Ss nodded. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°She let you in?¡± Conrad was bing very upset.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to let me in, but I got in when she wasn¡¯t prepared.¡± Ss could sense his boss¡¯s

    change of mood.

    ¡°I knew she wouldn¡¯t let you in naturally,¡± Conrad said as he felt somewhat better. With her bad temper,

    she wouldn¡¯t treat Ss differently.

    Then, he remembered something. ¡°You gave her the things that you bought for the children?¡±

    Ss nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. She didn¡¯t want them, but I gave the toys to the twins directly. They¡¯re kids¡­

    It¡¯s easy to buy them off. As the mother, she couldn¡¯t refuse after that.¡±

    Conrad frowned. ¡°You took advantage of the children? Isn¡¯t that a bit despicable?¡±

    Ss simply said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Sir. I am quite despicable.¡±

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

    y

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157

    Conrad hit Ss from the back with a smack. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re cursing at me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Ss didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad. The boss could be quite talkative after the

    amnesia. He was somewhat childish.

    Family residence.

    Beryl wasining while holding Felicity¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I wonder what Ss said to Conrad, making him note home so suddenly.¡±

    Felicity consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He must be busy with worktely. He¡¯ll be back once he¡¯s finished

    with work.¡±

    ¡°Come now. How can I not love him as his mother? When he got into that ident, I was the one who

    thought of the way to wake him up.¡± Beryl pretended to wipe her tears away. ¡°But Ss keeps on

    thinking that I have bad intentions and is wary of me.¡±

    Felicity gave it a thought and said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re overthinking things. Ss centers everything around

    Conrad. Other than Conrad, he doesn¡¯t listen to anyone. He doesn¡¯t want to go against you.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You wouldn¡¯t know about it. Only I am sure about it! That he wishes for Conrad to recover his

    memories to get far away from me!¡± Beryl said with a sigh. ¡°Conrad¡¯s so much better now. If he

    recovered his memories, who knows how he would end up.¡±

    Felicity nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need for him to recover his memories. Fia¡¯s no longer here.

    There¡¯s no point for him to remember her. He might end up falling into despair all over again.¡±

    ¡°True. You know me the best,¡± Beryl said as she gently held Felicity in her arms. ¡°Felicity, I like you a

    lot. I can see that you like Conrad too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Madam Beryl,¡± Felicity said, embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t want to hide her love anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I like him, but it doesn¡¯t look like he likes me.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dislike you.¡± Beryl moved her hand up and held her face. ¡°You look so pretty, and you

    have such a good family background too. Any man would fall for you! Not to mention that in the past

    five years, you¡¯re the only girl that could get close to him!¡±

    Felicity said with a scoff, ¡°The only reason he¡¯s willing to see me and talk with me is because I sound

    like Fia.¡±

    ¡°But Fia¡¯s dead, and you¡¯re the one that¡¯s left in this world!¡± Beryl tried her best to manipte her. ¡°You

    need to be bolder. Forget about the rules!¡±

    Felicity was an adult and naturally knew what Beryl was talking about.

    ¡°All men are like that. After the first time, there will be a lot of follow-ups. If you can¡¯t even count on the

    first time, of course, there won¡¯t be a second time.¡± Beryl tapped on her face. ¡°Abandon all your

    worries. Take the first step. Have courage!¡±

    Felicity stared at Beryl. She had had the same thought in the past.

    But she wasn¡¯t courageous enough, and no one had told her the words she said.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Beryl was Conrad¡¯s mother, which meant that she was her future mother-inw. Suddenly, she gained

    some confidence.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°Good. I have faith in you!¡± Beryl said with a smile. Meanwhile, she was thinking about the kind of

    benefits she could get from both Maxwell Corporation and Parker Group once Felicity was done with

    Conrad!

    She would be the one to win them all!

    A honk came from the outside and Felicity stood up excitedly,

    ¡°That must be Conrad! I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Beryl straightened her scarf as she hid her smirk. She then walked out with a gentle expression

    on her face.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Felicity wanted to help him when she saw Conrad getting out of the car.

    In the past, Conrad wouldn¡¯t refuse her help.

    But this time, when he saw her, the face of that ill-tempered woman appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Conrad?¡± Felicity didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him and extended her hand, wanting to help him

    again.

    Conrad avoided her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home and rest.¡±

    Felicity trembled and said in a sad voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad said, feeling a bit disgusted when she asked that question.

    ¡°Ss!¡±

    Ss quickly walked over to help him up and then smiled at Felicity awkwardly. ¡°My boss is unhappy

    about something at work. He¡¯s not angry at you.¡±

    He thought that since Maxwell Corporation and Parker Group were working together on quite a few

    projects, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable if their rtionship turned sour.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158

    Felicity nodded. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t me him.¡±

    Ss nodded, thinking that he managed to get it over with at least.

    However, Conrad acted differently today.

    ¡°You got it right.¡± Conrad shifted his weight on Ss so it wouldn¡¯t take that much effort for him to stand.

    His amber eyes stared at Felicity without any personal feelings toward her.

    ¡°I¡¯m avoiding the possibilities of any rumor.¡±

    Something disappeared in Felicity¡¯s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Conrad felt that it wasn¡¯t brutal enough and said, ¡°I have no romantic feelings toward you,

    Miss Parker. Whether past or present.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Conrad?!¡± Beryl quickly walked over to stop him when she saw things were

    getting out of hand.

    She tiptoed and touched Conrad¡¯s face. ¡°Are you upset? You can always talk to me. No need to shift

    your anger on her.¡±

    Conrad pushed Beryl¡¯s hand away. It was the first time that he had done it without any hesitation since

    he woke up.

    Beryl was stunned. Was the drug in the soup not strong enough?

    Or did he remember something?

    Conrad felt his entire right hand in pain, and the pain quickly extended to his head.

    He was a bit confused as if something shed in his mind. It was something that he never thought

    about, but he immediately forgot about it.

    ¡°Madam Beryl, Miss Parker, the boss is very tired today. I¡¯ll get him in so he can rest first.¡±

    While Ss helped Conrad in, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Conrad said. He didn¡¯t know what was the image that shed in his mind. It looked like a

    young woman. He could only see her figure and her smile, but he couldn¡¯t see her eyes or her nose, or

    anything else.

    Once they got up, Ss shut the door and windows tight. Then, he saw his boss simply sitting on the

    bed staring into space.

    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you get some rest?¡±

    ¡°What did I forget?¡± Conrad stared at Ss, void within his amber eyes. ¡°I suddenly felt an emptiness in

    my heart. As if I forgot something and someone important.¡±

    Ss walked over and crouched in front of him sincerely.

    ¡°No matter what happens, all of us wish for you to live.¡±

    ¡°All of you?¡±

    ¡°Me. Ford. Mr. Lane. And all your subordinates.¡± Ss paused for a while. ¡°And Victor Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t get along since we were little?¡± Conrad asked, confused.

    Ss opened his mouth. He knew about Victor being threatened by Beryl to not get a divorce with

    Sapphire, but he couldn¡¯t

    tell him!

    ¡°Victor is okay, to be honest, other than how he acts. Not to mention that before you lost your

    memories, you cared since you¡¯re blood-rted. No matter what he did, you always chose to forgive

    him.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Conrad wasn¡¯t really interested in Victor.

    Ss then changed the topic. ¡°Have an early night tonight. You can test Madam Beryl tomorrow.¡±

    Conrad nodded. ¡°I know. You should go, too.¡±

    Before Ss left, he prepared a basin of hot water for him to soak his feet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the servant toe up and pour the water away after half an hour.¡±

    Conrad nodded. While he lost his memories and also felt that Ss could be a bit chatty, he could

    sense how well he treated him.

    When Ss got down the stairs, he encountered Beryl.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Beryl intentionally stopped him. ¡°What did you say to him? Why did his attitude toward me and Felicity

    suddenly shift?¡±

    Ss said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid, Madam Beryl. You own quite a few things now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my son!¡±

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159

    ¡°I never denied that fact,¡± Ss said with a smile, but his smile wasn¡¯t genuine.

    ¡°I told you, if you said anything to him, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°You should know what kind of temper he had before he lost his memories. He¡¯s only in a bad mood

    today. There¡¯s no need to cause such a ruckus, right?¡± Ss said as he stopped being so aggressive.

    It was not the time for him to bare his fangs just yet. He had to wait until his boss was disappointed in

    Beryl.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t say anything else to him?¡± Beryl stared at Ss.

    ¡°He¡¯s just too tired. You¡¯ve taken care of him for the past five years and given him the motherly love that

    he alwayscked. As long as you don¡¯t hurt him, there¡¯s no need for me to break this peace,¡± Ss said

    sincerely and managed to gain Beryl¡¯s trust.

    The next morning, Beryl appeared outside of Conrad¡¯s door with chicken soup again.

    ¡°Are you awake, Conrad?¡±

    Conrad opened the door with his cane. ¡°Good morning, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Morning! Come, have a drink.¡± Beryl gave the chicken soup a blow. ¡°It¡¯s not that hot. The

    temperature¡¯s just right.¡±

    Looking at how gentle she was, Conrad couldn¡¯t refuse it. He took the bowl of soup and drank it.

    ¡°Thanks, Mom. 11

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a mother to cook for her son. No need to thank me.¡±

    Conrad stared at Beryl and remembered what Ss told him.

    Ss had always told him to be careful of his mother. He never suspected her and never raised his

    guard against her.

    However, he suddenly wanted to test how deep her love for him was.

    ¡°Mom, I suddenly met a woman.¡¯

    Beryl¡¯s heart skipped a beat and quickly said, ¡°You already have Felicity, right? Why do you need

    another woman?¡±

    Conrad looked at her in silence.

    Beryl realized something and then said, ¡°I know. You told me a lot of times that you don¡¯t have any

    romantic feelings toward her despite being grateful for her apanying you for the past five years.

    But as a man, you can¡¯t expect her to keep on giving without making it up to her.¡±

    ¡°Mom, are you saying that in order to make it up to Felicity, I have to marry her?¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was a

    little cold.

    Beryl calmed down and suddenly felt somewhat disgusted.

    Her son had always liked to rebel against her. He had been so obedient in the past five years that she

    had forgotten how he was originally.

    Hearing his tone, he was doing it again!

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    His original personality simply couldn¡¯t be changed!

    ¡°Conrad, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Whose family is that woman from? Tell me and I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    ¡°Ss was against me getting close to her and said that you would object to it too,¡± Conrad said,

    disappointed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be different from him, but it ended up the same anyway.¡±

    Beryl didn¡¯t know if she should be happy that there was actually a day when Ss and she had the

    same opinion.

    ¡°Since he said that you shouldn¡¯t get close to her, then it must mean that she¡¯s from a different

    background than you. Ss wouldn¡¯t hurt you,¡± she consoled him.

    She couldn¡¯t let some other woman catch him. Otherwise, how could she keep him under her control?!

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like I want to do something. It¡¯s just that when I see her, I get a bit calmer. I just want to

    be her friend,¡± Conrad said with a frown, but his heart was without direction.

    ¡°Be friends?¡± Beryl looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Since when have you wanted to be friends with

    another woman?¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t counter that argument.

    Beryl then said, ¡°Is sheing for you because of your value? Once any woman finds out that you¡¯re

    the CEO of Maxwell Corporation, they will fawn all over you! Conrad, you can¡¯t make the wrong

    decision. Their feelings toward you are not pure, only Felicity¡¯s are!¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t fawn over me,¡± Conrad said as he felt slighted. ¡°She dislikes me.¡±

    Beryl refused to believe as she extended her hand and touched his forehead. ¡°Are you sick? What are

    you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No, Mom. She didn¡¯t fawn over me. She also didn¡¯t ask me for anything. She¡¯s taking care of two

    children, and they¡¯re quite cute,¡± Conrad said slowly. He thought that if he could describe how nice she

    was, his mother would have a positive opinion of her.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Beryl was extremely shocked. ¡°You¡¯re such an excellent man, and you can find any woman you want.

    How did you end up wanting a married woman? And she has two children?¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t expect his mother to react so strongly.

    ¡°Conrad, let me be clear with you. You can do whatever you want, but you¡¯ll have to listen to me when

    ites to your marriage! In my eyes, no one is more fitting than Felicity to be your wife!¡±

    Beryl was so angry. It had only been a few days and his heart was already taken by some random

    woman on the streets?

    Conrad¡¯s temper also began to swell. ¡°First of all, I told you I simply want to be friends with her and

    nothing else! Secondly, even if I do have feelings for her, that¡¯s my own problem. What does that have

    to do with you?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me?¡± Beryl was so angry that she almost cried. Her obedient son of five years

    had changed in just an instant!

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother! You said that you just want to be friends with her, but that¡¯s just a trick to get closer to

    her. First, you¡¯ll be friends. Then, romantic partners. Then, you¡¯ll get married! Women nowadays are all

    very skillful. So skillful that you believe that she¡¯s not fawning over you. Instead, she wants you to fawn

    over her!¡±

    Beryl massaged the side of her forehead. She was getting a headache!

    Even Esme and Fia didn¡¯t make him lose his way like this! Even they didn¡¯t give her a headache as bad

    as this!

    And she had two children? How damn shameless could she be?!

    ¡°You think too much,¡± Conrad said, disappointed, and left, supporting himself with his cane.

    Beryl walked after him and said, ¡°Just listen to me. Get engaged with Felicity and you two can get

    married after a few months. Once Maxwell Corporation and Parker Group work together even more

    closely, the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Conrad yelled. He was in an extremely bad mood.

    When Ss walked into the family residence, he heard his boss¡¯s roar. He quickly ran upstairs.

    ¡°Sir, let me help you.¡±

    Conrad looked at him as he gave him his cane.

    It was the first time that Beryl looked at Ss like she saw her savior. ¡°Ss, you have to counsel him.

    What kind of a woman would have two children alone with her? How could he be so foolish?!¡±

    Ss nodded and said, ¡°1¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t continue, because his boss squeezed his hand tightly.

    Beryl sighed when he saw how Conrad squeezed Ss¡¯ hand. ¡°You should go to work first.¡±

    After Conrad and Ss left, she called a private investigator.

    ¡°Investigate what my son has been doing! What kind of woman seduced him? Then, tell me that

    woman¡¯s address!¡±

    In the afternoon, Fia was doing some stretching in the living room while the two children were asleep.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    She felt annoyed when Conrad¡¯s face appeared in her mind.

    When the door opened and she saw the woman outside, she was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, right?¡± Beryl said with a high and mighty tone. ¡°Tell me how much you want!¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow and said in a cold and disdainful tone, ¡°You must be sick in the head, old

    woman. If that¡¯s the case, go

    see a doctor and stop knocking on other people¡¯s doors!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so rude!¡± Beryl was furious. ¡°You better not seduce my son!¡±

    ¡°Your son? Who¡¯s your son?¡± Fia asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell, CEO of Maxwell Corporation! I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know him. You

    especially¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t know him. What?¡± The wickedness on Fia¡¯s face became very apparent.

    All those time ago, she was like a doormat and she would simply let Beryl walk all over her.

    And now that she was standing in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t give up this chance to get back at her!

    ¡°You shameless woman! I¡¯m his mother! It¡¯s impossible for him to ept you if you¡¯re so rude to me!

    Fia faked a spat as she grinned. ¡°What does that have to do with an old woman like you? That¡¯s my

    own business!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an old woman! If you¡¯re being rude to me, I¡¯ll tell my son about this!¡±

    ¡°Go tell him then! It won¡¯t work even if you take me to court!¡± Fia sneered. ¡°And you¡¯re not old? You¡¯re

    already sixty. Why don¡¯t you wear something modest?!¡±

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161

    Her gaze flitted on the nude stockings Beryl was wearing.

    ¡°This is a personal attack!¡± Beryl was so angry that she made a call with shaking hands. ¡°Conrad, what

    are you thinking? This woman insulted and mocked me¡­¡±

    Conrad was speechless.

    His mother only spoke halfway but the message was enough.

    Conrad looked at the table full of top management personnel staring at himself and coughed twice.

    Ss immediately asked, ¡°Sir, are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    Conrad hit his chest. ¡°My stomach is not feeling too good.¡±

    Ss immediately said, ¡°Then should the meeting be halted? Shall I bring you to the hospital for a

    checkup?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Conrad¡¯s right hand clenched into a fist by his lips and he put on an act of coughing.

    Ss immediately helped him out of the meeting room.

    The car started and Conrad was just about to tell Ss to go to Aurora Residences.

    But Ss spoke first. ¡°Did Madam Beryl cause some trouble with Ms. Sia?¡±

    ¡°How are you so smart?¡± Conrad was a little embarrassed. He lied in front of the whole roomful of

    people, and his secretary knew yet he did not expose him.

    Just thinking about it felt embarrassing.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ss gave a sillyugh.

    Conrad red at him. ¡°If your intelligence was used on proper matters, some important businesses can

    be left to you!¡±

    Ss replied. ¡°That won¡¯t work. I am your subordinate, working for you. I can¡¯t touch those important

    businesses!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you n to work for me for the rest of your life?¡± Conrad felt that Ss had no

    ambition. whatsoever. It was really too much of a disappointment!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. As long as I do my part well.¡±

    Conrad was frustrated. ¡°Drive faster!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Ss helped Conrad out of the elevator of Aurora Residences, they heard shrieking.

    ¡°You, how dare you hit me!¡± Beryl was shocked and scared. She had gotten used to having her own

    way under Conrad¡¯s protection these five years. She hadn¡¯t met a woman who dared to hit her!

    ¡°If you continue to move, I¡¯ll hang you outside the window!¡± Fia said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, Ms. Sia, don¡¯t be agitated!¡± Ss shouted, worried that Conrad, who had lost his memory, not

    be able to ept his mother being bullied.

    would

    Fia grabbed Beryl¡¯s cor with a single hand. She carried her and was just about to throw her out of the

    door.

    Hearing that, and seeing Conrad and Ss who were rushing over, her gaze turned even colder. She

    was thinking of seeing how these two people would protect this shameless olddy!

    ¡°Ms. , don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± Ss said carefully.

    Conrad pushed his hand aside and used his cane to stand upright, his amber eyes staring at her

    deeply, not saying anything for a moment.

    That woman¡¯s temper was already bad enough and he never thought that she could get even worse

    that she¡¯d even make a move against an elder?

    ¡°Conrad, quickly save me. This woman is mad!¡± Beryl¡¯s hair was a mess and one side of her face was

    swollen.

    She was really shocked by Fia¡¯s methods.

    The woman was so strong. How terrifying!

    Her genes must have mutated!

    ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t havee knocking,¡± Conrad said calmly.

    Fia was mocking him internally, waiting for him to target her the next instant.

    ¡°Conrad, I just came to see what kind of a woman she is. I didn¡¯t do anything and she attacked me!

    Just look at my swollen face¡­¡±

    Conrad was extremely frustrated. His gaze fell on Fia. ¡°I apologize to you on her behalf.¡±

    Besides Conrad himself, everyone on the scene was shocked!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162

    Beryl, the ¡°victim¡± started to speak. ¡°Son, you must have gone mad! She hit me. Why are you

    apologizing!¡±

    Conrad ignored his mother and looked at Fia sincerely. ¡°My mother made you unhappy. If you are

    angry, just direct your anger at me.¡±

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Beryl was angered beyond words.

    Fia felt so much disdain that she shouted till her ears hurt and threw her aside.

    ¡°You outrageous woman!¡± Beryl¡¯s behind was hurting from the fall and she stretched out her hand

    toward Ss, but noticed that he was not looking at her and was busy supporting Conrad.

    She could only help herself up with the wall.

    Ss swept her a nce from the corner of his eyes. He intentionally pretended not to see her

    stretching her hand toward him.

    He did not directly deal with Beryl, But this Ms. Sia could. She really helped him vent.

    ¡°Get lost with your mother,¡± Fia said to Conrad as she looked at him coldly.

    Conrad nodded. ¡°Ss, get Charles to send my mom back to the old residence.¡±

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Beryl was unable to ept his decision. Why was he so nice toward a weird girl who

    appeared out of nowhere?

    ¡°Mom, you should not havee knocking to make things difficult for people.¡± Conrad¡¯s attitude was

    impartial, clearly standing by Fia¡¯s side.

    Fia frowned, her heart feeling a little out of sorts.

    Even in the past, he had never made such a speedy decision when it came to her and his mother.

    Now that he had lost his memories, he was really sincere toward her, a stranger.

    How ridiculous!

    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie and see what kind of a person she is? Felicity had been taking care of you for the

    past five years. Why are you ignoring Felicity after this woman appeared?!¡± Beryl shouted.

    Conrad felt his temples hurt. He looked at his mother coldly. ¡°What do you mean by Felicity has been

    taking care of me for these five years?¡±

    ¡°Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for her, would you have been able to awaken?!¡± Beryl cooked up nonsense to

    shut Conrad up.

    Thinking of how he was unconscious five years ago, and hearing Felicity¡¯s voice, it was indeed her

    voice that awakened him.

    Until now, he still did not quite understand why her voice made him feel a heartwarming feeling and he

    had to open his eyes to see her.

    However, after waking up and seeing Felicity, he was not delighted and instead felt deeply

    disappointed.

    However, during these five years, he would find himself in a daze from just listening to her voice, as if

    his deep subconsciousness had some kind of an obsession with this voice.

    But now, meeting this bad tempered woman before him, her voice made his blood boil. It was

    something Felicity¡¯s voice could not do!

    ¡°Conrad, don¡¯t lose your head over a woman of unidentified origins!¡± Beryl advised.

    Hearing this Conrad felt annoyed. ¡°Ss, where is Charles at?¡±

    Ss looked at his phone and saw Charles¡¯ location. ¡°Almost here.¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Send my mom down first,¡± Conrad said calmly.

    Ss walked to Beryl. ¡°Madam Beryl, please.¡±

    ¡°Conrad, you cannot be here! If you want me to leave, that¡¯s fine, but you have to leave too!¡± Beryl saw

    her son¡¯s insistence and temporarily put aside finding fault with Fia. Bringing her son back was the

    most

    important!

    At this moment, two crisp childish voices came from inside the house.

    ¡°Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Irene and Adrian shouted.

    Fia¡¯s murderous aura instantly disappeared as she turned around and walked into the house.

    ¡°You two are awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The two children looked at the three people standing outside the house in the corridor.

    They recognized Conrad and his secretary, and the fierce old granny seemed quite familiar but she

    was unpleasant.

    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

    im

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163

    Fia blocked their sight. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make some food.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not hungry, Mommy!¡± Adrian pulled her away and ran to the door to re at Beryl. ¡°Why are

    your ring at us?!¡±

    Beryl was stupefied for a moment as she stared at the boy¡¯s eyes. That gaze was very simr to

    Conrad¡¯s when he was young!

    Conrad also looked at Adrian and noticed that today he did not wear color contacts and his eyes were

    indeed amber, like his.

    Ss also saw it and asked in delight, ¡°Is this the original color of your eyes?¡±

    ¡°All of you are interrupting!¡± Adrian said directly. ¡°I¡¯m talking to her!¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    He pointed at Beryl. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Why are you ring at us!¡±

    ¡°My eyes are mine. Do I need to exin to you?¡± Beryl instantly hated this child. His temper was

    exactly like Conrad¡¯s, not the least bit likable to her!

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully my brother!¡± Irene shouted childishly. She pulled her hand from Fia¡¯s grasp

    and ran to Adrian¡¯s side.

    She held her brother¡¯s hand as she red at Beryl. ¡°If you bully my brother, I¡¯ll call you an old witch!¡±

    The ¡°old witch¡± Beryl¡¯s nose almost turned crooked due to anger.

    ¡°Conrad, do you see this? Do you hear this? These mother and children trio are all rude, not respecting

    me the least bit! Do you want to anger me to death?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s attitude was indifferent as he calmly exined, ¡°The two children love their mother very

    much. That¡¯s all. There is no ill intent.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then what about their mother?! If you didn¡¯te in time, who knows how she would have dealt

    with me?!¡± Beryl harrumphed, extremely arrogant.

    A hint of sarcasm flitted in the bottom of Fia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Olddy, you¡¯re so arrogant just because your son

    is protecting you?¡±

    Beryl replied, ¡°He is my son. Even if he¡¯s protecting me, what can you do?!¡±

    ¡°Ha, not nning to do anything. Just, since you are his mother, please bring him along and leave.¡± Fia

    paused and said somewhat coolly, ¡°I really hate people like you all the most.¡±

    Conrad was speechless.

    Ss quietly patted Conrad¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Ms. Sia does not have a good

    temper. I reckon that she has a strong guard up. In the future, when you are better acquainted, things

    will get

    better.¡±

    Conrad quietly looked at . He felt that it was very hard for him to break through with her being like

    this.

    He was not like those flirty yboys and did not know how to approach the opposite sex.

    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Fia looked at him coldly. ¡°Is it because you areme and don¡¯t leave the

    house. much? You¡¯ve met too few women, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Conrad, Ss, and Beryl were shocked.

    Why did this woman speak so¡­so¡­ It was hard to describe!

    ¡°You¡¯re entangling a woman like me, a woman married with two children. Just how thirsty are you?¡±

    Every sentence Fia said was sarcastic and malicious.

    Conrad¡¯s face turned hot. No one had ever spoken to him like this, totally disregarding his dignity and

    pride.

    He tried to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t have any motives. I just want to be friends with you.¡±

    ¡°Ha? Old tricks to pick up chicks. First friends, then lovers, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m so sorry. Firstly, I don¡¯tck

    money. I don¡¯t need your money. Neither do I need fame!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Conrad was disgruntled. How can a person not have anything they desired?

    He must not be up to her standards, unable to achieve her requirements. As long as she said it, no

    matter how hard it was, he would help her get it!

    ¡°Conrad!¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Beryl and Ss both found it unbearable for him to act like this, abandoning his self-esteem and

    identity. He was practically throwing his pride away to be stepped on more for the sake of building a

    good rtionship!

    Fia was slightly stunned. She never thought that he would be so silly after losing his memory.

    It was her first time seeing him so silly.

    For a stranger, someone he had met just a couple of times, he could disregard all pride to get close.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go first.¡± Ss really couldn¡¯t watch on. Conrad was such a high and mighty man. How could

    he humble himself to such an extent for the sake of a woman with children?

    ¡°You can leave with my mother.¡± Conrad was very stubborn. A voice deep in his heart was telling him;

    You cannot leave!¡±

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164

    Once he left, all his previous efforts would go to waste.

    This bad tempered woman would be even colder toward him!

    Also, the two children were watching, so he could not give up.

    Ss knew that once Conrad decided on something, he would not budge. So, he could only stop giving.

    advice.

    ¡°Madam Beryl, let me send you downstairs.¡±

    ¡°He has to leave too!¡± Beryl was very fearful that her son would be seduced by the siren, one who had

    other burdens!

    She was really about to die of anger!

    She thought that once he lost his memory, he would know his ce!

    After Esme and Fia¡¯s deaths, he still did not know how to appreciate Felicity, who was outstanding in all

    areas!

    To think that he fancied a girl with children!

    ¡°Ss!¡± For the first time, Conrad hated his mother¡¯s bitchy face.

    Over these five years, she had appeared to be gentle and generous, kind and virtuous. Now, she was

    acting so harsh against someone who had no hatred against her.

    She did not even bother to restrain her b*tchy face as she looked down on the person!

    It was as if he had never known his ¡°good¡± mother!

    Charles came up from the elevator and together with Ss on the other side, they sandwiched Beryl

    and. brought her away.

    ¡°She¡¯s so annoying!¡± Adrian and Irene spoke up at the same time. Their voices were childish and not

    very powerful, but it was quite adorable.

    Conrad frowned a little. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Adrian and Irene looked at him. The gazes of the two children showed pity in them.

    Adrian said, ¡°Uncle, you really are pitiful. How can there be such a crazy mother?!¡±

    Irene added on, ¡°Exactly! How hateful!¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! Get into the house!¡±  held both children and was about to go in.

    Conrad chased after them anxiously, using his cane to stop her from closing the door.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Fia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you believe me when I say I¡¯ll break the other leg?!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not right to do this.¡± Irene tugged at her shirt. ¡°Uncle is already very pitiful. Adrian, don¡¯t

    you think so?¡±

    Adrian nodded his small little head. ¡°That¡¯s right, quite pitiful.¡±

    ¡°What does he being pitiful or not have anything to do with you two?¡± Fia almost lost control of her

    emotions. She was so annoyed by the two dumb dumbs. Why did they get close to Conrad so easily?

    ¡°I am indeed quite pitiful.¡± Conrad sounded a little down, making the two children feel as if he was really

    pitiful.

    ¡°My leg isn¡¯t good. My mom isn¡¯t quite reasonable and wants to force me to marry the woman I don¡¯t

    even like.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s amber eyes were a little dull, staring at Fia and watching all the changes in her expression.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What are you looking at?! What does your mom forcing you to do anything have anything to do with

    me? I¡¯m not at all interested in your matters!¡± Fia felt like a fire was lit in her heart. She really wanted to

    burn Conrad to death and call it an end!

    This shameless thing! How could he do whatever he wanted just because he lost his memory?!

    Did he even know that just seeing him was torture?!

    Five years. Each day she was busy, suffering, in danger, so she had never thought of him.

    But now, he was appearing before her every day, making her return to five years ago absentmindedly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Conrad did not understand why his heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife when he heard her

    words. It was a feeling he had never felt since he awoke from the ident.

    He immediately squeezed his cane and entered her house. ¡°Why?¡±

    Fia subconsciously retreated. His sharp and attacking gaze resembled the him of the past.

    ¡°Uncle, are you angry?¡± Irene asked.

    1

    Adrian stood before Fia and red at Conrad. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully our mother!¡±

    The sharpness in Conrad¡¯s gaze immediately disappeared as he smiled at the two children. ¡°I didn¡¯t

    n on bullying her. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    He raised his eyes to look at her. ¡°I just want to know why you hate me so much?¡±

    Fia took a breath, her heart feeling stuffy, unable to say anything.

    Her eyes started to turn red as things of the past swept over her like a wave, throwing her emotions

    into turmoil.

    ¡°Why?¡± Conrad insisted. ¡°No one has ever hated me so much. So why do you?¡±

    ¡°There is no why!¡± Fia shouted, losing control of her emotions. ¡°Just seeing you makes me annoyed!¡±

    Her breathing was out of sync and she turned to run into her room, not wishing to face him. ¡°Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Irene and Adrian both ran to the room door and knocked on the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Mommy?¡±

    Fia had her back against the door as tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± She couldn¡¯t help it, but her voice was a little hoarse.

    Outside the door, Adrian and Irene felt the bitterness as both of them looked at Conrad.

    ¡°Uncle, you should leave,¡± Irene said,

    Adrian added, ¡°You made Mommy unhappy. You should leave.¡±

    Conrad swallowed, staring at the door, panicking and not knowing what to do.

    She was so fierce. Why did she suddenly start crying?

    She was crying, right? Her voice seemed to be a little hoarse.

    ¡°She seems to be crying.¡± He pointed at the door. ¡°Let me settle the problems I caused by myself.¡±

    Adrian and Irene looked at each other, moving away from the door.

    Adrian said, ¡°Then watch your tone. Don¡¯t re at her.

    Irene continued, ¡°This is your only chance.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Conrad felt extra stressed. He walked to the door and raised his hand to knock.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I did wrong just now, I apologize. Don¡¯t cry. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m crying!¡± The door swung open as Fia red at Conrad fiercely, her eyes red.

    Conrad stared at her face, leaving his words unspoken. Besides her red eyes, there were no tears in

    her eyes, neither were there any on her face.

    However, there was water dripping from her chin and there were traces of water being wiped away on

    her sleeves.

    He wanted to expose her, but thinking of how fiery she was, exposing her would just make her hate

    him.

    more.

    He could only shut up.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Irene suddenly shouted.

    Fia¡¯s expression changed for a moment and she stared at Irene for two seconds, squatting before her

    and -asking with a smile, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Irene replied, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Adrian revealed aforted and delighted smile. ¡°Irene is finally pronouncing it correctly! She can say

    it properly now,¡±

    Fia hugged Irene, her heart filled with inexpressible delight.

    Lucifer had said that as long as Irene was able to call her ¡°Mommy¡± properly, it meant that she was

    getting better in her speech and she no longer needed to worry about her speaking with mistakes.

    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy!¡± Irene called out three times In a row, feeling extremely proud of herself. ¡°I

    am finally able to say It just like Adrian!¡±

    Conrad stood by the side, feeling like he was an outsider.

    He could not participate in the joy of the mother-children trio. However, he vaguely understood that this

    girl had an issue with her development.

    Just like she was the same age as her twin brother, but her brother was taller by a whole head.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Irene patted Fia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Make sweet and sour ribs for Adrian and I

    tonight!¡±

    She looked at the lonely and pitiful Conrad by the side. ¡°Let¡¯s ask Uncle to join us for dinner too!¡±

    Although Fia was not willing, taking her daughter into consideration, she did not reject the request.

    She switched on her phone to let her children watch some cartoons as she took out the ribs from the

    freezer to defrost.

    Conrad held his cane and approached her. ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Fia said without any mercy.

    Conrad touched his nose and went to sit with the two children.

    Adrian passed over the popcorn. ¡°Uncle, have some?¡±

    Looking at the child¡¯s sincere and cute amber eyes, he took a couple even though he did not like to eat

    snacks.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡± Adrian ate a few himself and passed the popcorn to Irene.

    Irene happily watched cartoons as she stuffed herself with popcorn.

    Conrad saw this scene and felt gentleness in the situation. He noticed that the little boy really loved his

    younger sister.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166

    ¡°Uncle?¡± After Adrian served his sister, he offered the popcorn to Conrad.

    Conrad shook his head. ¡°You guys can eat. I¡¯m an adult. I won¡¯t be eating anymore.¡±

    ¡°You are just like our mother,¡± Adrian said quietly as he turned his head to look at the kitchen. ¡°Are all

    you adults so boring? You don¡¯t eat much good food!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Conrad smiled.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the case!¡± Irene interjected. ¡°Some adults love snacks, eating till they are like big fatties!¡±

    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± Milo, who was hiding and sleeping, came running over, barking at Adrian.

    Adrian snuck a peek at the kitchen and then grabbed a handful of popcorn before putting it on the floor

    for Milo to eat.

    Irene saw it and said, ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t feed Milo these. Mommy said that his fur will fall off. When the time

    comes, the house will be full of fur and even Milo will not feelfortable!¡±

    Adrian looked at Irene in astonishment. ¡°Why did you say so much at one go?¡±

    Irene said proudly, ¡°Because I¡¯m amazing!¡±

    Adrian blinked and suddenly said out of curiosity. ¡°Then should we try and give you a prick?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Irene stared at her brother, baffled.

    ¡°Perhaps you wouldn¡¯t bleed non-stop,¡± Adrian said seriously.

    Irene felt that he was right and she immediately got off the sofa to take her mother¡¯s sewing kit.

    Just as Conrad was still at a loss, she took a needle and passed it on to Adrian. Adrian pricked the

    back

    of her hand.

    The wound was very small and very shallow, but the small dot of blood slowly grew.

    Conrad immediately noticed that things weren¡¯t going well. He did not me Adrian, but instead he

    pressed Irene¡¯s wound.

    Adrian was shocked and he shrieked loudly. ¡°Mommy, Irene is bleeding!¡±

    The sound of something falling came from the kitchen and Fia came running over speedily.

    ¡°What is going on? How can she bleed while eating popcorn?!¡±

    She saw Conrad pressing on the back of Irene¡¯s left hand and blood was flowing nonstop, dying his

    hand.

    red.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± She pushed Conrad aside, picked Irene up and started running.

    Adrian followed with tears flowing. He fell at the door and shouted, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Fia could not take care of him now. Without turning back, she said, ¡°Stay at home!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s tears started to flow even more profusely as heid on the ground, not even wanting to get up.

    It was all his fault.

    It was him who wanted to prick his sister. It was his fault.

    Conrad walked over with his cane, bending down and stretching one hand out. ¡°Let me help you up.¡±

    7

    Adrian ignored him, feeling guilty and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± he said in between sobs. ¡°I thought that now that Irene could speak well, she wouldn¡¯t

    bleed non-stop anymore.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad¡¯s emotions wereplicated as he looked at the blood on his own hands.

    ¡°Your sister¡¯s blood coagtion abilities are defective.

    ¡°¡­ Yes. I shouldn¡¯t have pricked her.¡± Adrian raised his hand and gave himself two ps.

    Conrad threw aside his cane, knelt to the ground on one knee, and picked him up.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have evil intentions. Your sister will not me you.¡±

    ¡°But, she bled a lot. Just a small wound and she bled so much. If Daddy knows, he will be angry at me.

    They love Irene the most.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s tears flowed even more furiously.

    Conrad carried him as he limped to the sofa to sit down, took a piece of napkin to wipe his tears, and

    then gently caressed his small face that had turned red from his own ps.

    ¡°Adrian, your mother, father, and your sister all love you. A lot. To them, you are the one and only.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Adrian cried till he hupped. It was quite pitiful.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give your father a call. Conrad had other intentions. He wanted to see

    if that man cared about the mother and children trio.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Adrian slid off his thighs and went to get his smartwatch to call his emergency contact.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167

    The phone rang a couple of seconds before someone picked up.

    ¡°Daddy, Irene bled. I pricked her.¡±

    At that moment, Lucifer was just about to leave the house. Hearing his words, he opened the door and

    re- entered the house, sitting down in the living room.

    He asked carefully, ¡°What is going on? Did your mother and sister bully you?¡±

    ¡°No. Sob, sob, sob. Sister suddenly called Mommy properly and she could speak much better than

    before.

    I thought that her sickness would be cured, so I pricked her to try to test it out. It was a very shallow

    prick, but still a lot of blood came out.¡±

    Adrian was crying so hard that he almost lost his childishness.

    Conrad stared at Adrian quietly, guessing what the man on the other end of the line was saying from

    his response.

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s my fault! I harmed Irene.¡±

    Lucifer said, ¡°The one who knows not is not guilty of his crime. You also did it for her sake. Irene will

    understand. Where are you now? Who are you with?¡±

    ¡°Mommy brought Irene to the hospital. I¡¯m at home alone. Oh, no¡­ There¡¯s another mister here too,¡±

    Adrian exined honestly.

    ¡°Mister?¡± A hint of sarcasm appeared on Lucifer¡¯s face. ¡°Why is he at your house?¡±

    Adrian cried as he exined their fate with Conrad.

    The mockery on Lucifer¡¯s face increased. ¡°Adrian, do you think that this mister is kind and reliable?¡±

    Adrian looked at Conrad. ¡°He¡¯s quite okay. He¡¯s also very pitiful. One of his legs isn¡¯t clever.¡±

    Conrad raised a brow. A child was still a child. How could his broken leg be described as clever? He

    should have said agile.

    ¡°Ahaha, he¡¯s ame?!¡± Luciferughed madly.

    Adrian¡¯s face turned red. He covered the phone, wanting to hide and said very softly. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t

    say that. He¡¯s already pitiful enough.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! There are so many disabled people in the streets. Is he as pitiful as they are?¡±

    Adrian was stunned as he looked at Conrad quietly.

    Conrad smiled at him. ¡°Adrian, is there a problem?¡±

    Adrian stared at him, thinking that he might have had a rtionship with Fia before she changed her

    face.

    The one on the phone was their dad.

    This rtionship seemed to be quiteplicated.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine now. In a bit, I will call Mommy to ask about Irene¡¯s situation.¡±

    The little fellow was just about to hang up when Lucifer said, ¡°Get the mister to the phone.¡±

    ¡°¡­Daddy, why don¡¯t we forget it?¡±

    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯ve only left me for a while, and already you no longer love me?¡± Lucifer said in a half-

    joking

    tone.

    Adrian was caught in a difficult situation and he passed the smartwatch to Conrad.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°My dad wants to talk to you.¡±

    Conrad immediately took it over and hit the loudspeaker, not putting it by his ear like the child did.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, is it?¡± Lucifer¡¯s tone was a little cold.

    Adrian blinked, thinking internally, ¡®Why does Daddy speak to Uncle so coldly? Not at all gentle like

    when he speaks to me, Irene, or Mommy.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that,¡± Conrad said faintly. ¡°We¡¯re about the same age. There is no need to

    call me ¡°Uncle¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Picking on my words to take advantage of me?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was his first time hearing Daddy speak like that!

    Why did he speak like that to Uncle?

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m not gay.¡± Conrad retorted.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Lucifer was choked so hard by his words that he was coughing badly. ¡°You stop

    talking. nonsense! I don¡¯t have that interest!¡±

    ¡°You talked nonsense first. You can¡¯t me me.¡± Conrad hung up and returned the smartwatch to

    Adrian. Adrian blinked, and asked, ¡°What is being gay?¡±

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168

    Conrad rubbed Adrian¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s bad stuff to learn. A child shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m not interested in learning bad stuff. Daddy says Mommy suffers a lot. Irene and I have

    to learn to be obedient. So, we agreed long ago that we will be obedient children!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really obedient.¡± Conrad took a look at the time. ¡°Do you want to see your mother and sister?¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes! But Mommy said I was to wait for her at home.¡±

    ¡°Should I bring you there?¡± Conrad wanted to develop their friendship.

    ¡°If you bring me there, Mommy probably wouldn¡¯t be afraid of me getting lost along the way.¡± Adrian

    was

    a little distressed. ¡°But Mommy doesn¡¯t like you. She gets unhappy when she sees you.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the mood to hate me now. She¡¯s very worried about your sister.¡± Conrad analyzed it

    seriously for Adrian.

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go! Are you driving? But your leg¡­¡±

    ¡°We can get a ride there,¡± Conrad said.

    If he was alone, he could still take the risk, but with the child, it was better to be safe.

    In the hospital.

    Fia held Irene in the treatment room, her eyes red as she stared at the doctor treating Irene.

    After the doctor understood the situation, he said seriously, ¡°Her blood clotting abilities are not good.

    She has to be more careful in every aspect of her life. She cannot run into things or get injured.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t look after her well. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Fia apologized continuously, ming

    herself.

    Whenever anything happened to her children, her emotions would be terrible and she hated herself.

    Seeing her like this, the doctor saidfortingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself so much. As a

    mother, you need to remain happy. Only then will you be able to raise your children well. The bleeding

    has. stopped. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Fia nodded continuously, saying thanks.

    The doctor said, ¡°Then, bring your daughter here and rest for a bit. We will observe her for half an hour

    and if everything is well you can go back home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Fia carried the child and bowed to the doctor, thanking him.

    The doctor waved his hand and hurried out.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, are you all done with that surgery?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the surgery is done!¡± Sally patted her colleague¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How are things on your side?¡±

    ¡°Got a girl with low blood clotting ability. I spent some time stopping the bleeding and it¡¯s fine now. I

    have troubled you, getting you to help me finish the operation.¡±

    ¡°No worries. We are all colleagues.¡± When Sally and her colleague were about to leave, she

    subconsciously took a look at the treatment room.

    With just a nce, she found herself unable to move.

    Her colleague asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Doctor Sally?¡±

    Sally stared at the silhouette in the treatment room and lost her focus. ¡°Go ahead with your work. I

    have something to attend to.¡±

    Her heartbeat quickened, and she suddenly felt nervous. After her colleague left, she entered the

    treatment room hurriedly.

    ¡°Irene, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy didn¡¯t protect you well while you were in my womb,¡± Fia said sorrowfully, not

    noticing that someone had entered.

    Irene touched Fia¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not your fault. Daddy has already talked to me. It¡¯s my own fault.

    that I wasn¡¯t able topete for nutrients with Adrian in your belly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Irene¡­¡± Fia¡¯s voice became hoarse as she choked up.

    Irene hugged her and patted her back gently.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. I will feel sad.¡±

    The little girl saw Sally standing nearby, blinked twice, and stared at the white coat on her, asking,

    ¡°Miss Doctor, do you need something?¡±

    Sally was entranced. The silhouette and the voice were exactly like Fia¡¯s!

    Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to call out or move closer to get a clearer view.

    Fia turned around, frowned slightly, and asked indifferently, ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sally just stared nkly at Fia¡¯s face, ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

    im

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169

    Fia clenched her palms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not used to giving my name to strangers.¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Sally approached her hurriedly. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you find me familiar?¡±

    For a moment, Fia did not know how to respond.

    Sally was even bolder than Eileen.

    Well, that made sense. She had always been a doctor, always saving lives and helping the needy, so

    her social circle was quite simple.

    Eileen was different. She had seen countless tricks and deceptions, and therefore wasn¡¯t so

    emotionally expressive.

    Sally looked at Irene. Her small face with big eyes, dark and bright, were quite simr to Fia¡¯s eyes.

    However, this woman in front of her was significantly different from Fia.

    Different skin color, different eyes, and most notably, a different demeanor.

    ¡°You¡­ You look somewhat like a friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know if I should be honored or offended.¡± Fia¡¯s tone turned somewhat cold. ¡°Since I

    came here, quite a few people have said the same thing to me.¡±

    ¡°Have others said this too?¡± Sally stared at . ¡°Who have you met?¡±

    She really wished to see the expression that Fia used to have on her face.

    Sincere and gentle.

    But, there was not a hint of it.

    Irritated and cold, Fia said, ¡°Do you have issues with your sexual orientation?¡±

    Sally felt hurt. She had walked in with expectations, but they were all extinguished in an instant.

    ¡°I thought of a friend of mine when I saw your silhouette. I really miss her,¡±

    She said with sadness in her voice, ¡°I thought you were her.¡±

    ¡°Clearly, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else, haven¡¯t you?¡± Fia suppressed her guilt, and her tone

    got

    colder.

    She wasn¡¯t the old Fia anymore, and there was no need to reconnect with anyone.

    Five years can change a lot.

    She hadpletely changed from head to toe, and so had these people. They should have long grown

    ustomed to life without her.

    It had been five years, and everyone had moved in different directions, leading their own lives.

    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor yourself. If you¡¯re experiencing mental problems, you should see a doctor.¡± Fia carried

    Irene and started to leave.

    Sally was very sad. After a few seconds, she couldn¡¯t help but follow them outside,

    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to tell you something.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t stop, but her steps slowed slightly.

    7

    ¡°Although you¡¯re not my friend, I feel warmth from you. If you or your child need anything in the future,

    you can contact me. My phone number is¡­¡±

    Before Sally could finish,  turned around and stared at her coldly.

    ¡°Are you cursing us?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just hoped¡­¡±

    ¡°Who the hell goes looking for a doctor when they¡¯re fine?¡± Fia sneered. ¡°If you miss your friend so

    much, go find her! Don¡¯t seek validation from strangers!¡±

    ¡°I want to find her.¡± Sally lowered her head sadly. ¡°We all want to find her, but we can¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing her expression, Fia¡¯s heart ached, but she could only hold Irene tighter in her arms.

    ¡°I always thought that if Esme coulde back, maybe she could too. I even suspected there was a

    connection with my brother, but he said there wasn¡¯t¡­

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been suspicious of my brother. I¡¯d find ways to follow him, but he only went to the

    laboratory and didn¡¯t meet anyone suspicious.¡±

    Sally muttered to herself with her head lowered, her emotions a mess.

    Fia¡¯s eyes reddened. She did not realize that Sally had been waiting for her all these years.

    She had only known Sally for a short time and did not think that she would have that much of an impact

    on her.

    She had not expected Sally to be just like Eileen, always thinking of her.

    ¡°Mommy, Adrian must be getting anxious.¡± Irene shook Fia¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Fia looked at Sally a bit longer. ¡°Take care and ept my condolences.¡±

    Sally wiped away her tears and watched her back. It was so simr to Fia¡¯s, yet their personalities were

    nothing alike.

    Back in her office, she called her older brother, Peter.

    ¡°Pete, tell me honestly. Did Fia really die?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Peter pressed frowned. ¡°She¡¯s a dead person, and she¡¯s not one of your parents. Why do you

    keep thinking about her?¡±

    ¡°But her body exploded when it was put in the mortuary. There were no remains left. Don¡¯t you find that

    suspicious?!¡± Sally¡¯s emotions were getting out of control. ¡°Brother, did you guys do something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times. Her body exploded because Conrad offended too many people. It was

    meant to make things difficult for Conrad!¡± Peter¡¯s tone turned stern. ¡°He lost his memory, but why are

    all of you acting like maniacs?¡±

    His sister, Jason, and Eileen hadn¡¯t stopped tracking and investigating him, all trying to find out if Fia

    did or didn¡¯t die.

    But the person his master wanted was not someone he could get close to, even if he was willing.

    He couldn¡¯t sacrifice himself and his family¡¯s peace to fulfill their longing.

    Sally cried as she said, ¡°Pete, I just saw someone. Her silhouette looked like ¡¯s, and her voice

    sounded the same.¡±

    Peter¡¯s nerves tensed. ¡°You¡¯re just missing her too much. You see everyone as her.¡±

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t look like Fia. Fia was a gentle and kind girl, but she¡¯s so cold, so very cold.¡± Sally

    wiped her tears. ¡°Pete, I don¡¯t want to work in this hospital anymore. I want to go abroad.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? Mom and Dad are getting old. What will they do if you go abroad?¡± Peter

    strongly opposed his sister going abroad. He was worried about her being alone in a foreign country.

    ¡°Sally, the world abroad is chaotic. You¡¯ll face a lot of dangers as a girl.¡±

    ¡°Pete, I¡¯m just saying that. I know Mom and Dad are getting old, and I can¡¯t be wilful.¡± Sally sighed.

    ¡°You also know that Mom and Dad are getting old. So, when are you and Britney going to get married?¡±

    Peter fell silent.

    Ever since Britney¡¯s identity was restored five years ago, and despite her choosing to forgive him, he

    couldn¡¯t raise his head in front of her.

    Every time he saw her, he felt guilty. For five years, he would provide for her whatever she wanted, but

    it was all limited to material things.

    ¡°Pete, you¡¯re not young anymore. In a few more years, you¡¯ll be forty,¡± Sally advised. ¡°Britney really

    cares about you. As long as you put your heart into it, you two can have a good life together.¡±

    ¡°Can we?¡± Peter sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she lost her heart, living like a zombie?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t given her genuine love,¡± Sally said.

    ¡°Love?¡± Peter gave a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what love is anymore. How can I give it to her?

    Besides repenting and treating her like a sister, what else can I do?¡±

    ¡°Pete, actually Britney is a very simple girl. Even if you did those things to her, she still loves you. She

    still hasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Sally, stop talking about this. You haven¡¯t experienced anything like this, so you wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±

    Peter was getting annoyed.

    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Sally was getting frustrated as well and took the initiative to hang up the

    phone. She could only watch her brother and Britney be entangled in such aplicated mess.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    On the surface, the both of them looked like a couple with a very good rtionship.

    However, in reality, it was torture, and they were wasting each other¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Mommy, do you know that Miss Doctor?¡±

    After getting into the car, Irene asked out of curiosity.

    Fia smiled and took a look at the driver of the car she rented and said by Irene¡¯s ears. ¡°Baby, you lost

    too much blood. Now is not the right time to talk. Why don¡¯t you rest in Mommy¡¯s embrace for a bit?¡±

    Irene sighed childishly. ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±

 Chatper 1171

    Chatper 1171

    Chapter 1171

    Fia let hery on herp and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t speak and lie down, okay? I¡¯m worried for you.¡±

    Nodding her head, Ireneid down on her belly and pressed her face on her mother¡¯s belly. ¡°Mommy¡­

    you smell so nice.¡±

    Fia looked at the driver while petting Irene¡¯s head and said to her, ¡°Irene, close your eyes and have a

    nap. I will let you know when we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Irene thus closed her eyes and fell asleep, soothed by her mother¡¯s scent.

    Meanwhile, Conrad had just arrived at the hospital with Adrian. Adrian checked his watch and

    lamented, ¡± Oh no! Mommy and Irene had left! We¡¯ve missed them!¡±

    Conrad took a look at the boy and said, ¡°They¡¯ve just left. We can still catch up to them.¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Adrian sighed. ¡°If I knew this earlier, I could have just called Mommy.¡±

    Then, he looked at Conrad dejectedly. ¡°This is all on you, you know? If you didn¡¯t stop me from calling

    her, just because you didn¡¯t want her to chase you away, we could have caught up to them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Conrad took the boy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. We need to catch

    up to your mother.¡±

    Adrian pulled his hand out of Conrad¡¯s grip and grabbed thetter¡¯s hand instead. ¡°No, Uncle. I should

    be the one to lead you. You have a bad leg after all.¡±

    For the first time since they¡¯d met, Conrad felt conscious of his leg. He did not think he looked so pitiful

    that even a boy would want to take care of him. If he could heal his legpletely, he could carry the

    boy on his back! Indeed, he wanted to carry him with his arms, proving that he was strong enough to

    protect him!

    The car kept on moving on the road. Still fast asleep on Fia¡¯sp, Irene did not realize that the car had

    steered away from the Aurora Residences. Fia pretended to nap, letting the driver continue driving.

    Then, they arrived at a secluded street in Lumenpolis. The driver got down from the car and fled

    sneakily.

    Opening her eyes, Fia let out a deep sigh. ¡°What a bother.¡±

    She carefully ced Irene in the backseat and got down from the car. The driver, bringing several men

    with him, came back and red at her. ¡°Who told you that you could get down from the car?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fia smirked coldly, ¡°Then, what should I do? Lie down and spread my legs to make it easy for

    you to have your way with me?¡±

    The men looked at one another speechlessly. They did not think this woman would say something so

    indecent. Well, she was not wrong though. They were indeed hired to assault her. Still, they did not

    expect her to say this out loud.

    Fia waved at the men coolly and said, ¡°Now, who first?¡±

    The men looked at each other again. This woman¡­ She seemed to be so sexually liberated. She was

    quite a looker too, so if she wanted it would not be difficult for her to find a boyfriend. So, why was she

    offering herself up like that?

    Or, perhaps she was worried that things would take a bad turn for her and her daughter so she decided

    to not fight back?

    ¡°Oh, I see. You want to have fun together?¡± Fia raised an eyebrow and gave a cold smile. Then, she

    stretched her arms and neck, preparing for a fight.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d prefer that we finish our business before my daughter wakes

    up. I don¡¯t have all day.¡±

    Then, in a few minutes¡­

    ¡°Whoah!¡±

    ¡°Arghh!¡±

    ¡°Nooo! Stop¡­! This woman¡­ She¡¯s a demon!¡±

    Fia took on all of the men and sent them to the ground with a hurricane of punches and kicks.

    When they arrived, Conrad and Adrian looked at one another before staring at the entrance of the

    street. Adrian checked his watch again and said awkwardly, ¡°The GPS shows that Mommy is here.

    Behind the street.¡±

 Chatper 1172

    Chatper 1172

    Chapter 1172

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Conrad suddenly had a hunch that he should not enter the street. This woman was not

    someone to be messed with. He knew how hard she hit. He suspected she even had professional

    close- quartersbat training.

    His theory was proven by the long, excruciating screams that came from the backstreet. Those men.

    never had a chance against her.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Mommy is really good at fighting. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Adrianforted the man,

    thinking that he was worried for his mother.

    Nodding his head, Conrad asked, ¡°Okay, I trust you. So, maybe we should wait here for a while?¡±

    ¡°No! Irene¡¯s still there. Irene¡¯s really small so she can¡¯t do much in a fight!¡± After saying that, Adrian

    hurried into the backstreet.

    ¡°Adrian!¡± Conrad quickly followed Adrian worriedly. However, due to his limping leg, he was not quick

    enough to catch up to the boy.

    Meanwhile, Fia was ring at the men that had just got beaten and dropped on the ground. Suddenly,

    a boy rushed to the scene and called out to his mother. It was Adrian!

    Seeing this, one of the men quickly got up and grabbed Adrian.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Fia frowned and red at the man. ¡°You have three seconds. Let him go, or else I¡¯ll rip off your hand!¡±

    ¡°Heh! I¡¯m not afraid of you now! I¡¯ve got your son! Now surrender! I have a hostage!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Fia smirked. ¡°Three seconds¡± up.¡±

    When Conrad finally arrived, he saw a man rolling on the ground in agony. Fia, on the other hand,

    stepped forward with a cold grin and stepped on the man¡¯s knee. In an instant, a loud crack could be

    heard. It was quite apparent that she had broken the bones in his knee.

    Adrian was unharmed. He was standing on the side while covering his ears, staring at whatever that

    was happening before him..

    Conrad didn¡¯t know how to describe the things that he had witnessed. He had never seen a woman sa

    fierce and cruel in a fight while still maintaining such a cold demeanor. She was so indifferent to the

    man¡¯s broken knee that it seemed like she was just stepping on an ant.

    Yet, he could not help but be impressed by her. This woman was so cool!

    ¡°If you darey a finger on my son again, I¡¯ll have your head next!¡± Fia stepped away from the man and

    held Adrian¡¯s hand.

    The man kept on rolling on the ground in agony. His arm was already broken, in just a few twists by this

    vicious woman. Yet, that was not enough. She even crushed his knee, destroying his leg. Seeing this,

    the other men slowly backed off in fear.

    H

    Taking some time to collect his thoughts, Conrad slowly approached Fia and Adrian. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Fia replied coldly after giving him a nce, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle helped and brought me to you. You should not be so rude to him.¡± Adrian scolded his

    mother.

    Raising her chin, Fia said to Conrad, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Adrian wouldn¡¯t have been caught!¡±

    She was right. Conrad had no rebuttal to that.

    ¡°What if he had a knife back then, huh? What would have happened to my son?!¡±

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She took a step forward, wanting to grab

    Conrad¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrian pulled Fia¡¯s hand, trying to stop her. ¡°Uncle is just trying to help. Like me, he¡¯s

    worried for Irene too!¡±

    ¡°Help?¡± Fia smirked. ¡°Then, you save it, Mr. Maxwell. Your so-called help will only lead us to our

    deaths!¡±

    After saying that, she carried Adrian with an arm before bringing Irene out of the car with her other arm.

    Then, she walked out of the street to hail a taxi.

    ¡°Mommy..

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Waking up from her slumber, Irene noticed that the driver was not the one from before. In fact, even the

    car was not the same!

    She pressed closer to her mother and asked, ¡°When did we change our ride, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°When you were sleeping just now.¡±

    ¡°But Mommy¡­ Why did we have to change the car?¡±

    ¡°Well, the previous car broke down on the road.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Irene gave a loud yawn and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to sleep just now. But it felt so soothing and

    nice when you were petting my head. So, I fell asleep.

    Fia petted her daughter¡¯s head again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re still tired, you can sleep more. When we¡¯re

    home, I¡¯ll carry you upstairs.¡±

    Irene giggled before poking her brother.

    ¡°Adrian, aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±

    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

    im

 Chatper 1173

    Chatper 1173

    Chapter 1173

    Adrian rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Yes, yes. I am so jealous of you, my dear sister.¡±

    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re such a killjoy!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re fine.¡± Adrian caressed Irene¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Sorry, Irene. I shouldn¡¯t

    have pricked you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It didn¡¯t hurt, really. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m so useless¡­ I bleed so much even from just a small

    wound.¡±

    The twinsforted each other warmly, making the inside of the car feel all fuzzy and warm.

    Fia did not me Adrian. She knew her son was actually a kind and sensitive boy, and that he might do

    things rashly but he meant no harm. Frankly, all he ever wanted was to have his sister living happily.

    Indeed, it was not the boy¡¯s fault. It was hers. She did not watch over them properly; and she did not

    guide Adrian properly too.

    It was then that she was reminded of Conrad.

    ¡°Adrian Stewart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s hair stood on end when he heard his mother calling him with his full name. It was a sign that

    Fia was angry with something or someone.

    ¡°When you pricked your sister earlier, didn¡¯t that Mister Cripple stop you?!¡±

    Adrian quickly shook his head after seeing his mother¡¯s cold re.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a kid. So, it¡¯s understandable. But what about that cripple? He¡¯s an adult and he doesn¡¯t

    know how dangerous it was?!¡±

    Fia was so pissed. It was fine if that person was just a nobody who she did not know. But that was

    Conrad Maxwell! It did not matter if she did not want to admit knowing him or reconcile with him. He

    had no excuse for not stopping the kids when they were ying with sharp things!

    ¡°Give me his phone number!¡± Fia asked as she red at Adrian.

    Knowing that it was no use resisting his mother, Adrian took off his watch and handed it to his mother.¡±

    It¡¯s saved in this smartwatch. I didn¡¯t save it myself. It was that mister that saved it for me.¡±

    When he saw that his mother became even more pissed, Adrian could not help but plead for Conrad.¡±

    Mommy¡­ Please don¡¯t get angry at him. He doesn¡¯t know. I was too quick so he did not have time to

    react.¡±

    ¡°He is an adult, Adrian! Not a child!¡±

    Fia immediately dialed the number using Adrian¡¯s smartwatch.

    Meanwhile, Charles had helped Conrad into the car. Conrad¡¯s stiff, cold face softened the Instant he

    saw Adrian¡¯s number on his ringing phone.

    ¡°Hello, Adrian,¡±

    He did his best to talk softly through the phone, fearing that he might frighten the boy,

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a real a piece of work, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The sudden chastisement from the phone stunned him. What did he do wrong now? Why did she have

    to call just to scold him?

    ¡°Adrian and Irene are still young. They don¡¯t know the severity of their actions! How could you just sit

    there and watch the kids hurt themselves?!¡± Fia scolded him fiercely.

    Conrad frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to react in time. I thought they were just ying a game.¡±

    ¡°You can stop giving excuses for your malicious intent! Don¡¯t think of me as a fool, Mr. Maxwell! You

    purposely ignored it so that you can show your face around me after my daughter¡¯s hurt, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    Fia kept on scolding him, pinning more usations on him. ¡°You even purposely brought Adrian to us.

    You even won Adrian¡¯s trust to the point he¡¯d let you save your phone number! Mr. Maxwell, what on

    earth are you trying to do?!¡±

    She was so anxious. Could he have noticed something? If not, what made him try to please her

    children. so much?

    ¡°Adrian and Irene are my children! Mine!¡± Unable to hold her anger in anymore, she yelled on the

    phone.

    Conrad was so confused hearing her furious words. ¡°Ms. Sia, please calm down. I know they¡¯re yours.

    They are good looking, beautiful children, just like you,

    ¡°Shut up, you jerk!¡±

    Fia immediately hung up. She wanted to p herself so bad. Just what the heck did she just say

    through. the phone? How could she yell ¡°They¡¯re my children! Mine!¡± to a stranger? This would invite

    unwanted attention and suspicion to her!

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Irene looked at her mother and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Nothing. Nothing¡¯s wrong, dear. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t like that man.¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Receiving his watch from Fia, Adrian pouted. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so unreasonabletely.¡±

    He genuinely felt that Conrad was a good man. Not only that, he sympathized with him so much. Yet,

    his mother kept treating him badly. Oh, poor Mister Cripple¡­!

 Chatper 1174

    Chatper 1174

    Chapter 1174

    ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable?¡± Fia¡¯s mood became foul again.

    Still, she could not bring herself to yell at Adrian. So, she held her anger in, worsening her mood to the

    point that her eyes were red with tears.

    ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t cry ¡± Adrian stood on his toes to try to wipe his mother¡¯s tears away with his

    hands.

    Seeing this, Fia stifled augh and said, ¡°Oh, silly boy. How could Mommy be angry with you?

    Mommy¡¯s not crying. You and Irene are Mommy¡¯s treasure.¡±

    She embraced her children with a smile and said, ¡°You two are so important to me. You¡¯re even more

    important than my life!¡±

    Still, she could not ept that her children were beginning to get attached to Conrad. Even though

    they didn¡¯t really spend much time together, these kids still could not help liking him.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Charles asked in a worried tone as they were waiting at the traffic light.

    Conrad furrowed his brows and said, ¡°That woman¡­ She said something very peculiar.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Charles was very curious. Just what was the deal about this woman? What made

    his boss so attracted to her?

    Conrad said, ¡°She yelled at me on the phone, screaming that Adrian and Irene are her children. But it¡¯s

    weird, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯m no idiot. I know very well they¡¯re her children. So, why did she say that?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Charles said, ¡°Maybe she and her husband¡¯s marriage aren¡¯t working so

    well. So, she¡¯s afraid of her children being taken away from her.¡±

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°So, she thought I was sent by her husband?¡± Conrad had an urge to exin himself. ¡°I need to talk to

    her, to clear her doubt.¡±

    Charles looked at his boss puzzledly. ¡°But sir, aren¡¯t we heading back to the office?¡±

    ¡°Send me to Aurora Residences!¡±

    Although he did not understand his boss¡¯s reasoning, Charles conceded and did not argue against his

    decision. So, he obediently took a U-turn and drove straight to Aurora Residences.

    When they arrived at home, Fia quickly took out the medicine Lucifer had prepared for Irene and

    applied it on her wound. With this medicine, Irene¡¯s wound would heal much faster.

    ¡°Mommy, we don¡¯t really need to use these. These medicines are really hard toe by, you know?¡±

    Irene said, ¡°Daddy said we should only use them when we got really, really hurt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Fia was speechless. She tried to copy the form for this medicine for two years but she was nowhere

    nearpleting it. So, right now, they could only acquire it from Lucifer himself. Still, even Lucifer

    himself had limited stocks because, ording to him, the ingredients were really rare.

    ¡°But what if you got hurt, Mommy?¡± Adrian asked in a timid tone.

    ¡°My work isn¡¯t that dangerous anymore. So, I won¡¯t get hurt.¡± Fia petted Adrian¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m

    not mad at you, Adrian. I know how much you love your sister so you didn¡¯t mean her any harm.¡±

    Milo suddenly showed up from under the sofa and barked at them mischievously before lying next to

    Irene

    Petting Milo with her tiny foot, Irene said, ¡°Milo really likes to sleep¡±

    ¡°He sleeps practically most of the day¡± Adrian said womedly, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not feeling well?¡±

    Fiaforted her son. ¡°The puppy is still young. He needs a lot of sleep so he can grow bigger.¡± Then,

    she recalled something and smiled at the twins. ¡°Even you two were like this when you were a year old.

    You also slept all day Daddy was even worried that you might end up stupid if you kept on sleeping,

    and pulled all kinds of tricks to wake you up. Yet, after waking up, you two would sleep again after half

    an hour

    Fia was grateful that Lucifer genuinely cared and doted on her children.

    ¡°I miss Daddy,¡± Adrian and Irene said in unison.

    Surprised, Fia asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ind to meet him after I¡¯m done with my work here, okay?¡±

    Lucifer was the leader of their organization and it was difficult even for her to meet him in thest five

    years. Yet, her children could see him anytime they wanted.

    Perhaps, Lucifer really loved and treated them as his own.

    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t Irene¡¯s and my eyes look like Daddys?¡± Adrian asked, ¡°Daddy¡¯s blue eyes are so

    beautiful. But Irene and I don¡¯t have eyes like those.¡±

    F¨ªa rubbed Adrian¡¯s head and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have blue eyes, and you two inherited my traits.¡±

    ¡°But Adrian¡¯s eyes are amber. Like that uncle!¡± Irene called out her mother right away.

    In that instance, Fia did not know what to say to her children.

    Enjoy Ad Free Reading

 Chatper 1175

    Chatper 1175

    Chapter 1175

    The twins were bing more observant as they grew up. So, it was a matter of time before they

    realized that Fortunese people all had white or brown eyes, except for the Maxwells. The Maxwells

    were known to have the rare gic trait of having amber eyes in Fortuna.

    Adrian¡¯s amber eyes were too obvious to be missed. If it were not for him having amnesia at the

    moment, Conrad would suspect something was off too.

    ¡°Adrian, your eyes are the results of a condition from when you were in Mommy¡¯s womb. Your eyes

    were not fully developed like Irene¡¯s.¡±

    Fia looked at her son¡¯s amber eyes and said softly, ¡°Mommy and Daddy will work hard to develop a

    cure for you. Your eyes will be ck like Irene¡¯s in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°But Daddy said my eyes were formed naturally. And taking medicine constantly isn¡¯t good for your

    health!¡± Adrian said with a frown, He was a little distraught by the fact that his mother seemingly

    disliked his eye color.

    Asking him to wear colored contact lenses was a chore for him already; yet now, his mother was

    nning to change his eye color via drugs and medication? No way!

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you love me?!¡±

    Fia felt a pang of hurt hearing her son¡¯s disgruntled words. ¡°Of course I love you, Adrian. You and Irene

    are really important to me.¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the deal with wanting to change my eye color? What¡¯s wrong with it? Why do you always

    fret about it?¡± Adrian¡¯s amber eyes began welling with tears.

    Looking at Adrian, Fia knew for the first time that he actually was dissatisfied with her opinion about his

    eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like Mommy asking you to wear colored contact lenses?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like that.¡± Adrian said dejectedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. My eyes didn¡¯t do

    anything

    bad either.¡±

    It was then Fia finally understood the problem. She had been ignoring Adrian¡¯s will. He had been a

    good, understanding boy. So, he would oblige with whatever things she asked of him, but this did not

    mean that he waspletelyfortable with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian.¡± Fia embraced Adrian softly and apologized. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t think that you might be

    ufortable with this. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. I don¡¯t me you. But could you please not ask me to take medicine? I¡¯ll wear the

    contact lenses as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re not going to take medicine. You don¡¯t have to wear contact lenses too.¡±

    Fia felt so bad. She realized just how selfish she was. She did not want to see the amber eyes because

    they looked so simr to Conrad¡¯s eyes. Yet, she did not realize that asking her son to conceal them

    would hurt his feelings.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Irene nced at her mother and brother, who were still hugging one

    another, before hopping down from the sofa to get the door.

    ¡°Oh, Uncle?¡±

    When she saw Conrad at the entrance, Irene widened her eyes with joy.

    Holding the basket of fruits that Charles had prepared earlier, Conrad said to the girl gently, ¡°Hello,

    Irene. I¡¯m so sorry for not taking good care of you and your brother. You even got hurt and your

    Mommy got angry because of that.¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Letting out a sigh, Irene said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize. May Ie in?¡± Conrad said earnestly. So, Irene opened the door and let him

    in.

    Conrad walked into the apartment with his fruit basket, supported by his walking cane. Each step he

    took carried a sense of regality that one could mistake him for nobility.

    Fia furrowed her brows and red at the man. She could not wrap her head around how the man could

    change so much just from losing his memory.

    In the past, this man would rather die than to apologize to someone. If he was offended, he would

    definitely do everything in his power for payback. Now, he even became a loving son to Beryl Starling.

    So, it was unthinkable to see him like this.

    Then, a weird thought surfaced in her mind-just how much could he tolerate now that he¡¯s changed?

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here to apologize?¡± Fia gave a wicked smile and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, then you

    should show it properly.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrian and Irene looked at their mother, pleading. They did not have the heart to allow her to

    bully the poor man¡­

 Chatper 1176

    Chatper 1176

    Chapter 1176

    Petting her children¡¯s head, Fia said, ¡°This poor uncle of yours hase to our doorstep to apologize.

    Shouldn¡¯t Mommy give him a chance to make things right?¡±

    Adrian and Irene did not know what their mother meant. However, they thought if Conrad apologized,

    their mother might treat him better. So, they both looked intently at Conrad.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, I really am sorry for what had happened. Please ept my apology.¡± Conrad stepped forward

    and apologized as he looked straight into Fia¡¯s eyes.

    Maintaining her cold smile, Fia said, ¡°If you really are sorry, you wouldn¡¯t just apologize with these

    empty words.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push it,dy!¡± Charles yelled at Fia while still standing next to the entrance.

    Conrad turned to him and chastised, ¡°Go home and get back to work. Don¡¯te here without my

    orders.¡±

    ¡°But sir! Thisdy is so rude to you!¡± Charlesmented-he could not bear to see his boss getting

    bullied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Do you still want to keep your job?¡± Conrad said to him coldly. His

    attitude. had turned one-eighty whenpared to facing Fia.

    Seeing this, Charles had no choice but to begrudgingly leave the apartment. He did not want to

    disobey. his boss and upset him.

    After stepping out from the lift, Charles called Ss to report what had happened here.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Ss sighed ¡°That¡¯s just how the boss does things. He¡¯d listen to no one.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just leave him be, right? We haven¡¯t a clue who thisdy is, and she seems to harbor a

    strong hostility toward him!¡± Charles said agitatedly.

    ¡°Calm down, Charles Have faith in our boss. If he¡¯s showing weakness and bending his knees, there

    must be a good reason for it. If she really wanted to hurt him, there¡¯s no way he would let it happen.¡±

    Hearing this, Charles finally calmed down. Indeed, Ss was right! He had worked for Conrad for five

    years so he had a pretty good grasp on his personality. His boss was no pushover. He probably had a

    good reason for showing weakness to thisdy like that.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Heh!¡± Fia smirked at Conrad. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Just how troubled your underlings would be if they saw

    you like this?¡±

    Conrad curved a smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you forgive me, I¡¯ll apologize however you

    want.¡±

    Fia said coldly, ¡°You have a high social status. So, you don¡¯t really need to resort to apologizing to

    small fries like me. Your actions right now, as I see it, are very shallow.¡±

    ¡°Then, how about this?¡±

    Conrad let go of his cane, allowing it to drop to the floor. Then, he stood there and looked at Fia. Their

    conversation seemed to be going nowhere, yet they understood each other quite perfectly.

    So, Fia did not get anxious when she saw Conrad taking out a dagger from his coat. She was very sure

    that this man would never hurt her and her children.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Adrian and Irene shrieked in surprise when they saw him cutting the back of his hand.

    Fia, on the other hand, did nothing but stare at his bleeding hand. Then, she smiled and looked away.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you should drop this act at once. Just what do you want with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡± Conrad looked at her and stuttered, ¡°I just wanted you to not¡­ not distance yourself from

    me so much. We could try to learn more about one another and be friends.¡±

    After saying that, Conrad realized something and furrowed his brows. Friends? He did not like this

    term. It was too light of a rtionship, far from what he yearned to have with her.

    Still, she was already married to a man and had two children with him. He should not butt in and wreck

    her family irresponsibly¡­ right?

    It was very weird for him, the great Conrad Maxwell, to want to be romantically involved with a married

    woman. It was very weird indeed. Not only that, this married woman had a really nasty temper too.

    ¡°Uncle! Your hand is bleeding!¡± Adrian quickly brought over a med kit to help treat Conrad¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Conrad used his other, unharmed hand to wipe Adrian¡¯s tears off his face. ¡°See?

    I don¡¯t feel hurt at all. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re bleeding! When Irene bleeds, she always screams in pain. And you¡¯re not just bleeding.

    Look! Your wound is so deep!¡± Adrian took out a small bottle of antiseptic and some cotton balls to treat

    Conrad¡¯s bleeding hand.

    ¡°Ooof!¡± Conrad grimaced his face in pain. Having an open wound poured with antiseptic was not a fun

    experience.

    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chatper 1177

    Chatper 1177

    Chapter 1177

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Irene shook Fia¡¯s arm, trying to plead with her, feeling so bad for poor Conrad.

    Fia said in frustration, ¡°That antiseptic¡¯s alcohol concentration is too high. It¡¯s not suitable to be used to

    clean an open wound!¡±

    ¡°Then, help him, Mommy!¡± Adrian said with a sob, ¡°Uncle already has a bad leg. Are you going to ruin

    his hand too?¡±

    Fia looked at her son speechlessly. To be frank, she couldn¡¯t care less about Conrad¡¯s bleeding hand.

    She¡¯d even be happier if it got ruined! There was no need to sympathize with a jerk like him!

    Still, her children were kind and good-hearted. She did not have the heart to make them think that they

    had a demon as their mother. So¡­

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Fia ordered Conrad coldly. Hearing this, he limped over and sat next to her. He did not dare to sit too

    close to her, fearing that he might upset her.

    ncing at his leg, Fia asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so filthy rich. Can¡¯t you get someone to heal your damn

    leg?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your concern. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already used to it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you.¡± Fia grabbed his hand and began treating his wound. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t

    like how you limp around in front of us to make my children pity you.¡±

    Conrad did not have anything to say to that.

    A few momentster, his hand was bandaged. She was pretty good at bandaging. The bandage

    wrapped around his hand well enough that he did not feel much hindrance to his hand at all, and it was

    not wrapped too tightly too.

    After dealing with his wound, she quietly and efficiently discarded the bloodied cotton balls and put

    away the med kit.

    Adrian and Irene approached Conrad to check on his hand. ¡°Does it still hurt, Uncle?¡±

    Conrad said as he still locked his eyes on Fia, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so stupid!¡± Irene pouted. ¡°How could you hurt yourself like this?! Daddy always said that

    we must value our well-being and not hurt ourselves. If I got hurt, Daddy and Mommy would be

    heartbroken!¡±

    Adrian pulled Irene aside and said, ¡°Irene, don¡¯t scold him. Your situation is very different from his.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Uncle¡¯s fine. See?¡± Conrad smiled at the children before looking at Fia again. ¡°Your

    bandaging skill is really good.¡±

    Fia raised her head and red at him. ¡°What? You¡¯re a brownnoser now?¡±

    Conrad said earnestly, ¡°No, I mean it. You¡¯re so good at it, almost like you¡¯ve been professionally

    trained in this.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, who knows? Maybe I was a nurse.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary physicians aren¡¯t as good as you.¡± Conrad had gotten even more curious about this woman.

    Just who was she? Where did shee from? And what had she gone through prior to living here?

    The way she treated his wound was as professional as abat medic. Not only that, it seemed to be

    a method that mercenaries used to treat their wounds on battlefields.

    Now that he thought about it¡­ she was really good at fighting. Her strength was not something one

    could simply wield without a lot of intensive training.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Fia frowned and glowered at him cautiously.

    He looked at her intently, blinked and curved up a smile.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean anything bad. It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯re so full of mysteries.¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat hearing this, fearing that he had recovered his memories.

    Seeing her getting increasingly cautious at him, Conrad quickly exined, ¡°I have a few mercenaries

    under my employment. So, I¡¯ve heard them mentioning this bandaging technique.¡±

    Fia let out a sigh of relief. So, it was probably Ss and Tiger that mentioned this technique in front of

    him.

    Worried that she did not believe him, Conrad continued exining. ¡°My secretary said that I

    participated in a mercenarypany¡¯s training regime. So, I did some research and read up on them.

    And the way you bandaged my hand¡­ It looks like one of their techniques.¡±

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing you want to say to me?¡± Conrad had never tried to approach someone so proactively

    all his life, not even before he lost his memories.

    When he saw Fia, he had an urge to get close to her, get to know her more. She did not want to be

    anywhere near him nor have anything to do with him. So, it was up to him to get close to her.

    ¡°What should I say to you?¡± Fia tilted her head and looked at Conrad in confusion. So, he did not just

    lose his memories but also some IQ as well?

    Geez, the way he acted was so different from how she remembered him!

 Chatper 1178

    Chatper 1178

    Chapter 1178

    ¡°Can you tell me where you learned to bandage like that?¡± Conrad asked earnestly. He genuinely

    wanted to know more about this mysteriousdy.

    Fia, getting more cautious, raised an eyebrow in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Two seconds of awkward silenceter, Conrad continued probing. ¡°I¡­ I just want to know more about

    you. I want to¡­¡±

    ¡°I miss the part where that¡¯s my problem,¡± Fia interrupted him coldly.

    Hearing their mother¡¯s cold words, Adrian and Irene directed their sympathizing gazes at Conrad. It

    was so weird! Their mother was always so nice and gentle. Yet, when this man showed up, she would

    turn into this cold, heartless monster!

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you leave, Mr. Maxwell.¡± Fia did not want to keep him around any longer. The more she

    looked at him the more anxious she became. It had been so long since shest felt this anxious.

    She hated the fact that her emotions could be so easily stirred by him! Not only that, he had lost his

    memories and did not recognize her too!

    ¡°But Mommy¡­ Uncle¡¯s hand is hurt. And his driver has left.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Can we let him rest here for

    just a while, please?¡±

    Fia looked at her son dejectedly. ¡°Adrian, are you my son or his son?¡±

    ¡°Yours,¡± Adrian lowered his head and dared not plead for Conrad anymore.

    Sensing that Fia¡¯s patience was at its limit, Conrad knew that he should not push his luck further.

    ¡°Uncle, perhaps you can go home first. You cane again when Mommy¡¯s not angry.¡± Irene gave him

    an innocent, cute smile.

    Disgruntled, Fia stepped forward and carried Irene in her arms, pressing her face to her chest and not

    letting her see Conrad.

    Conrad stared at her speechlessly. Why did she have to get so angry all a sudden? She did not even

    allow the kids to look at him now. What did she think he was? A big, bad wolf that would gobble up her

    children?

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°I said, it¡¯s time for you to leave, Mr. Maxwell!¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Conrad looked at his aching hand. He sensed an intense pain stinging both of his

    arms too! Heck, even his head was beginning to ache.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t feel so good.¡±

    -He turned and wanted to leave but suddenly he felt all the energy in his legs drain away. In an instant,

    he

    kneeled down helplessly.

    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯re you doing?!¡±

    Fia had a bad feeling about it when she saw him falling to his knees like this. As though proving that

    her hunch was right, nerves on Conrad¡¯s forehead swelled up as though they were going to burst!

    ¡°Hey¡­! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    Covering his head with his hands, many disjointed images began to surface in Conrad¡¯s mind.

    He saw a pretty girl hurry out of their house to wee him home.

    ¡°Conrad! You¡¯re home!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, are you tired from work?¡±

    The girl took his briefcase from his hands and helped him out of his ck coat, all while locking her

    beautiful, starry eyes on him lovingly.

    ¡°Who is she?!¡±

    Desperate to stop his piercing headache, Conrad began to hit his head with his fists.

    Seeing this, Fia quickly handed Irene to Adrian and ordered, ¡°Bring your sister to the bedroom, now!¡±

    It would seem that Conrad was finally losing it. She must protect her children! She would not allow him

    to hurt her babies!

    ¡°Conrad¡­ Please¡­ No divorce, please¡­ I don¡¯t want a divorce¡­.please?¡± The girl looked at him with

    sadness overflowing her starry eyes.

    Conrad felt like his heart had broken to pieces seeing her pleading to him like this. Her being so sad

    and heartbroken tormented him a great deal. Yet¡­!

    ¡°Who are you¡­?! I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    He kept hitting his head, repeating his question.

    Fia stepped forward to hold his hand. ¡°Conrad Maxwell, just what the hell are you doing?!¡±

    Shoving her away, Conrad wanted to stand up but the headache was so unbearable that he fell to the

    floor again, rolling around in agony.

    His head hurt. His body hurt too. Not only that, recalling how much hurt the girl was feeling almost

    ripped his heart apart!

    Moaning painfully on the floor, Conrad asked the same question again and again.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve eaten something weirdtely?! It¡¯s food poisoning, right?!¡± Fia

    squatted next to him and shook his body, trying to wake him up from his hallucination.

    However, several minutester, his headache had only gotten worse as cold sweat streamed down his

    face. He was so sweaty that it was as though he just got out of a pool!

    ¡°Who is she? Who are you?! I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    Conrad continued hitting his head, rolling around in agony. It was then, he saw a girlying on an

    operating table in blood.

 Chatper 1179

    Chatper 1179

    Chapter 1179

    The young woman simplyy on the hospital bed without any reaction. And then, there was a sudden

    explosion. The young woman¡¯s body was no more.

    In the end, Conrad fainted from the pain.

    Fia looked at how Conrad fainted out of exhaustion with red eyes. She used that chance to turn

    around, grab her phone, and make a call.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Did you do something to him?!¡±

    ¡°Haha! What did I do and to whom?¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You yelled at me as soon as you called

    me. Have you forgotten who you are?¡±

    Fia then remembered how her twins were registered as his, and then remembered how well he treated

    them.

    She took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell. Did you feed him something? He¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen him. What can I feed him? Do you think that my hand can turn invisible and

    extend toward you without limits?¡± Lucifer immediately hung up.

    When he hung up, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. His blue eyes became infinitely

    darker. He clutched his hands as he looked at the ceiling and mumbled, ¡°Oh, Fia. He¡¯s your final

    mission.¡±

    He then lowered his head and chuckled, before saying in a lonesome tone, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Fia pped Conrad¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t react to it at all.

    She then checked his pulse. It was extremely weak.

    That young man all those years ago appeared in her mind, and she instantly became anxious. She

    then unbuttoned his shirt, trying to resuscitate him.

    But when she saw all the old scars on his chest, she was stunned.

    ¡°Why are there so many scars?¡±

    He had scars before, but not as many.

    It was obvious that these scars formed after she left.

    She was stunned for a moment, but she quickly went back to resuscitating him.

    After about ten minutes, Conrad woke up coughing. His face was pale, and she could tell how

    exhausted he was from his eyes.

    Fia was kneeling on the floor with sweat on her forehead, looking at Conrad with a frown.

    ¡°You saved me.¡± Conrad raised his hand and then gently wiped his sweat away.

    ¡°¡­ I just didn¡¯t want you to die in my home!¡± She swiftly pushed his hand away before getting up to get

    some water to drink.

    Conrad stood up coughing, and said while looking at her figure, ¡°I had a dream.¡±

    Fia was listening but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Conrad looked at her figure, and it looked very simr to that young woman who appeared in his mind

    when he was in pain.

    ¡°You seem to ovep with a young woman in my mind. You look like the same person.¡±

    Fia¡¯s grip on the ss tightened. She felt as if her heart was suddenly squeezed tight by an invisible

    hand, so tight that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Conrad limped toward her. ¡°Ms. Sia¡­ Do we know each other?¡±

    Fia remained silent.

    ¡°Did we know each other before I lost my memories?¡± He wanted to know about it.

    Fia quickly finished her second ss of water before turning around and giving him a sneer.

    ¡°Are you making a joke again? You really need to work on your pickup lines.¡±

    Conrad looked at the woman in front of him and ced his hand on his chest.

    ¡°To be honest, I felt a lot of pain in my heart when I saw you for the first time. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Fia red at him without saying anything.

    ¡°Can you exin it to me?¡± Conrad walked over pleadingly.

    Fia looked at him for two seconds before saying, ¡°Someone had injected a drug that affects your

    nervous system. I would suggest you pay a doctor a visit.¡±

    After saying that, she continued, ¡°Ordinary doctors can¡¯t even detect it. Find someone that¡¯s really

    good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is fine,¡± Conrad said without care.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll die?¡± Fia¡¯s emotions almost got the better of her as she nearly crushed the

    ss. in her hand.

    If she was right, the drug would not only restore his memories, but it would also damage his nervous

    system.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t care about finding my lost memories in the past,¡± Conrad said as he walked toward her, agony

    appearing in his amber eyes.

 Chatper 1180

    Chatper 1180

    Chapter 1180

    ¡°But your figure ovepped with that girl in my mind. I want to have my memories restored suddenly, to

    find out the meaning behind all of this.¡±

    Fia quickly walked away and didn¡¯t want to get close to him anymore.

    She then said icily, ¡°From the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t long since the drugs have been used on you. If you

    stop it, you can recover immediately!¡±

    ¡°I want to recover my memories. Can you help me?¡± Conrad¡¯s face was still pale, but his weak tone

    was enough to reach her heart.

    Fia simply looked at him, annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re doing quite well right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly wanted to remember.

    What could he change even if he remembered it?

    She was no longer who she was, and she didn¡¯t want to return to that person she was.

    ¡°Admittedly, things have been quite good.¡± Conrad looked at Fia¡¯s eyes deeply. ¡°But everything¡¯s gone

    amok from the moment I saw you. Even my emotions are not mine to control anymore.¡±

    ¡°Even then, it has nothing to do with me!¡± Fia said as she turned around, poured herself another ss

    of water, and drank.

    Adrian and Irene slowly pushed open the door, making a big enough gap as they eavesdropped on

    them. At this time, Conrad¡¯s phone rang.

    He didn¡¯t want to pick it up, but the person kept on calling.

    Fia was so annoyed that she took the phone from his pocket and answered.

    ¡°Hello? Can youe over to my ce and take your boss away?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sia?¡± Ss was stunned. Her voice was the same as Fia¡¯s, but the tone was so much easier to

    differentiate.

    Fia always spoke in a soft manner, and she would never speak like she did.

    ¡°And your boss has been poisoned. He almost died in my ce!¡± With that, Fia hung up.

    Ss didn¡¯t dare slow down and quickly drove thepany car to Aurora Residences.

    ¡°Wait outside!¡± Fia said and put the phone back into his pocket. ¡°Or go back to your apartment!¡±

    ¡°I was just¡­¡±

    Conrad had just opened his mouth but was forced to shut up when Fia shot him an angry re.

    F¨ªa yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Conrad simply stared at her.

    ¡°Out!¡± She yelled as she pointed to the door. She couldn¡¯t stay calm when she saw him¡­

    Seeing him reminded her of the terrible past she suffered.

    But he lost his memories and she had to pretend to be a stranger. She had to keep all her hatred

    inside!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t want to leave. He really wanted to find out what was the connection

    between this woman in front of him and that woman in his mind.

    To be able to appear in his mind and make him feel pain¡­ There had to be a reason.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave?!¡± Fia was so angry that her eyes were turning red.

    She had hoped that he was still that Conrad Maxwell from the past, arrogant and difficult to approach.

    Then, they wouldn¡¯t have any connection at all!

    But he had lost his memories and be someone different! Someone difficult to deal with!

    ¡°I was just¡­¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t help but approach her.

    There was brutality in Fia¡¯s eyes as she kicked him.

    Conrad was kicked in the leg and stumbled forward. He had no choice but to hug Fia.

    Fia was stunned for a moment before using all her strength to push him away.

    Conrad once again mmed to the ground, and then slowly crawled up with the help of his cane.

    Fia frowned as she looked at him and said, ¡°Did you do that to intentionally upset me?!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Conrad sniffed. The soft Orange Blossom fragrance on her seemed to excite him.

    ¡°What kind of fragrance do you use? I¡¯ve never smelled anything like this.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand. He had never smelled an Orange Blossom fragrance this nice despite being

    mixed with a woman¡¯s scent.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    However, he felt somewhat familiar with it. Every cell in his body seemed to be reacting to it.

    Ever since he woke up five years ago, he had never had this kind of strange feeling. He didn¡¯t seem to

    care about anyone or anything. Nothing could draw his attention.

    But this ill-tempered woman seemed to keep on drawing his attention.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Fia pulled his arm and pushed him out the door.

    Conrad held his cane. He almost fell because of her.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t get angry.¡± Conrad took a few steps forward before turning around and looking at

    her. ¡°Thanks for saving me.¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth. She should have just let him die!

    Conrad frowned. The moment she turned around and closed the door, he once again smelled that

    Orange Blossom fragrance.

    He kept on thinking about how familiar the fragrance from that woman felt.

    And those strange memory fragments.

    It was as if those were his past experiences. The young woman in his memories had a pair of innocent

    eyes, and she looked so gentle. She waspletely different from Sia.

    However, after he fainted, his reality and dreams seemed to have ovepped together.

    Conrad wanted to dig into his memories to find out more, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    And his heart felt heavy as if there was something very painful enveloping it.

 Chatper 1181

    Chatper 1181

    Chapter 1181

    However, no matter how much Conrad focused, he couldn¡¯t think of a reason why he would feel such

    pain.

    Who was that woman?

    When Conrad got back upstairs, his face was still quite pale.

    Ss followed next to Conrad, worried.

    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±

    He asked worryingly.

    Then, he saw how pale Conrad¡¯s face was.

    His forehead was covered in ayer of sweat.

    His lips had lost color.

    Ss suddenly remembered what Fia told him just now.

    ¡°Your boss is poisoned.¡±

    And¡­

    Wasn¡¯t this a symptom of him being poisoned?

    ¡°Sir, give me a second. I¡¯ll find a doctor right now!¡±

    Ss said as he left in a rush.

    After Ss left, Conrad suddenly opened his eyes.

    His eyes were red like blood, and they were quite horrifying.

    He stood back up and continued onward despite all the stumbling.

    He didn¡¯t know how, but he ended up downstairs again.

    He squatted in front of the door, not moving.

    Fia had a very bad feeling in her heart.

    She then remembered Conrad.

    Since Ss had brought him back, with the ability of those from the Maxwell family, the poison shouldn¡¯t

    be able to harm him.

    Not to mention that they had already be enemies.

    Fia forced herself to suppress the pain in her heart.

    No matter what happened, all of this had nothing to do with her.

    Conrad¡¯s life and death¡­ had nothing to do with her.

    However, when she opened the door, a man suddenly rushed in and it almost scared her to death.

    She raised her head and saw Conrad¡¯s extremely pale face.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Fia was having a headache.

    Was Ss an idiot?

    Conrad held Fia¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    She tried to force Conrad out.

    But Conrad seemed to have be obsessed with her and refused to budge.

    Fia couldn¡¯t push him away because of his powerful physical build.

    She instantly frowned.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The ire in her heart was bursting through.

    She had never thought that, even now, this man was still able to reach into her heart.

    ¡°If you want to die, then you can die right here.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression was bing frostier.

    She was even thinking about killing him.

    However, when she looked at him, she realized that Conrad had already lost consciousness. All his

    actions were done subconsciously.

    Fia scowled even more.

    She then took a step back.

    Suddenly, Conrad pushed forward from opposite of her.

    And he then forced Fia against the door.

    Fia once again recalled the same breathlessness. It was the hatred she had for Conrad.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrian and Irene rushed out.

    When they saw what happened, they became anxious.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

 Chatper 1182

    Chatper 1182

    Chapter 1182

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Adrian asked with a frown.

    Fia simply lowered her eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to die soon.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you save him?¡±

    When Fia heard that, she shook her head.

    ¡°You can,¡± Irene said in a confident tone.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good person. Why don¡¯t you want to save him?¡±

    The two pairs of innocent eyes looked at Fia, and she couldn¡¯t help shaking.

    ¡°Mommy, please save him.¡±

    Fia finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°This is thest time. From now on, he has nothing to do with us anymore.¡±

    Her twins werepletely focused on Conrad.

    That was something she couldn¡¯t imagine at first.

    She wondered how they would feel once they found out that Conrad was their real father.

    When the twins heard that Fia agreed to it, a brilliant smile instantly appeared on their faces. Fia looked

    at Conrad in front of her, who already looked like a corpse.

    She clenched her fists.

    This man¡­

    If she could, she really wanted to let him die.

    But Fia couldn¡¯t do it in such a situation.

    Her face darkened.

    She suppressed the killing intent within herself and put her fingers on Conrad¡¯s wrist to check his pulse.

    If Lucifer didn¡¯t do it, who injected the drugs into him? And how did that person find a chance to do it?

    When Ss finally brought a doctor back, there was no one inside the room.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Her face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    After a long while, Fia finally straightened her back.

    The twins happily looked at Conrad.

    They were finally relieved when color returned to Conrad¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good, Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best!¡±

    The twins praised their mother without holding back.

    But Fia didn¡¯t look too happy about it.

    ¡°You two should just live with him.¡±

    Fia pretended to be angry and they quickly lowered their heads.

    They knew what was good for them at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t scold them.¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t help speaking as his eyes slowly opened.

    He couldn¡¯t help it when he saw how domineering Fia was.

    Fia instantly looked away.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    They looked dangerous.

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?!¡±

    Fia immediately said. It was obvious that she simply wanted to argue with him.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Conrad wanted to say something when he heard her.

    But when he opened his mouth, he realized that there was nothing he could say that would be correct

    for the asion.

    The twins were Fia¡¯s children. Meanwhile, he wasn¡¯t rted to them at all.

    On the other hand¡­

    This woman saved him again.

    ¡°Leave my home immediately. From now on, never show your face here again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you

    die outside!¡± Fia said with a cold expression as if there was no emotion in her.

    When Conrad heard that, he looked at Fia.

    He felt that Fia was feeling uneasy when getting rid of him.

    But that uneasiness was what made him feel strange.

    She shouldn¡¯t feel uneasy at all.

    ¡°Are you¡­ hiding something from me?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s voice suddenly made Fia¡¯s heart tremble.

    Then, she remembered.

    Conrad had amnesia. He couldn¡¯t remember much. How could he know the things that she was hiding

    from him?

    ¡°Nothing

    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other at all.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to keep anything from you.¡±

    Fia turned around, trying her best to suppress the emotions within her.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at her.

    He had the feeling that he had seen her before.

    Were they really strangers?

    It was not the first time that Conrad was suspicious of it.

    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

    im

 Chatper 1183

    Chatper 1183

    Chapter 1183

    Fia simply lowered her eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to die soon.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you save him?¡±

    When Fia heard that, she shook her head.

    ¡°You can,¡± Irene said in a confident tone.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good person. Why don¡¯t you want to save him?¡±

    The two pairs of innocent eyes looked at Fia, and she couldn¡¯t help shaking.

    ¡°Mommy, please save him.¡±

    Fia finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°This is thest time. From now on, he has nothing to do with us anymore.¡±

    Her twins werepletely focused on Conrad.

    That was something she couldn¡¯t imagine at first.

    She wondered how they would feel once they found out that Conrad was their real father.

    When the twins heard that Fia agreed to it, a brilliant smile instantly appeared on their faces.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Fia looked at Conrad in front of her, who already looked like a corpse.

    She clenched her fists.

    This man¡­

    If she could, she really wanted to let him die.

    But Fia couldn¡¯t do it in such a situation.

    Her face darkened.

    She suppressed the killing intent within herself and put her fingers on Conrad¡¯s wrist to check his pulse.

    It was just as she had thought. He was poisoned.

    But they didn¡¯t act on it just now at all..

    Was Conrad¡¯s personal assistant aplete idiot?¡±

    When Ss finally brought a doctor back, there was no one inside the room.

    Her face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    After a long while, Fia finally straightened her back.

    The twins happily looked at Conrad.

    They were finally relieved when color returned to Conrad¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good, Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best!¡±

    The twins praised their mother without holding back.

    But Fia didn¡¯t look too happy about it.

    ¡°You two should just live with him.¡±

    Fia pretended to be angry and they quickly lowered their heads.

    They knew what was good for them at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t scold them.¡± Conrad couldn¡¯t help speaking as his eyes slowly opened.

    He couldn¡¯t help it when he saw how domineering Fia was.

    Fia instantly looked away.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    They looked dangerous.

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?!¡±

    Fia immediately said. It was obvious that she simply wanted to argue with him.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Conrad wanted to say something when he heard her.

    But when he opened his mouth, he realized that there was nothing he could say that would be correct

    for the asion.

    The twins were Fia¡¯s children. Meanwhile, he wasn¡¯t rted to them at all.

    On the other hand¡­

    It looked like the woman had saved him.

    ¡°Leave my home immediately. From now on, never show your face here again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you

    die outside!¡± Fia said with a cold expression as if there was no emotion in her.

    When Conrad heard that, he looked at Fia.

    He felt that Fia was feeling uneasy when getting rid of him.

    But that uneasiness was what made him feel strange.

    She shouldn¡¯t feel uneasy at all.

    ¡°Are you¡­ hiding something from me?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s voice suddenly made Fia¡¯s heart waver.

    Then, she remembered.

    Conrad had amnesia. He couldn¡¯t remember much. How could he know the things that she was hiding

    from him?

    ¡°Nothing.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other at all.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to keep anything from you.¡±

    Fia turned around, trying her best to suppress the emotions within her.

    Conrad¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at her.

    He had the feeling that he had seen her before.

    Were they really strangers?

    It was not the first time that Conrad was suspicious of it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

 Chatper 1184

    Chatper 1184

    Chapter 1184

    Conrad suddenly got close to Fia.

    When Fia felt the man¡¯s scent from behind, she immediately lost herposure.

    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t believe it?

    ¡°You and I aren¡¯t rted in any way at all.

    ¡°Now, the only thing left for me to tell you is to leave.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression was extremely cold.

    Just as Conrad was going to get closer, Fia suddenly extended her hand and pushed him to the

    ground.

    Conrad was already quite weak. After she pushed him, he toppled toward the back and fell to the floor.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    And that was the scene that Annie saw when she came in.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Annie held Conrad¡¯s body and she looked at Conrad worryingly.

    When Ss saw it, he was also quite anxious.

    -Fia looked at Annie who appeared in front of her.

    Fia looked at them with a sneer.

    Annie felt very strange. When she raised her head and saw Fia, her entire body froze.

    That woman¡­

    She looked so simr!

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Annie couldn¡¯t help but ask Fia.

    The faint smile on Fia¡¯s face stung Annie¡¯s heart. She could feel the pain spreading through her.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Sia Stewart.¡±

    Fia told her without hesitation.

    However, she didn¡¯t look the least interested in it.

    When Annie heard Fia¡¯s voice, her fists clenched even tighter.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    Conrad looked at Annie suspiciously and asked her.

    Annie bit her lips.

    When she looked at Fia¡¯s sneer, she immediately shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Conrad felt that something was out of ce.

    From Annie¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t look like she didn¡¯t know her.

    ¡°Conrad, Ss said that you¡¯re poisoned. Let¡¯s go back up and see a doctor, alright?¡±

    Annie tried to speak to Conrad as gently as possible.

    She was showing off how close she was with him to prove that she belonged next to him.

    When Conrad heard it, he grimaced.

    While Annie was the one who took care of him all these years, he felt somewhat disgusted when

    listening to what Annie was saying.

    He knew very well what he wanted.

    He didn¡¯t want Annie to take care of him so gently in front of Fia.

    It wasn¡¯t like they were rted in the first ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Conrad pushed Annie¡¯s hand away.

    Annie¡¯s face instantly paled.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    When Conrad heard what Annie was saying, his heart couldn¡¯t help but stir.

    But when he looked at that familiar face, all he did was shake his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.

    ¡°You should go home for now.

    ¡°Ss will take good care of me.¡±

    Despite saying that, Annie refused to leave regardless of what he said.

    She couldn¡¯t leave at this time.

    ¡°You should leave with your girlfriend. Otherwise, if something happens to you, it¡¯s going to be my

    problem again.¡±

    Fia sat and leaned back on the sofa.

    However, her words were especially spiteful.

    Annie wanted to say something.

    However, Conrad cut in first.

    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend.¡±

    Annie¡¯s face became even paler.

    ¡®Does this mean Conrad wants nothing to do with me anymore?

    ¡®Because this woman looks more like her than me?¡¯

    ¡°Conrad.

    Annie had lost all capacity to think. All she could do was mumble as she looked at Conrad, wanting to

    have some sympathy from him.

    But all she could do was simply stare.

    Ss quickly helped Conrad up.

 Chatper 1185

    Chatper 1185

    Chapter 1185

    ¡°Miss Parker, why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll take good care of the CEO.¡±

    Ss sincerely tried his best to get her out of the situation.

    However, that was not what Annie wanted.

    The thing she wanted was Conrad¡¯s acknowledgement.

    ¡°No, I want to stay by his side.¡±

    Her stubborn voice made Conrad feel repulsed.

    He disliked those who refused to listen to his orders.

    However, there was also someone in his mind that acted the same way.

    Who was that person?

    That person seemed to look simr to the woman in front of him who called herself Sia.

    When he remembered that, Conrad¡¯s hands immediately clenched into fists.

    It was as if everything that had happened was just a dream¡­

    ¡°Conrad.¡±

    ¡°Leave now. Or never appear in front of me again.¡±

    Annie¡¯s voice made Conrad very agitated.

    When Annie heard that, she trembled.

    She saw Conrad¡¯s dislike of her from his eyes.

    Why?

    How did things turn out like this?

    Annie couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how she tried.

    ¡°You should get out of my apartment too.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t let this chance pass her by.

    Conrad got up from the floor and then looked at Fia earnestly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave. I won¡¯t badger you anymore. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.

    ¡°But if I believe that you¡¯re hiding something I don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll have to pay a price then.¡±

    He was angered.

    It was because of how cold she was. It was because of how nonchnt she was. Somehow, they were

    like the mes that ignited his heart.

    Why was she so heartless toward him? Why? In the past five years, no one treated him with such

    indifference.

    When those words came out of Conrad¡¯s mouth,  almost believed he found out about something.

    But then, she recalled he had amnesia.

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but let out an icyugh.

    He had forgotten everything because of the amnesia. He was free to face his future. But¡­ What about

    her?

    She had to face all the pain alone.

    Luckily, her twins were by her side. Otherwise, she would never be able to live her life in peace.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. Both of us don¡¯t know each other. There¡¯s no way that I hid anything from

    you.¡±

    Fia quickly got rid of all of them and then instantly locked the door.

    Ss felt a bit helpless now that Conrad was locked out of the door again.

    ¡°Sir, the poison inside of you¡­

    ¡°She already helped cure me. I¡¯m fine right now.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t know that the poison inside of him

    wasn¡¯t something that could be so easily cured. All Fia did was help him suppress the poison.

    Ss only realized what happened after a long while.

    He then looked at the door with a strange look.

    ¡°She¡¯s willing to help you neutralize that poison, but treats you so badly at the same time¡­ Did we

    really offend her somehow, somewhere?¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Conrad merely let out a faint smile.

    ¡°Maybe I really did offend her.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise¡­ Why would she treat us so aggressively?¡±

    Ss was startled

    Normally, no one could stay in one piece after upsetting Conrad that way.

    But when he looked at Conrad, it seemed like he was enjoying every moment of it. And that made him

    feel strange too.

    Now that Fia had gotten rid of all of them, she could finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mommy, why do you dislike that man so much?¡±

    Adrian asked her with curious, wide eyes.

    Fia closed her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Adrian instantly locked his eyebrows together.

    ¡°Mommy, you hate him. You wish that he¡¯ll never appear in front of you.¡±

    That was right.

    It was something so obvious that even a kid could see it.

    Just how much hate did she have for Conrad?

    Fia tried to regain herposure, and then crouched down and looked at the twins at eye level.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate him, because he has nothing to do with us.¡±

    When the twins heard that, they exchanged a nce.

    ¡°But we think he¡¯s a good person. He didn¡¯t make any of us upset either.¡±

 Chatper 1186

    Chatper 1186

    Chapter 1186

    Fia smiled and patiently exined to Irene and Adrian.

    ¡°Whether he offended us is another story. However, we are not rted to him at all..

    ¡°There are plenty of bad people out there. We can¡¯t let them scam us.

    ¡°Not to mention, don¡¯t you feel strange that he would identally run into our car?¡±

    The moment Fia said that, both twins fell into deep thought.

    Then, they weakly nodded their heads.

    Adrian then said, ¡°Since you really don¡¯t want us to get close to him, I¡¯ll stay away from him.¡±

    Fia gave her son a pat. ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡±

    Then, she turned and looked at her innocent daughter. ¡°What about you, Irene?¡±

    Irene blinked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you too.¡±

    Only when Fia saw her twins agreed did she feel relieved.

    She was scared that the twins would directly approach Conrad. What could she do if something were to

    happen to them?

    And Adrian¡¯s eyes¡­

    Even now Fia still had a headache.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. She thought it was Conrad again.

    She opened the door with an annoyed expression on her face, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Annie

    outside.

    Looking at that familiar appearance, a smile appeared on Fia¡¯s face.

    Annie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    And she didn¡¯t know why.

    Every time she looked at the woman¡¯s eyes¡­ Even if those eyes were different from Fia¡¯s innocent

    eyes, and there were differences in their shapes, she kept on having a feeling of familiarity.

    And she even felt guilty for some reason.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, can I treat you to a cup of coffee?¡±

    Annie said earnestly.

    Annie was wearing a white dress today, showing how good her figure was.

    The amnesiac Conrad would probably fall for Annie, right?

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Annie be the exception for the past five years.

    Any woman would treat the young woman in front of her as a strongpetitor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let my kids know.¡±

    1

    Annie nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Fia returned to her room, activated the security cameras inside

    her home, and connected the kids¡¯ GPS tracker.

    She only left after letting them know about it.

    Adrian and Irene were obedient children. After their mother left, they held and fed the Pomeranian in

    turn.

    After they left, Fia walked in front while Annie followed after her.

    She looked at the woman¡¯s graceful figure. It was something that not even Fia could surpass.

    When they reached the cafe and took a seat, Annie kept on stirring the coffee in her hand. She was

    filled with anxiety.

    ¡°Miss Parker, what do you want from me?¡±

    Fia asked.

    After Fia started the topic, Annie began pouring out what she wanted to say.

    ¡°It has something to do with Conrad.¡±

    Annie pursed her lips.

    Fia gave it a thought and then nodded.

    ¡°But he and I aren¡¯t rted at all. We barely know each other.¡±

    Annie couldn¡¯t help but feel quilty

    And then, she looked at Fia as if she had made a decision.

    ¡°Conrad and I are already engaged. We¡¯re going to get married soon enough.

    ¡°But I know he¡¯s always had someone else in his heart.

    ¡°You look a lot like the woman he couldn¡¯t forget.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why he kept oning to you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, is that it?¡± Fia said in a dispassionate tone, as if she didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    Annie then said, ¡°I believe that you don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s mistress, nor do you want to be

    someone¡¯s recement¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Fia raised her eyes and gave Annie a smile

    ¡°Ms. Sia. I would like to ask you to leave him.¡±

    With that, Annie started crying.

    As if she had suffered a lot of pain.

    Or perhaps, she wanted to use this method to force Fia away.

    But Fia refused to continue the conversation.

 Chatper 1187

    Chatper 1187

    Chapter 1187

    Fia simply drank the coffee in her hand and nced at her asionally as she sobbed.

    In the end, even Annie felt strange.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, you¡­¡±

    Fia cut her off. ¡°I thought you wanted to tell me something useful. I didn¡¯t expect this to be what your

    wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°I already told you. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.

    ¡°For the time being, we¡¯re neighbors at most. But we don¡¯t exactly know each other.

    ¡°But the moment youe here, you want me to leave? How ridiculous is that?¡±

    Fia smiled.

    Annie could feel the danger behind her smile.

    She didn¡¯t know.

    But from the first time Annie saw her¡­

    Annie knew that she would be a threat to her.

    And now, that feeling was even stronger.

    ¡°But¡­ Conrad¡­ He might force you¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Parker, I¡¯m no easy prey.¡± Fia said as she gave Annie a wink. ¡°Not to mention that we live in a

    society with the rule ofw. Assaulting a woman¡­ That¡¯s not some crime that will be taken lightly.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Fia took her bag and wanted to leave just like that.

    But Annie couldn¡¯t let Fia leave before she achieved her objective.

    She nervously stood up and caught Fia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Miss Parker. Hands off.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression turned somewhat cold.

    When Annie met her eyes again, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    She suddenly felt that Fia was actually someone very terrifying.

    As if she could easily kill her if she wanted to.

    How could that be the eyes of an ordinary woman?

    ¡°Just¡­ Who are you¡­?¡±

    Annie couldn¡¯t help but mumble.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sia Stewart. Please remember my name.¡±

    Fia stood up and left, not giving Annie another opportunity.

    Annie couldn¡¯t help but lean back on the sofa as she could do nothing but simply watch. She seemed to

    be in a daze.

    ?

    At the same time, a man suddenly sat down opposite of her.

    Annie looked up.

    When she saw Conrad¡¯s face in front of her, she shuddered.

    ¡°Conrad.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to interfere with my personal matters?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was beyond cold.

    One could feel bone-chilling frostiness if one were to approach him.

    Annie shuddered once again.

    ¡°Conrad, I simply didn¡¯t want you to fall deeper. That¡¯s a woman who has already married and has two

    children! I¡­¡±

    The coffee cup fell to the floor and shattered.

    Annie didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Who gave you the right to meddle in my affairs?!¡± Conrad simply stared at

    Annie with a gloomy expression.

    For the past five years, Annie had always apanied Conrad, tiptoeing around him.

    While she knew that, she couldn¡¯t even call herself his friend.

    But she enjoyed others¡¯ admiration, saying that she was his girlfriend and fiance without him knowing.

    Annie looked at Conrad in front of him, stunned. She then shook her head in bewilderment.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯ve apanied you for so long¡­ Do you really have no feelings for me at all?¡±

    Conrad shook his head.

    ¡°You should know your ce.¡±

    ¡°But you do have feelings for me originally!¡±

    Annie forced the matter.

    Conrad let out a faint smile.

    ¡°And it¡¯s all gone.¡±

    #

    He was attracted by Annie¡¯s voice in the beginning. But that was all. And then, he noticed something

    else.

 Chatper 1188

    Chatper 1188

    Chapter 1188

    At first, he thought he was just not someone romantic. However, when he saw Sia, he could feel

    something was wrong with him.

    Her voice was so seductive, and she could easily draw his attention.

    And that was why he couldn¡¯t let it be. Not even his mother¡¯s brainwashing was enough.

    Annie wasn¡¯t someone he wanted.

    No matter how beneficial it would be for Maxwell Corporation and Parker Group, he wouldn¡¯t budge.

    But¡­ Who was the one that he wanted?

    A figure suddenly appeared in his mind.

    That woman.

    It was as if she was born rebellious, and she kept on testing his ever-frozen heart.

    Everything about her could make hime alive.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Why was that?

    Conrad couldn¡¯t understand no matter how he reasoned with himself.

    Just when he wanted to find that unknown, pain came from inside his head.

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Annie called out nervously.

    However, Conrad simply turned around and left as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    All Annie could do was simply watch things unfold as her face turned as white as a sheet.

    She never thought that she would have no ce in Conrad¡¯s heart at all.

    And all it took was one Sia.

    Tears instantly filled her eyes.

    Annie was suddenly full of hate toward Sia,

    All she wanted was to stay by Conrad¡¯s side. Why couldn¡¯t this little wish of hers be fulfilled?

    As soon as Conrad left, he wanted to follow Fia. But Fia had already left a long time ago.

    All he could do was return to the streets alone.

    He couldn¡¯t help but hear his own heart thumping when he recalled how Fia looked, and what her voice

    was like.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Conrad had just wanted to go up the stairs when someone called out to him.

    He turned around and saw it was Irene.

    Irene simply looked at Conrad with herrge eyes.

    While she knew her mother didn¡¯t want them to get too close to him, for some reason, Irene wanted to

    get close to him every time she saw the man.

    ¡°Can youe y with me?¡±

    Irene held Conrad¡¯s hand.

    Just as the two of them were going toe in contact, Conrad suddenly felt his heart beating faster.

    Irene was affecting him greatly.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t help but pick her up.

    ¡°Irene¡­ Why didn¡¯t your mother keep an eye on you and let youe out and y alone?¡±

    Irene giggled.

    ¡°I slipped out secretly. It¡¯s so boring being locked up at home every day.

    ¡°Come y with me, okay?¡±

    Irene threw her arms around Conrad¡¯s neck and hung from him.

    Conrad didn¡¯t like kids, but when he was talking with Irene, he was somehow feeling quite excited.

    In the end, Conrad held Irene tightly.

    Irene was all smiles.

    Her face seemed to let Conrad see a familiar face.

    But when he looked at her again, that feeling had disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll y with you.¡±

    Conrad couldn¡¯t control himself and said that.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s out doing something, and my brother is still at home. Maybe I¡¯ll ask him out to y with us

    too.¡±

    As soon as Irene said that Conrad agreed to it without hesitation.

    After a short while, Adrian came out too.

    As they had fun, they eventually reached Conrad¡¯s home.

    Adrian looked around curiously.

    Unlike their home, Conrad¡¯s home smelled of something sweet.

    ¡°Uncle, the scent on you smells nice.¡±

    Irene had been hanging on Conrad like a monkey and would sometimes say something out loud.

    Conrad tickled her nose with his finger.

    ¡°There¡¯s no scent.¡±

    Irene shook her head.

    ¡°There is!¡±

 Chatper 1189

    Chatper 1189

    Chapter 1189

    After she was done, Irene buried her face in Conrad¡¯s arms.

    Conrad smelled like the sun for some reason, and she didn¡¯t want to leave. If she could, she wanted to

    stay there forever.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Conrad didn¡¯t put too much thought into it either.

    However, they didn¡¯t stay there for long before Ss called.

    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something that you need to do back in thepany. Can youe over right now?¡±

    After picking up the call, Conrad looked at the twins with hesitation.

    If he were to leave immediately, he might¡­

    ¡°Uncle, are you going to work?¡±

    Irene raised her head and asked Conrad.

    Conrad nodded.

    Just when he wanted to tell them to go home, Irene gave him a suggestion.

    ¡°Can we go with you to work?¡±

    Her eyes glittered with hope.

    Conrad let out a slight hum..

    ¡°Of course not. If we go with him, he¡¯s going to get fired by his boss!¡±

    Adrian immediately answered on Conrad¡¯s behalf.

    When Irene heard that, there was a hint of vulnerability in her eyes.

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    ¡°But Mommy might be back veryte. It¡¯s so boring if it¡¯s just the two of us at home. There¡¯s nothing to

    do!¡±

    Irene¡¯s pitiful look touched Conrad¡¯s heart instantly.

    Conrad patted her head and stroked her smooth hair.

    ¡°If you want toe with me, I can take you along.

    ¡°All I need to do is to take you back home before your mother gets back.

    When the twins heard that, both of them instantly became energetic.

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Both of them had their arms around Conrad.

    Conrad forced himself to suppress the feelings he had inside of him.

    He felt that he wanted to adopt the twins and raise them in his home.

    Very quickly, Conrad took them out.

    Then, the three of them appeared at thepany together.

    All the staff at thepany couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by what they saw.

    The two kids¡­ Were they the boss¡¯s children?

    Why do they look somewhat like the boss?

    And¡­

    They looked at them again.

    They were charmed by how cute the two kids were. If they could, all they wanted to do was hug them.

    They were too cute!

    When Ss saw Conrad bringing the twins over, he was shocked.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Let them stay in the lounge, Get them something that kids can eat and y with.¡±

    Since Conrad had already said that Ss had no choice but to do as ordered.

    In just a short while, Adrian and Irene had already taken over the entire lounge.

    ¡°I think this ce has more things to y with than at home.¡±

    Irene couldn¡¯t help but say that out loud.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    While Adrian didn¡¯t say anything, he still nodded.

    He blinked, feeling that his eyes were a little itchy.

    ¡°I want to get the contact lenses out for a bit. My eyes are a bit itchy.¡±

    Adrian wanted to rub his hands.

    However, Irene stopped him and caught his hand.

    ¡°No one¡¯s here, so I think it¡¯s okay if you remove them. If someonees, then just put them back.¡±

    Adrian quickly nodded.

    Once he took down the contact lenses, Adrian¡¯s eyes recovered their original amber color.

    It was so much morefortable now that he had removed those contacts.

    ¡°Irene¡­ My eyes look exactly like Uncle Maxwell¡¯s. He had already seen it, but why would Mommy still

    want me to wear contact lenses when we go out?¡±

    Adrian couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Irene thought about it and said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s scared that too many people will know about it and think

    that you¡¯re Uncle Maxwell¡¯s son?¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°But Daddy¡¯s eyes are blue. Why don¡¯t I have blue eyes?¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Irene sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Adrian¡­ You got someone else¡¯s amber eyes instead.¡±

 Chatper 1190

    Chatper 1190

    Chapter 1190

    The twins were having fun in the lounge next to Cornad¡¯s office.

    Meanwhile, after leaving Annie, Fia went to a nearby shopping mall. She bought plenty of food and

    drinks that the twins liked, and her hands were full by the time she came back.

    She didn¡¯t expect to see the twinspletely gone, leaving only the puppy sleeping on its cushion. She

    waspletely stunned.

    She then quickly checked her twins¡¯ location through the GPS tracker on her phone and then checked

    the security camera in the corridor. Eventually, she found out that Conrad had taken the kids away and

    her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Why did he take the twins away? Did he notice something?¡±

    Fia advised herself to calm down.

    ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t get nervous, not right now.¡±

    But it got the better of her anyway. She immediately called Conrad¡¯s number.

    Conrad looked at the unfamiliar number on his phone. He thought it was a bit weird.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, may I ask why you took my kids out?

    ¡°Have you asked me, their mother, about this and what my thoughts are before you took them?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me back my children, I¡¯m going to call the cops on you.¡±

    Fia said angrily to the person on the other end.

    When Conrad heard those words, he felt that things were even stranger.

    He felt that Fia was too anxious about it.

    He suppressed his curiosity and then said to Fia.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, I¡¯m just worried about leaving two young children at home. That¡¯s why I took them to my

    company.¡±

    ¡°Ha! What are you worried about? I¡¯ve set up a GPS tracker on the kids, and I have security cameras at

    home too! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been taken by surprise the moment I got home!¡±

    Conrad wanted to exin to him that he was no kidnapper and human trafficker.

    He had never wanted to steal her children away from her.

    However, Fia didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ming over right now. If anything happens to my children, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    When Fia heard the word pany¡± from Conrad, she took her car key and quickly drove out of

    Aurora Residences,

    When Fia reached Conrad¡¯spany, she immediately rushed in.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Do you have an appointment?¡±

    The receptionist asked Fia with a smile.

    was already quite angry. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t smile at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my kids are up there. I¡¯m looking for them.¡±

    The receptionist heard those words.

    And she instantly remembered the two kids that her boss brought upstairs.

    Instantly, the mes of curiosity within her burned bright.

    Could she be the children¡¯s mother?

    What if the CEO was their father?

    She identally found out about their boss¡¯s marriage! What should she do?!

    Did anyone get any answer for that?

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    The receptionist didn¡¯t hesitate and led her inside.

    Fia walked toward Conrad¡¯s office and immediately opened the door.

    The moment that Fia pushed open the door, Conrad instinctively raised his head.

    When the rays of light showered on Fia¡¯s beautiful face, it made her look like a Valkyrie descending

    from Valha. Conrad couldn¡¯t control his thumping heart.

    She took his breath away.

    That woman¡­

    Why did he feel so much familiarity with her?

    Were they really strangers before this?

    ¡°Conrad! Give me back my children right now!¡±

    Fia said with an angry face.

    When Conrad heard that, he pressed his lips together.

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t stop the children¡¯s mother from picking them up.

    ¡°They¡¯re at the lounge. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    She then followed Conrad directly toward the lounge.

    Fia¡¯s heart had finally calmed down when she heard the children¡¯sughtering from inside.

    But the moment she opened the door, Fia¡¯s face instantly darkened.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chatper 1191

    Chatper 1191

    Chapter 1191

    Conrad hadn¡¯t even reacted yet, but Fia had already rushed over and carried both Adrian and Irene up

    together.

    Her strength wasn¡¯t something an ordinary woman had!

    Seeing their mother¡¯s stern and angry expression, the two kids Immediately realized they had made a

    mistake.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    How could they have acted recklessly just because they liked Uncle Maxwell?

    And they had even pestered him to bring them to thepany without telling their mother.

    She must have been frightened and angry.

    What should they do?

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    The two helpless kids wanted to exin.

    ¡°Who told you that it¡¯s okay to go anywhere with strangers? What if you get kidnapped?!¡±

    Fia couldn¡¯t control her voice, and her tone was a bit harsh.

    Adrian and Irene were scared, and they lowered their heads.

    Hearing those words, Conrad wanted tofort the two kids.

    However, Fia did not give him a chance.

    Holding the two children, Fia walked outside, and Conrad followed with his cane, trying to exin and

    console.

    ¡°I hope you can stay away from my children. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I might do!¡±

    Fia¡¯s gaze was dangerous, carrying a chilling murderous intent.

    Conrad tried to exin gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do anything to them.¡±

    The receptionist on the side was stunned. It was the first time she had seen Conrad being so polite to a

    woman! No, with anyone!

    Could this woman be his secret wife?

    Were the couple fighting andpeting for the children?

    Were the two kids hers and Conrad¡¯s?

    ¡°You, leave!¡± Conrad looked at the receptionist coldly.

    Suppressing her curiosity, the receptionist quickly left to keep her job rather than indulge in gossip.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, let me exin. I really didn¡¯t mean to do anything to them. You weren¡¯t home, and I was

    nning

    to call you after I finished work, but I lost track of time once I started working.¡±

    ¡°Excuses! Liar!¡± Fia turned around, still holding the two kids, and red at Conrad. ¡°You¡¯re wicked,

    deliberately getting close to us from the beginning!¡±

    Conrad was speechless. He was choked by her words.

    If it was him, he might also think that he seemed pretty suspicious from the start.

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?!¡±

    Fia asked gloomily. If she wasn¡¯t carrying two children, she really wanted to kick him to his knees.

    ¡°I just¡­ just wanted to get closer to you, to understand you more¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If you are so bored, go find Miss Parker! The coboration between the Maxwell Corporation

    and the Parker Group can beat the most powerfulpanies globally. If you have that much free time,

    it¡¯s better to focus on your career!¡± Fia made a dig at him sarcastically.

    Thinking about how Annie invited her out, Conrad exined instinctively, ¡°The rtionship between

    Annie and I isn¡¯t what you think.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Fia said coldly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re having an affair, even if it¡¯s a fling, it¡¯s none of my

    business!¡±

    Conrad frowned, looking at her with an intense and fierce gaze. Was he that lowly in her eyes?

    After they left together, Conrad felt a wave of questions flooding his mind.

    What did this woman mean?

    ¡°Sir, I bought some toys for the two kids.¡±

    Ss had juste back from downstairs and he entered while speaking.

    Who knew that it was empty inside.

    ¡°Ms. Sia has taken the kids away.¡±

    Conrad said weakly.

    Ss couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.

    ¡°These two kids are so good-looking.

    ¡°They¡¯re really likable.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Ss walked forward.

    Suddenly, his gazended on a pair of contact lenses on the table.

    ¡°Did someonee in just now? Why are there contact lenses here?¡±

    Conrad also looked over.

    ¡°They belong to that little boy.¡±

    Ss was confused. ¡°He¡¯s such a young child. Why does he wear contact lenses?¡±

    Conrad casually said, ¡°His eyes are the same color as mine. They might be somewhat special. Ms. Sia

    wanted him to conceal them a bit.¡±

 Chatper 1192

    Chatper 1192

    Chapter 1192

    Ss was astonished. ¡°You mean that little boy¡¯s eyes are the same color as yours? Amber?¡±

    Conrad looked over speechlessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Ss quickly shook his head. He had been to Fia¡¯s house before and had seen the two kids a few

    times.

    At a nce, they were good-looking, but he hadn¡¯t paid close attention to Adrian¡¯s eyes.

    Moreover, he remembered that when he first saw the kids, their eyes were both dark.

    ¡°So Ms. Sia¡¯s son has the same eye color as you?¡± Ss¡¯ heart began to pound uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Conrad said faintly.

    Ss wanted to say that amber-colored eyes were quite rare in all of Fortuna. Conrad had inherited

    them from his father, and his father had inherited them from Old Master Maxwell. For a little boy with

    amber- colored eyes to have appeared out of nowhere was somewhat strange!

    Ss thought of Esme who had faked her death, and then thought of Fia¡­

    Could it be that Madam hadn¡¯t died? Could Ms. Sia be Madam? This thought made him very excited!

    So if that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore. If Madam were still alive,

    he could tell Mr. Maxwell the true identity of Beryl. Once Mr. Maxwell regained his memories and

    learned that Madam Fia was alive, he wouldn¡¯t lose hope for life anymore!

    After leaving Maxwell Corporation, Adrian and Irene nestled in Fia¡¯s arms, afraid to even take a breath.

    They could sense that their mother wasn¡¯t happy.

    They had been with her for such a long time, and they had never seen her this unhappy.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Irene quietly tugged on Fia¡¯s sleeve.

    Fia¡¯s eyes lowered slightly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to interact with him? Why didn¡¯t you listen? Why did you go with him behind my

    back? Do you know how worried I was?¡±

    Fia¡¯s emotions were a bit out of control, and she hugged them tightly.

    Irene and Adrian nodded vigorously.

    Adrian said, ¡°We know,¡±

    Irene added, ¡°But Uncle has been very kind to us. He doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±

    Hearing this, Fia¡¯s anger grew even stronger.

    They still didn¡¯t know he was their father, yet they were protecting him like this.

    Would they just go with him if they found out Conrad was their biological father?

    The thought of that scene brought Fia immense pain.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it clearly to you now. If you ever dare to interact with him again, you can spend the rest of

    your lives with him. Don¡¯t call me Mommy anymore.¡±

    When Fia said this, the two children werepletely bewildered.

    They stared at Fia nkly!

    ¡°Mommy, why?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t understand what Fia was saying.

    ¡°And you, didn¡¯t I tell you that you can¡¯t take off your contact lenses? Especially when you¡¯re outside.¡±

    Seeing Adrian¡¯s eye color, Fia couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.

    Conrad had seen them and he was an amnesiac who couldn¡¯t remember anything. However, if other

    people who understood the situation of the Maxwells saw it, they might be suspicious.

    She put the two kids in the back seat and fastened their seat belts.

    Her eyes were moist, and she held their little hands tightly.

    ¡°Mommy is really scared of losing you. Don¡¯t let me experience what happened today again, okay? I

    love you, and you love Mommy and won¡¯t leave Mommy, right?¡±

    Her miserable life only had these two children left.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t dare to gamble, didn¡¯t dare to think about losing¡­

    She would copse!

    Just thinking about the sweet scene of the two kids following Conrad and calling him ¡°Daddy¡± while

    completely forgetting about her filled Fia¡¯s heart with a sense of dread.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Adrian quickly lowered his head.

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s because Adrian¡¯s eyes were itchy. That¡¯s why he took off his contact lenses.¡±

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chatper 1193

    Chatper 1193

    Chapter 1193

    Irene quickly exined.

    ¡°I was worried that Adrian would go blind.

    ¡°Mommy, we won¡¯t leave with Uncle without telling you in the future. Don¡¯t be angry at us.¡±

    She tugged at Fia¡¯s sleeve and as she spoke, Irene suddenly started crying.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fia could not help but feel a little suffocated.

    Did she speak too sternly to her two children?

    They were still children after all.

    Perhaps it was their blood rtion to Conrad that caused them to follow their heart.

    Perhaps acting like this was a little too over the top..

    Along the way,  did not speak and simply drove the two children back home.

    *

    Fia had just got them home when Milo, the sweet Pomeranian that had been napping on the couch,

    jumped down and dashed over.

    ¡°Milo, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Irene embraced the little Pomeranian, rubbing her face against its

    head.

    Milo responded with a series of affectionate licks on Irene¡¯s cheek.

    Sitting nearby, Adrian petted Milo¡¯sfortable fur and said, ¡°Irene, we shouldn¡¯t have left Milo alone at

    home.¡±

    ¡°We were wrong,¡± Irene said, looking at Fia who was sitting on the couch, lost in thought.

    Adrian pitifully added, ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t ignore us or be angry with us. Daddy¡¯s not here, and if

    you¡¯re upset and ignore us, we¡¯ll feel really sad.¡±

    Upon saying this, he started to cry, causing Irene to shed tears as well.

    The little Pomeranian, Milo, seemed to sense its owner¡¯s unhappiness and nestled in Irene¡¯s arms,

    whimpering.

    Fia¡¯s heart ached, and she pulled both children into a hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh on you.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left you at home..

    ¡°In the future, I will definitely spend more time with you, and wherever I go, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±

    Incidents like today must not happen again!

    ¡°Feeling hungry? I will make dinner for you. You can watch TV.¡± Fia wiped her tears and went to

    prepare dinner, making dishes that both children liked.

    For kids, there was no problem that a good meal could not solve.

    After Adrian and Irene had eaten, they yed happily with little Milo on the floor.

    sat by the side, sipping on red wine with a heavy heart. Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    She got up to answer it. Seeing Ss outside, she frowned.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±

    Although Ss had not provoked her before, Fia¡¯s expression was not any friendlier.

    Ss suppressed his excitement and stared at Fia. ¡°Ms.Sia, it wasn¡¯t Mr. Maxwell who asked me to

    come.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Fia swirled her wine ss and took a sip. ¡°So, what brings you here? Do you want to introduce

    me to another job?¡±

    Ss shook his head and said bitterly, ¡°I realized during the auction that you¡¯re not an ordinary person,

    and you¡¯re notcking in money.¡±

    Fia chuckled and looked down. ¡°What a keen eye, Secretary Whitley.¡±

    Ss hardly blinked, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°You really resemble Madam Fia.¡±

    Fia¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°Your son¡¯s eyes, like Mr. Maxwell¡¯s, are amber in color, Ss said cautiously. ¡°This eye color is quite

    rare, and it¡¯s hereditary in the Maxwell family¡­¡±

    ¡°Amber eyes, is it?¡± Fia lifted her head, her expression candid. ¡°It¡¯s just a gic mutation that

    urred when they were in my womb. My son¡¯s eye color developed abnormally, and my daughter

    was a mute until recently.¡±

    She spoke with a cold demeanor, as if discussing today¡¯s weather.

    Ss looked at her in astonishment. If she were Madam Fia, she would not have been soposed

    while talking about her children¡¯s defects.

    This woman wasn¡¯t just ill-tempered. She also had a particrly cold heart.

    Could she really be Madam Fia?

    He was no longer certain.

 Chatper 1194

    Chatper 1194

    Chapter 1194

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fia smiled sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s not like I talked about your children. Why that

    expression?¡±

    Ss lowered his head, took a few seconds topose himself, and then handed over the gift he held.

    ¡°Today, we shouldn¡¯t have taken the children away without your permission. This is a small token of

    goodwill, hoping that you will ept it and not me Mr. Maxwell.¡±

    Fia nced at the gifts. ¡°They¡¯re quite expensive, but unfortunately, I can afford them myself. Such

    small favors are of no use to me.¡±

    Ss was speechless.

    ¡°Look, if your work life isn¡¯t too busy, you should consider your lifelong matters. You¡¯re not young

    anymore, right? You can¡¯t possibly spend your whole life following your CEO, right?¡± Fia¡¯s tone was

    somewhat mocking.

    Ss stared at her nkly and mumbled, ¡°Madam Fia wouldn¡¯t say such things.¡±

    Fia frowned, feeling a stab in her heart.

    After enduring so much pain and bing so desperate, did he expect her to be as foolishly kind as

    before?

    ¡°Ms. Sia, thank you for saving Mr. Maxwell today.¡± Ss looked at her earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ve consulted doctors,

    but I couldn¡¯t find out what¡¯s wrong with him. I don¡¯t know if you would be able to help?¡±

    Fia frowned. ¡°How is it possible that no one can figure it out?¡±

    She almost blurted out that Tiger might be able to.

    ¡°Originally, we did have someone, but myrade left five years ago and lost contact with us.¡± Ss

    sounded frustrated. ¡°Temporarily, we can¡¯t find someonepetent in this area.¡±

    Fia blinked. She thought of Sophia and Tiger. It was evident that Tiger had feelings for Sophia, but

    there was an unspoken barrier between them.

    Why did Tiger leave? Could it be rted to Sophia? She wanted to ask, but she did not dare to.

    In the past five years, her life had been busy and dangerous. Apart from herself and her two children,

    she had not been bothered to know anything about those people from her past.

    Perhaps now, she should start asking questions.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, as long as you¡¯re willing to help, I¡¯m willing to offer anything in return,¡± Ss said sincerely.

    Fia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just happened to save your CEO. I don¡¯t have any special abilities.¡±

    The poison on Conrad was very likely rted to Lucifer.

    She was under Lucifer¡¯smand now, and she couldn¡¯t betray her master for Conrad¡¯s sake.

    Moreover, Lucifer was the children¡¯s ¡°Daddy¡± in their eyes.

    The two children have always thought Lucifer was their dad.

    At the moment, her life with the children was quite good.

    It wasn¡¯t worth offending Lucifer for Conrad¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Mommy, why are you still at the door?¡± Adrian and Irene, seeing that Fia hadn¡¯t entered, curiously ran

    to

    the door.

    They saw the items brought by Ss and their eyes lit up.

    Seeing their expressions, the corner of Fia¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Originally, she was nning to chase Ss away, but unexpectedly, the two children took the gifts

    directly.

    She was speechless.

    ¡°Mister, are these gifts for my sister and 1?¡± Adrian asked happily.

    Ss nodded. ¡°Yes! The doll is for your sister, and the LEGO puzzle is for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± The two children each took their own gifts and happily ran back into the house to

    y. Fia¡¯s face turned slightly warm.

    Children were, after all, children. Once they didn¡¯t guard themselves against an adult, it was too easy to

    win them over.

    She hurriedly said to Ss, ¡°Give me your QR code, and I¡¯ll return you the money.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Ms. Sia. Compared to you saving Mr. Maxwell today, these things are insignificant.¡±

    Ss looked at Fia and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°From Earth,¡± Fia replied and lifted her head. She saw Conrad approaching from around the

    corner.

    He was still using a cane and his ck coat made him appear stern.

    His face, abnormally pale, was thinner than five years ago. At first nce, he seemed even more

    heartless,

    However, oddly enough, he wasn¡¯t heartless when facing her..

    Could it be that a person without memories was lonely?

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Or perhaps, despite the absence of memories, there was some kind of connection within him?

    Was that why he insisted on provoking her?

    As he came closer, her expression grew colder, devoid of the sarcastic teasing she had with Ss.

    She turned around and headed inside to close the door.

    ¡°Ms. Sia.¡±

 Chatper 1195

    Chatper 1195

    Chapter 1195

    Conrad used his cane to jam the door.

    Fia used strength, wishing for nothing more than to break his cane.

    However, the material used to make his cane was special. It couldn¡¯t be broken with a knife, nor could it

    be destroyed by a fire.

    Hearing Conrad¡¯s voice, the two children were ready to get moving.

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle is here!¡±

    Fia turned her head back speechlessly. ¡°Adrian, Irene, what did you both promise me?¡±

    Using that moment of distraction, Conrad used brute force to open the door.

    Seeing Conrad, Adrian and Irene got even more excited and both ran to the door.

    Fia was really speechless.

    She really couldn¡¯t do anything to these two kids.

    ¡°Uncle, did youe over for something?¡± Irene asked sweetly.

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Conrad smiled at the two children and walked over to Fia.

    Fia subconsciously retreated. His eyes appeared to be on the offense, a little too strong, and she was

    at little panicky.

    However, she very quickly suppressed it.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, is anything the matter?¡±

    Fia asked, as cold as ice.

    ¡°I am here to tell you that the children need to have interaction with the world outside. Only then are

    they able to learn more. And not stay at home forever.¡±

    Conrad stared at her seriously and continued speaking slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person. I am your

    neighbor.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have such a strong opinion against me. I¡¯ve reflected on myself, but do not think

    I have done anything wrong.¡±

    Fia frowned, not knowing why his mannerisms became so strong.

    Conrad took another step toward her. ¡°Or have we once known each other? Did we have some

    entanglement with each other in the past?¡±

    Adrian and Irene¡¯s eyes widened, feeling that Uncle Maxwell was really smart!

    ¡°I have lost my memories. If I have done something wrong somewhere, you can tell me directly. I can

    compensate you for it.¡±

    Conrad spoke very earnestly.

    Fia¡¯s gaze became colder by the minute, a mocking smile hung by the corner of her lips..

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It is just that I am overly sensitive toward males.¡±

    Conrad was a little astonished.

    Oversensitive toward males?

    ¡°If you are oversensitive toward males, how did you have two children?¡± he asked, clearlycking a

    good beating.

    Fia said wickedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about sperm donation and test tube babies?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, what is sperm donation?¡± Irene asked.

    Adrian asked. ¡°Mommy, what is a test tube baby?¡±

    The corner of Ss¡¯ lips twitched. He really had to give it to her. She spoke so ruthlessly in front of the

    kids.

    Conrad did not believe her words and helped her to exin to the two children. ¡°Your mother is just

    kidding.¡±

    ¡°I am not kidding!¡± Fia hated him. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to leave first. With your identity, I really cannot

    understand why you have toe sticking to me even though you have been rejected multiple times.

    ¡°Do you have the hidden potential to be a bootlicker? Is that it?¡±

    Fia said bluntly without any hesitation.

    Hearing these words, Conrad¡¯s expression instantly darkened.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, your body isn¡¯t too goodtely. Why don¡¯t we go back and rest?¡±

    Ss said a little helplessly.

    Only Ms. Sia could anger Conrad like this.

    Conrad¡¯s expression was dark. His self-esteem did not allow him to continue to stay on like a

    bootlicker.

    In the end, he could only hold his cane and go back upstairs.

    He wanted to take a bath. He had just walked into his room when his gaze turned hostile. He turned

    around and stared at Ss.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ss was fearful all of a sudden. On the inside, he was depressed that his Conrad did not give him the

    least bit of respect, but when facing Ms. Sia and the two children¡­

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196

    Conrad did not reply. He raised his cane and pointed at the bed in the room. ¡°There¡¯s trash. Go deal

    with it!¡±

    Utterly confused, Ss was momentarily stunned and thought it was an assassin or whatnot, and

    strode over quickly.

    The moment he walked into the room, he lifted the nket.

    A woman in a ck chiffon sundress appeared before him.

    Ss subconsciously turned his head away.

    At this moment, Annie¡¯s face was flushed, her sundress revealing half of her. She immediately used the

    nket to cover herself.

    ¡°Conrad dear, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Conrad said coldly.

    Annie frowned and changed her words. ¡°Conrad, I, I just wanted to give you a surprise.¡±

    Having had a strict upbringing, she never thought that she would do such a thing for the sake of

    keeping a

    man.

    However, she had already done it and yet she did not seed. She felt even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Surprise?¡± Conrad¡¯s tone was even colder, not willing to even look back to see Annie¡¯s expression.

    Ss felt his heart chill.

    F*ck.

    Miss Parker, do you really not know what seeking death meant?

    ¡°Miss Parker wishes to give a surprise, huh?¡± Conrad asked rhetorically as he said to Ss, ¡°Take a

    photo

    Ss couldn¡¯t quite do it.

    No matter what, for these five years, Annie had been taking care of Mr. Maxwell, and was the one who

    managed to awaken him when he was unconscious.

    No matter what, there should be some gratitude.

    Not getting a reply, Conrad turned to the side and swept a cold nce at Ss.

    ¡°Reluctant, are you?¡±

    Ss subconsciously shook his head. ¡°Sir, I reckon that Miss Parker was just muddle headed for a

    moment.¡±

    ¡°Since you feel heartache for her, why don¡¯t I help you go to the Parkers to propose marriage?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll take the photo.¡± Ss had no choice but to take a photo with his phone.

    Annie thought that Conrad was just kidding. She didn¡¯t think that he would really do it.

    Her tears fell as she questioned pitifully, ¡°What exactly have I done so wrong that you would get people

    to humiliate me like this!¡±

    ¡°Annie Parker, what do you want?!¡± Conrad asked without a hint of emotion.

    ¡°Do youck a man so badly that you are about to go mad? Do you need me to help you find one!¡±

    He spoke very maliciously.

    Over these five years, Annie knew her ce very well and like a friend by his side, she had never done

    anything to cross boundaries, nor did she make him feel ufortable. However, today really

    disgusted. and disappointed him!

    Hearing this, Annie¡¯s expression was full of disbelief.

    She never thought that Conrad could say such hurtful words.

    She had been by his side and taken care of him for five years.

    ¡°Now, get out of my house this instant!¡±

    Annie got down from the bed shakily. Her hand that was grabbing the nket shook and it fell to the

    ground She simply stood there with her good figure.

    Her figure was outstanding, her skin fair, and she was a stunner in any man¡¯s eyes. However, Conrad

    did not even spare her a nce.

    ¡°Conrad, can¡¯t you just take a look at me?¡±

    ¡°Scram immediately! Also, how did youe in?!¡±

    The moment he spoke, Conrad recalled that the entire Aurora Residences was under Maxwell

    Corporation

    And this house was bought from Ss who had bought it from someone else.

    Someone else¡­.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    This someone else was probably rted to Annie.

    Annie did not hide or shy away. ¡°If I knew that you bought this house for the sake of approaching a

    woman, I never would have sold it to Ss!¡±

    PAct Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

    im

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197

    Before, she was even delighted, thinking that he wanted to live in Aurora Residences to have more

    interaction with her!

    How ridiculous!

    ¡°Mr. Ss, please give us some space.¡±

    Annie knew that this was herst chance.

    Ss lowered his head without speaking.

    Annie went all out, walking to Conrad. Her slender arms fell on his waist.

    With an obsessive gaze, she went forward.

    That gentle look of hers really made one can¡¯t help but feel appreciative and pity.

    ¡°Conrad, I don¡¯t mind whoever you fancy. I can wait for you, and be the woman behind you.¡±

    She tightened her arms, wanting to hug Conrad¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s hand suddenly fell on Annie¡¯s shoulder and exerting force, he pushed Annie to the ground.

    Annie only felt paining from her shoulder.

    She feared that it had dislocated.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Conrad, do you really hate me that much? Were these five years just meaningless?¡±

    Her tears started to flow once again. This time, Annie could not help but crumble and wail.

    ¡°Immediately kick her out! Change all the locks in the house!¡±

    At the moment, Conrad did not even wish to look at Annie at all.

    Seeing Conrad leave with his cane, Ss very helplessly walked to Annie.

    ¡°Miss Parker, why did you have to do this? Doing this will only result in you two unable to even be

    friends.¡±

    ¡°I never wanted to be his friend!¡± Annie cried and shouted. ¡°Who wants to be his friend?!¡±

    Ss shook his head helplessly. ¡°With just your figure, looks, and background, it would be easy for you

    to find an outstanding man in the capital. There is no need to put all your thoughts and effort on Mr.

    Maxwell. Mr. Maxwell has just lost his memory. There wille a day when he recalls everything.¡±

    ¡°Did he recall something?¡± Annie started to get nervous. ¡°Has he recalled Fia?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you should be a little more open-minded. Don¡¯t listen to Madam Beryl and do foolish things.

    Although you are his benefactor, you should have understood how he is as a person over the course of

    five years. Doing this would only use up thest bit of gratitude he has toward you.¡±

    The moment Ss finished speaking, the tears on Annie¡¯s face flowed faster.

    ¡°What did I do? All I did was like him. I just want to keep him. That¡¯s all¡±

    ¡°You should not have gone to see Ms. Sia.¡± Ss¡¯ tone turned icy cold. ¡°Even if there was anything

    going on between Mr. Maxwell and Ms. Sia, it has not reached your turn to announce your ownership

    over Mr. Maxwell to Miss Sia. You have no right. Mr. Maxwell hates people like you who make their own

    decisions and mess up his matters!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ss! You understand Conrad so well. Can you help me? I have already done everything I could

    do, but he¡¯s not willing to be with me! Do you wish for him to be alone till he¡¯s old? Do you want him to

    recall the woman who fell in love with someone else? I won¡¯t harm him! It¡¯s been five years. Can¡¯t you

    tell that I care a lot about him?¡±

    Annie said to Ss, asking for help.

    Ss was a little helpless.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly say that Conrad only epted Annie¡¯s existence right from the start because of a

    little simrity.

    If he said so, Annie would receive an even bigger blow.

    ¡°Miss Parker, it¡¯s still better for you to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Ss was not willing to reply to Annie¡¯s question.

    Annie left the room as if she was in a daze.

    She saw Conrad on the sofa at a nce.

    How outstanding was this man?

    Even though he had injured a leg, he was still high and mighty.

    Annie walked over, and stopped when she saw the man¡¯s icy gaze.

    She then left in a daze.

    Coincidentally, Fia was out throwing her trash. Seeing Annie like this, she immediately pressed on the

    elevator buttons.

    It was still better not to have any form of rtionship with this kind of woman.

    Annie saw Fia¡¯s face disappear from the elevator door and her fingers tightened.

    Fia was the only girl that managed to capture Conrad the whole time Annie had been by his side.

    But why?

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198

    Why!

    A married woman with two children, a broken shoe. Why was she able to capture Conrad¡¯s attention!

    The more Annie thought, the more she could not understand!

    With a ring, the elevator opened before Fia again.

    Fia was speechless.

    Seeing the woman in the elevator, she was toozy to even go down with her.

    She, on the other hand, insisted on opening the elevator again.

    Annie gave a gentle smile and saw the trash bag in her hand. ¡°Ms. Sia, aren¡¯t you entering? Don¡¯t you

    want to go downstairs to throw your trash?¡±

    ¡°No thanks. You can go ahead.¡± Fia gave a superficial smile.

    If not for the trash bag containing kitchen scraps, and that it would not be good to leave it in the

    trashcan. in the corridor, she would have been toozy to go downstairs, then she wouldn¡¯t have met

    such a ridiculousdy.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Five years ago, Annie was elegant and noble, like a princess who would not fall into the conventional.

    But now, Annie was just an empty skin that looked like a princess.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Annie pressed on the door button and waited. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Fia hooked her lips into a smile. ¡°Doing this will dy other people on other floors from using the

    elevator.¡±

    ¡°Then you should juste in. Why the need toplicate?¡± Annie¡¯s attitude was gentle, her gaze

    emotional,

    Fia was worried that other people who wanted to take the elevator would be affected. Annie standing

    there without leaving was affecting other people too much.

    She could only walk into the elevator.

    Annie yed with her hair and asked, ¡°Why do I feel that you don¡¯t seem to quite like me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I am overly sensitive toward women.¡± Fia sized up Annie from top to bottom.¡±

    Especially women who dress like you.¡±

    Annie lowered her head and looked at her ck chiffon sundress.

    She charmingly flipped her long hair. ¡°I just came out from Conrad¡¯s house. It was too hot.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Fia smiled speechlessly. ¡°Careful not to catch a cold in the middle of winter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. If I really catch a cold, Conrad will get people to buy medicine and bring me to

    the doctor.¡± Annie acted high and mighty.

    Fia was toozy to talk crap with her and stared at the floor numbers on the screen in the elevator. The

    moment she reached the ground floor, she immediately walked out.

    Ady outside ran over with a coat.

    ¡°Miss Parker, how can Mr. Maxwell treat you like this?!¡± Annie¡¯s secretary, Summer, wrapped a coat

    Chapp

    2/2

    around Annie.

    Annie was furious. ¡°What do you know!¡±

    Summer was full of disbelief and she was baffled, thinking, ¡®Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to bring

    clothes and wait for you? Why are you getting angry at me?

    ¡®You should be angry at Mr. Maxwell who doesn¡¯t understand romance!¡¯

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Fia was really unable to keep it in.

    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± Annie felt extremely embarrassed. The lie she had told had been exposed

    just like that.

    ¡°Nothing. Wear your clothes well and don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Fia quickly left with a straight back.

    Annie gritted her teeth as she stared at her straight and cold back.

    ¡°Summer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Parker,¡± Summer said weakly.

    ¡°Get someone to investigate this woman¡¯s background!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fia threw the trash, then switched on her phone¡¯s surveince. Seeing the two childrenying on the

    sofa and ying with Milo, she felt more assured.

    She was worried that the moment she turned away and went out, they would follow Conrad and run

    away just like they did during daytime.

    She lowered her head to watch her phone as she walked toward the building.

    ¡°Ms. Sia!¡±

    A familiar voice called her from behind.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199

    Fia swept a nce at the darkness nearby. It was half past eight and there were few people around.

    However, to a certain artiste, it was still not safe enough.

    She suppressed the helplessness she felt internally and turned around.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±

    Wearing a mask and a cap, Eileen was dressed in all ck as she hurried to Fia.

    ¡°I¡¯m Eileen.¡±

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± Fia asked coolly.

    Eileen stared at Fia and her gaze trembled. ¡°Are you really unable to agree to my request?¡±

    ¡°What request?¡± Fia acted as if she had forgotten that she had oncee to seek her out.

    Eileen said, ¡°Conrad has moved into Aurora Residences, and is living above you.¡±

    Fia replied, ¡°So?¡±

    Eileen continued, ¡°I just saw Annie leaving, not too tidily.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Fia sighed. ¡°So?¡±

    Eileen walked to Fia and made a request sincerely. ¡°Why does Conrad have amnesia and is able to

    find a woman to pass his days well? I also find Annie¡¯s actions distasteful. She and that monster of a

    mom of Conrad¡¯s worked together to cheat people! A bunch of scum!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Reid.¡± Fia¡¯s tone was faint. ¡°You asking me to intentionally approach Mr. Maxwell, isn¡¯t that also

    cheating people? Is that not being scum?¡±

    Eileen froze.

    Fia said, ¡°Don¡¯t be a pot calling the kettle ck, please? Your career is at its peak, so just focus on

    earning money and pass your days well. Don¡¯t think about stuff you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about.¡±

    Eileen replied, ¡°I feel it¡¯s so unfair for my best friend. She liked Conrad for many years and I reckon

    even Conrad doesn¡¯t even know. Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Your best friend is dead while you are alive. You really don¡¯t have to torture yourself for a dead

    person!¡± Fia¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help turning solemn.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Eileen lowered her head. ¡°Losing her was equivalent to losing half of my

    life. Every day, besides work, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Fia smelled the liquor on her. ¡°Ms. Reid, you¡¯re drunk. Call your assistant toe pick you up.¡±

    After she finished her words, she turned around and wanted to leave.

    Eileen grabbed ¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Just treat it as I¡¯m begging you, alright?¡±

    Fia quietly clenched her fist. She did not want to help Eileen with this kind of a request at all.

    She did not want to get close to Conrad at all. She just wanted to spend the rest of her life with her two

    children peacefully.

    ¡°I can give you all my money. I can also be a tool for you to earn money in the future. As long as you

    help me make Conrad suffer, wishing he were dead, that¡¯s enough.¡± Eileen grabbed ¡¯s shirt tightly.

    ?

    In order to dispel Eileen¡¯s foolish thinking pattern, she said, ¡°Ms. Reid, Mr. Maxwell has been poisoned.

    Who knows when he¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s poisoned?¡± Eileen perked up. ¡°Is it serious? Will he really die?¡±

    Fia wanted to say yes. Conrad¡¯s life and death had nothing to do with her. It was fine to just curse him.

    However, thinking of Adrian and Irene, and that he was after all, their father, she couldn¡¯t quite bear to.

    ¡°It¡¯s serious. The method to eradicate it from the root has not been found.¡± Fia paused. ¡°I think, without

    you having to make a move, there is already someone who wants his life.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it must be his mother!¡± Eileen startedughing. ¡°I knew that old witch wasn¡¯t anything good.

    Why would she possibly treat Conrad so well all of a sudden?!¡±

    Fia thought of Beryl¡¯s attitude. However, no matter how ruthless a tiger was, it wouldn¡¯t eat its cubs.

    Could Beryl be so ruthless to such a point?

    That she would poison her own son?

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him die so easily! He must recall everything before he dies!¡± Eileen thought about how

    Conrad was miserable like a bereaved dog. Who knows, maybe regaining his memories would give

    him a blow!

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sia. I know where to hit now!¡±

    Seeing Eileen run into the distance, Fia touched her sleeve which was just grabbed and sighed

    helplessly.

    ¡°Eileen, you should not waste your beautiful life away for me.¡±

    In the dark of the night.

    Conrad awoke in pain. That kind of deep bone piercing pain drenched him in sweat.

    He leaned against the wall to go into the washroom to take a shower. The hot water made his body hurt

    even more and he turned it to cold water.

    Taking a shower with cold water on a winter¡¯s night, the biting cold and the pain in his body wrestling,

    gave him a bit of respite.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Fia woke up in the middle of the night due to the cold and she checked the time. It was 2AM.

    She had been feeling agitated, getting angry easily, and kicking the nket throughout the night.

    Fia got up and drank a cup of warm water. She went to check up on Adrian and Irene.

    The two children were sleeping like adorable little pigs.

    Returning to the living room, her drowsiness vanished. She turned on the TV and sat on the sofa.

    The TV volume was turned down to the minimum, and as she watched, her thoughts began to drift.

    In the evening. Eileen told her that Conrad¡¯s poison was administered by Beryl. At that time, she found

    it unbelievable.

    Now, after waking up from a nap, her mind was clear. She could not help but think that with Beryl¡¯s

    ambition and cruelty, it might indeed be true.

    If Conrad, who had lost his memory, was not wary of Beryl, he would sooner orter fall victim to her.

    She also thought about Ss mentioning Tiger¡¯s disappearance and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had

    happened to Tiger and Sophia back then.

    She got up and went to her room, switched on herputer, and anonymously contacted Kent¡¯s

    ount.

    It was well into the night, but Kent was awake, drinking and having ate-night snack in front of his

    computer.

    A new message notification popped up on hisputer, and he clicked on it to see arge order.

    ¡°F*ck? Who¡¯s that?¡± Kent typed on the keyboard quickly.

    Kent clicked his tongue a few times. ¡°This person is quite generous, but their temper isn¡¯t great. Tiger

    and Sophia? Are they talking about Mr. Maxwell¡¯s people? Weren¡¯t they dead or gone five years ago?¡±

    Out of a sense of integrity, he replied.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Fia stared nkly at theputer. Dead?

    Who died?

    It was the middle of the night and Kent was bored, so he simply tapped on hisputer a string of

    words, sharing how Sophia died and how Tiger left sadly, to the person through the screen on the other

    end.

    The beautiful and charming girl appeared in Fia¡¯s mind, the girl who had always followed after her and

    called out ¡°Madam, Madam¡±.

    Clearly before she was taken away by Lucifer, he had promised to spare her. So why did she end up

    dead?

    Did she blow up in Lucifer¡¯s vi?

    How could that be!?

    Lucifer never mentioned it to her!

    She transferred 300,000 dors to Kent and logged off herputer.

    ¡°Well f*ck, this is really a big shot! Just for gossip, they¡¯re giving me 300 grand?¡±

    Out of integrity, Kent left a message for the other party.

    Fia stood up and went to the balcony, dialing Lucifer¡¯s number.

    ¡°Did you kill Sophia back then?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Lucifer used his shoulder to hold the phone as he spoke. His hands were busy

    with drug research.

    ¡°Neither Sophia nor Tiger was around Conrad. I had someone look into it. Sophia died in the explosion

    in your vi five years ago! Tiger left heartbroken! Other than you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else!¡±

    Fia¡¯s voice was extremely cold.

    Lucifer took a deep breath. ¡°Give me five minutes. I¡¯m busy with my research. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    He leaned his shoulder against the phone and threw it onto a nearby chair, concentrating on his drug

    research.

    Fia, feeling cold all over, leaned against the balcony, looking at the capital at four in the morning. Cold

    as a sleeping monster.

    She really liked the sky from her childhood. The sky was blue, the clouds were white, and tall buildings

    were few.

    In a few days, she would take the two children back to Gryphon to see her mother and grandmother.

    Five minutester, Lucifer did not call. Instead, he sent a photo.

    Fia opened it, zoomed in, and saw a clear face, covered in mud and sweat, but still exuding her innate

    charm.

    It was Sophia!

    Wearing ck clothes and pants in the forest, it seemed like she was training.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201

    Overjoyed to see Sophia in the picture, Fia immediately dialed Lucifer¡¯s number.

    ¡°She¡¯s still alive?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lucifer took a sip of water from his cup and said, ¡°I have no qualms with the girl. Why¡¯d I

    want her dead? Besides, you know just how much I love ying games. It¡¯s more fun for me to toy with

    someone than end their life, right?¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. ¡°You¡­you¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what? Cat got your tongue, Fia?¡± Lucifer said with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s now working for you?¡± Fia asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes. She pledged herself to me wholeheartedly as a pawn.¡±

    This could not be! Fia recalled just how unwilling Sophia was to get back to the Hellish Training Camp

    when she disappointed Conrad back then. She said she had enough of the harsh life in the camp and

    wanted a normal civilian life.

    Yet now, Lucifer said Sophia willingly offered to be a pawn? A pawn that would live in the shadows?

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s really pissed back then, you know? She¡¯s pissed and disgusted at how Conrad

    Maxwell mistreated you. So, she forfeited her life amongst the civilians and came to me. Don¡¯t worry.

    She¡¯s now working under me so I treat her well.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I want to see her right now!¡± Fia yelled into the phone agitatedly. She had a bad feeling that Sophia¡¯s

    decision to work under Lucifer was mostly rted to her.

    ¡°You¡¯d actually seen her before. It¡¯s just that she did not want to reveal herself to you.¡± Lucifer sighed,

    ¡°Look, I had a long day. So, I¡¯ll go hit to sack now. Toodeloo.¡±

    Not giving her a chance to say anything back, Lucifer hung up the phone. When Fia tried dialing the

    number again, it showed that the man had switched off his phone.

    It was the first time Fia felt such a strong guilt for a person in thest five years. She shut her eyes and

    thought about Sophia¡¯s sweet smile¡­ Oh, Sophia¡­ Poor Sophia¡­

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Madam! I will protect you!¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go. No matter what Sir says, I¡¯ll listen to you first! After all, it is my

    duty to protect you!¡±

    Leaning against the wall, Fia squatted down and covered her eyes with her trembling hands.

    ¡°Sophia¡­ why¡¯d you have to be so foolish¡­¡± Fia mumbled to herself with a stifled sob.

    ¡®You wanted a normal civilian life¡­ You had Tiger who loved you very much¡­ Why? Why did you have

    to lunge into the darkness like that?¡¯

    After being haunted by this thought throughout the night,  brought the kids to the upper floor first

    thing in the morning.

    As the door opened, a pale, weakened Conrad Maxwell appeared before their eyes. It was quite

    apparent that he was having some sort of fever. Even his breath was burning hot.

    Despite how ill he felt, he gave a bright smile the moment he saw her.

    ¡°Wee. Why are you here?¡±

    Adrian and Irene greeted him in unison, ¡°Good morning, Uncle Maxwell!¡±

    Conrad turned and smiled at the children. When he was about to say something to them,

    interjected, ¡°I know someone who could remove that poison of yours.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Conrad asked as he leaned against the wall. Even though it was a vain attempt at looking

    tough, he tried to not let her see him in such a weakened state.

    Ignoring his needless attempt at not looking weak, Fia said coldly, ¡°Five years ago, you had an

    underling named ¡®Tiger¡¯. He¡¯s an expert investigator and chemist. If you can find him, it wouldn¡¯t take

    long to find out what poison you¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    ¡°Tiger?¡± Conrad furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I think Ss has mentioned that name before.¡±

    ¡°Find him. He can help you.¡±

    Fia wanted to find Tiger first before convincing Sophia to leave Lucifer¡¯s entourage. Then, she¡¯d beg

    Lucifer to let Sophia go.

    Fia could shrug off her past and treat Eileen, Jason, and Sally as strangers-because no matter how

    heartbroken they were, they still had a life of their own to lead.

    However, Sophia willingly gave up on her own livelihood-all just for her. Fia could not allow that. She

    wanted to give Sophia back the peaceful, normal life that she deserved!

    ¡°How do you know about Tiger?¡± Conrad asked weakly.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Fia turned and walked away, bringing her children with her.

    However, after a few steps away, she heard a loud thud from behind!

    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Maxwell fainted!¡± Adrian and Irene cried out.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202

    Taking in a deep breath, Fia mumbled to herself, ¡°Darn it! I must have owed you a great deal in my

    previous life!¡±

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy, please help Uncle Maxwell!¡± Irene grabbed and swayed her mother¡¯s arm

    pleadingly.

    Adrian too pleaded tearfully, ¡°Mommy, please. He¡¯s not a bad person. Please help him.¡±

    ring coldly at Conrad who wasying on the ground helplessly, Fia sighed and put his arm around

    her shoulders before carrying him to his sofa.

    ¡°Okay, done. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Adrian and Irene, however, were not having it. They both directed a painfully usatory frown at their

    mother.

    Fia put a hand on her forehead, frustrated. ¡°Look, he¡¯s only got a cold. He¡¯ll live.¡±

    Hearing this, the children hurried to Conrad to touch his forehead.

    ¡°But his forehead is so hot. He¡¯s got a fever.¡±

    11

    Biting her lips, Fia could do nothing but relent to her children¡¯s kindness. She had to, or else her

    children might mistake her for some cold-hearted witch.

    Sigh. It was so hard to be these two¡¯s mother!

    Recalling how much Lucifer took care of Adrian and Irene, Fia realized again just how hard Lucifer had

    it when facing these two. No matter what happened in the future, she vowed that she¡¯d repay him for

    what he did for her kids.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡±

    Irene was surprised to see what was happening before her. Fia went into Conrad¡¯s apartment and

    searched for a few minutes. Then, she brought over a towel that enveloped a few ice cubes and put it

    on Conrad¡¯s forehead.

    Her mother finally had a change of heart!

    ¡±

    Conrad shivered as the ice-cold towel touched his skin.

    ¡°Wow! Mommy, you¡¯re the best!¡± Adrian and Irene were so impressed with their mother after seeing

    that Conrad seemed to

    feel better.

    Still, Fia knew this was not enough. She put a hand on Conrad¡¯s hand to check his pulse and poke a

    few spots to check his

    reaction.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± Conrad opened his eyes in pain. He felt as though his arm was stung by a bee. When he saw

    Fia who was sitting next to him, he asked confusedly, ¡°What¡­ What happened to me?¡±

    Fia stood up and prepared to leave. She did not have the mood to entertain his question.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Yet, to her dismay, her children were still glued to the man and patiently exining to him.

    ¡°Uncle, you fainted just now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And Mommy helped you.¡±

    ¡°Although Mommy doesn¡¯t like you, she still helped you several times.¡±

    ¡°So, please don¡¯t be upset with Mommy, okay?¡±

    Conrad blinked and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m never upset with your mommy.¡±

    Fia, on the other hand, furrowed her brows. ¡°Adrian! Irene! Time to go home!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, let us check up on Uncle Maxwell, okay?¡± Irene pleaded with her mother. She was much

    braver than Adrian because she usually got away with whatever she wanted due to her more feeble

    body.

    Irene continued pleading, ¡°After I¡¯ve seen a doctor, you and Daddy will want to check up on me, right?

    Am I right, Adrian?¡±

    Seeing that their mother was not overly upset this time, Adrian, too, pleaded in a timid tone, ¡°Mommy,

    let¡¯s stay and check up on him.¡±

    Defeated by her children¡¯s kindness again, Fia sighed and dialed Ss¡¯ number.

    ¡°Mr. Ss, your CEO is having a fever right now. He¡¯s so ill that he even fainted. You beste over to

    look after him!¡±

    11

    Adrian and Irene could do nothing but stare at their mother speechlessly. There went their n to stay

    with Uncle Maxwell longer!

    ¡°Certainly, Ms. Sia. I¡¯m already in the elevator.¡±

    When he arrived, Ss practically ran out of the elevator and into his boss¡¯s apartment. Conrad had

    arranged a 7AM meetingst night. Yet, they waited until 9AM and he had not shown up. Not only that,

    they could not get through his phone either.

    So, Ss went straight to Aurora Residences after adjourning the meeting.

    ¡°Sir! Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ss hurried to Conrad¡¯s side as soon as he stepped through the door.

    Seeing that hisp dog had arrived, Fia wanted to leave. Yet, her kids still glued themselves to the sofa

    and were not willing to leave.

    Seeing this, Fia felt that she might need to mention Tiger to Ss too. After all, Conrad was an

    amnesiac patient. She did not want to leave this matter to such an unreliable person.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Ss picked up the ice-cold, folded towel on Conrad¡¯s forehead. When he opened it, he saw the ice

    cubes in it.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203

    Ss gave Fia a bitter smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sia. But this method isn¡¯t the best way to treat

    this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than standing by and watching him burn to death,¡± Fia shrugged and said.

    Ss gave the Maxwell¡¯s family doctor a phone call before asking Conrad like a worried mother, ¡°Sir,

    have you had breakfast yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Conrad answered as he stared at Fia. Even though she had always treated him coldly, he felt a

    sense of bliss just from seeing her.

    ????

    go

    make breakfast!¡± Ss quickly stepped toward the kitchen.

    Seeing this, Fia ordered her children, ¡°You two, stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±

    Adrian and Irene were delighted to be around Conrad. So, they did not ask where their mother was

    going.

    Conrad, on the other hand, felt like a sourpuss from seeing Fia following Ss into the kitchen. Why did

    she treat Ss better than him? Heck, she spoke with Ss more whenpared to speaking with him.

    Meanwhile, in the kitchen¡­

    After putting a pot of water on the stove to boil, Ss turned and was surprised to see Fia standing at

    the kitchen¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, perhaps I should prepare breakfast for you and the children too?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ss, I need to talk to you,¡± Fia said with a stern face.

    ¡°Certainly. I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    ¡°Your boss is tormented by a rather tricky poison. You really should get an expert to check up on him.¡±

    Fia pressed on with an astringent voice. She needed Ss to take this matter seriously and seek out

    Tiger. ¡°If you continue diddling around, your boss could die in a month!¡±

    Ss widened his eyes and said, ¡°What? How could that be? Sir has always been very healthy!¡±

    ¡°Healthy, you say? He¡¯s got a fever and he passed out in his home. If it weren¡¯t for me, he might have

    burned into a vegetable due to the fever!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ What could I do? Perhaps someone from the hospital can help¡­? Or perhaps you could help? If

    you can get help, I could pay¡­ No matter the price¡­¡±

    ¡°Halt right there. I can¡¯t be of much help. I told you, you should get an expert. Your CEO is such a

    hotshot. Surely, he has an expert chemist under his employment?¡± Fia asked as she squinted at Ss.

    Ss lowered his head with a conflicted face. ¡°We had one. But he left five years ago due to some¡­

    complications.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s your colleague, I suppose it isn¡¯t that hard to reestablish contact with him.¡± Fia patted on her

    own shoulder, pretending to clean off some imaginary dust on her clothes, before saying, ¡°You best

    make haste. Time is of the essence.¡±

    Ss frowned as he sunk deep into his thoughts. It had been five years but Tiger never contacted him

    even once. Well, he himself never tried to contact Tiger too.

    It was not that he did not want to contact Tiger. Ss thought that he needed to focus on helping their

    boss retrieve his memories.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the means to contact him,¡± Ss said.

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t have his contact? Not even his number?¡±  asked as she raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°His phone was not reachable after he left five years ago. Unless Mr. Maxwell can recover his

    memories, I don¡¯t have the means to reestablish contact with him.¡±

    Conrad had a secretwork so he could contact every person that was under his employ. This was

    the only way to reach Tiger now.

    Yet, due to Conrad losing his memories, thework was not usable.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that¡­ so long as he could recover his memories, he¡¯d be able to contact everyone

    that works for him, is that right?¡± Fia asked, ¡°Like, he could contact them no matter where they are?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As long as they¡¯re still alive,¡± Ss answered earnestly.

    Fia almost blurted out, ¡®Then, you should ask him to contact Sophia¡¯. Still, she held it in at thest

    moment. She could not afford to break her cover.

    Besides, Lucifer was a very cautious psychopath. And Sophia was currently still under this

    psychopath¡¯s control. If she made them reim the girl to their side, it might not end well for Sophia

    ¡°Then, you should do your best to help your boss regain his memories,¡± Fia said coldly.

    ¡°But we¡¯ve tried everything in the past five years! Yet, there¡¯s no sign of him recovering a lick of

    memory! How could we make him recall everything now?¡± Ssmented.

    ¡°Give me some of his blood samples,¡± Fia said.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to cook up a cure for him?¡± Ss was pleasantly surprised to hear that.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t the faintest clue on what to do with the poison. But I can find out what¡¯s been messing

    with his body all these years.¡±

    Fia could wager a fortune that the poison in Conrad¡¯s blood stream right now had something to do with

    Lucifer. She was now working for Lucifer so there was no way she could go against his will.

    Fia sighed as she thought of Beryl. This was most likely Beryl¡¯s work. It had to be!

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204

    Fia frowned when she thought about it. Beryl was Conrad¡¯s mother! How could a mother do something

    like this to her own flesh and blood?!

    Beryl was as evil as a demon!

    Meanwhile, Ss carefully brought over a bowl of noodles that he had prepared meticulously in the

    kitchen to Conrad.

    ¡°Sir, Ms. Sia requests to acquire a sample of your blood¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Conrad agreed before Ss was able to finish his sentence. This shocked Ss a great deal.

    Even Fia felt the same. She asked curiously, ¡°Are you not going to ask what I¡¯m going to do with it?¡±

    Swallowing the medicine his doctor had prescribed him earlier, Conrad¡¯s fever had gradually subsided

    and thus he felt much better. He sat up on the sofa and looked at Fia sincerely. ¡°I trust you. You aren¡¯t

    going to hurt me.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Biting her lips, Fia red at him fiercely. She hated seeing him trusting her so much like this.

    ¡°Fine. Get your needle and make it quick!¡± She ordered the doctor.

    After receiving the blood sample from the doctor, Fia turned to speak to her children, ¡°Now, will you two

    please go home with me now?¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­ but aren¡¯t you going toe back hereter anyway?¡± Irene gave her an innocent smile.

    IL

    ¡°Irene and I will wait for you here, okay, Mommy?¡± Adrian asked.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Fia relented with a sigh.

    She did not want to waste too much time. She would need half an hour to test the blood using the

    scientific instruments she kept in her room. Not only that, she would need a quiet environment too so

    that she could focus on the task.

    So, without distractions from Adrian and Irene, Fia was able to test the blood sessfully and return

    within half an hour. When she stepped into Conrad¡¯s living room, she noticed that the doctor who was

    treating his fever had already left. Conrad, on the other hand, was savoring the noodles Ss prepared

    for him at the dining table nearby.

    Adrian and Irene, too, were sitting at the table eating cake.

    ¡­Cake?

    ¡°Where did the cakese from?¡± Fia asked instinctively.

    Ss immediately answered, ¡°Oh, I bought it when I went out earlier.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Fia took a nce at Conrad who was staring at her. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? Eat your

    noodles.¡±

    Then, she curled her finger at Ss and walked to the balcony, signaling that she wanted to have a talk

    with him.

    Seeing this, Ss hurriedly followed her there and shut the balcony door. The soundproofing was quite

    good so they did not need to worry about someone overhearing them, especially Conrad.

    ¡°Someone had injected something into his bloodstreamtely. That drug could stimte his brain,

    resulting in him recovering some memories,¡± Fia said calmly.

    ¡°Who¡¯d do something like this?¡± Ss asked.

    ¡°How¡¯d I know?¡± Fia shrugged and said, ¡°And the reason he hasn¡¯t recovered his memories after five

    years of treatment is because someone has been drugging him all this time.¡±

    Ss felt a chill running down his spine and said, ¡°Sir would feel really tired once a month. He would

    sleep very soundly that

    day. Could this be the result of that person¡¯s drug?¡±

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Fia was quite certain that this was the work of Beryl. No one except her could get close to

    Conrad to apply the drug on him on a monthly basis.

    ¡°No wonder she¡¯d been so good to Sir! She has been poisoning him all this time!¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Drugging. Not poisoning,¡± Fia corrected him, trying to not get things out of hand just yet-or else

    it would be difficult for her to get away from this whole ordeal.

    ¡°The drug would only make it difficult for him to recall memories. It would not harm his health¡­ for the

    time being. I can¡¯t say if it would harm his health in the long run though. Your dear CEO has been

    feeling dizzytely and he even fainted earlier, right? This all has got to do with the memory drug that

    was injected into his bloodstream recently. From my observation, that person only injected it once into

    his body. But theponents of the drug do not mix well with the memory suppressant drug. This

    resulted in them synthesizing into a potent poison.¡±

    ¡°Who did this¡­?!¡± Ss was so pissed hearing what had happened to his boss ofte.

    ¡°The person who injected the memory recovering drug is not the same person who gave him the

    memory suppressant.¡± Fia then recalled what Eileen said, ¡°The drug that could make him recover his

    memories might hurt his body but on its own it¡¯s not a poison. The problem lies with the memory

    suppressant. The suppressant has been lingering in his body for such a long time. So, it is very likely

    that it was the suppressant that had the reactionaryponent, turning it into poison when it came into

    contact with the memory recovering drug.¡±

    ¡°Darn it! That cursed witch! She¡¯d do anything to make the boss not remember his past!¡± Ss was so

    pissed that his whole body shook in anger.

    Fia looked at him silently for a moment before tapping on his shoulder.

    ¡°Now that you know this, I suggest that you stop him from eating the food that is prepared by that

    person.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ss lowered his head in dismay, ¡°Since the day Sir lost his memories, she has been acting so

    kind around him, like a really good mother. This resulted in him trusting her wholeheartedly! I had

    warned him about her numerous times but he just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±

    Looking at the tears welling up in Ss¡¯ eyes, Fia could not help feeling sorry for him.

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205

    Ss had been sandwiched between Beryl and Conrad for the past five years.

    He had to work really hard in Maxwell Corporation to help Conrad maintain the Maxwells¡¯ business

    empire. At the same time, he also needed to be wary of Beryl, fearing that she might stab them in the

    back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been careful to make sure she didn¡¯t have a chance of hurting Sir all these years. Yet, I didn¡¯t think

    she¡¯s this despicable!¡± Ss felt so saddened and furious that he rushed back to the living room.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve been poisoned by your mother!¡±

    Hearing this, Conrad furrowed his brows before looking at Fia.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Fiazily sat on a chair, crossed her legs, and smirked at Conrad.

    ¡°It means that someone has been drugging you in the past five years, ensuring that you do not recover

    your memories.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s face turned grim upon hearing this. ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible! She¡¯s my mother!¡±

    Due to losing his memories, Conrad had been very wary of people around him. He would never eat or

    drink anything that was not prepared by his mother. Yet, they¡¯re telling him that it was she who

    poisoned him?

    Fia enjoyed seeing him feeling conflicted like this. So, she continued with her words, ¡°Indeed, taking in

    small doses once a while would not hurt. However, it¡¯s still a kind of drug. How would it not hurt your

    body at all in the long run?¡±

    Hearing this, Conrad recalled that there would always be a day of each month that he would feel very

    drowsy. When he fell asleep, he would sleep so soundly that he would not feel anything around him.

    And it was during those days that Beryl would bring in herbal soups for him. She said that the soup

    would help make him feel better and she insisted on watching him finish the soup before leaving.

    ¡°Impossible¡­!¡± Conrad stood up agitatedly. ¡°She¡¯s my mother!¡±

    ¡°Sir, Madam Beryl was never the person she pretended to be today. She had schemed a lot behind

    your back in the past. Back then¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her!¡± Conrad limped toward his walking cane, intending to leave to meet his mother

    immediately. He was so agitated that there was a visible sway and tremble in each step he took.

    Ss quickly stepped forward to support his arm. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll apany you. Don¡¯t get too angry. Ms. Sia

    says that getting angry would harm your health.¡±

    ¡°Bring me to her right away!¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Although he seemed to be still in denial, deep down Conrad was beginning to believe what Fia told

    him.

    Still, that woman was his mother! He had to confront her face to face!

    Letting out a sigh, Fia said, ¡°I advise caution. It¡¯s best not to confront her head on. You just never know

    what kind of things some people would do when they¡¯re cornered.¡±

    Conrad was stunned hearing this while Ss nodded in agreement. ¡°Ms. Sia¡¯s right, Sir. We should not

    act too recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Conrad relented. There was a wisp of tiredness in his voice when he gave in.

    They were right. If Beryl had indeed been poisoning him all these years, it was unwise to hastily

    confront her right away.

    Fia stood up from her chair to fetch Adrian and Irene. ¡°Okay, kids. Time to go home.¡±

    Adrian and Irene, however, looked worried.

    Irene said, ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t you do something about Uncle¡¯s poison?¡±

    Adrian added, ¡°If you can¡¯t remove that poison, maybe we can ask Daddy to help?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, no!¡± Fia smiled at her children and said, ¡°Daddy is so busy he might die from exhaustion.

    How would he find time to help this man?¡±

    Frankly, Fia suspected that Lucifer had a deep grudge against Conrad. This was shown quite clearly

    from how he set Conrad up five years ago.

    Conrad should feel lucky that Lucifer did not take his life right away!

    Yet, the kids wanted him to help Conrad remove the poison? Fat chance!

    ¡°But¡­..¡±

    When Irene wanted to continue pleading, Fia stopped her with a kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°My little dears,e on. Mommy¡¯s tired and wants to go home to sleep.¡±

    Hearing this, the children did not have the heart to bother their mother further.

    After seeing Fia and her children off, Conrad sat on his sofa and grimaced at Ss. ¡°What did you two

    talk about on the balcony?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sia told me about her analysis of your health condition.¡±

    Ss then told Conrad everything about the fact that someone had administered a drug that could

    recover his memory.

    Squinting, Conrad recalled Sally. This doctor had used a needle on him that day. And from that day

    onward, his arm had begun to ache. Then, his head and whole body began to ache too after a few

    days.

    ¡°Find me that female doctor that the hospital director brought over that day!¡±

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206

    Ss was surprised to hear this, ¡°You mean Doctor Sally? No no! She¡¯s a really kind, goodhearted

    doctor! She would never hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten how she injured me from her clumsy injection thest time she¡¯s in my office?¡±

    Conrad said grimly.

    L .¡± Ss frowned in silence.

    To him, Sally was a really kind woman. Even though she had feelings for Jason, Sally had never hurt

    Fia out of jealousy.

    ¡°I suppose Doctor Sally was just too nervous when treating you.¡±

    Conrad looked at him intently, ¡°Ss, do you have feelings for that doctor?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What? No!¡± Ss answered anxiously, ¡°I do not have feelings for her!¡±

    It was true. Ss had no feelings for Sally. He was defending her because of her good rtionship with

    Fia. There was no way

    he would fall for Doctor Sally! No way! He was not Kent! He would fall for someone who¡¯d never love

    him back!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have feelings for her, why did you defend her so much just now?¡± Conrad¡¯s piercing words

    got sharper.

    ¡°Sigh. Sir, what do you want me to do? Send someone to nab her over?¡±

    ¡°No. I want you to invite her over.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Invite her over. I need her to inject more of that memory recovering drug into me! I have to regain my

    memories!¡±

    ¡°Sir, no! Didn¡¯t Ms. Sia just say that that drug could harm your body?! When it meets the memory

    suppressant in your body, it can turn into poison!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just have to not die, right?¡± Conrad seemed indifferent about the risk. ¡°I need to regain my

    memories!¡±

    ¡°Sir, look¡­ perhaps we could take things slow? At least, wait until I find Tiger first. We can administer

    the drug after he confirms that it won¡¯t harm your health. Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is this Tiger?¡± Conrad squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°I think you¡¯ve mentioned him before.¡±

    Ss wanted to find Tiger right away. So, he told Conrad all about Tiger who left after Sophia¡¯s death

    five years ago.

    ¡°He left because of a woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ss said with a heavy heart, ¡°Tiger has always liked Sophia. Her death was a huge blow to

    him.¡±

    ¡°But just because of a woman?¡± Conrad felt that he had just heard a ridiculous story. ¡°What use could

    that man be to us if he¡¯s this much of a simp?¡±

    Hearing this, Ss could not help but to retort, ¡°But Sir¡­ if he¡¯s not much use because of his obsession

    with a woman, then what about you?¡±

    IL 33

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯vepletely lost control, moved out of your home and into Aurora Residences for Ms.

    Sia.¡±

    Ss¡¯ voice got softer and softer as he spoke. He was still afraid of Conrad¡¯s wrath.

    Clenching his fist, Conrad said, ¡°Just what do you mean by that? Don¡¯t you still want your job?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean anything by it, sir! It¡¯s just that I wanted to remind you that a human would always

    have a weakness. And Tiger¡¯s weakness is Sophia. And¡­ and yours is¡­¡±

    ¡°My weakness is what, huh?!¡± Conrad raised his voice in anger.

    Shaking his head, Ss sighed, ¡°No, nothing, sir. Please don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    717

    ¡°Then invite Doctor Sally over!¡±

    When he saw that Ss wanted to object again, Conrad yelled at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to invite her

    over, a visit myself!¡±

    fine! I¡¯ll go pay her

    Thus, Ss gave in. He went straight to the hospital to look for Sally. When Sally saw him hurry into her

    office, she knew something was up.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Ss! To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±

    Ss, however, responded frustratedly, ¡°Did you inject something into Sirst time, Doctor Sally?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Sally said as she looked away. She was never a good liar.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, you can drop the act. We know about the drug.¡±

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207

    Ss continued, ¡°Sir had experienced a severe reaction to the drug you administered to him. He was in

    so much pain that he passed out at home, almost falling into aa¡­¡±

    Clenching her fists, Sally asked, ¡°How¡­ How is he?¡±

    Ss looked at her with a conflicted face and said, ¡°Doctor Sally, why did you do it? I don¡¯t believe you

    could do something like this at first. I thought you must have been tricked by your brother.¡±

    Sally shook her head and said, ¡°No, my brother has nothing to do with this!¡±

    ¡°Then where did you get that drug?¡± It was quite apparent that Ss did not believe that this had

    nothing to do with Peter.

    ¡°I stole it from my brother. I went to hisb to pretend to help him with his experiments a few times.¡±

    To be honest, this was the first time Sally did something so morally questionable on her own will. So,

    she felt a heavy burden weighing on her heart.

    She asked, ¡°So, how¡¯s Conrad Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally¡­ How could you do such a thing? You¡¯re a doctor!¡± Ssmented disappointedly.

    ¡°But how could he forget everything and live guilt-free like that?!¡± Sally¡¯s emotions burst out of control in

    an instant. ¡°You saw how he hurt Fia! He has no right to live on peacefully without his sins weighing on

    his conscience!¡±

    ¡°So I want to make him remember! To make him suffer for knowing what he did!¡± Sally raised her voice

    as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Me, Jason, and Eileen never got over Fia¡¯s death! We¡¯re so

    tormented after she¡¯s gone! How could he be the only one living on so freely?!¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally, you know about the traffic ident. He had lost the will to live back then too!¡± Ss

    reminded her sternly.

    ¡°So what?!¡± Sally red back at him furiously. ¡°In the end, he moved on so happily with a new life! He

    even got a new girlfriend! But what about Fia?! What about Jason?! Especially Jason! Have you not

    seen how much he¡¯s changed all these years?! He was such a peace-loving man! Yet now, he has

    changed into a heartless monster managing thatpany of his!¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you doing this for Jason Evans, Doctor Sally?¡± Ss felt sorry for her as he tried to make her see

    the light. ¡°He has no feelings for you, doctor. There¡¯s no use doing so much for him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic!¡± Sally retorted as she tidied up the documents on her desk. Her hands were

    trembling as she put the documents into the folders.

    After a short moment of silence, Ss said, ¡°Sir doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, doctor. Miss Parker only gets

    to stick around because Madam Beryl wants her to be with him. But Sir has never epted nor

    reciprocated her advances.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! But the public always says what a great match he and Annie Parker are. The Maxwell

    Corporation and Parker Group would grow stronger after their union!¡± Sally said sarcastically.

    Letting out a sigh, Ss said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me and I can¡¯t do anything about that. But I¡¯m

    not here to fight with you. I¡¯m here to bring you to see Sir.¡±

    ¡°To see him? What does he want?¡±

    Sally felt anxious hearing that. She had heard so much about Conrad¡¯s methods in ¡°dealing¡± with his

    enemies, She was prepared and ready to receive his retaliation but she was worried for her aging

    parents.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Ss did not want to exin much. ¡°But I suggest youe with me.

    Best not toplicate things further.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Sally, please cooperate with me. It¡¯s not easy for your family to finally enjoy this moment of

    peace in your life.¡±

    ¡°This is my doing. So if you want to do anything do it to me! Don¡¯t involve my family!¡±

    Thus, Sally decided to leave with Ss. On the way there, her heart kept on beating fervently. When

    they arrived, Sally was so anxious that she did not dare to look at Conrad.

    ¡°Wee, Doctor Sally,¡± Conrad said.

    Sally could not believe what she heard. The man sounded calm and collected. He did not seem angry

    at all. She raised her head to look at him. It was then that she saw Conrad rolling up his sleeve.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°I want to recover my memories. I¡¯d like you to administer more of that drug of yours to me,¡± Conrad

    said determinedly.

    Hearing this, Sally turned toward Ss in surprise.

    Ss sighed. ¡°Sir, allow me to remind you again that Ms. Sia said that it¡¯s not wise to use more of that

    drug at your current state¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll live!¡± Conrad retorted impatiently, ¡°I want to regain my memories! I have a hunch that me and Sia

    Stewart had known each other a long time ago!¡±

    Ss said, ¡°No, sir! You and Ms. Sia have never met each other before. Believe me, I¡¯ve checked! Ms.

    Sia had nevere in contact with you or anyone you know in the past.

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208

    ¡°Sia?¡± Sally asked confusedly.

    She then recalled that woman she saw in the hospital the other day-the one woman who had a

    daughter who had blood coagtion dysfunction. Due to curiosity, Sally went to the front desks to

    check her signed documents and learned that her name was ¡°Sia Stewart¡±.

    ¡°You know Ms. Sia?¡± Ss asked.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But I met a young woman with her daughter at the hospital the other day. She reminded

    me of¡­¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, perhaps you could exin the risk of using that drug to my boss?¡± Ss interjected Sally

    at the nick of time. He did not want her to mention Fia so as to not spark his boss¡¯s interest.

    Right now, his boss¡¯s poison is still lingering in his body. And they have no idea how he would react to

    recent events after recovering his memories.

    Looking at Conrad¡¯s hopeful eyes, Sally decided to be frank about the drug. ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me

    anymore.¡±

    ¡°Can you synthesize a new batch?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Sally then recalled what her brother told her so she decided to ry it to them

    too. ¡°The dose that I¡¯ve administered to your body might linger for some time. Although it might cause

    you pain, it will help you regain your memories.¡±

    ¡°How long would it take?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°Do you really want to regain your memories?¡± Sally asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you suddenly want

    your memories back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    ¡°Could I meet Ms. Sia?¡± Sally asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s got a bad temper. I¡¯m afraid she might not want to see you.¡± Conrad said coldly, ¡°How long

    would it take for me to regain my memories?¡±

    ¡°Have you remembered anything ofte?¡±

    Sally recalled her brother mentioning something that the drug could help a person start regaining some

    memories within three days.

    It had been more than three days since she injected it into Conrad¡¯s body.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that¡­ when the paines, a girl emerges in my head.¡± Conrad lowered his head

    and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. But when I saw her cry¡­ I feel bad.¡±

    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t remembered anything more about her?¡± Sally continued probing. She could not help

    but feel that her brother was boasting. The drug did not help much at all now, didn¡¯t it?

    Ss exined, ¡°Someone has been secretly drugging my boss with a memory suppressant for the

    past five years.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sally was surprised to hear that. ¡°Who did it? Could it be Annie Parker?¡±

    ¡°No, not her.¡±

    Ss knew that his boss was still not fully willing to believe that his mother would hurt him, so he

    decided to not ry that information to Sally just yet.

    Nheless, Sally was heavily involved in Conrad and Fia¡¯s life back then. After pondering for a while,

    she blurted out, ¡°So it was your mother?¡±

    ¡±

    Conrad stared at Sally silently for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you know me? How did your suspicion

    go straight to my mother in such a short time?!¡±

    ¡°Ss never told you? Oh, right. I suppose that makes sense. Ss probably was threatened by your

    mother. So, he doesn¡¯t dare to tell you about your past!¡± Sally said sarcastically.

    Conrad turned toward Ss and asked, ¡°Did my mother threaten you?¡±

    ¡ª

    Ss looked at Conrad speechlessly. His boss had not regained his memory yet, so how would he dare

    to badmouth Madam Beryl in front of him?

    ¡°You lost your memories. Of course, Ss doesn¡¯t dare to tell you!¡±

    For the first time in her life, Sally found herself seeing Conrad Maxwell as a pathetic man.

    Feeling frustrated, Conrad said, ¡°Just get me more of that drug. I want to regain my memories quickly!¡±

    ¡°If you want to recover your memories, you should stop eating the stuff your mother has been feeding

    you!¡± Sally said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you haven¡¯t recovered your memories all these years! You¡¯ve

    been tricked and controlled by your mother! Like a puppet!¡±

    31

    Conrad felt ashamed from hearing that, ashamed that he would be used by someone for that long.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Sally turned toward the door, preparing to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Conrad stopped Sally and then ordered Ss to step away.

    ¡°Sure, Sir. I¡¯ll go purchase something for your apartment.¡±

    Ss obliged and left the building to buy things that Conrad might need to use in the apartment on the

    daily.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209

    ¡°Why did you get rid of Ss?¡± Sally was somewhat nervous, worried that Conrad would silence her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I simply have a few questions, because you¡¯re a woman too,¡± Conrad said as he lowered

    down his gaze.

    ¡°If I want to see someone for the whole day everyday, what does that mean?¡±

    Sally frowned. ¡°Have you fallen for Miss Parker?¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not her!¡± Disdain appeared on Conrad¡¯s face as soon as Annie was mentioned.

    ¡°Ms. Sia?¡± When Sally saw that woman at the hospital the other day, she couldn¡¯t help but feel

    annoyed.

    That woman was too cold. Even if she did look simr to Fia, she was still a different person in the end.

    ¡°When I was in pain, a stranger appeared in my mind. However, her figure seemed to ovep with Ms.

    Sia. I don¡¯t know what

    that means.¡±

    Conrad massaged his face. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt something like this¡­ For someone to be able to affect me

    emotionally like this.¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m curious about meeting Ms. Sia. She can affect you that much?¡± Sally was very curious.

    Conrad raised his head and looked at Sally. ¡°You dislike me too?¡±

    Sally was silent for a few seconds. ¡°The reason I hate you is because you failed my friend.¡±

    Conrad looked at her, confused.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered your memories, so there¡¯s no point telling you anything. You¡¯ll understand when

    you remember.¡±

    Sally didn¡¯t want to stay and help him with his emotional problems that arose because of a woman. ¡°I¡¯m

    leaving. Take care.¡±

    When she was leaving, she saw Ss in the corridor. She didn¡¯t want to greet him and simply wanted to

    leave.

    ¡°Ms. Sia lives downstairs,¡± Ss said. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can go take a look.¡±

    44

    Why should I be interested? I¡¯m not a man!¡±

    ¡°You should take a look, Doctor Sally. I keep on seeing Madam Fia¡¯s figure ovepping with hers. While

    she doesn¡¯t look like her overall, I keep on having that same feeling,¡± Ss said sincerely.

    Fia was eating lunch with her twins. She was going to take a look at her phone before getting an

    afternoon nap. Just then, the doorbell started ringing.

    She felt annoyed as soon as she thought of Conrad, and she wasn¡¯t going to open the door.

    Adrian and Irene exchange a nce.

    Adrian then said, ¡°Mommy, let me see who¡¯s knocking on the door, alright?¡±

    Irene nodded. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Unlikely,¡± Fia said after letting out augh. ¡°He¡¯s very busy.¡±

    Busy developing all those strange things. Busy scheming.

    And he was extremely good at interrupting one¡¯s life without ever showing himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look?¡± Adrian said as he acted cute, making his voice sound baby-like.

    Fia¡¯s gaze moved from her phone to him, and she said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Adrian jumped down the sofa and opened the door wearing a pair of slippers. When he saw

    Sally, who was wearing all

    white, he was a bit confused.

    The woman looked very gentle and her eyes were filled withpassion. She also looked very

    pristine.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Sally crouched down, maintaining the same eye level with Adrian.

    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡±

    Adrian blinked. ¡°Ugly?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sally said despite her heart thumping rapidly. ¡°It looks like a certain someone I know.¡±

    Inside the apartment, Fia instantly stood up and walked to the door. She let go of her wariness when

    she saw it was Sally.

    ¡°Excuse me, miss. Did you get the wrong apartment?¡±

    Sally raised her head and saw her, and she quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just got down from

    upstairs. Mr. Maxwell told me about you. I got a bit curious and came down to take a look. I didn¡¯t

    realize it really was you.¡±

    Fia remained silent.

    Sally then said, ¡°We met at the hospital. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    Of course, Fia did. She just didn¡¯t know what Sally wanted by appearing outside her doorstep like this.

    ¡°You and your daughter¡­¡± Sally suddenly frowned as she looked down at Adrian.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210

    ¡°You have a pair of twins, don¡¯t you?¡± she quickly asked.

    Fia remained silent.

    At this point, Irene had already reached the door. Sally looked at the two kids and noticed that the boy

    was about an inch taller than the girl.

    ¡°Not twins?¡±

    Fia took a deep breath and immediately started a game app on her phone.

    Sally was speechless.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Irene pulled her mother¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°She¡¯s the one that called you at the hospital

    yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a doctor.¡± Fia nodded and then walked back into the apartment as she looked at her phone.

    She then said to Adrian, ¡°Close the door.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Adrian pushed the door to close it.

    Sally slid through the gap and into the apartment.

    Adrian and Irene couldn¡¯t

    say

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    a word.

    Sally was a very polite woman. And so, she removed her shoes and followed Fia with her socks still on.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, can we talk?¡±

    Fia sat back on the sofa as if she was obsessed with the game and said, ¡°Ever since I moved in here,

    there have been quite a few people approaching my home for chats. I seriously don¡¯t know how all of

    you can be so annoying.¡±

    When her character died, she raised her eyes and red at Sally. ¡°What did I do to keep giving you the

    wrong feelings?¡±

    Sally looked at Fia, and her eyes turned red.

    ¡°You looked like Fia.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fia gave the phone to her son.

    Adrian took it and helped her y the game.

    Fia pointed to her face and said, ¡°Sure, let me see what this Fia looks like.¡±

    Sally quickly took out her phone, found a picture, and handed the phone over. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    Fia stared at the photo on the phone. It was when she was still admitted to the hospital. She was bony

    and surrounded by a sorrowful aura.

    Sally showed another. ¡°This is Jason. He was worried about Fia at the time and would visit her in her

    ward every day. I quietly took the picture back then.¡±

    Fia looked at it for a few seconds and smiled coldly. ¡°Doctor, are you here to tell me a story? Are you

    saying that the man likes the sickly woman, and you like that man?¡±

    She directly blurted the problems that Sally didn¡¯t want to face all along.

    She continued teasing her, ¡°You and her are rivals, so why do you miss her?¡±

    Sally¡¯s eyes became even redder as she felt humiliated.

    If she was really Fia, she would never degrade her like that.

    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± Fia looked at Sally with a faint sneer. ¡°Did you do something unspeakable to

    her? Are you regretting it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not Fia.¡± Sally shook her head, disappointed, and put away her phone as she stood up.

    Fia looked at her anxiously walking away, her cold eyes slowly losing their frigidness.

    If she had met Sally earlier, they could have been friends for longer.

    Sally left Aurora Residences and gave her brother a call.

    ¡°Pete, is Fia really dead?¡±

    ¡°Sally, it has been five years. If she really didn¡¯t die, she would have shown herself. How can you be so

    stubborn?¡± Peter was feeling bad for her.

    ¡°Pete, I met a womantely. From the back, she looks a lot like Fia. And when Conrad saw her, even

    he thought that she could possibly be Fia. But when I spoke with her, the words she said were so cruel.

    They¡¯re not alike at all¡­¡±

    Sally wiped her tears away as she got into her car and hung up on her brother. She then drove back to

    the hospital.

    She was now one of the heads of departments in the capital city¡¯s hospital. She was well-connected

    and well-trained, after all.

    She came to the capital city two years ago to follow in Jason¡¯s footsteps.

    Jason had expanded Argonauts Corps and moved to the capital city.

    Even his brother had also joined one of thebs in the capital city, and their whole family had moved

    here as well. She had hope inside herself that Fia didn¡¯t die. And so, she had to work even harder and

    to be even more skilled!

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211

    But when she finally saw someone that looked like Fia and had two children just like her¡­.

    She was so cruel and cold. She didn¡¯t care about her feelings when she spoke.

    How was it possible for Fia to be like that?

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯ve told you a lot of times¡­ She¡¯s dead.¡±

    Peter sighed inside of his heart. She chose to fake her own death. What was the difference between

    that and being actually dead?

    What was the difference between being dead and chaining herself to his master, bing a puppet?

    He wished that his sister would forget all of this, and not lose herself to it.

    ¡°Pete, you cannot lie to me!¡± Sally¡¯s voice was coarse. She was really sad.

    How could she meet someone that looked so much like Fia, but with such a different temperament?

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Fia, I hope that your life can be peaceful and happy after this. Please, don¡¯t waste yourself away for

    someone that¡¯s no longer important, alright?¡±

    Sally looked at the cars passing her by. Despite the bustling city she was in, all she could feel was her

    own lonesomeness.

    Suddenly, a car did a U-turn and drove by, stopping in front of her.

    The car window rolled down, revealing a face covered by a mask and sunsses.

    ¡°Doctor Sally?¡± Eileen removed her sses, showing her face.

    Sally immediately hung up and got closer, asking her, ¡°What are you doing here, Eileen?¡±

    The hope inside of her burned bright again.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see someone,¡± Eileen said as she put her sunsses back up. ¡°Get in the car. We¡¯ll talk

    when we¡¯re inside the apartment block.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s car passed through the automated gate. Sally then curiously asked, ¡°How can your car enter

    this neighborhood?¡±

    ¡°I bought an apartment here and the car was registered,¡± Eileen said as she turned around and looked

    at Sally. ¡°You have friends here?¡±

    Sally shook her head. ¡°Conrad wanted to see me.¡±

    ¡°Why did he look for you?¡± Eileen¡¯s expression turned cold immediately.

    Thinking that she wasn¡¯t an outsider and was Fia¡¯s best friend¡­

    She quietly told her about injecting Conrad.

    Eileen frowned and quickly drove into the basement car park.

    Once she parked the car, she worriedly said, ¡°If someone reported you doing that, you could lose your

    license for ever!¡±

    Sally lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about the worst oue before this.¡±

    ¡°Then will Conrad report you now that he knows?¡± Eileen asked.

    ¡°He has no ns for that. He himself wants to recover his memories too. I also know that the reason he

    doesn¡¯t remember anything for the past five years is because his mother did something to his food.¡±

    Sally then continued in a pitiful tone, ¡°He doesn¡¯tck anything, except for aplete family.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel pity for him!¡± Eileen removed her seat belt and walked out of the car.

    Sally then followed her out of the car and curiously asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t stay here before this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I bought an apartment here yesterday,¡± Eileen said with her target clearly in her sight. ¡°I know a

    woman here¡­ Conrad¡¯s very interested in hertely and even moved in here just to get closer to her.

    ¡°I want to convince her to seduce Conrad, and then abandon him!¡±

    Sally froze on the spot. ¡°How did youe up with something like that?¡±

    Eileen turned around and looked at Sally through her sunsses, and said in a serious tone, ¡°What?

    Think that what I¡¯m doing is wrong?¡±

    Sally jogged over and also said in a simrly severe tone, ¡°Eileen, I know that you want to have your

    revenge on Conrad for Fia¡¯s sake, but this is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wrong?¡± Eileen stood in a rxed pose. ¡°Tell me how I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    ¡°If Fia knew what you¡¯re trying to do? She¡¯ll reject it,¡± Sally said nervously. ¡°No matter what he did that

    made Fia

    disappointed in him, he was still someone that Fia loved until the very end. She would never want her

    best friend to deceive the person she loved the most.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce him. I simply asked someone else instead!¡±

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference, Eileen.¡± Sally held the popr celebrity¡¯s hand as she cooked up the courage.

    ¡°You¡¯re Fia¡¯s only best friend. Fia wants you to be happy, and not drown yourself in all this scheming.¡±

    Eileen frowned. ¡°I know better than anyone how kind she is. It¡¯s because she¡¯s toopassionate¡­ I

    want to do something for her that she should have done years ago.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a honk not far away.

    A gray car drove by, and Sally pulled Eileen away.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Tyler walked out of the car and grumbled. ¡°If you want to chat, can¡¯t you find somewhere else to do so?

    Are you trying to set me up by standing in the middle of the basement car park?¡±

    ¡°Tyler?¡± Eileen said with a bad taste in her mouth.

    Tyler narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman who waspletely covered from head to toe, and

    then looked at Sally next

    to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±

    He realized who they were, and instinctively walked toward the elevator.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Eileen chased after him.

    Sally helplessly followed after them.

    The three of them got into the elevator when Eileen asked in an angry tone, ¡°Are you here looking for

    Conrad?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you? You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Tyler got a headache whenever he saw

    Eileen.

    For the past five years, she would always force him to bring her to see Conrad whenever he saw her.

    Conrad¡¯s mother and Ss had told him many times that he couldn¡¯t let Eileen see Conrad!

    ¡°Can you please stop following me?!¡± Tyler said angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to know that Conrad¡¯s living in Aurora Residences, I¡¯ve already bought an apartment

    here! I will always have a chance to see him as long as he doesn¡¯t lock himself up in his apartment!¡±

    Eileen was bing aggressive.

    Tyler remained silent for two seconds before asking, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but let me ask

    you one question. Do you believe that Fia can resurrect from the dead?¡±

    Eileen remained silent, feeling his words cruelly tearing at her heart.

    ¡°The dead can¡¯te back. No matter what you do, you can¡¯t change reality! Can you please let him

    be? Seeing that Fia loved him so much?¡±

    Tyler chose a random floor and walked out. He didn¡¯t want to remain there with Eileen at all.

    Sally pressed the button to close the door and asked, ¡°Eileen, which floor are you staying at?¡±

    ¡°Neenth,¡± Eileen said as she pressed the button.

    Sally was surprised. ¡°Just one floor below Ms. Sia¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°You know Ms. Sia too?¡± Eileen asked, her interest ignited. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that she looks like Fia?

    While her skin color and character arepletely different, she looks like Fia the moment you firsty

    your eyes on her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sally nodded before saying in a disappointing tone, ¡°But she¡¯s not Fia.¡±

    Eileen leaned against the elevator wall. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s not Fia. Fia would never speak to me like

    that. Fia¡¯s eyes could

    never be that ice-cold.¡±

    Chapter 1212

    When the elevator stopped at the neenth floor, Eileen didn¡¯t want to go back home anymore. She

    turned to Sally and asked, ¡°Should we go up and take a look?¡±

    Sally was a little worried. ¡°I just left her ce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re disappointed? Don¡¯t worry!¡± Eileen pressed the button for the twentieth floor. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.

    Why should you be?¡±

    She then said, ¡°Her kids are so cute though, and they look so lovable! We¡¯re visiting the children then,

    alright?¡±

    ¡°Eileen, her daughter¡¯s not doing well.¡±

    ¡°What? She looks fine though,¡± Eileen said curiously.

    Once they reached the twentieth floor, Eileen walked out and Sally exined, ¡°There¡¯s something

    wrong with her daughter¡¯s blood. She wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding even from just a small wound. It¡¯s quite

    dangerous.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eileen was stunned. ¡°Is it treatable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible,¡± Sally said with a frown. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see if there¡¯s any unusual treatment for

    it.¡±

    Eileen then said, ¡°What kind of unusual treatment?¡±

    Sally nodded. ¡°Those researchers who are like my brother¡­ They mighte up with some strange

    treatment. But they won¡¯t be able toe up with something so soon, and they¡¯re all very risky.¡±

 Chatper 1213

    Chatper 1213

    Chapter 1213

    Just as the two were still chatting, the door opened.

    It was Fia holding a bag of trash. She looked at Eileen and then Sally, who had made a return, fully

    cautious.

    Her numb expression became even colder. She looked away, and simply threw the trash into the trash

    can. She didn¡¯t want to throw it downstairs anymore.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Wait!¡± When Eileen saw her wanting to go back, she quickly caught her hand.

    ¡°Let go,¡± Fia said in a wintry tone.

    Eileen felt upset. Although she felt like she was Fia, she was so cold at the same time.

    She had no choice but to let go and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I just want to visit your children.¡±

    Fia¡¯s back was facing her. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Your children are twins. Your daughter is shorter than your son because she didn¡¯t get

    enough nutrients,¡± Eileen said before pausing. She then continued to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill will.

    It¡¯s just that my best friend also had a pair of twins just like you when she was alive. If nothing

    happened to her, her children would be around the age of your kids.¡±

    Fia pulled her wool cardigan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to make yourself better by talking to me.¡±

    With that, she opened the door and went in.

    Eileen saw what she wanted to do and quickly put her hand into the gap before the door closed.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she quickly opened the door, but Eileen¡¯s hand was still mmed by the

    door.

    Her hand was quickly bing swollen.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she asked angrily.

    Sally quickly ran after her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a doctor. I can give her a treatment.¡±

    Fia gritted her teeth and said, irritated, ¡°Come in!¡±

    She then walked over with a med kit.

    Sally pulled Eileen by her sleeve toward the sofa and took care of her hand that got caught at the door.

    Meanwhile, Eileen didn¡¯t seem to care that much and looked around.

    ¡°Your apartment is quite big, but it feels a bit stony.¡±

    Fia nced at her and said nothing as she calmed herself down.

    ¡°I have quite a few big brands for furniture wanting me to be their brand ambassador. Can I get you

    some better ones?¡± Eileen was taking the initiative to be friendly.

    ¡°No need.¡± Fia took out her phone again.

    Eileen felt awkward for just a moment before asking, ¡°Where are your children? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re taking their afternoon nap.¡±

    ¡°True, children need their afternoon naps,¡± Eileen said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so hard just trying to visit them.

    Ouch, my hand hurts.¡±

    ¡°Did I hurt you? I¡¯ll be gentler,¡± Sally said despite already being quite gentle.

    Fia saw everything and simply felt that Eileen deserved every bit of it.

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop fidgeting. You¡¯re making it hard for the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Am I making it hard for you, Doctor Sally? Should I pay for your sry? Why don¡¯t youe to work

    for me as my private physician?¡± Eileen asked with augh.

    Sally raised her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not bing your private doctor.¡±

    While it was not that tiring and she would have some personal time, it would be against her initial

    wishes of wanting to save the sick and injured.

    Fia¡¯s finger paused. She remembered that Sally went to learn massage from an expert therapist just for

    her, and was willing to be her private doctor.

    She never had a chance to repay her kindness.

    When she heard what she said to Eileen, she could feel her emotions surging.

    Eileen then said, ¡°Liar. When Fia was sick, you gave up on all your work and spent all your time with

    her. Doesn¡¯t that sound like a private doctor?¡±

    Sally couldn¡¯t find any words to counter that.

    Eileen sighed. ¡°Fine. I know I don¡¯t have that kind of luck.¡±

 Chatper 1214

    Chatper 1214

    Chapter 1214

    After Sally helped Eileen apply the cream on her hand and covered it with some gauze, she said, ¡°You

    didn¡¯t hurt your bones. The gauze is just to prevent the cream from being exposed. The swelling will go

    away in a few days.¡±

    Eileen raised her hand and waved it to Fia. ¡°You really did hurt me, Ms. Sia. I can sue you, you know?¡±

    Fia raised her eyes and looked at her. ¡°I canpensate you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯tck money, though!¡± Eileen said with a cunning glint in her eyes. ¡°Give me a hand.¡±

    Fia said, ¡°If I help you, can you leave my house?¡±

    ¡°If you help me, I won¡¯t pester you again!¡± Eileen said with a smile. She didn¡¯t think much when she

    said that.

    They were all living in Aurora Residences now. She could disturb her whenever she wanted!

    Fia said, ¡°Tell me, then!¡±

    Eileen grinned. ¡°If you give that Conrad a kiss, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Fia gave Eileen an icy re. ¡°You can kiss him yourself!¡±

    ¡°Blergh! I¡¯m not kissing him! I want to kill him whenever I see him!¡± Eileen said angrily.

    Fia took a deep breath. ¡°Another one.¡±

    Eileen said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to kiss him. Flirt with him then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I don¡¯t know how to flirt with a man.¡± Fia remembered she never knew how to flirt in

    the past either. She wasn¡¯t as clever as Esme.

    ¡°I can teach you!¡± When Eileen saw that she didn¡¯t outright reject her, she became excited.

    ¡°Ha! Seems like you¡¯re quite experienced.¡± Fia was quite curious about Eileen too. She didn¡¯t have any

    new boyfriend during the past five years.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, no. I¡¯ve only had one rtionship! But I¡¯m a celebrity! An actress! I¡¯ve yed a role in many

    romance shows and movies to the point that I¡¯ve be experienced.¡±

    Eileen then sat down next to Fia and patiently said, ¡°It¡¯s very easy to flirt and seduce someone. First,

    wear something seductive.¡±

    She looked at the thick cardigan that Fia was wearing. ¡°Don¡¯t wear something so in. Wear

    something that Anine did that night. That should do.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand the cold.¡± Fia trembled when she remembered what Annie wore that night.

    ¡°Why are you afraid of the cold when you¡¯re so young?¡± Eileen looked at the central air conditioner in

    her home. ¡°Turn it on and you won¡¯t get cold.¡±

    ¡°What, you want me to invite him into my home as a guest?¡± Fia looked at Eileen icily.

    It had been five years, but Eileen hadn¡¯t changed at all. She still came up with all these bad ideas.

    ¡°Sure. Doctor Sally and I can be your audience, and I can tell you where you did wrong,¡± Eileen said

    with a wide smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested, and I don¡¯t support this.¡± Sally felt that she needed to make her stance clear.

    ¡°Come on, Doctor Sally! Eileen red back.

    Sally simply said, ¡°I already told you how I feel about this.¡±

    Fia nced at them and then said as she continued ying her game, ¡°I¡¯m a mother of two children

    and have to be their model mom. I don¡¯t have time for something unspeakable like that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean unspeakable? Annie is one of the heirs of Parker Group and she still does that

    anyway! Where¡¯s her dignity?¡± Eileen said, somewhat agitated.

    Sally then reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t go head-to-head against her. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡±

    ¡°Can she ban me, then?¡± Eileen snorted. ¡°I hate how holier-than-thou she is! And all the things she did

    behind our backs are a hundred times worse than someone like me who was born poor!¡±

    ¡°If you want to gossip about someone, do it somewhere else,¡± Fia said as she stood up with her phone.

    It was almost time for the two kids to be done with their nap.

    Adrian and Irene walked out of their room and smiled at her, calling her mommy.

    ¡°Whoa! Your children are still so young, and you let them sleep alone?¡± Eileen stood up and hopped

    toward the twins.

    Fia said, ¡°It is good for them to learn how to be independent earlier.¡±

    For the past five years, Lucifer has been raising them when she was in training.

    When she had the time to apany them, they were already asleep. She was worried that she might

    wake them up, so she normally slept on the floor next to them.

    So, to be more urate, she didn¡¯t apany them that much when it was their bedtime.

    She got used to it, and so did the kids.

 Chatper 1215

    Chatper 1215

    Chapter 1215

    ¡°What kind of a mother are you?!¡± Eileen crouched down toward Adrian and Irene and then looked at

    them with pitiful eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep together with them more when you have such cute

    children? When they¡¯re older, they¡¯re going to ignore you when they have their own lives! You really

    don¡¯t know how to enjoy life, do you?¡±

    Fia was quite speechless.

    But Adrian and Irene looked at Eileen with their big eyes, thinking that she was especially right.

    Eileen took down her sses and mask, showing her pretty face.

    ¡°Hello, babies! I¡¯m your Aunt Eileen Reid!¡±

    ¡°I know you!¡± Adrian and Irene yelled out together.

    ¡°Wow! Am I so popr that even kids know me?¡± Eileen tried to get something out of her jacket¡¯s

    pocket, and then she put a flower made of bills in each of their hands.

    ¡°I was a bit in a rushst time, but this time I made ample preparations! This is my gift for you!¡± Adrian

    and Eileen didn¡¯t dare to ept it and wanted to return the gift.

    Eileen quickly stood up, covered her pockets, and said, ¡°This is your Aunt Eileen¡¯s gift for you! Just

    take it!¡± ¡°Ms. Reid, we¡¯re not that acquainted with you,¡± Fia said helplessly. Eileen was still as

    passionate as ever. ¡°Well, we¡¯re acquainted now, right?¡± Eileen gave Fia a look. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to

    seduce anyone anymore. I want the kids to ept the gift and call me Aunt Eileen from now on!¡±

    Fia looked at Eileen quietly, her heart touched.

    She couldn¡¯t reveal herself to Eileen, but she did want the kids to call her ¡°Aunt¡±.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is that okay? It¡¯s not too much, right?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Fia nodded at the twins.

    ¡°Aunt Eileen!¡± Adrian and Irene happily called out to her!

    The siblings had lived on an ind, and the people they met the most were their parents.

    They liked the lively atmosphere here, and wanted more people to love them as well as have more

    ymates!

    ¡°Yay!¡± Eileen crouched down and looked at the two children again. When she remembered Fia and her

    twins, she couldn¡¯t help tearing up.

    ¡°Aunt Eileen, why are you crying?¡± Adrian asked.

    Irene said, ¡°Is it because of your hand? I¡¯ll blow the pain away.¡±

    Eileen sobbed and looked at the twins, mumbling, ¡°What good children. If Fia is still around, her kids

    will be just like you two, right?¡±

    ¡°Stop crying. I¡¯ll flirt with him!¡± Fia couldn¡¯t bear seeing Eileen crying like that. She never saw Eileen cry

    like this five years ago.

    ¡°Really?¡± Eileen pursed her lips as she looked at Fia, looking pitiful.

    ¡°Yes, just one time!¡± Fia showed her her finger before going into the bedroom.

    When she came out, she was wearing a ck open-back evening gown, showing her neck and her

    sexy vicle. Her figure was perfect as well.

    Eileen smiled as she sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re so much prettier than Annie! This is the first time I realized that a

    darker skin tone can be so nice to look at!¡±

    Fia smiled. ¡°I was very pale too in the past. I¡¯ve simply tanned it.¡±

    The demonic training and the hot sun all year round¡­ Lucifer did give her some sunscreen, but she

    refused it.

    As she trained and the sun burned her skin, she eventually ended up with such a healthy tan.

    It was as if she wanted to remove the person she was in the past.

    ¡°You look so pretty!¡± Sally praised her too.

    Fia gave her a smile and looked at the kids who were disassembling the flowers and counting how

    many bills they got.~

    ¡°Adrian, Irene, stay at home, alright? I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The two kids said as they counted their money!

    Eileen¡¯s flowers made of bills were quiterge. There were probably about a thousand there.

    ¡°Doctor Sally,¡± Fia said as she looked at her. ¡°Please take care of my children.¡±

    ¡°Sure, alright.¡± Sally wasn¡¯t agreeable to it. ¡°Ms. Sia, I don¡¯t agree with what Eileen wants you to do.

    Maybe you can do something else¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just this once.¡± Fia flipped her long hair and nced at Eileen. ¡°Coming?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Eileen

    wiped the tears off her face and followed Fia up the stairs.

    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chatper 1216

    Chatper 1216

    Chapter 1216

    Conrad raised his head and looked at the door when he heard someone knock.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door!¡± Tyler said as he got up.

    ¡°No, let me,¡± Conrad said nervously as if he was expecting something.

    Tyler looked at him strangely. ¡°Why are you suddenly so interested in opening the door of your

    apartment?¡±

    Conrad reached the door with his cane and took a deep breath.

    When he opened the door, his eyesy upon the woman in front of him, his amber eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Conrad.¡± Fia flipped her long hair, the smile she was wearing was cold yet strangely

    alluring.

    Conrad froze, not knowing what she was up to.

    However, his heartbeat had already lost its way.

    Suddenly, this woman in front of her made him feel such familiarity.

    He had never seen her, but she could make his heart thump so rapidly the first time he saw her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me in and have a seat, Conrad?¡± Fia¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, bing so

    attractive to him.

    Conrad held the cane in his hand tightly. ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Sia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m feeling so hot!¡± Fia stood against the door frame, flicked her hair away, and showed

    him her shoulder.

    Her smile was so seductive, yet so heartless.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± When Tyler saw Conrad frozen at the door, he walked over curiously.

    ¡°Out!¡± Conrad swung the cane at him. ¡°Go to my study and think about the contract¡¯s terms!¡±

    Tyler bent over as he held his stomach. He peeked outside and saw a naked shoulder. He knew he had

    to leave.

    He was someone with a family. He had no interest in someone jumping into his arms. He also had no

    interest in seeing someone jumping into someone else¡¯s arms.

    It was probably Annie again.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone else?¡± Fia was wondering how she could stop. ¡°Continue with your work. I¡¯m going

    back now.¡±

    The woman turned around and left as she delicately walked away.

    Conrad touched his forehead. He could feel the heat inside of his body thanks to her.

    What did she mean?

    ¡°Is that okay?¡± Fia asked when she turned to the corner and asked Eileen, who was secretly filming.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Eileen said as she put her phone back into her pocket as if she had a treasure in her

    hand. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Fia said. ¡°Stop pestering me from now on, alright?¡±

    44

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Speaking of which, your beauty is so enthralling. Why don¡¯t you join me in the entertainment industry?¡±

    Eileen said. She wanted to use Sia to take down Conrad!

    Fia shook her head. ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so dispassionate? Were you hurt before this? My childhood friend¡­ She suffered a

    lot, but she still kept her optimism and held her head up all the way. She would smile, and she would

    also smile at someone else. Her smile was so sweet.¡±

    Fia stopped and turned around, looking at Eileen. ¡°Can I not smile?¡±

    Eileen had no words.

    ¡°Life is already tiring. Why should I show my smiles to someone that¡¯s unrted to me?¡± Fia said with

    arrogance. ¡°Who the hell do they think they are?¡±

    Eileen shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m trying to say is, you can smile for the people

    who love you, not for simply anyone.¡±

    Fia then said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone else other than my children.¡±

    ¡°I can tell that you treat your children very well. You¡¯re especially gentle around them. That deep

    motherly love is very touching,¡± Eileen said. She suddenly paused and asked, ¡°You love your children a

    lot, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Fia rolled her eyes. ¡°Naturally!¡±

    ¡°Can¡­ Can I pay you a visit sometimes? I like your children.¡±

    Fia wanted to refuse, but Eileen said, ¡°I can¡¯t have children anymore, so I really like them.¡±

    Her words were like knives, cutting into Fia¡¯s bleeding heart.

    After she had an abortion for Victor, it was very difficult for her to be pregnant again after that.

 Chatper 1217

    Chatper 1217

    Chapter 1217

    ¡°Is that okay, Ms. Sia?¡± Eileen looked at her with pitiful eyes.

    Fia could tell that Eileen wanted to get close to her, but all her words were true.

    She was sad for Eileen too that she didn¡¯t take good care of herself afterward, which harmed her own

    body.

    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t lead any reporters to my doorstep.¡±

    ¡°I understand! I¡¯ll be very careful!¡± Eileen raised her hand as if to guarantee her words.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    When the two got back downstairs, Sally was ying with the two kids as if she were a child herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Sallyughed as she sat on the floor, Adrian and Irene all over her.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Fia asked curiously. ¡°What are you ying?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ying rock paper scissors! Whoever loses will need to bark like a puppy!¡± Irene said

    innocently.

    Fia¡¯s expression turned dark and she looked at Adrian, who looked away.

    ¡°You suggested that?¡±

    It was quite boring back on the ind, so he would frequently meow or bark like animals together with

    his sister.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Sia. I think it¡¯s quite fun too,¡± Sally said, worried that she was going to scold them.

    Fia simply gave her a cold re.

    But inside, she was thinking that if Sally were to pamper her son too much, he might turn into a spoiled/

    brat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it either.¡± Eileen sat down on the floor together with Sally.¡±

    Come on, let¡¯s y.¡±

    ¡°Yay! This is fun!¡± Irene happily yelled.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Fia let out a coldugh as she gazed at Adrian.

    Adrian then weakly said, ¡°But they all like it. And I didn¡¯t embarrass them either. Not to mention that I¡¯m

    the one that barked the most¡­¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re Milo?¡± Fia said in a severe tone.

    Milo let out a bark and walked over as it woke up from its sleep. It slept in the corner of the house.

    ¡°Milo is awake, Adrian. Let¡¯s go get something for it to eat.¡± Irene realized that her mom was not in a

    good mood, so she quickly dragged Adrian and ran.

    Meanwhile, Sally and Eileen looked at Fia as they sat on the floor.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Fia said coldly. She then went back to her room to change. It was getting

    cold for her!

    Sally and Eileen exchanged a nce..

    ¡°Did she flirt with Conrad?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Did it work?¡±

    ¡°You want to see pictures? I have both pictures and videos,¡± Eileen said as she took out her phone and

    showed it to Sally.

    In just a short while, the two kids also got closer.

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t watch this!¡± Eileen pushed the two children away.

    It was bad for them to see their mom flirt with some other men.

    They would be sinners if they corrupted the minds of the two little angels.

    ¡°We saw it, Aunt Eileen.¡± Irene and Adrian frowned.

    Irene asked, ¡°Why is Mommy treating Uncle Maxwell so nicely?¡±

    Adrian then asked, ¡°Did they make up?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ This is what happened. Your mom and I are ying a game. That¡¯s to treat him nicer and see

    how he reacted to it.¡±

    ¡°Why do you hate him so much?¡± Adrian asked sincerely. ¡°We both think that he¡¯s a nice man, right?¡±

    Eileen really wanted to say, ¡®Oh you pure little angels. I have such sights to show you.¡¯

    Him? Conrad? A nice man? Really?

    Sally prodded Eileen and said, ¡°Stop showing your disgust.¡±

    She then said to the twins, ¡°The adults¡¯ world is veryplicated. The only reason that adults treat you

    well is because there¡¯s nothing you¡¯re fighting over with them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Irene said.

    Adrian then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know either! You two are even faker than Mommy!¡±

    Sally and Eileen felt as if they were struck by lightning.

    ¡°You should go!¡± Adrian¡¯s expression turned cold.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t like anyone harassing Conrad!

    But his mother didn¡¯t like him either, so there was nothing he could do.

 Chatper 1218

    Chatper 1218

    Chapter 1218

    But Adrian would not take it from an outsider.

    ¡°Well, baby, you got it all wrong, I¡­¡±

    Eileen¡¯s exnation was cut off when Adrian gave her back the stack of bills.

    Irene didn¡¯t know why he did that, but she chose to stand by her brother¡¯s side.

    She also gave Eileen back her bills.

    The siblings were united. ¡°Please leave!¡±

    Fia stayed inside the room and observed.

    Those two¡­ If only they could be so cold against Conrad too.

    ¡°No, this is for you. Your mommy helped me already.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯re giving it back to you. Please don¡¯t mistreat my mommy again!¡± Adrian pointed his toy sword

    at Eileen, his eyes especially sharp.

    Eileen could only feel pain in her heart.

    How could she be treated worse than that b*stard?!

    ¡°Adrian.¡± Fia walked out and took the toy sword from Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Where are your manners?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re up to no good!¡± Adrian retorted.

    Irene agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s up to no good!¡±

    ¡°Have you counted the times you two were up to no good?¡± Fia said as she patted the kid¡¯s head. ¡°Not

    as bad as you two.¡±

    She then nced at Eileen and Sally before saying, ¡°The kids can¡¯t hide their thoughts as well, so don¡¯t

    worry about it. They¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That means we cane tomorrow?¡± Eileen and Sally asked at the same time.

    Fia suddenly didn¡¯t want to say anything anymore. She got careless.

    ¡°Eileen, let¡¯se again tomorrow!¡± Sally pulled Eileen out quickly, worried that Fia would take back

    her

    offer.

    Looking at the two leaving in a rush, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    The door opened and then closed. The two of them didn¡¯t see the expression on her face.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Adrian and Irene held each of her hands. ¡°You know them, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You two know them too.¡± Fia crouched down and yed with their fingers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude to them next time, okay?¡±

    Adrian asked, ¡°Why? They¡¯re all so fake!¡±

    Fia patted Adrian¡¯s head. ¡°She¡¯s not being fake. She just hates Uncle Maxwell too much.¡±

    Irene asked, ¡°Why? Did he bully her?¡±

    2/2

    Adrian looked at Fia curiously. ¡°A boy cannot bully a girl. I believe that he¡¯s not someone like that.¡± ¡°He

    bullied Aunt Eileen¡¯s best friend, to the point that she passed away.¡± Fia¡¯s sight began to blur.

    She didn¡¯t know how to exin her past.

    She didn¡¯t even want them to know about it.

    But as they kept on appearing in their lives, the twins would only have more and more questions.

    As their mother, she had to exin it to them eventually!

    ¡°Is Aunt Eileen a good person?¡± Irene, asked with her babyish voice.

    ¡°Of course she is.¡± Fia picked up the two stacks of bills on the floor tied with a rubber band and put

    them back in their hands.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is your Aunt Eileen¡¯s gift. Since you¡¯ve epted it, you shouldn¡¯t give it back. It hurts a lot. From

    now on, before you ept any gifts, you have to think twice.

    ¡°You either don¡¯t ept it from the very beginning, or you must be responsible once you ept it,

    understand?¡±

    The two children nodded and jumped into her arms, hugging her.

    ¡°Mommy, we feel that we like Uncle Maxwell!¡± the twins said together as if they had talked about it

    earlier.

    F¨ªa¡¯s heart felt a bit bitter, but she couldn¡¯t bear to scold them.

    ¡°Mommy, since you can ept Aunt Eileen and Aunt Sally, can you ept Uncle Maxwell too?¡± Irene

    asked.

    Adrian nodded. ¡°Uncle Maxwellis even purer, unlike Aunt Eileen and Aunt Sally. They came to you with

    bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°Intentions? What kind of intentions?¡± Fia felt helpless. ¡°They also like you for who you are.¡±

    Adrian said, ¡°That¡¯s not it! That Aunt Eileen made you do something you didn¡¯t want to!¡±

    Irene said, ¡°She asked you to befriend Uncle Maxwell!¡±

    C

 Chatper 1219

    Chatper 1219

    Chapter 1219

    Fia couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile. ¡°Oh, you two. Why can¡¯t you two just be simpler like other kids.¡±

    They knew everything, and they wanted to help with everything.

    Irene then said pridefully, ¡°That¡¯s because my brother and I get our smartness from you!¡±

    Fia let out augh and pinched their faces.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed at all?¡±

    Eileen left together with Sally. As they stepped into the elevator, they talked about how Conrad lost his

    memories.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Sally then said, ¡°Eileen, maybe you should talk with Victor?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Eileen¡¯s expression turned dark when Victor entered the conversation.

    ¡°He knows a lot of people and a lot of unconventional ways. Maybe he knows something about helping

    Conrad recover his memories,¡± Sally said.

    Eileen gave it a thought as she exited the elevator.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to him for many years now.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult for you, forget about it. Don¡¯t dwell on it,¡± Sally said with a headache. ¡°I¡¯m simply

    asking because I can¡¯t find a way.¡±

    ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t have any drugs for this?¡± Eileen asked.

    Sally shook her head bitterly. ¡°Even if he had it, he would never let me have them. Because I stole his

    drugs, he¡¯s banned me from visiting him at his workce.¡±

    Eileen blurted out augh. ¡°Ha! Your brother is so strict now. If it wasn¡¯t because of him helping Esme

    switch to a new identity, Fia wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much!¡±

    Sally had no words. She was feeling regretful about it too.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That wasn¡¯t meant for you.¡± Eileen scratched her head, irritated, before pressing her car¡¯s

    remote and unlocking it.

    There was a beep, and then she turned around and asked Sally, ¡°You¡¯re going back to the hospital or

    back home? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My car¡¯s parked outside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. You don¡¯t have to walk so much.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Beryl, can you ask Conrad to move back here?¡± Annie went over to the Maxwell residence and

    spoke to Beryl, worried.

    Beryl then said awkwardly, ¡°I asked him already, but he didn¡¯t want to. Maybe you can talk to him?

    You¡¯ve been together for five years¡­ He should listen to you.¡±

    Annie then told Beryl about how coldly Conrad was treating her and then mentioned Sia.

    ¡°What a shameless woman! She still wants to seduce my son when she already has two children!¡±

    Beryl

    2/2

    massaged her chest as she exined in anger, ¡°When I looked for her the other day, she refused to

    talk to me properly and even hit me!¡±

    The more she spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°Conrad hadpletely lost his mind! He asked me to

    apologize to her and made me lose my dignity! Even Fia didn¡¯t make him act like this!¡±

    ¡°Is he really treating that woman so nicely?¡± Annie¡¯s face became even paler. ¡°She has two kids!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? I don¡¯t even know where it went wrong!¡± Beryl mumbled as she cursed.

    Annie was silent for about a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Ms. Sia really looks like Fia?¡±

    Beryl frowned even more.

    ¡°At first nce, she does look like Fia. But the two of them are very different. Fia was someone

    cowardly, but that woman was so violent! She¡¯s physically strong too!¡±

    Beryl massaged her shoulder. ¡°She almost broke my shoulder that day!¡±

    ¡°That violent?¡± Annie waspletely out of ideas. ¡°Then why is she able to attract him?¡±

    Beryl sighed again. ¡°Maybe he got bored because all of us simply let him do what he wants! When a

    woman refuses to let him get his way, it must be refreshing.¡±

    ¡°What should we do? I asked everyone at work. It seems like he¡¯s not as passionate as before. He

    keeps on trying to spend time with that woman.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing wille out of it,¡± Beryl said with a sneer. ¡°The kids won¡¯t like him. She has a

    husband!¡±

    Annie didn¡¯t feel that it was going to be so easy.

    Evening. Annie visited Fia again.

    Fia looked at her as she leaned against the door. ¡°Did you get the wrong door? Your boyfriend¡¯s

    upstairs.

 Chatper 1220

    Chatper 1220

    Chapter 1220

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. Can we go in and talk?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Fia closed the door and walked into the corridor. She didn¡¯t want the noise to reach

    her twins who were eating dinner.

    ¡°Ms. Sia¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried that your children know that you¡¯re seducing someone else¡¯s fiance?¡±

    Anne let out a graceful sneer.

    ¡°You say he¡¯s your fiance? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Fia was really getting tired of Annie¡¯s self-projected

    importance.

    She did her homework.

    For the past five years, Conrad was quite close to her and there were plenty of rumors about them.

    However, the two of them didn¡¯t get engaged, so she could forget about marriage.

    It was all Annie¡¯s own beliefs.

    Oh, and Beryl too.

    ¡°Everyone knows that the Parker Group is partnering with Maxwell Corporation. There are a lot of

    businesses that the two of us work together on.¡±

    Annie said that somewhat eagerly.

    ¡°Business is business. It doesn¡¯t represent one¡¯s personal life,¡± Fia said as she flicked her long hair and

    winked at Annie. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him toe down? Ask him in front of me if you¡¯re his fiance?¡±

    Annie¡¯s expression became vicious for a moment. ¡°How can you be so shameless!¡±

    ¡°Shameless? You¡¯re not his fiancee, but you called yourself that anyway,¡± Fia shot back at her.

    She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Parkers, but Annie kept oning to her herself!

    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re a married woman with two children! How can you approach Conrad like

    that?!¡±

    ¡°First of all, the fact is that he approached me. I didn¡¯t approach him at all!¡± Fia let out a wicked smile

    before calling a number.

    The man on the opposite end was clearly excited. ¡°Ms. Sia? Is that you?¡±

    ¡°Hello? Can youe down for a bit? Someone¡¯s here to see you,¡± Fia said before hanging up.

    Conrad immediately stood up and said to Tyler, ¡°I need to go downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Conrad, aren¡¯t you getting a bit too sloppy? You like to leave whenever we¡¯re in the middle of work!¡±

    ¡°Continue on without me. I¡¯ll exin everything once I get back,¡± Conrad said as he left with his cane in

    hand.

    Annie stared at Fia. ¡°How did you get Conrad¡¯s number? He doesn¡¯t like other women knowing his

    phone number!¡±

    Fia waved her phone at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He gave it to me himself.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re lying! It¡¯s impossible for you to have his number!¡±

    Annie had seen Conrad rejecting all the women who approached him in the past five years. Some of

    them wanted his phone number using some kind of excuse, but he rejected them all.

    ¦³

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    That was why she couldn¡¯t believe that Fia had his number!

    ¡°Give me your phone! You must be lying!¡±

    She wanted to grab Fia¡¯s phone anxiously.

    Fia simply pushed her away.

    She really was quite strong, and Annie fell to the ground.

    Fia gave her an icy re and said, ¡°You can¡¯t simply touch anything that I own. Let this be a lesson for

    you.¡±

    The elevator bell rang, and there was the sound of footsteps and a cane thumping on the floor.

    Annie had an idea and immediately said, ¡°Ms. Sia, why can¡¯t we talk this out? I didn¡¯t believe that you

    hit Conrad¡¯s motherst time, but I never thought that you¡¯d hit me now too!¡±

    She cried out and even gave herself a p.

    Fia simply stared at Annie in disbelief.

    Esme yed the same trick in the past, so she wasn¡¯t new to it.

    She believed that Esme did that because she wasn¡¯t a real socialite.

    But Annie was born into such high status. Plenty of people could only look at her in amazement as she

    walked out with her head high. Fia didn¡¯t expect her to use the same trick as well.

 Chatper 1221

    Chatper 1221

    Chapter 1221

    ¡°Conrad!¡± Annie cried as she got up, grabbing onto Conrad¡¯s arm, holding onto the swollen half of her

    face.

    Conrad frowned as he looked at Fia deeply, then at Annie who had a swollen face.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± In between words, he pulled away his arm, not letting her touch him.

    Annie felt wronged and said, ¡°I came here on behalf of Aunt Beryl. Ms. Sia, you went too far, actually

    laying hands on her.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Conrad¡¯s gaze turned even more terrifying. ¡°Are you here to apologize on behalf of my mom?¡±

    Annie raised her head in surprise. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    He said without any mercy, ¡°Does it hurt to hit yourself?¡±

    Annie shook, unable to say a single word to exin herself.

    His gaze was as sharp as a knife.

    ¡°Conrad, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Annie.¡±

    Annie¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for five years. Don¡¯t you know what kind of a person

    am?¡±

    Conrad spoke coolly. ¡°I would not suspect your character when ites to work.¡±

    Annie was speechless.

    ¡°But it¡¯s only limited to work.¡±

    Fia yawned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all chat somewhere else? Don¡¯t stand in front of my doorway. It affects me

    quite badly.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sia!¡± Conrad spoke immediately. ¡°My rtionship with Annie is not like what you think.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Fia gave a coolugh. ¡°I really don¡¯t care what kind of a rtionship you have with her.¡±

    She nced at Annie who was looking at him sorrowfully. ¡°But Miss Parker seems to have deep

    feelings for you.¡±

    Conrad was really annoyed for the first time.

    He had never cared about how others perceived him for the past five years.

    But now, facing Sia Stewart, he wished Annie were a stranger to him, with no connection whatsoever.

    ¡°Conrad, even an outsider knows about my feelings for you. Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Conrad interrupted Annie harshly, his face full of rejection and disgust.

    ¡°Annie Parker, can¡¯t you understand? I don¡¯t care about your feelings at all!¡±

    That was just how he was. If someone rubbed him the wrong way, he would show no mercy.

    Fia stood there like a spectator, thinking about her own unrequited love from before, feeling fortunate

    that she had never confessed.

    Otherwise, she might be even more miserable than Annie right now.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, Conrad wasn¡¯t like this toward me before!¡± Annie turned her anger toward Fia. ¡°Your

    appearance is what took him away! You¡¯re a third party!¡±

    ¡°He he.¡± Fia couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, so she stepped back into the house and closed the door.

    Conrad stared harshly at Annie. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    He walked away, leaning on his cane.

    Annie red at Fia¡¯s door and caught up with Conrad.

    ¡°I really came to seek justice for Aunt Beryl.¡±

    ¡°It was my mother¡¯s mistake!¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°Even if she was wrong, she¡¯s an elder. How could Ms. Siay hands on her?¡± Annie protested.

    The elevator doors were just a step away. Conrad stopped and looked at Annie with an indifferent

    expression.

    ¡°You seem to care a lot about my mother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because she¡¯s your mother,¡± Annie said somewhat uneasily.

    ¡°In these five years, I¡¯ve actually felt that you treat my mother better than your own.¡± Conrad

    sarcastically remarked. ¡°Too bad my mother isn¡¯t a man.¡±

    Annie¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chatper 1222

    Chatper 1222

    Chapter 1222

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You know what I mean!¡± Conrad pressed for the elevator and walked in.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Annie followed and exined, ¡°I treat her well because of you. If she isn¡¯t your mother, I wouldn¡¯t even

    be bothered with her!¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was dark, not wanting to talk about any more nonsense to her.

    Annie¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°Conrad, we don¡¯t know where Ms. Sia is from. What if she has hidden

    intentions? Currently, it¡¯s a period of growth for thepany, so we need to be cautious and careful in

    all aspects.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any intentions,¡± Conrad said. He did not suspect Sia at all.

    If she wanted to harm her, he would not extend any help.

    He only wanted to recover his memories and figure out the feelings in his heart.

    Why would he have such strange feelings toward a stranger?

    ¡°How could she not have any intentions? If she didn¡¯t have any, how would you have known her?¡±

    Annie was unwilling to give up trying to ruin Sia¡¯s name.

    Conrad found her to be more and more repulsive. He rang Ss. ¡°Bring me to thepany!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, aren¡¯t you sick? Didn¡¯t you want to rest at home? With Ss at the office, you don¡¯t have to

    worry. He has been by your side for many years!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Conrad was extremely angered. Annie didn¡¯t know how to give or take, and was acting like

    a/ madmantely!

    Even his mom was the same!

    None of them were normal!

    Annie followed him upstairs, but was locked out.

    When Ss rushed over, Annie had still yet to leave.

    ¡°Mr. Ss, I want to talk to you about Conrad. Ms. Sia downstairs is too suspicious.¡±

    Ss looked at her silently, thinking that Beryl and Annie were more suspicious and they should be the

    ones to maintain a distance from Conrad.

    ¡°Mr. Ss, are you listening to me?¡± Annie was dissatisfied that he did not respond.

    Ss replied, ¡°I am. However, I have never had the right to say anything about Mr Maxwell¡¯s private

    affairs. I hope Miss Parker will not make things too difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any right? There are a lot of things in thepany where he¡¯ll get your opinion!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the clear boundaries between work and life? Have you been under too much

    pressuretely and Jost your ability to think?!¡± Ss pitied her that one bit. Over the past five years, she

    had not been able to bring the rtionship to the next step, and simply wasted five years on Conrad in

    vain.

    ¡°Miss Parker, you are a smart woman. You also know Mr. Maxwell quite a bit. Since things have gotten

    to this stage, I rmend that you don¡¯t simply stir up trouble and leech onto him. You, will cause the

    last bit of positive feelings Mr. Maxwell has toward you to be gone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Sia Stewart¡¯s appearance is very odd?¡± Annie was so angry that she turned pale.

    Why do you have the time to be suspicious of Aunt Beryl and I, yet don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Parker, I am Mr. Maxwell¡¯s personal secretary. You don¡¯t have the right to educate me!¡± Ss

    pressed the doorbell and waited for Conrad to open the door.

    Conrad opened the door and seeing Annie, he said in annoyance, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left!¡±

    ¡°Conrad, I¡¯m very worried about you.¡±

    2/2

    ¡°If you still refuse to leave, I am going to call security.¡± Conrad was very cold toward her.

    Annie found it funny. ¡°Aurora Residences is the territory of Parker Group.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re using this to suppress me?¡± Conrad pulled Ss in and then mmed the door.

    Ss spoke softly. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t get angry. Miss Parker is just concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°Do I need her to be so?¡± Conrad said ruthlessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t they keep me in the dark over these five

    years?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sir, what do you mean?¡± Ss asked carefully.

    Conrad looked at Ss gloomily. ¡°Just Sia Stewart alone managed to make them a mess. Just how

    long more do you want to hide it from me?¡±

    Ss kept mum as he clenched his fist in guilt.

    ¡°Did my mom threaten you?¡± Conrad asked.

    Ss swallowed. ¡°Sir, you will understand some matters and some people when you recover your

    memory.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get it recovered quick!¡± Conrad walked inside the house with the aid of his cane. ¡°Where is

    Tiger? Find him!¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°Sir, Tiger has not left any news these five years. Unless you recover your memory, we

    won¡¯t be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to find him?¡± Conrad was at a loss and furious at the same time

 Chatper 1223

    Chatper 1223

    Chapter 1223

    ¡°We are all your subordinates. You have a system that controls all of us. As long as you recover your

    memory and think of how to log in to the system, we will be able to contact Tiger.¡±

    Ss gave very detailed information honestly.

    Conrad couldn¡¯t wish more than to strangle him to death. ¡°F*ck it! If I could recall, would I even need to

    contact him?!¡±

    Ss nodded awkwardly. ¡°That is true.¡±

    ¡°Did I tell you how to log into the system before I lost my memory?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Conrad was so angry that he hit the sofa with his cane, feeling extremely frustrated. ¡°In the past, did I

    keep a diary to record my passwords?¡±

    ¡°No. Sir, your memory has always been good. There was no need for a diary.¡± Ss spoke even more

    softly.

    Conrad asked fiercely, ¡°So, now I can¡¯t regain my memories if I can¡¯t find Tiger?¡±

    Yeah.¡± Ss himself found it embarrassing.

    ¡°Find where the female doctor got that medicine from. Conrad¡¯s expression turned deep. ¡°Bring the

    person who developed the drug and ask him to help me research it.¡±

    Ss replied, ¡°Sir, that drug is harmful to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just painful. I won¡¯t die.¡±

    A cunning smile hung on his lips. ¡°If anything really happens, Ms. Sia can solve it.¡±

    Ss was speechless.

    Conrad was really willing to suffer for the sake of getting close to Ms. Sia!

    ¡°Buy more food or toys children like. Also, some dog food.¡±

    ¡°Dog food?¡± Ss¡¯ expression was extremelyplicated.

    ¡°Those two children have a Pomeranian. Take a look at what kind of dog food would be suitable for a

    Pomeranian, and also canned dog food.¡±

    Conrad left detailed instructions.

    Ss quietly noted it down, thinking, ¡®For the sake of approaching Ms. Sia, you would not even forsake

    building a rtionship with a dog!¡¯

    ¡°Buy more. Buy expensive stuff. Expensive stuff is of good quality.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sir.¡± Ss secretly sighed. He didn¡¯t know whether Conrad removing his positivity toward Miss

    Parker and fancying a woman with children more was a good thing or a bad thing.

    Would things be harder and harder to control?

    More and more messy?

    Conrad didn¡¯t have even one-tenth of such thoughts about Miss Parker!

    It was all Miss Parker¡¯s own initiative.

    Eileen drove around in the city center for a while, thinking about what Sally had said. In the end, she

    made a decision.

    If she could help Sally, she wouldn¡¯t mind looking for that guy.

    She drove to Destiny Entertainment, got out of the car, and asked the parking attendant to help her

    park her car. She walked into the building confidently.

    The receptionist was about to ask if she had an appointment when she saw Eileen¡¯s famous face and

    immediately froze.

    Another receptionist reacted quickly. ¡°Miss Reid, do you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°No, but I have a private arrangement with your CEO, Mr. Maxwell. We have some business to

    discuss.¡±

    Given Eileen¡¯s identity, the receptionist didn¡¯t dare to be dismissive.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Reid, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll call the CEO to confirm.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Eileen replied casually, leaning on the reception desk and looking around

    lazily. Destiny Entertainment, which had relocated to the capital city, was decorated much more

    luxuriously whenpared to when it was in Gryphon.

    She asked the receptionist who was idly chatting, ¡°Whichpany did yourpany contract for the

    interior decoration?¡±

    ¡°It was designed by our own CEO.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Eileen smiled wryly. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The receptionist asked eagerly, ¡°Do you really like our CEO¡¯s design?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°We currently have interior design projects in ourpany. If you have any needs, you can contact us,¡±

    the receptionist said politely and gently.

    Eileen looked at her and joked. ¡°Your boss is getting better at hiring people. You¡¯re more generous,

    beautiful, and gentle than the receptionist back in Gryphon.¡±

    The receptionist blushed and said modestly. ¡°Miss Reid, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°With such good conditions, it¡¯s a pity to work as a receptionist. How about I take you into the

    entertainment industry?¡± Eileen teased, half-serious and half-casual.

 Chatper 1224

    Chatper 1224

    Chapter 1224

    The other party immediately shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not suited for the entertainment industry.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of the unspoken rules?¡± Eileen leaned in halfway. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you afraid of your boss¡¯

    unspoken rules?¡±

    The receptionist was dumbfounded.

    How could this current A-list celebrity who was noble and elegant on screen be like this in private?

    ¡°Scared you, didn¡¯t I? It was just a joke.¡±

    Eileen noticed the receptionist calling Victor¡¯s secretary.

    Victor came out of the elevator, and his secretary hung up the phone, saying, ¡°Miss Reid is at the

    reception, wanting to see you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Victor showed no emotion on his face, but his pace involuntarily quickened.

    Eileen yawnedzily, propping her chin up with one hand, and turned her head when she heard

    approaching footsteps.

    He wasing toward her from a distance, not too close.

    She straightened up, and herzy expression turned cold.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Miss Reid, long time no see.¡± Victor¡¯s gaze was deep, his expression cold.

    Eileen looked at his distant and aloof demeanor, thinking of how he used to be ambitious without care

    of, consequences five years ago, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She mocked him. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you were my former boss, after all. Why are you treating me so

    indifferently?¡±

    Victor instinctively nced at his secretary standing behind him.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The secretary had a keen eye and cleared the area of onlookers.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have lunch. Would you like to join me, Miss Reid?¡± Victor restrained his emotions, trying to

    sound distant and indifferent.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Eileen smirked, her gaze icy.

    Victor was momentarily stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to agree.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where do you want to eat, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Eileen took a couple of steps and turned to ask.

    Victor regained his senses, his expression even colder now.

    ¡°There¡¯s a decent restaurant near thepany.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not picky.¡± Eileen slid her hands into her coat pockets, slowed her pace to match Victor¡¯s,

    and maintained a level distance.

    Victor tilted his head slightly, noticing her increasingly slender neck.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight:¡±

    Eileen chuckled and adjusted her cor. ¡°Can¡¯t afford not to stay in shape.¡±

    2/2

    ¡°You have a high status now. You can actually take a break.¡± Victor suggested.

    ¡°Hehe, who wouldin about having too much money? Taking a break means not earning money,¡±

    Eileen replied.

    Both of them spoke in a calm tone, with subdued expressions. From a distance, they looked like long-

    lost ssmates who hadn¡¯t seen each other in years.

    But more than anything, there was a sense of unfamiliarity.

    At the restaurant, Victor handed the menu to Eileen.

    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    Eileen didn¡¯t take the menu and said to the waiter, ¡°A yogurt sd, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Miss Reid. Anything else?¡± The waiter maintained a polite smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. You can ask him.¡± Eileen nodded at Victor who was across from her.

    Victor furrowed his brow and ordered foie gras, steak, and mushroom soup, all in portions for two.

    Eileen quickly added. ¡°I just want the sd.¡±

    ¡°Having a meal alone isn¡¯t enjoyable,¡± Victor said indifferently.

    This was something he used to say frequently when they were still together five years ago. She would

    eat a little more just to spend more time with him, forgetting about her diet.

    Victor remarked. ¡°You¡¯re not actually fat. You¡¯re too thin.¡±

    Eileen lowered her head, stirring her ck coffee with a spoon. ¡°As an artiste, one must always pay

    attention to their appearance.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Victor suddenly changed the topic.

    The waiter felt awkward for a moment and quickly left with the menu.

    Eileen smiled and looked elsewhere. ¡°I am. I have fame, money, and lots of young admirers chasing

    after me-puppy-eyed ones, young men, mature men, you name it.¡±

    Victor had no words. He simply looked at her.

 Chatper 1225

    Chatper 1225

    Chapter 1225

    Eileen suddenly looked at Victor and smiled, saying, ¡°Except for that ruthless man.¡±

    Victor was speechless.

    He knew she was referring to him.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The private room door was closed, and no one would know what she came to talk to him about.

    Eileen bit her lip quietly and gathered the courage to speak. ¡°Victor, what you owe me can never be

    repaid.

    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± he replied.

    He took a sip of coffee and looked at her, asking, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Eileen blinked and found it difficult to speak for a moment.

    ¡°I owe you, and as long as it¡¯s something I can do, I¡¯ll help you with it.¡±

    Their eyes met, and she suddenly wanted to ask if he was the one who had been following her all

    these years.

    But even if she asked, what difference would it make?

    He was a married man and the one who had hurt her.

    Wasn¡¯t Fia¡¯s tragedy enough to wake her up?

    ¡°There is something. I think it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult she continued.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Victor said, sipping his coffee with a detached attitude.

    Eileen took a breath and said, ¡°I want your cousin to regain his memory as soon as possible. Sally

    injected him with a substance that hasn¡¯t been stimting his brain enough. I need you to help me get

    that drug.¡±

    Victor was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Sally can¡¯t get it?¡±

    ¡°She got it from her brother, and he¡¯s on guard now that he knows,¡± Eileen replied.

    Victor lowered his head and asked. ¡°Does it do any harm to Conrad¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Eileen replied sarcastically. ¡°His mother has been controlling him with drugs all along,

    did you know that? It¡¯s his mother who prevented him from regaining his memory.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s a good thing if he doesn¡¯t remember,¡± Victor said, thinking back to the devastated

    Conrad he had seen in the hospital. ¡°The impact of Fia¡¯s death five years ago was immense. He

    couldn¡¯t even live with himself.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you suddenly had such deep feelings for him,¡± Eileen remarked. ¡°You didn¡¯t treat him like

    a cousin before!¡±

    The waiter knocked on the door and came in to serve the dishes. Both of them fell silent.

    After the dishes were served and the waiter left, Victor broke the silence.

    ¡°I used to dislike how he was so secretive and had no vulnerabilities. I opposed him many times, but

    because I¡¯m a part of the Maxwells, he let me go. Plus, he was so pitiful five years ago, I softened.¡±

    Victor said with self-mockery, ¡°Five years ago, I was nning to divorce Sapphire.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eileen elegantly cut into the foie gras with her knife and fork. ¡°It¡¯s been five years, why

    haven¡¯t you divorced yet?¡±

    ¡°My aunt threatened me with Conrad,¡± Victor said casually.

    Eileen¡¯s hand paused. ¡°She¡¯s really despicable, using any means necessary to achieve her goals.¡±

    Victor spoke with a smile. ¡°I thought no matter what, he¡¯s still her son and she wouldn¡¯t harm her own

    son.

    IT

    ¡°Feeding him drugs for five years to prevent him from remembering anything, is that not harming him?

    Regardless of the drug, long-term use is not good for the body.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Victor.finished his coffee and started cutting into the steak.

    Eileen looked at him now and couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°You seem much more refined now.¡±

    ¡°Life has be dull, and I can¡¯t muster up the temper anymore,¡± Victor said, recalling how he used to

    get angry easily because of her. ¡°I¡¯ve been the most uncontroble with you in all my life.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Mr. Maxwell, was I your punching bag?¡±

    Eileen thought about those days when he woulde and go as he pleased, sleep with her when he

    wanted, and wouldn¡¯t care about whether she was happy or willing.

    She had tolerated it repeatedly because she loved him too much.

    She would never return to the useless person she used to be.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Eileen looked at him in surprise.

    He looked her in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eileen.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Eileen could barely hold her fork and knife well. ¡°Why did you suddenly apologize?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to.¡± He lowered his head to eat.

    Quietly muttering in his heart: ¡®Apologize for all the harm he caused her in the past.¡¯

    Now, it was just a helpless apology.

    Their identities made it so that they were two parallel lines that could never cross.

    Eileen raised her head andughed aloud. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you¡¯ve really changed.¡±

    ¡°I will seek Peter out regarding the drug,¡± Victor suddenly said.

 Chatper 1226

    Chatper 1226

    Chapter 1226

    ¡°Okay.¡± Eileen didn¡¯t ask him how he was going to do it. As long as he could get the drug, it was fine.

    After the meal was finished, the two walked out of the restaurant and went their separate ways, neither

    of them looking back.

    But they were still photographed when they

    were parting ways.

    When Victor returned home, the lights were not

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    urned on.

    He fumbled to turn on the light and was startled by the person in front of him.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Sapphire¡¯s face was sallow, and she stared at Victor with the dark circles under her eyes.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Victor took off his tie irritably. ¡°Company.¡±

    ¡°Who went to thepany to meet you?¡± Her tone became gloomy.

    Victor suddenly turned his head and looked over. ¡°Did you get someone to keep an eye on me?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need?¡± Sapphire said sarcastically. ¡°Miss Reid is much more popr than she was five

    years ago. So many people are watching her every move!¡±

    Victor frowned

    and took out his phone, and immediately saw the hot searches.

    Both he and Eileen were on trending searches.

    The boss of Destiny Entertainment was dating a popr actress.

    The love-hate rtionship between a popr actress and her former boss.

    Eileen Reid and Victor Maxwell.

    A single artist and a married ex-boss.

    Several terms were on the hot search list.

    With Eileen¡¯s poprity, and coupled with his identity as a married ex-boss, it was enough to make the

    server explode.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five years. I thought you had no contact with her. I didn¡¯t expect you to still not be able to help

    yourself.¡±

    Sapphire made a dig at him. ¡°Victor, you told me that you would never have anything to do with her

    again.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a normal meal.¡± Victor dialed his secretary¡¯s number. ¡°Remove the hot search!¡±

    The secretary replied, ¡°It¡¯s already being withdrawn, but Miss Reid is too popr now and can¡¯t be

    withdrawn!¡±

    ¡°Block any terms rted to her!¡± Victor was in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Eileen.

    ¡°Would you like me to step in?¡± Sapphire¡¯s smile was somewhatplex.

    Victor hung up and looked at Sapphire coldly. ¡°How do you want to step in? Tell those reporters that I

    had dinner with you?¡±

    ¡°Sure, as long as you promise¡­¡±

    ¡°Sapphire Starling, I won¡¯t agree to anything anymore,¡± Victor cut her off ruthlessly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want my help, are you going to watch Eileen get harassed by the public?¡± Sapphire

    thought

    she could threaten him.

    Victor didn¡¯t say anything, put on his coat, and walked into the night.

    ¡°Victor!¡± Sapphire gave chase and almost stumbled.

    Victor turned his head back to look at her. ¡°Sapphire, take care of yourself.¡±

    Eileen wanted to help Conrad recover his memory, and he would grant her that wish.

    He would also grant himself a wish.

    He and Sapphire should have ended things long ago.

    If Conrad could regain his memory, everything would go back to how it used to be.

    Peter came out of theboratory, and a figure emerged from the darkness and blocked his way.

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Victor pointed to the coffee shop across the street. ¡°Shall we have a chat?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about,¡± Peter said coldly.

    Victor put a hand on Peter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard you have a drug that can help Conrad regain his

    memory.¡±

    Peter paused for a moment and said, ¡°It has side effects.¡±

    ¡°You can research it and find a solution for the side effects, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, he has side effects in his body. Long-term use of memory-suppressing drugs,bined

    with my medication, will cause problems.¡±

    Victor held Peter¡¯s shoulder more tightly. ¡°I believe you can solve it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Peter frowned and looked at the ck bodyguards emerging from the darkness. He stopped

    himself from saying what was on his mind.

    Victor patted his shoulder gently. ¡°If this matter is resolved, how about letting bygones be bygones for

    our past grudges?¡±

 Chatper 1227

    Chatper 1227

    Peter replied, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have any grudges with you, do I?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any with me, but you do with my cousin.¡± Victor sighed.

    ¡°When he regains his memory and knows everything, it would be inevitable that he would take action

    against you, right?

    ¡°By helping him regain his memory, you¡¯ll earn some merits, and he¡¯s the kind of person who repays

    kindness. When the timees, the merits and demerits will bnce out.¡±

    For a moment, Peter fell silent.

    Victor held his shoulder even tighter. ¡°So, how about it? Isn¡¯t this a good business opportunity?¡±

    Peter looked at the bodyguards in ck surrounding him. Alone, he couldn¡¯t do anything, and he

    certainly couldn¡¯t fight them.

    The bodyguards stared at him sternly, as if he would get beaten up in the next moment if he didn¡¯t

    speak

    1.

    ¡°Mr. Hall, I¡¯m also considering your well-being,¡± Victor continued. ¡°You saw the oue with Esme,

    right? She followed a devious, despicable master. What kind of consequences do you think you¡¯ll face if

    you follow someone like that?

    ¡°And your childhood sweetheart, Britney. Now, she looks fine, but you should be clearer than anyone

    on what she has experienced.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Or are you not a filial child and do not love your own sister?

    ¡°And you want them to experience things that normal people are unable to experience during the next

    half of their lives?¡±

    Peter had nothing to say. All this while, he had always looked down on Victor.

    It should be said that everyone looked down on Victor, thinking that he was not as smart and amazing

    as Conrad. With Conrad inparison, Victor appeared to be a useless trash.

    However, he never thought that he knew everything.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Victor¡¯s smile was quite cold.

    It had been five years. He had not spoken to anyone so much for a very long time.

    For Eileen, he was willing to do anything now.

    ¡°I really wonder how you suddenly developed brotherly feelings for Conrad Maxwell.¡±

    Peter said sarcastically, ¡°Isn¡¯t your rtionship usually terrible?¡±

    ¡°No matter how bad it is, I¡¯m his cousin, which is better than being an outsider like you.¡± Victor¡¯s

    expression became somewhat unpleasant. He really disliked constantly hearing about this.

    Peter continued, ¡°Or maybe you¡¯ve run into some trouble recently, and you need his help.¡±

    Victor was speechless.

    ¡°The amnesiac CEO Maxwell is cold and distant toward everyone except his mother. He won¡¯t help

    you, will he?¡± Now Peter was starting to smile maliciously.

    Victor¡¯s mouth twitched, and he released his hold on Peter¡¯s shoulder, ncing at the people below

    him.

    Peter suddenly found himself surrounded by the bodyguards in ck who were eager and ready, like

    wolves ready to pounce on their prey.

    Peter sneered. ¡°Have you always been this uncouth?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡± Victor let out a coldugh. ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me. It won¡¯t work. I¡¯ve always been a

    ruthless person since I was a child.¡±

    Peter retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of shame in this situation? Didn¡¯t you say I wanted to help Conrad recover his

    memories so that he could help me? As long as the issue is resolved, who cares about shame? Can

    you eat shame for a meal?¡±

    He chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°Mr. Hall, if you want to forfeit a toast to drink the wine of

    punishment, by all means. No need to be polite.¡±

    Peter¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Wait a minute! That drug will worsen his physical condition. Do you still

    want him to take it?¡±

    Victor frowned and thought of Eileen. ¡°Give me the drug.¡±

    ¡°If you want me to give you the drug, it¡¯s not impossible. But I don¡¯t trust you. I want to see Conrad

    Maxwell personally!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ***

    ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    Hearing the doorbell ring at night, Conrad thought that it was the person who lived downstairs, and

    never expected it to be Victor.

    Over these five years, with his mother¡¯s nagging, he did not have any positive feelings toward Victor.

    He didn¡¯t love his wife, had lots of ideas, didn¡¯t return homete at night, had terrible morals, and was

    irresponsible.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to recover your memory?¡± Victor grabbed Peter who was hiding by the wall. ¡°The drug

    Sally gave you was made by him. He is her brother.¡±

    Conrad immediately squinted and stared at Peter. ¡°Do you still have the drug with you?¡±

 Chatper 1228

    Chatper 1228

    Chapter 1228

    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, your body still contains memory suppressing drugs. The two of them will sh. Your body

    won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Peter thought about the pitiful Fia and reminded him out of kindness.

    It was also a prior rification, to avoid him seeking trouble with him after.

    ¡°As long as I am able to regain my memories, I am able to endure any kind of suffering.¡±

    Conrad did not hesitate.

    He had already be ame man and now he had more and more questions. He was suspicious of

    the cause of his initial car crash.

    He was a grown man. How could he get hit by a car just by crossing the road? It wasn¡¯t like he was

    blind.

    ¡°Can we go inside?¡± Victor asked impatiently.

    Regardless of whether he had lost his memory or not, this guy was always so impolite.

    He didn¡¯t even know how to invite his cousin inside when he saw him!

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Conrad stepped aside and showed them the way, his attitude slightly improved since

    Victor had brought along the pharmacist.

    Once inside, Victor frowned as he noticed the half-empty bottle of alcohol on the coffee table.

    ¡°Drinking alone at home in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Conrad retorted.

    Victor was irritated. ¡°Don¡¯t be so useless. If you die, everything under your name will go to your

    mother!¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She gave birth to me and raised me. It¡¯s only right,¡± Conrad replied indifferently.

    ¡°Ha, hahaha!¡± Victor sneered, toozy to exin. ¡°Hopefully when you regain your memories you can

    still say the same.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t want to listen to them bicker, and said, ¡°Your body is not suitable for consuming alcohol.

    You have toxins in your system, and drinking will only worsen your condition.¡±

    Conrad pushed the ss of wine away from his lips. ¡°Will the toxins in my body be fatal?¡±

    ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Peter replied. He took a seat and extended his hand toward Conrad.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked casually.

    Peter replied, ¡°Your pulse.¡±

    Victor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Look at you, acting like a nouveau riche. Every time someone

    reaches out to you, do you immediately think they¡¯re asking for something? Is it a habit you¡¯ve

    developed over these past five years because your mother kept asking you for things?¡±

    Conrad held out his hand to let Peter check his pulse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± Peter snapped as he focused on taking Conrad¡¯s pulse.

    Victor got up and picked up a ss and drank alone.

    A few minutester, Peter fixed his gaze on Conrad.

    ¡°Your emotions have been fluctuating greatly recently.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Conrad asked calmly. Indeed, his emotions had been quite unstable recently,

    mainly because of Ms. Sia.

    ¡°Have you had any fragments of memories resurface recently?¡± Peter inquired.

    ¡°Yes, every time I have a splitting headache, I see a girl, but I can¡¯t remember her.¡± Conrad lowered his

    gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming about her for the past couple of days.¡±

    Peter and Victor both knew that the girl he was referring to was Fia, but neither of them brought it up.

    ¡°Victor, we¡¯ve known each other for so long. You should remember if I had any emotional entanglement

    with a girl before I lost my memory.¡±

    Conrad turned his gaze towards Victor.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five years, and you still haven¡¯t remembered, which means she wasn¡¯t important to you.

    Besides, your dear mother often mentioned that you and Annie were childhood sweethearts, didn¡¯t

    she?¡±

    Conrad asked, ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±

    Victor waved his hand. ¡°Of course not. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°When you recover your memories, you¡¯ll understand,¡± Peter said calmly and removed his finger which

    was on Conrad¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°I can give you more of the drug. Inject five milliliters every day, and the pain you¡¯ll endure will be

    increasingly intense until you remember everything.¡±

    Peter paused before continuing. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, I rmend that while you are taking the drug, you put

    down all your work and don¡¯t simply move about either¡±

    Conrad said, ¡°Why?¡±

    Peter replied, ¡°You could faint anytime. And there is also a possibility that situations that catch you off-

    guard might arise.¡±

    ¡°What kind of situations?¡± Conrad and Victor asked simultaneously.

 Chatper 1229

    Chatper 1229

    Chapter 1229

    Peter couldn¡¯t help smiling faintly.

    Victor did not hate Conrad as much as rumored.

    Even the master¡¯s messages had their moments of failure.

    ¡°Such as suddenly not being able to hear people talking, or suddenly everything going dark and you

    can¡¯t see, or maybe even not being able to speak.¡± Peter calmly described. All of these were

    possibilities.

    His gaze fell on Conrad¡¯s injured leg. ¡°Also, your leg might be in more pain.¡±

    Victor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you trying to mess with me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring me here for this?¡± Peter ridiculed. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, why did you bring me here?¡±

    Victor asked, ¡°Is there no way to help him recover his memories without any difort?¡±

    Peter replied, ¡°If it was just beginning, I would have. But after five years, with other drugs still present in

    his body, I can¡¯t guarantee that.¡±

    ¡°Alright, give me the drug,¡± Conrad demanded, giving Victor a hostile look. ¡°Stop talking so much.¡±

    Victor chuckled and took a sip of his drink. ¡°I hope that when you remember everything, you¡¯ll still be as

    cocky as you are now.¡±

    After all, five years ago, he was a person without his wife and without the ability to survive!

    He wondered what his feelings would be like when he remembered everything.

    Peter said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring the drug with me. Contact my sister when you get back and have her pick it

    up

    ¡°Okay.¡± Conrad stood up. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Peter and Victor exchanged nces and instinctively got up.

    Conrad said, ¡°I can¡¯t walk well, so you two can help me shut the door after yourselves.¡±

    He nced at the ss in Victor¡¯s hand subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking, and it¡¯s not convenient

    to drive. Let Mr. Hall here give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°Why should I give him a ride?¡± Peter was not pleased.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m paying you,¡± Conrad said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a sum of money when I recover my

    memory.- and make you a promise.¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up. Victor was right!

    ¡°Can you promise me anything?¡±

    Conrad replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. T¡¯-drop you off, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Peter¡¯s mood was much better.

    He longed for his freedom.

    When Conrad regained his memory, he would definitely be at odds with his master.

    This time, he was betting on Conrad.

    Master never showed his face. He was ruthless, and following him meant a lifetime of abnormal days!

    He also had to be worried all the time.

    Peter sent Victor home, and on the way back, he deliberately pretended to slip and hit the roadside

    guardrail.

    He took out another phone from the glovepartment and made a call.

    After the call was answered, he sounded anxious. ¡°Master, Conrad is starting to suspect his mother. I

    don¡¯t know how he found out that I was developing the drug, and he brought me over.

    ¡°After losing his memory, he¡¯s even more ruthless toward outsiders. I¡¯m worried he might threaten my

    family.

    ¡°Master, should I give him a fake medicine?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to poison him to death?¡± Laughter came from the other end.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lived too peacefully these five years. You¡¯ve lost all your courage.¡±

    Peter replied, ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If he wants to recover his memory, help him. It¡¯ll make the game more interesting when he does.¡±

    Lucifer chuckled softly, as if he had thought of something good.

    Peter asked carefully, ¡°Then, where is Fia now?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Properly research the drug and let him take it.¡± After he finished

    speaking, Lucifer hung up.

    The phone hung up and Peter¡¯s expression became stiff. He started driving again numbly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Peter?¡± Sally heard a horn and thought that her brother was backter than usual, so she came

    running

    out to take a look.

    The moment she saw him, she was shocked.

 Chatper 1230

    Chatper 1230

    Chapter 1230

    ¡°What happened to your car! Where did you hit it? Are you injured?¡±

    Peter got out of the car with a gentle smile. ¡°I was a little exhausted tonight and identally hit a

    roadside guardrail. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Sally pulled him over and after a check, and ensuring that he was fine, she finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°In the future, be more careful and drive slower. If you ever feel too tired, just give me a call, and I¡¯ll

    come

    pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Let you pick me up? You¡¯re always workingte.¡± Peter teased.

    Sally sighed. ¡°I have been quite busy these days, but I¡¯ll try to take it easy from now on.¡±

    ¡°Your workload doesn¡¯t depend on your schedule. The hospital will contact you as the director for any

    emergencies,¡± Peter said as he ruffled Sally¡¯s hair. Then he looked toward the front door and asked,

    ¡°Are Mom and Dad asleep?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re asleep.¡± Sally noticed hisplicated expression and asked quietly, ¡°Is there something you

    want to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my study.¡±

    The siblings went to the study, and Peter told her about Conrad approaching him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Pete, the medicine could harm his body.¡± Sally, as a doctor, couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Given Conrad¡¯s

    current condition, I¡¯m not sure if he can handle it.¡±

    ¡°He asked for it himself. Whether he can handle it or not is up to him.¡± Peter slowly smiled at his sister.

    Don¡¯t worry so much. If he¡¯s in trouble, it¡¯s of his own making.¡¯

    11

    ¡°He¡¯s not intentionally seeking trouble, is he?¡± Sally couldn¡¯t quite judge Conrad.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about him and Fia these past few years. He must have loved Fia.¡±

    Peter poured a ss of water for Sally as he spoke. ¡°Sally, don¡¯t overthink other people¡¯s affairs. You¡¯re

    not young anymore. You should think about your own life.¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to think about? I¡¯m doing fine now.¡±

    Sally finished her ss of water. ¡°I¡¯m really doing fine.¡±

    ¡°Jason is not worth your time,¡± Peter said seriously. ¡°Let go of him. You have plenty of choices.¡±

    ¡°If I just settle for marriage, it¡¯s probably going to be an unhappy one. I¡¯d rather stay single.¡± Sally

    sighed.¡± Plus, I¡¯m so busy with work right now. I don¡¯t have the energy to focus on my personal life.¡±

    Peter was momentarily at a loss.

    It seemed like he and his sister were in simr situations.

    ¡°Pete, from now on, I won¡¯t advise you about Britney, and you shouldn¡¯t advise me either.¡±

    Peter went silent for a couple of seconds. ¡°What about Mom and Dad?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just be honest with them instead of constantly deceiving them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The siblings exchanged smiles. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    ???

    **

    After the children had gone to bed, and Fia had finished preparing to sleep herself, she received a call

    from Eileen.

    Eileen told Fia what Sally had just informed her over the phone.

    Finally, she said with particr emphasis, ¡°Ms. Sia, if he regains his memory, he won¡¯t bother you

    anymore.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be a bit nicer to him while he¡¯s still without his memory, so that when he

    regains it, he will realize he likes you?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this guy is very wealthy. If he takes you as his favorite, he will treat you and your

    children very well!¡±

    Fia massaged her slightly throbbing temples and replied in a cold tone, ¡°Miss Reid, I¡¯ve told you many

    times before, I have a family, and I¡¯m not interested in him.¡±.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, you¡¯re so beautiful. Don¡¯t you want to make the most of your beauty¡­¡¯

    Fia interrupted her sharply. ¡°If you continue with this nonsense, I will block your number!¡±

    Eileen immediately spoke more softly. ¡°I heard that his body cannot tolerate medication, but he¡¯s

    persisting. Sally said that his condition might worsen soon.¡±

    Fia responded, ¡°How is that rted to me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not fit to go outside. They say he could faint at any moment, and he might also have problems

    with his five senses,¡± Eileen said weakly.

    Actually, Fia had known the consequences for a long time. She had learned a lot from Lucifer over the

    past five years.

    Medicine could be just as poisonous as it was therapeutic, especially when his mother had been

    feeding him it for five years.

    The sh between two different drugs can exert significant stress on the body.

 Chatper 1231

    Chatper 1231

    Chapter 1231

    ¡°Ms. Sia, do you think he might die?¡± Eileen suddenly tossed a rather unexpected question at her.

    Fia frowned and answered, ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to die just yet. He didn¡¯t even die five years ago.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Eileen said, ¡°We live in the same building now, Ms. Sia. My apartment is right below

    yours.¡±

    (C

    1)

    Fia kept quiet, not knowing how to answer her.

    ¡°So, can I visit you now? Your children are asleep, right? So, I figured you¡¯d have the time for a chat

    now.¡±

    Checking the clock on the wall, Fia said, ¡°It¡¯s almost 10PM. You should go to bed, Ms. Reid.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. You see, I¡¯m a night owl. So, I can¡¯t really sleep right now even if I lie on the bed. But if

    you¡¯re feeling sleepy then¡­ then perhaps we¡¯ll chat some other time¡­¡±

    Hearing the dejected tone in Eileen¡¯s voice, Fia could not help answering, ¡°I don¡¯t usually sleep that

    early either.¡±

    ¡°So I can visit you now?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Yay! You finally agreed!¡± Eileen was so happy that she jumped down from her sofa.

    ¡°Ouch! Oww, that hurts!¡± When shended on the floor, her knee rammed against the coffee table,

    causing her great pain.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fia¡¯s heart skipped a beat hearing Eileen¡¯s excruciating cry. She could not help

    but recall that one time this girl jumped off from a building for Victor.

    Eileen was indeed a strong, independent woman. However, behind that thick, impregnable wall, she

    was just as fragile as any girl, who always needed someone to treasure her, care for her.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I knocked my knee against the coffee table just now. That¡¯s all.¡± Eileen rolled up her

    jeans to check her knee. There was already a bluish bruise on her knee.

    Shrugging it off, Eileen said to the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll be at your ce in a sec! Wait for me!¡±

    Fia answered, ¡°Sure. Take your time. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Yet, Eileen being Eileen, she only took her phone with her when she stepped out of her apartment.

    When she arrived at Fia¡¯s door, she was stunned by a solemn fact.

    ¡°Oh no! I¡­ I forgot to bring my keys with me. How will I return hometer?¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Staring at Fia¡¯s door, Eileen thought to herself, ¡®Ms. Sia has a bad temper and is really cold to

    strangers. She wouldn¡¯t let me stay for the night.¡±

    Suddenly, the door opened as Fia stepped out to meet Eileen.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Well, you see¡­ I was so excited toe over that I forgot to bring my keys.¡± Eileen said in

    embarrassment, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make a call and ask my personal

    assistant to fetch me the spare key.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s not trouble your assistant. You can stay overnight at my ce and ask her to

    fetch the key tomorrow morning.¡±

    Eileen stared at Fia¡¯s cold, indifferent eyes and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Fia turned and walked into the living room. ¡°Yes, but you only get to sleep on the sofa.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the sofa sounds good to me!¡± Eileen quickly followed her into the apartment.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°Do you have wine?¡±

    (

    ¡°}

    Fia furrowed her brows and said sternly, ¡°Taking alcohol would damage your nerves. Aren¡¯t you worried

    that you might not be able to act anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll worry about it when that happens. What¡¯s important is that we savor the present!¡±

    Fia rolled her eyes at Eileen and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Here. You should drink more water, dear

    superstar!¡±

    Eileen¡¯s eyes widened and stared at Fia. That sentence¡­ that voice and tone¡­ they sounded just like

    what Fia would say to her years ago.

    Yet, this woman¡­ Ms. Sia was not Fia. Her face did not look simr to Fia¡¯s.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you exactly?¡±

    Even Esme Manning, that wretched witch, got a second chance toe back with a new face. So,

    perhaps¡­! Eileen felt hope igniting in her heart.

    Fia looked at her and answered calmly, ¡°My name is Sia Stewart.¡±

    ¡°Are you only Sia Stewart?¡± Tears began streaming down Eileen¡¯s eyes as she asked this question,

    almost like she was pleading.

    ¡°Your words just now¡­ They sounded just like what my best friend used to say to me. Your voices

    sound so alike.¡±

    Fia remained quiet as she looked at Eileen.

    If it were not for her having gone through a surgery on her vocal chord when she was younger, Fia

    would have asked Lucifer to change her voice too.

    However, due to her past surgery, doing so would most likely result in her bing mute.

 Chatper 1232

    Chatper 1232

    Chapter 1232

    ¡°Ms. Reid, I suggest you stop daydreaming. I am Sia Stewart, not that friend of yours.¡±

    ¡°My friend had surgery when she was little because of a tumor in her throat.¡± Eileen asked, ¡°Does that

    mean she cannot receive any voice changing surgery?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? You should forward this question to a surgeon,¡± Fia answered indifferently.

    ¡°Sigh, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Let¡¯s talk about¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not have a lick of interest in Mr. Maxwell. Ms. Reid, please do not ask me to do the impossible,¡±

    Fia interjected Eileen right away.

    Eileen shrugged with a bitter smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite an interesting woman, you know? There are

    so many women still swooning over Conrad even after he¡¯s lost a leg. They would do anything to get

    close to him. This is such a golden opportunity ¡­ Why won¡¯t you take the chance?¡±

    ¡°Golden opportunity, you say? Sure, then why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Fia said cynically.

    ¡°Me? Oh, forget it! I am not interested in him at all.¡± Eileen lowered her head to look at her fidgeting

    fingers.

    ¡°Because you already fell for someone else?¡±

    ¡°What makes you say so?¡± Eileen raised her head and stared at Fia. ¡°It¡¯s been years since I debuted.

    Everyone knows I¡¯m single.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°That¡¯s just the image a celebrity puts forth to the public. Usually, superstars like you have numerous

    rtionships. Ms. Reid, you¡¯re so beautiful and talented. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if many wealthy

    tycoons and famed actors fell for you.¡¯

    Although Fia¡¯s words sounded cynical and sarcastic, her eyes were gentle when saying them.

    Feeling that they were getting closer, Eileen slid closer to Fia and asked, ¡°Tell me, are you a butch or a

    femme?¡±

    ¡°??¡±

    Fia raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve already given birth to two kids. And you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m a

    lesbian?¡±

    Fia originally did not know about these terminologies in the LGBTmunity. It was Eileen who

    imparted this knowledge to her after she became an actor and got more involved in the entertainment

    industry.

    ¡°Oh, you know about these too?¡± Eileen¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Where did you learn all these?¡±

    ¡°Modern women can look after themselves nowadays. So, it¡¯s not umon for some to refuse to find

    those heartless man- pigs as their life partners,¡± Fia looked away and said.

    Sliding closer, Eileen said, ¡°You know, some lesbians only find out that they¡¯re not really attracted to

    men after marriage.¡±

    (( })

    Fia looked back at Eileen with a straight face. ¡°So, are you a lesbian, Ms. Reid?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! For you, I can be a lesbian too!¡± Eileen caressed Fia¡¯s face and said.

    Fia rolled her eyes at Eileen before fetching a wet towel from the bathroom to wipe her face.

    ¡°I am not interested in men nor women.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not attracted to your husband?¡± Eileen squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Or perhaps you

    don¡¯t have a husband?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t have a husband, how did I conceive the twins?¡±

    ¡°Well, you could have gotten someone to donate sperm via the fertility clinics!¡± Eileen¡¯s eyes lit up even

    brighter as she saw the slight panic in Sia¡¯s eyes. This was an indication that she was lying and hiding

    something.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep on talking nonsense, the door is right there,¡± Fia said coldly.

    ¡°Oh,e on! You¡¯re such a kill-joy! Please don¡¯t get mad. I was just joking! You could¡¯ve just yed

    along and banter back with me.¡¯

    Eileen said with a friendly tone, trying to ease the tension.

    Fia thought about how lonely Eileen must have been. She had money and fame but she had no one to

    spend her life with.

    So, she said, ¡°If you have so much time to spare, you should find a Mr. Right to be with. When you¡¯re

    busy with your love life, you won¡¯t have the time and energy to think about all these nonsense.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not nonsense! I have always thought about finding someone to punish that piece of sh*t of a

    man for my friend!¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯re really influential, you¡¯re still just an actress. How will an actress fight against a rich,

    powerful CEO?¡± Fia said coldly, ¡°You should stop. If you don¡¯t, you might attract his wrath, resulting in

    you losing all of your projects and contracts. Not only that, you¡¯ll have to pay arge sum of fine for

    breach of contract.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you even know so much about our industry too!¡± Eileen held Fia¡¯s hand and said excitedly,

    ¡°Ms. Sia, if you¡¯ve got the time, perhaps you could be my manager? I can pay you a high price!¡±

    Fia pulled her hand out of Eileen¡¯s grasp and rejected her. ¡°I do not need the money.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re able to purchase an asset here in Aurora Residences after all. So, of course you do not

    lack money. But don¡¯t you think living like this day after day might get a little boring?¡±

    ¡°I have two kids to take care of. My life isn¡¯t boring.¡±

    ¡°But they will eventually need to go to school, right? Your children look old enough to attend a

    kindergarten. When they go to school, you¡¯ll have so much free time at home. It¡¯ll get really boring

    then.¡±

    Eileen¡¯s eyes were glittering as she voiced her thoughts loudly.

    Fia looked at her and smirked sarcastically. ¡°So, to get rid of the boredom, I¡¯ll have to get hired by you.

    And then be forced to do something I don¡¯t want to do. Is that it?¡±

 Chatper 1233

    Chatper 1233

    Chapter 1233

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Fia¡¯s words, Eileen could do nothing but beamed an awkward smile at her. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really

    sharp, aren¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you be just a little dull? Being a girl who¡¯s a little of a dunderhead would win

    the heart of many men, you know?¡± Hearing this, Fia answered with a sharp cynicism, ¡°Really? Who¡¯d

    truly love a truly slow-witted fool? Those men¡­ They say they prefer women who¡¯re a little dumb

    because they want an ego boost. Or perhaps, they find women much more exploitable when they¡¯re

    intelligently vulnerable.¡±

    Hearing this, Eileen was so stunned that she could not refute that at all.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, I believe you¡¯re not one of those dumb women. If you¡¯re one, you wouldn¡¯t make it this far in

    the entertainment industry.¡± Fia curled a bitter smile and said, ¡°You have no idea just how much hurt

    and woe idiots have to endure in life.¡±

    She was no idiot. Yet, she had fallen for Conrad Maxwell. So, when they were married, she allowed

    herself to be an idiot. She stooped so low that Conrad, Beryl, Esme, and many more despicable

    scums really did take her as an actual fool and took advantage of her time and time again.

    ¡°But Ms. Sia¡­ How did you know? From how I see it, you¡¯re a really brilliant woman.¡± Eileen stopped

    joking around and asked Fia earnestly.

    Closing her eyes for a moment, Fia answered, ¡°I was once a fool too. But I grew out of it.¡±

    It was because she was too foolish that she got hurt so much back then. She would not allow anyone

    to hurt her like that anymore!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Eileen suddenly recalled Fia as she looked at ¡®Ms. Sia¡¯. ¡°You really remind me of my best

    friend. It¡¯s like¡­ I have a hunch that you¡¯re actually her.¡±

    ¡°You ought to see a doctor then, Ms. Reid,¡± Fia retorted coldly.

    Wiping off her tears, Eileen said in a self-loathing tone, ¡°Haha, I suppose so. See? She would never

    talk to me like this.¡±

    (( ))

    Suppressing the urge tofort Eileen, Fia stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get a ss of water.¡±

    The next morning, Conrad rang the bell on Fia¡¯s door.

    ¡°Coming¡­!¡±

    When the door opened, Conrad saw Eileen¡¯s half-asleep face.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Eileen answered in disgust, ¡°What are you doing at Ms. Sia¡¯s home this

    early?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡± Conrad then looked through the entrance¡¯s hallway and asked loudly, ¡°Ms.

    Sia, are you home?¡±

    Fia walked to the entrance, wearing light-colored pajamas with a cashmere sweater, and asked,

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ll be home the whole week. So, if you¡¯ve got anything you need done, you can

    alwayse to me for help,¡± Conrad said to her sincerely.

    Eileen leaned against the wall next to the door and asked sarcastically, ¡°Seek your help? Why? Who is

    she to you, huh?¡±

    Conrad frowned and asked Fia, ¡°Did Ms. Reid leave a bad influence on you?¡±

    Fia frowned as she looked at this man. Conrad was still Conrad after all. Whether he lost his memories

    or not, he was never

    fond of Eileen.

    ¡°She¡¯s really thick-faced. If she¡¯s a nuisance to you, I could help you get rid of her.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Are you sick in the head, Mr. Maxwell? Ms. Sia and I are now friends because we get on really

    well! Just what part of this made you upset, huh?!¡±

    Conrad red at Eileen and said, ¡°Breach of contract at will. You¡¯re not a good person due to your utter

    disrespect for contractual agreements.¡±

    ¡°Ha! What a joke! I don¡¯t recall signing myself into indentured servitude, Mr. Maxwell! Besides, I believe

    I have paid all the fines in full!¡± Eileen red back at him with a sharp hatred in her eyes.

    Eileen was pissed after being reminded of this. Thepany was named ¡°Fia-Eileen Multimedia¡± but

    suddenly the name was dropped due to it beingpletely merged under the Maxwell Corporation

    brand!

    She wanted to reason with him, or perhaps tell him about Fia. Yet, there were always people in her

    way, not allowing her to

    meet him.

    After learning that he and Annie were somehow romantically involved, Eileen got so furious that she

    handed in her resignation right away. She would rather go solo than work under this piece of sh*t!

    From that day onward, Eileen had to work day and night because she did not have a powerful influence

    backing her.

    ¡°Ms. Reid, could it be that we have had some¡­ quarrel before this?¡± Conrad was surprised by the

    intense hatred disyed by Eileen.

    ¡°Quarrel, you say?¡± Eileen suddenly felt that Conrad was such a pitiful man as she peered back at him.

    She had lost the mood to tell him about their past long ago. Now, she only wanted to see him going

    through his life being clouded from the truth by the maniptive people around him, then waking up

    with his memories fully recovered and bing anguished by the ghost of his past!

    Even then, that pain he would feel would be just the tip of the iceberg of the torment Fia went through!

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not get so worked up.¡± Fia pulled Eileen back, fearing that she might spill about the past in

    the heat of the moment.

 Chatper 1234

    Chatper 1234

    Chapter 1234

    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Eileen pushed Fia¡¯s hand away and called Lyn.

    Conrad confusedly looked at Eileen walking away before turning to Fia. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how I

    offended her.¡±

    Fia looked back at him intently and asked, ¡°She was one of the actresses working under you. Why did

    you fire her?¡±

    ¡°It was her who insisted on resigning.¡± Conrad frowned and said, ¡°My mom said that she and her

    previous boss had some romantic history. So, perhaps she wanted to go back to her old boss. Yet, she

    did not get to return to him so she has no choice but to start her ownpany.¡±

    Fia smirked. ¡°Your mom told you that?¡±

    ¡°My mom¡¯s niece is Victor Maxwell¡¯s wife. Victor Maxwell is my cousin.¡± Conrad said.

    ¡°So, you instinctively think that Ms. Reid is a homewrecker? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t like her?¡±

    ¡°I do not think much of her. She and I aren¡¯t close., Conrad said.

    Fia snickered. ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re the high and mighty CEO of Maxwell Corporation. You don¡¯t

    think much of others anyway.¡±

    (C

    ))

    Conrad looked at her in surprise before asking, ¡°What made you say that? Could you perhaps be

    feeling sorry for Ms. Reid and want to defend her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course not. You see, she and I aren¡¯t close.¡± Fia began to close the door as she finished her

    words.

    Seeing this, Conrad quickly grabbed onto the door to stop her. ¡°Have the children woke up? I want to

    see them.¡±

    Fia rejected him coldly. ¡°They don¡¯t need to see you.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think the children like me?¡±

    ¡°Just how thick-faced are you, Mr. Maxwell?¡± Fia retorted, ¡°Children have pure souls. They like anyone

    who treats them nicely.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Conrad recalled how the twins treated him. They treated him much better than how they

    treated Ss.

    ¡°They like Ms. Reid more than you.¡± Fia closed the door harder after saying that. However, Conrad was

    not letting go, blocking the door with all of the energy he had.

    Seeing this, Fia got even more annoyed. ¡°If you insist on causing trouble, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    ¡°I am not intruding. I¡¯m asking for your permission.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage at all?! I don¡¯t like you disturbing our life!¡±

    Fia said, fuming, ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of Maxwell Corporation! If you want, you could just curl your finger

    and have any woman that strikes you fancy on the street! If you find the Fortunese girls not up to your

    taste, you could go overseas and find those exotic, foreign girls too! Can you please not lust over a

    married woman like me?!¡±

    (( ))

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now is causing me unnecessary grief in my family! If my husband learns of

    your recent misdeeds around me, he would be pissed at me! You¡¯ll be solely responsible if my marriage

    is ruined! Aren¡¯t you afraid of Karma¡¯s wrath, Mr. Maxwell?!¡±

    Hearing this, Conrad let go of the door dejectedly. ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    m!

    In an instant, Fia mmed the door shut!

    ¡°What a jerk! He¡¯s like bubble gum glued onto a cinema¡¯s seat!¡±

    Fia mumbled as she turned toward the living room and, to her surprise, her children had been standing

    behind her all this time, with little Milo running between their legs excitedly.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so rude just now,¡± Adrian said in a timid tone.

    Irene seemed to agree with her brother too. ¡°You were being too rude to Uncle Maxwell. He wasn¡¯t

    being rude to you.¡±

    })

    Observing their mother¡¯s silence, Adrian said, ¡°Mommy, you taught us to be polite to people.¡±

    ¡°But you aren¡¯t polite to Uncle Maxwell at all.¡± Irene finished her brother¡¯s sentence.

    Scratching her hair, Fia said patiently, ¡°Please forgive Mommy, dear. I just got up from bed so I¡¯m not in

    a good mood.¡±

    Adrian and Irene said in unison, ¡°You should apologize to Uncle Maxwell.¡±

    (( ))

    Clenching her fists, Fia tried her darndest to calm herself. If these two were not her kids, she would

    probably beat them to a pulp¡­ Ahem, she would probably ¡°discipline¡± them properly.

    After disciplining them, she would then add one more rule of the house-¡°Mommy¡¯s always right!¡±

 Chatper 1235

    Chatper 1235

    Chapter 1235

    Arriving home, Conrad switched on hisputer and logged onto Quora to seek advice.

    ¡®How do I reconcile with a woman who despises me?¡¯

    In a few minutes, many had left theirments. Well, although there were some helpfulments,

    most were just making fun of him.

    ¡®OP, you should give up and chase after another woman.¡¯

    (( })

    ¡®OP, are you handsome?¡¯

    Conrad typed, ¡®I¡¯m quite a looker. And I am rich too.¡¯

    ¡®How old are you?¡¯

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Conrad answered, ¡°Thirty-four years old.¡¯

    ¡®Oh man! Thirty four?! Thirty and forty are like a man¡¯s best years!¡¯

    })

    Conrad had no idea how to respond to these onlinementers.

    And thements were not letting him off easily.

    ¡®Let me get this straight. You¡¯re not ugly and you¡¯re rich. Yet, that girl still hates you? I bet she¡¯s a muff-

    diver!¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s a muff-diver?¡¯

    Conrad asked with a frown.

    ¡®Really, dude? Did you live under a rock or something? It means she¡¯s a lesbian, man!¡¯

    (C

    ¡°}

    Staring at thements for a few seconds, Conrad slowly deleted his follow-up questions. Recalling

    the friendliness Sia showed to Eileen earlier, Conrad¡¯s mind waspletely in disarray throughout the

    night.

    At noon, Sally showed up to bring him the drug. When she was about to leave, Conrad called out to

    her.

    ¡°Doctor Sally!¡±

    Sally turned and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you needed, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Do

    you think Ms. Sia is a lesbian, doctor?¡± Conrad asked with a conflicted look on his face.

    (C }}

    Sally was stunned when she heard his question.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, is this question that difficult to answer?¡±

    Giving it some thought, Sally answered, ¡°No, it is hardly a difficult question at all. But don¡¯t you think

    you have too much time on your hands? Ms. Sia has two children. That shows that she¡¯s conceived

    babies with a man before, which in turn means that she¡¯s attracted to men.¡±

    ¡°But the inte says that some women only find out they are homosexual after marriage.¡± Conrad had

    a sullen look on.

    Sally found the question to be utterly ridiculous. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, why are you so concerned about her

    being a lesbian or not?¡±

    ¡°[

    })

    Conrad sat in silence. He could not give her a good reason for that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say she¡¯s actually a lesbian but does note out as one and decides to keep it to herself. She

    already has a family, with two kids. So, just what on Earth are you nning, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Sally recalled how much Conrad hurt Fia in the past and continued saying in a sharp tone, ¡°Don¡¯t tell

    me you¡¯re going to wreck someone else¡¯s marriage? And rob other people¡¯s children to raise them as

    your own?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart skipped a beat hearing this. His pride would never allow him to do something like this.

    Yet, he could not help but feel something special about Sia Stewart.

    In all these years, Sia was the first woman who could bring him such a feeling of bliss.

    ¡°When ites to love, it¡¯s all about the couple¡¯s consent, not about who appeared first in their life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Sally felt so angry on Fia¡¯s behalf. She turned and left Conrad¡¯s

    apartment fuming.

    Ignoring the doctor, Conrad brought the drug into his living room and injected five milliliters of it into his

    bloodstream ording to the manual.

    After the injection, he felt a stinging sensation on his arm as he recalled Sia¡¯s beautiful yet cold and

    indifferent face. ¡°Thank you for the steak, Mommy! It was delicious!¡± Adrian said joyfully.

    Irene nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes! Yes! It was really yummy!¡±

    Fia added another serving of steak into their tes and said, ¡°Oh, you two can stop with the brown

    nosing. I¡¯m not mad anymore.¡±

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    The children stared at one another for a moment. Then, Adrian hopped down from his seat. ¡°I¡¯m going

    to get the door, Mommy.¡±

    (C

    })

    Seeing her son hurrying to the door, Fia felt resignedly tired and frustrated.

 Chatper 1236

    Chatper 1236

    Chapter 1235

    Arriving home, Conrad switched on hisputer and logged onto Quora to seek advice.

    ¡®How do I reconcile with a woman who despises me?¡¯

    In a few minutes, many had left theirments. Well, although there were some helpfulments,

    most were just making fun of him.

    ¡®OP, you should give up and chase after another woman.¡¯

    (( })

    ¡®OP, are you handsome?¡¯

    Conrad typed, ¡®I¡¯m quite a looker. And I am rich too.¡¯

    ¡®How old are you?¡¯

    Conrad answered, ¡°Thirty-four years old.¡¯

    ¡®Oh man! Thirty four?! Thirty and forty are like a man¡¯s best years!¡¯

    })

    Conrad had no idea how to respond to these onlinementers.

    And thements were not letting him off easily.

    ¡®Let me get this straight. You¡¯re not ugly and you¡¯re rich. Yet, that girl still hates you? I bet she¡¯s a muff-

    diver!¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s a muff-diver?¡¯

    Conrad asked with a frown.

    ¡®Really, dude? Did you live under a rock or something? It means she¡¯s a lesbian, man!¡¯

    (C

    ¡°}

    Staring at thements for a few seconds, Conrad slowly deleted his follow-up questions. Recalling

    the friendliness Sia showed to Eileen earlier, Conrad¡¯s mind waspletely in disarray throughout the

    night.

    At noon, Sally showed up to bring him the drug. When she was about to leave, Conrad called out to

    her.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Doctor Sally!¡±

    Sally turned and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you needed, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Do

    you think Ms. Sia is a lesbian, doctor?¡± Conrad asked with a conflicted look on his face.

    (C }}

    Sally was stunned when she heard his question.

    ¡°Doctor Sally, is this question that difficult to answer?¡±

    Giving it some thought, Sally answered, ¡°No, it is hardly a difficult question at all. But don¡¯t you think

    you have too much time on your hands? Ms. Sia has two children. That shows that she¡¯s conceived

    babies with a man before, which in turn means that she¡¯s attracted to men.¡±

    ¡°But the inte says that some women only find out they are homosexual after marriage.¡± Conrad had

    a sullen look on.

    Sally found the question to be utterly ridiculous. ¡°Mr. Maxwell, why are you so concerned about her

    being a lesbian or not?¡±

    ¡°[

    })

    Conrad sat in silence. He could not give her a good reason for that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say she¡¯s actually a lesbian but does note out as one and decides to keep it to herself. She

    already has a family, with two kids. So, just what on Earth are you nning, Mr. Maxwell?¡±

    Sally recalled how much Conrad hurt Fia in the past and continued saying in a sharp tone, ¡°Don¡¯t tell

    me you¡¯re going to wreck someone else¡¯s marriage? And rob other people¡¯s children to raise them as

    your own?¡±

    Conrad¡¯s heart skipped a beat hearing this. His pride would never allow him to do something like this.

    Yet, he could not help but feel something special about Sia Stewart.

    In all these years, Sia was the first woman who could bring him such a feeling of bliss.

    ¡°When ites to love, it¡¯s all about the couple¡¯s consent, not about who appeared first in their life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Sally felt so angry on Fia¡¯s behalf. She turned and left Conrad¡¯s

    apartment fuming.

    Ignoring the doctor, Conrad brought the drug into his living room and injected five milliliters of it into his

    bloodstream ording to the manual.

    After the injection, he felt a stinging sensation on his arm as he recalled Sia¡¯s beautiful yet cold and

    indifferent face. ¡°Thank you for the steak, Mommy! It was delicious!¡± Adrian said joyfully.

    Irene nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes! Yes! It was really yummy!¡±

    Fia added another serving of steak into their tes and said, ¡°Oh, you two can stop with the brown

    nosing. I¡¯m not mad anymore.¡±

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    The children stared at one another for a moment. Then, Adrian hopped down from his seat. ¡°I¡¯m going

    to get the door, Mommy.¡±

    (C

    })

    Seeing her son hurrying to the door, Fia felt resignedly tired and frustrated.

 Chatper 1237

    Chatper 1237

    Chapter 1237

    Even after pressing the doorbell several times, no one came to the door.

    Adrian and Irene went from being giddily excited to disappointed.

    ¡°Adrian, why isn¡¯t Uncle Maxwell opening the door?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s not at home?¡± Adrian raised his head and looked at Fia. ¡°Mommy, why are you staring at

    the door?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Fia said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s not at home. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Adrian asked, ¡°But Mommy, you¡¯re here because you have something to talk to Uncle Maxwell, right?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing really.¡± Fia did not want to get involved anymore.

    Conrad was a grown adult. If he had noticed something was off from the injection, he would have given

    Ss a call.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s press the doorbell onest time!¡± Irene looked at Fia insistently.

    Fia sighed and gave in. ¡°Alright. Just onest time.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Conrad¡¯s kitchen.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Conrad wasying on the floor helplessly. He had wanted to find something to eat in the kitchen but his

    body suddenly turned numb, which made him fall to the floor.

    Struggling to sit up straight on the floor, Conrad snickered at himself. ¡°Heh¡­I¡¯m so useless¡­¡±

    Then, he heard the doorbell. He tried to stand up but he could not.

    Feeling frustrated, Conrad hammered on his legs with his fist. ¡°Conrad, you¡¯re such a failure!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Maxwell! Are you home?¡± Irene sounded so disappointed.

    ¡°Uncle Maxwell! Uncle!¡± Adrian knocked on the door as hard as he could.

    ¡°1¡±

    Conrad¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard their voices. He reached a corner and helped himself up against the

    wall. His injured leg was still not moving a muscle.

    ¡°He¡¯s not at home.¡± Fia looked at the door while still thinking about that loud thud.

    She knew he was at home.

    However, it felt wronging over right away. It would look like she was concerned about him.

    If he thought that she was concerned about him, how would she face him in the future?

    ¡°Adrian, Irene, let¡¯s head home first. We¡¯ll find Uncle Maxwell next time.¡± Fia purposely raised her voice

    as she talked to her children.

    Conrad took his phone and pressed on the security app. It was an app that would link him to the

    security camera and speaker at the door. When he saw that she was leaving, he anxiously turned on

    his mic to call out to her, ¡°Ms. Sia, I¡¯m home!¡±

    Fia squinted and did not want to respond to him.

    ¡°Mommy! Uncle Maxwell is at home!¡± Irene was overjoyed to hear his voice.

    Adrian, however, noticed something was off. He asked curiously, ¡°But why aren¡¯t you opening the door,

    Uncle Maxwell?¡±

    Staring at his phone, Conrad felt a pang of hurt in his heart when he saw Fia¡¯s cold and unwilling face.

    ¡°I¡­ I lost my strength and fell to the floor in the kitchen.¡± Conrad suppressed his heartache and

    answered the boy.

    ¡°Mommy, help him!¡± Adrian and Irene anxiously looked to their great mommy for help.

    Biting her lips, Fia asked, ¡°What¡¯s the password of your home?¡±

    ¡°1126.¡±

    Fia was surprised to hear this. ¡°Why thisbination?¡±

    ¡°Is there any problem with it?¡± Conrad could see a slight change in Fia¡¯s facial expression when she

    heard that number.

    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Fia frustratingly entered the password to open the door.

    Didn¡¯t this man lose his memories? How would he know 1126? Not only that, he even set the password

    of his door with these numbers!

    When the door was opened, the children hurried to the kitchen like the wind.

    (( ))

    Fia stared at her children speechlessly.

    ¡°Mommy,e here quick!¡± Adrian and Irene tried to carry Conrad but they were too small to carry a

    fully grown adult.

    Letting out a sigh, Fia said to herself, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the kids. Yes, for the kids.¡±

    She then walked into the kitchen and grabbed one of his arms to help him up before moving him to a

    sofa nearby. All whilepletely avoiding eye contact with Conrad.

    When he was ced on the sofa, he felt as though he was a bag of grain being tossed onto it.

    ¡°Mommy, you might hurt him like that,¡± Irene said dejectedly.

    Adrian pulled his sister aside and whispered, ¡°You talk too much.¡± The children then carefully turned to

    check if their mother was angry.

 Chatper 1238

    Chatper 1238

    Chapter 1238

    Yet, Fia could never bring herself to lose her temper at her kids. She turned toward Conrad and red

    at him coldly.

    ¡°Why did you set 1126 as your password?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Why is that, Uncle?¡± Adrian and Irene were curious too.

    Conrad did not understand why they were so fixated on the password but he answered them anyway,

    ¡°It was Ss who set it.¡±

    (( })

    Fia and her children were stunned hearing that.

    Conrad thought he was not being clear enough so he continued exining patiently, ¡°This apartment

    once belonged to Annie Parker. She intruded here a few days ago so I asked Ss to set a new

    password.¡±

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Fia said, ¡°You have a good and loyal assistant.¡±

    It was good news that he was not the one who set it. If not, she would begin to suspect that he might

    not have lost his memories in the first ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with thebination?¡± Conrad asked.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Fia took her children¡¯s hands and turned away. ¡°Alright, you two. I suppose you¡¯ve seen

    enough. Let¡¯s go home?¡±

    ¡°But Mommy, Uncle Maxwell looks so pitiful.¡± Irene could not bring herself to leave poor Uncle Maxwell

    behind like this.

    Adrian felt the same too. His voice was even softer than his sister¡¯s when he spoke to their mother.

    ¡°Uncle Maxwell fainted in his kitchen just now. I think he hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. He must be hungry.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What does that have anything to do with you?¡± Fia peered at her son intently.

    Adrian answered in a timid tone, ¡°Uncle Maxwell had fed us plenty of yummy food. And gifted us a lot

    of nice toys.¡±

    Irene was much braver because she always got her way due to her weaker body. ¡°We must repay him!¡±

    Suppressing her frustration, Fia took out her phone and handed it to her son. ¡°Fine, you order his food.

    I¡¯ll pay for him!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, this doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Adrian weakly protested.

    Irene, on the other hand, spoke her mind loudly, ¡°This would make us look insincere!¡±

    Doing her best to remain calm, Fia said, ¡°Stop pushing the envelope, kids.¡±

    Thus, Fia immediately dialed Ss¡¯ phone number, ¡°Your CEO has fainted at his home. Youe and

    take care of him!¡±

    Without waiting for Ss to answer, she hung up and swept her children up from their feet, preparing to

    return home.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Conrad called out to her, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not feeling too good. I think I¡¯m about to throw up¡­¡±

    As he finished his words, he began retching.

    Fia was never a cold-hearted person. So, she quickly turned back to bring a trashcan nearby to him.

    Conrad was telling the truth. He threw up so much that he seemed like he was going to vomit out his

    insides!

    Although Fia still looked cold and indifferent, deep in her heart she felt so conflicted seeing him like

    this. She was used to seeing him standing tall and proud. She had never seen him showing weakness

    like this.

    On the other hand, the children were staring at Conrad vomiting into the bin. Despite them feeling

    disgusted by the vomit, they were very concerned about Conrad. So, they pleaded with their mother to

    stay and help him.

    Unable to refuse nor bring herself to leave Conrad behind like this, Fia finally gave in. She ced the

    twins in the bedroom where they could not smell the vomit before opening the door to the balcony and

    every window in the apartment to clear the air. Then, she brought the trashcan full of vomit to the

    washroom to flush its contents away.

    When she returned to the living room, Fia saw Conrad was sitting on the sofa breathlessly. He looked

    so pale and tired, almost like he was about to faint.

    ¡°Conrad Maxwell!¡± Fia stepped forward and patted his face. ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Doing his best to focus his eyes on her, Conrad said weakly, ¡°Ms. Sia¡­ I¡­ I know you.¡±

    ¡°How much drug did you use?¡±

    He gave a weak, faint smile and said, ¡°I had injected twice the dose earlier. I didn¡¯t think the effects

    would be this severe.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a death wish?!¡± Fia grabbed and pulled him into the washroom. ¡°Put a finger into your

    mouth and vomit everything out, now!¡±

    (( ))

    Conrad shook his head weakly and said, ¡°They¡¯re not pills.¡±

    Fia wanted to p herself so bad after hearing that. How could she forget that he took the drug through

    injections?!

    It was then that she felt his body getting cold; so, she dragged him back onto the sofa and went to his

    bedroom to get him a nket. She roughly tossed it on him, of course.

    Adrian and Irene walked out of the room worriedly.

    ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s Uncle Maxwell?¡± Irene asked anxiously.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look too good.¡± Adrian voiced out his observation.

    ¡°Hush!¡± Fia dialed Sally¡¯s phone number and asked, ¡°Doctor Sally, he had injected twice the dose he¡¯s

    supposed to take. What should we do now? He¡¯s now experiencing a severe side effect and has

    thrown up. He¡¯s feeling weak while his body temperature is gradually decreasing.¡±

    Sally was so shocked that she jumped out of her chair. ¡°I¡¯ve explicitly told him to not overdose! Why

    doesn¡¯t he listen?!¡±

    ¡°Get your

    brother here at once!¡± Fia felt anxious and frustrated. She realized that she could not just leave Conrad

    be. After all, this man was her children¡¯s biological father.

    Yet, she could not afford to get involved too much. So, the only person left that could help Conrad was

    Peter Hall.

 Chatper 1239

    Chatper 1239

    Chapter 1239

    ¡°Alright, hang on! I¡¯ll tell my brother to go over right now!¡± Sally hung up and then turned to look at her

    brother.

    ¡°Conrad used double the amount¡­¡±

    Peter frowned. ¡°He wanted to kill himself?¡±

    Sally shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s bing too desperate to recover his memories.¡¯

    ¡°}

    ¡°His body won¡¯t be able to take it,¡± Peter said without moving.

    Sally walked over and tugged his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at him. I¡¯ve promised Ms. Sia to go over.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Sia, huh?¡± Peter wanted to see who this ¡°Ms. Sia¡± was. She sounded quite talented herself.

    The doorbell rang and Fia went over to open the door. It was Ss and the Hall siblings.

    She gave them a simple hi and then moved to the side. However, someone stood right in front of her.

    ¡°Ms. Sia?¡± Peter looked at her with mixed feelings.

    Fia looked at him in silence.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Peter wanted to say something but decided not to in the end.

    He didn¡¯t need to ask¡­ He didn¡¯t even need to think about it. He knew who she was in one nce.

    He was part of the n to fake Fia¡¯s death all those years ago.

    To have those kinds of abilities in five years and have two children¡­ Who could it be other than Fia

    herself?

    ¡°You gave him the drugs?¡± Fia pretended not to know him and urged, ¡°He¡¯s inside. Take a look at him.¡±

    Peter nodded and walked in.

    Fia was also quite curious about what kind of feelings Peter had for Conrad, and so she followed suit.

    After checking Conrad, Peter took out a small vial for Ss.

    ¡°Feed him three pills to help his condition.¡±

    Ss then looked at Sally.

    Sally then looked at him with irritation. ¡°If my brother wanted to harm him, he has to do it secretly,

    doesn¡¯t he? My parents are quite old! They can¡¯t handle any more surprises!¡±

    After hearing that, Ss¡¯s doubts were dispelled and he quickly gave Conrad the medicine.

    After about ten minutes, Conrad was drowned in his own sweat, but his expression was much better.

    He struggled, trying to get up, but he was still quite weak. He could feel the pain inside of him slowly

    spreading.

    Peter saw his condition and simply said, ¡°You took too much of the drug. The medicine I just gave you

    will help you neutralize the drug inside of you so that it won¡¯t harm your body too much.¡±

    He then nced at Fia instinctively and said, ¡°I gave your secretary a bottle just in case you do

    something this stupid again.¡±

    Conrad¡¯s expression was still sour. ¡°I just want to recover my memories soon.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t end well for you if you rush. Not to mention that a ruined body is useless even if you recover

    your memories.¡± Peter then gave F¨ªa another nce. ¡°No matter how rich or talented a man is, he¡¯s a

    burden if he doesn¡¯t have a healthy body.¡±

    Conrad considered his words seriously.

    His amber eyes were like mes being extinguished as he looked at Fia withplicated feelings.

    Meanwhile, Fia simply looked confused. She didn¡¯t know why he looked so defeated.

    ¡°Ms. Sia, take your two children home.¡± His words were full of dejection as he looked away.

    Fia frowned. ¡°Sure.¡±

    She then took the twins¡¯ hands.

    Fia had just taken the two children¡¯s hands.

    Adrian suddenly asked, ¡°Are you feeling you¡¯re not good enough?¡±

    Silence filled the apartment.

    Adrian gave Peter a look. ¡°It¡¯s just temporary! Why did you scare him like that?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your son?¡± Peter asked as he red at Fia.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Yes, this is my son,¡± Fia answered honestly. ¡°Don¡¯t take him too seriously. He¡¯s just a kid and he

    doesn¡¯t think twice before saying anything.¡±

    Peter instinctively nced at Conrad. He wasn¡¯t sure what to think.

    Conrad didn¡¯t even know that his own wife and children were standing right in front of him.

    ¡°Adrian, he¡¯s doing this for his own good. He¡¯s not trying to humiliate him.¡± Fia patted Adrian on his

    head. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand him.¡±

    Adrian became even more unhappy as he pulled his hand from Fia¡¯s grasp and walked out.

    Fia was shocked and quickly chased after him together with Irene.

    When they were home, Adrian angrily said, ¡°Mommy, why do you treat everyone so gently except

    Uncle Maxwell?¡±

 Chatper 1240

    Chatper 1240

    Chapter 1240

    ¡°Do I?¡±

    ¡°You do!¡± Adrian said angrily. ¡°You even treated that man who just appeared better than him!¡±

    Fia let out a helpless smile. ¡°He didn¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    Even Irene helped. ¡°But Uncle Maxwell treats us better!¡±

    Fia had no words.

    Adrian then said, ¡°The way that man spoke was so hurtful. Even the way he looked at Uncle Maxwell

    was strange!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! My brother¡¯s right!¡±

    Fia sighed and sat down. ¡°Then what about you? Why do you care about him so much? That you start

    fights with me several times for him. Is he more important than me despite me being your mom?¡±

    Her children liked Conrad too much, and that made her very anxious!

    For the past five years, Lucifer had already taken care of them more than she did. She already had a

    competitor there.

    And now, another one appeared!

    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s not what we meant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Of course, we love you the most! Even Daddy is not as important as you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fia said as her eyes became red. ¡°But everything you didtely makes me feel that I¡¯m not as

    important as them.¡±

    The twins held one of her arms each.

    Irene then said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s the most important!¡±

    Adrian nodded. ¡°You gave birth to us! You gave life to us! We¡¯re the ones that are really a family!¡±

    Irene nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Adrian¡¯s right! So is Daddy!¡±

    What Adrian said was a result of Lucifer¡¯s education.

    At this time, the doorbell rang. The two children became excited.

    ¡°Uncle Maxwell?¡± Irene asked Adrian.

    Adrian was worried that their mother would be angry again. ¡°Probably not. He was still ill just

    now.¡±

    ¡°But when he took the medicine before we left, he looked fine,¡± Irene said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll open the door,¡± Fia said as she got up.

    The person outside was Peter.

    As their eyes met, both of them could see through each other without saying a word.

    Fia then looked behind Peter. ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡±

    ¡°Sally¡¯s still upstairs,¡± Peter said as he peeked behind her. ¡°Only you and the children are at home?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Fia said, before saying in whispers, ¡°You¡¯re here to see the master?¡±

    Peter¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to fake it in front of me at all?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re no clowns,¡± Fia said before scanning him. ¡°You look¡­ cleaner.¡±

    Peter wasn¡¯t sure how to feel.

    ¡°Looks like Britney did show you some mercy after all,¡± Fia said in an unflustered tone. ¡°Be a good man

    from now on.¡±

    i

    Peter paused. ¡°I want to.¡±

    Fia knew he was afraid of Lucifer. He could be quite mad sometimes.

    All those years ago, after he let Britney go and gave her freedom back, he never looked for her ever

    again.

    However, Peter never regained his freedom. Perhaps, Lucifer might order him to do something crazy

    again.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t paid him back for what I owe him,¡± Peter whispered. ¡°The reason he let Britney go is because

    she suffered too much, and she paid her debt in full.¡±

    Fia turned around and nced at her children and said to Peter, ¡°We can talk again when we have

    time.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Peter then took out two small presents. ¡°Something for the children from Sally.¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t move.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Seeing that she refused to receive it, Peter said, ¡°You¡¯re the main reason that everyone moved from

    Gryphon to the capital city during the past five years.¡±

    ¡°We all have our own lives. Why would you say it¡¯s because of me,¡± Fia said in a dispassionate

    expression. She didn¡¯t want to be part of it.

    Peter then said, ¡°As Jason¡¯spany is getting bigger, he¡¯s also getting more ruthless. It¡¯s probably

    because he wants to go after Conrad in the future.¡±

    Fia said nothing and simply listened.

 Chatper 1241

    Chatper 1241

    Chapter 1241

    Peter continued, ¡°Sally¡¯s aplishments in the medical field are amazing. Even then, she has the

    time toe to my ce. She didn¡¯t want to be helpless again if faced with the same situation asst

    time.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And then, that best friend of yours. You paved the way ahead for her all those years ago. She could

    have used Conrad to quickly be popr, but she insisted on breaking her contract even if she had

    to restart everything with a huge debt.¡±

    Fia¡¯s hands tightened.

    Peter said, ¡°They¡¯re not rted to you at all.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Fia¡¯s eyes became sharp.

    ¡°You¡¯ve let go of the past, but they didn¡¯t.¡± Peterughed condescendingly, but it was aimed at himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to walk the same path I did and be someone¡¯s puppet in a game.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not the same.¡± Fia forced an icy smile. ¡°Our rtionship is also different from yours and his.¡±

    ¡°How so? Because you¡¯re a woman? Because you¡¯re family?¡± Peter sneered. ¡°Do you hope that

    someone like him has a conscience?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Fia felt like she was losing control of her emotion again as she mmed the door.

    Peter let out a detached smile and simply left.

    ¡°What happened, Mommy?¡±

    Adrian and Irene immediately got up and surrounded Fia, looking at her worriedly.

    Fia crouched down and held the children in her arms.

    She whispered a question, ¡°Did Daddy treat you well?¡±

    ¡°He did!¡± The two children answered without hesitation. ¡°Daddy treats us very well!¡±

    ¡°Right. He treats you two very well.¡± Fia had always been thankful to Lucifer.

    Even if others said bad things about him, she was very thankful for him for raising her two children and

    helping Irene with her developmental issues.

    She would not listen to Peter¡¯s provocation.

    ¡°Do you want to give Daddy a call?¡±

    Adrian and Irene nodded in unison. ¡°We do!¡±

    Fia then took out her phone and gave Lucifer a call.

    Adrian put it on speaker and talked with Lucifer together with Irene on the sofa.

    Fia sat aside and listened. The two children were happily talking with Lucifer.

    They kept calling him Daddy, kept on asking him if he missed them, and what he was busy with and

    when he woulde visit them.

    All these years, she knew that the children had misunderstood her rtionship with Lucifer, but she

    never exined it to them.

    She couldn¡¯t give them a father, so she let them worship and depend on Lucifer. Only then would they

    be able to grow up healthily.

    She didn¡¯t want her children to be sensitive andck self-confidence just as she did when she grew up

    without a father.

    After talking with Lucifer for about an hour, Adrian passed the phone to Fia.

    Fia turned off the speaker mode and walked over to the balcony.

    ¡°You want to talk to me?¡±

    Lucifer said, ¡°Adrian and Irene missed me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Fia said with a sigh. ¡°Do you feel proud?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re not their mom, I¡¯ll win over their lovepletely,¡± Lucifer joked. He then suddenly

    asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly tell them to give me a call? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. They just wanted to talk to you,¡± Fia said as she looked at the skyscrapers outside. ¡°When

    will you transfer their registration under my name?¡±

    ¡°Your name is Sia Stewart currently. They need to change theirst name first. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a

    bit troublesome?¡± Lucifer said without a smile, as if he was not angered at all.

    However, Fia knew that he was on the brink of getting enraged. ¡°They¡¯re not rted to you by blood.

    They can keep yourst name, Guthrie.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another way we can maintain this. Marry me.¡±

 Chatper 1242

    Chatper 1242

    Chapter 1242

    Fia didn¡¯t answer him.

    Lucifer said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t mistreat them. I have no other family. I¡¯ll treat them as my own flesh

    and blood.¡±

    Fia simply said coldly, ¡°My children should take myst name.¡±

    ¡°Fia, you can¡¯t even use your real name. How can they? Aren¡¯t you worried that Conrad will take your

    children away from you the moment he recovers his memories?¡± Lucifer said slowly with a rxed

    tone.

    Fia could feel her blood boil as she said, ¡°You promised that you¡¯ll set me free once I¡¯ve

    finished myst mission. I will then take my children away from here! To a ce where no one will

    know us!¡±

    Lucifer paused for a second as his grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Well, if you canplete the mission.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Then what is my mission? Can you please tell me already instead of wasting my time?!¡±

    Fia was losing her grip.

    As long as she was not given her mission, she would have to look at Conrad every day and that

    disrupted her everyday life!

    What was more terrifying was that he was trying to recover his memories. With how observant he was,

    he would get suspicious the moment he saw Adrian¡¯s eyes once he recovered his memories.

    ¡°Conrad¡¯s not doing that welltely,¡± Lucifer said.

    Fia¡¯s body tightened. ¡°Lucifer, don¡¯t tell me myst mission has something to do with him!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lucifer sighed. ¡°It has something to do with him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°If you want your freedom, then you need to prove that you no longer love him. Help me.plete

    some tasks and I can give you the freedom you crave. Then, I can make sure that he¡¯ll never find you

    so you can live a happy life together with Adrian and Irene.¡±

    After listening to Lucifer¡¯s words, Fia almost lost her bnce.

    She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, just make sure that you stop that heart of yours from falling in love with him again.

    You don¡¯t need to do anything yourself for the rest. You simply need to support me,¡± Lucifer said as he

    sipped from a ss of wine. ¡°Also, remember this. I don¡¯t expect you to do anything of your own

    initiative, but do not get in my way and interrupt my ns.¡±

    Fia then remembered Beryl and asked, ¡°Did you bribe his mother?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Fia. Didn¡¯t I just tell you not to interfere? Got it?¡± With that, Lucifer hung up the call.

    When she got back to the living room, Fia realized her hands and feet were both frigid cold.

    Even when her children joked with her, all she could do was to give them a smile as her mind was in a

    mess.

    She simply wanted to check if Beryl was Lucifer¡¯s minion.

    She didn¡¯t want to do anything, but Lucifer was already warning her.

    ¡°Mom, your hands are so cold. It¡¯s freezing out there on the balcony. Don¡¯t pick up calls there

    anymore,¡± Adrian said gently.

    Irene nodded. ¡°He¡¯s right. We don¡¯t mind listening to you and Daddy chatting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Daddy is so gentle. He won¡¯t start a fight with you.¡± Adrian couldn¡¯t stop when it came to

    how good his father was.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to be a man just like Daddy. I want to love my wife and children, and not make them

    angry!¡±

    Fia looked at Adrian. She almost couldn¡¯t hold it in and cry.

    Lucifer had maintained such a good image in front of her children that even she almost forgot just what

    kind of a person he truly was.

    Five years ago, he made everyone dance to his tunes. Everyone was like puppets he manipted with

    his strings.

    In the end, that man was as cold as he ever was.

    ¡°Adrian, Irene, I want to tell you something.¡±

    Fia held the two children¡¯s hands. She then said as she looked into their eyes, ¡°Daddy and I aren¡¯t

    really husband and wife. He¡¯s not your father.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The two children looked at her with mouths agape.

    ¡°I know that you can¡¯t ept it so soon, but I have to tell you this. Five years ago, I was heavily injured.

    Your daddy saved me. He then saved all three of us when I was giving birth because I almost died

    while giving birth to you two.¡±

    Fia tried to be as gentle as she could, worried that she would hurt the twins.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243

    ¡°After giving birth to you two, I wasn¡¯t in good health. He took care of you. Since I saw that he treated you two well, I didn¡¯t stop you from treating him as your daddy. But he¡¯s really not your daddy. He and I aren¡¯t husband and wife, either. We¡¯re just friends.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Adrian and Irene were stunned.

    Fia was worried that the children couldn¡¯t take it, so she held their hands and gently said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect my love for you, alright? I love you two. I can¡¯t lose either of you.¡±

    ¡°What about Daddy?¡± Adrian and Irene asked sadly.

    Fia lowered her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel his love for you?¡±

    Adrian said, ¡°Daddy has always treated us very well.¡±

    Irene also nodded. ¡°You¡¯re always so busy, Mommy. Daddy took care of us, and he never yelled at us.¡±

    Fia let out a smile of relief. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even you know that he loves you, and that love isn¡¯t fake.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Adrian and Irene trailed off.

    ¡°But what?¡± Fia patted their little heads. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me, and I can exin it to you.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re not Daddy¡¯s children, why do we have hisst name?¡± Adrian asked sincerely.

    Irene also nodded and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow yourst name?¡±

    Fia didn¡¯t know how to exin it all to the kids. It was just tooplicated.

    ¡°Who¡¯s our daddy?¡± Adrian and Irene asked at the same time.

    ¡°Well...¡± Fia was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to answer that question just yet.

    Adrian suddenly made a shocking conclusion. ¡°Since you hate Uncle Maxwell and he has the same colored eyes as I have... Is he our daddy? Did he do something to you? Is that why you don¡¯t want him?¡±

    Fia looked at him with wide eyes and quickly rubbed her hands on his head.

    ¡°Adrian, you can be a movie director next time. You¡¯re so good at making stories! Is this head of yours filled with so many dramas?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I think so too,¡± Irene said as she looked at her pitifully. ¡°Otherwise, why would you dislike Uncle Maxwell so much?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s not normal!¡± Fia could feel her mind getting overheated. The two of them were too mature and they coulde up with anything.

    But she wasn¡¯t ready to lie to them yet.

    Every time she lied, she had to get herself prepared.

    She looked at the twins¡¯ earnest eyes, and she smiled with her eyes red.

    ¡°Why do you two think that he¡¯s your daddy?¡±

    The two children were silent.

    Fia then said, ¡°Think about it. He¡¯s very rich since he owns a hugepany! If he¡¯s your real daddy, why did I leave with you after a divorce?

    ¡°A lot of girls wish their husbands were rich. Who would I abandon such a rich and powerful husband?¡±

    The two children were slowly getting convinced.

    Fia sighed and then massaged their heads.

    Adrian suddenly yelled out, ¡°Then why do our eyes look the same?¡±

    Fia frowned and then said earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why his eyes would look like that too. But baby, your eyes are because of a gic mutation.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Adrian looked sad.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Fia held them tightly. ¡°If I¡¯d given you enough nutrients when you two were still inside of me, Irene wouldn¡¯t have had her growth stunted, and Adrian¡¯s eyes wouldn¡¯t have changed colors. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Her tone was full of self-me.

    The twins didn¡¯t want their mom to be unhappy, so they chose to believe her and stopped talking about it.

    ...

    Nighttime. Fia opened the door to the kids¡¯ bedroom. She saw that they were sleeping soundly, and their nket was neatly covering them.

    She quietly closed the door and then sat in the living room.

    When she took the children from Lucifer, he had already taught them well and she didn¡¯t have to worry too much about them.

    They would eat on their own, wash up, and wouldn¡¯t even kick their nket away at night when they slept.

    She owed Lucifer too much. Without him, just the twins alone would force her to a corner.

    She drank a ss of wine and then walked over to the corridor, and called Lucifer.

    ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    Lucifer¡¯s hand that was holding the phone instantly shook, the light in his blue eyes instantly extinguished.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!